《Reborn As Hades In Olympus》


 Chapter 1: Ch. 001: Faced With A Choice

    Ch. 001: Faced With a Choice


    A blinding light hit my face, not warm like the sun, but searing, almost like it was burning right through me. But why would I be in the sun? I hadn''t stepped outside my office in seven years. I had no need to.


    Why would I? Everything I ever needed was right here.


    Some might call me a scholar, others an enthusiast. Me? I called myself a curious man. My office¡ª my sanctuary¡ª was nestled in the museum where I spent every waking hour. Surrounded by the stories that had gripped me since childhood, my obsession was simple: mythology.


    Greek mythology.


    I''m not sure when I stopped caring about time¡ª maybe around the age of eighty. I used to dabble in lectures at the university, back in my forties and fifties, but that felt like a lifetime ago. Eventually, I found my calling in this quiet little room, alone with ancient stories and artifacts. I hadn''t seen my daughter in¡­ decades? She must be thirty by now, maybe even married.


    Funny, how life moves on while you''re buried in the past.


    All that''s behind me now, though. You see, I''ve died.


    How did it happen again?


    Ah, yes. The book.


    There was this strange, weathered tome¡ª SECRETS OF OLYMPUS. I''d never seen it before, and trust me, I''ve seen everything. It caught my eye the moment I noticed it on the shelf, like it wasn''t meant to be there. It whispered to me, begged me to open it. It was filled with stories about the gods of Olympus, but something about it felt... darker. Just thinking about it gave me goosebumps.


    That''s how I ended up tumbling down a long flight of stairs and snapping my neck like a dry twig.


    Narrating my own death is oddly tiresome. As my life slipped away, my gaze never left that cursed black book. Even then, even in my final breath, I wanted just one more page, one more story...


    ---


    I''ve been dead for what feels like an eternity. Time''s hard to measure in death. But one thing I knew: I was waiting. For what? Who knows.


    Wasn''t I supposed to move on by now?


    Then, without warning, a loud hum vibrated through the air¡ª if you can call it air. It pierced through me, shaking the core of my spirit. A sound so loud, I wanted to cover my ears, but, well¡­ I didn''t have ears anymore. Then came the trumpets.


    Was I going to heaven? **Me?** I couldn''t help but laugh at the absurdity. I wasn''t exactly a saint, but I wasn''t evil either. Still, something felt off.


    If this was heaven, why was everything so dark? I was never a religious person but I believed there should be light here.


    Suddenly, a booming voice filled the void, so loud it felt like it was vibrating through my bones¡ª if I had bones left.


    **"CONGRATULATIONS, YOUNG SCHOLAR, ON ACHIEVING A GREAT FEAT!"**


    Young? **YOUNG?!** Now that was an insult. I was old enough to have forgotten my daughter''s name. But it was better to keep my mouth shut, lest I say something that would send me straight to hell. I had a feeling that keeping quiet was in my best interest.


    **"YOU HAVE ACHIEVED A FEAT NO MORTAL HAS EVER HAD IN HISTORY! THE MASTERY OF OLYMPUS'' KNOWLEDGE!"** S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **"YOU SHOULD FEEL HONORED TO BE RECOGNIZED BY THE UNIVERSE!"**


    Recognized by the universe? Don''t make me laugh. Olympus is hardly endless¡ª it''s just gods squabbling in the sky. I''ve read everything, studied everything. What more could there be?


    **"YOU WILL NOW RECEIVE THE HONOR OF BEING REBORN IN OLYMPUS AS YOUR GREAT REWARD!"**


    Reborn? The word echoed in my mind, twisting into something dark. Rebirth, this wasn''t a gift¡ª it was a trap. What type of reward would demand you dying in the first place?


    **"YOU HAVE TEN SECONDS TO CHOOSE THE FORM IN WHICH TO BE REBORN!"**


    **"WHETHER GOD OR MAN, TITAN OR BEAST, CYCLOPS OR DEMON. CHOOSE!"**


    **"THIS IS THE GREAT HONOR THAT HAS BEEN BESTOWED UPON YOU!"**


    Ten seconds. My thoughts scrambled as I tried to make sense of it. If this was all in my head, some fevered dream in death, what harm would it do to indulge? But what if it wasn''t? What if this was **REAL**? What if I could live in Olympus, the very world I had spent my life obsessing over?


    Five seconds left¡­


    If I were to choose, wouldn''t it make sense to become one of the gods themselves? A god could live apart from the drama, observe without consequence. But which god? Olympus had so many tales, and each one was mired in conflict, betrayal, and tragedy. No, I needed someone powerful, yet uninvolved. Someone who watched from the shadows.


    A figure whose presence loomed over the stories, but rarely stepped into the light.


    Two seconds.


    There was only one.


    One second!


    **"I CHOOSE TO BE REBORN AS HADES!"**


    The moment the words left my mouth, the blinding light returned, more intense than before.


    **"YOUR PURSUIT FOR KNOWLEDGE LED TO YOUR DEMISE!"** the voice thundered. **"NOW TTHE UNIVERSE HAS BLESSED YOU. THE CONSEQUENCES OF YOUR ACTIONS AND INACTIONS IN THIS NEW LIFE WILL BE YOURS TO BEAR!"**


    **"ENJOY YOUR NEW LIFE!"**


    Despite the gravity of the situation, I would have smiled if I still had lips. My rebirth was far from a gift¡ª it was a curse wrapped in gold. Olympus was a bloodstained battlefield, a place where gods waged wars and mortals were mere pawns. And I was no different.


    Yet, the thrill of living within the stories I had only ever read about¡ªit was overwhelming. Even if the voice''s warning echoed in my mind, I didn''t care.


    This is the story of my second life, the story of a man who became Hades in Olympus.


    If the history books survive, that''s what they''ll say.


    Of course, nothing ever goes smoothly in Olympus.

 Chapter 2: Ch. 002: Waking Up As Hades

    Ch. 002: Waking Up as Hades


    I gasped as my eyes flew open, lungs drawing in air as though I''d just surfaced from the depths of some dark, endless ocean. A faint glow filtered through a narrow window, casting shadows across the room, each one strange and unfamiliar. For a moment, I lay frozen, gripped by an uneasy silence. I wasn''t dead anymore¡ª that much I knew. And yet¡­


    I was in a body. A real, solid body. I could feel its weight pressing into the bed beneath me. But it was different from before¡ª stronger, sturdier, powerful in a way that made me feel like I''d been reborn in stone. Eager to confirm what I was beginning to suspect, I sat up, and the sheets slipped off, revealing skin so smooth it looked untouched by time or pain.


    I blinked, half-expecting to wake again, to find this was nothing but a delusion. Yet there I stood, my reflection staring back at me from a tall mirror across the room. The sight was breathtaking¡ª no, chilling. My frame was tall, muscular, and radiating an unnatural vitality. Skin smooth as marble, faint scars around the edges of my chest, and hair a deep, mesmerizing blue.


    I reached up, fingers brushing over the hard contours of my face, my brows drawn low. Even in this dim light, there was no mistaking it.


    Hades?


    That cursed name echoed through me, and a thrill of something¡ª apprehension? Awe?¡ª curdled in my veins. I tried to smile, but Hades'' face seemed locked in a perpetual, brooding scowl. Fitting, I thought, for the ruler of the underworld. But a shiver raced down my spine as I tested the voice that would now be mine.


    "How... interesting." The words came out low, rough, full of something darker than melancholy. A voice woven from shadows, as if dredged up from the depths of the Underworld itself. It almost unnerved me.


    "Am I really Hades?" The question whispered into the silence, as if I needed confirmation from the dark itself. I pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the slow, steady heartbeat beneath. This body was perfect¡ª powerful, eerily similar to a human''s yet entirely foreign, a form sculpted for something far beyond mortal whims. This wasn''t the soft, worn vessel I''d left behind.


    No, this was divine, forged for something ancient and fierce.


    Just as the weight of that realization began to sink in, a bright flash burst through the window. It flickered in the darkness, a searing reminder of something foreign. Curiosity stirred within me, and I moved to the window, yanking back the curtain with bated breath.


    Outside, a sprawling city stretched into the distance, towers clawing toward the sky like skeletal fingers. But this wasn''t the Underworld I''d known¡ª not the dark, silent realm of the dead, its rivers sluggish with forgotten souls. No, this was bustling, glimmering with lights, flashing signs, and winding roads.


    And there, blazing in enormous letters: WELCOME TO THE UNDERWORLD YOU UNLUCKY SOULS. PLEASE IDENTIFY YOUR TIME OF DEATH TO RECEIVE THE BEST POSSIBLE TREATMENT!


    I froze, heart pounding as the city pulsed with life, a strange energy. This was not the bleak kingdom I''d always pictured. This place was alive, modern¡ª a metropolitan maze of skyscrapers, spas, and resorts. Where was the River Styx, the deathly stillness, the ancient silence that should have wrapped the Underworld in its chilling embrace? The agony of souls, the cries of the damned?


    I felt my hands tense on the windowsill as an unsettling thought unfurled within me: Was everything I knew a lie? The stories, the myths I''d read all my life¡ª was it all some clever illusion? Was this¡ª this urban labyrinth¡ª what the Underworld truly was?


    I pulled back from the window, the room cold with my growing unease. I''d prided myself on my knowledge of the gods, on the history of the Underworld and its inhabitants, but now all of it felt hollow. I''d woken up as Hades, only to find myself a stranger in his own realm.


    A sharp, metallic ringing broke the silence, jolting me out of my spiraling thoughts. I turned and, to my astonishment, saw a small, ticking alarm clock perched by the bed.


    "An alarm clock?" I muttered. The gods had never created such devices? This was technology¡ª something crafted by mortal hands. I let out a low, hollow laugh. "What kind of twisted Olympus is this?"


    The thought gnawed at me, sharper than any blade. I had clawed my way back to life as Hades, god of the Underworld, yet I awoke to find myself in a world of mortal contraptions. Had my years of study been rendered useless? Was this some kind of cosmic joke?


    Just then, a sharp knock cut through the silence, echoing like a threat. I tensed, a sudden wariness prickling through me. I didn''t know who or what lay beyond that door. I didn''t know where I was, when I was, or what world I''d fallen into. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another knock, followed by a voice, smooth and deceptively calm. "Come on, open up! It''s me¡ª Hermes!"


    Hermes? The name stirred something in my gut, a flicker of irritation so strong that it didn''t feel like my own. Hades'' feelings of him seemed to course through my very veins.


    A hollow dread washed over me as I realized, with a sense of fatalistic certainty, that this was just the beginning. I was Hades, lord of the underworld¡ª but the world I''d awoken to felt more like a labyrinth of uncertainty, where every shadow seemed to hold a different version of the truth.


    This was no longer my Underworld.

 Chapter 3: Ch. 003: Yes, That Hermes!

    Ch. 003: Yes, That Hermes!


    Yes, that Hermes. The messenger god of Olympus, swift as lightning, famous for his speed and cunning. Right hand to Zeus himself, Hermes was known as the god of boundaries, trickery, and travel¡ª a figure as mysterious as he was notorious. He was also responsible for delivering souls to the underworld.


    If Hermes was here, it could only mean one thing: there was news from Olympus, likely from Zeus himself. But why seek out Hades of all gods? A question that rattled me as my fingers hovered over the door handle. The reality that I was inhabiting Hades was surreal enough; dealing with an Olympian emissary was a whole new level. I swallowed, my pulse racing as I steadied myself.


    CLICK.


    The door opened, and there stood Hermes. He wasn''t draped in godly robes or adorned in celestial armor as I''d expected. Instead, he looked almost¡­ casual, wearing a simple blue shirt and beige trousers. Bright, mischievous eyes looked back at me from a young, clean-shaven face that held a smile wide enough to make even the sternest judge relax.


    "Yo!" he greeted with a wave, his voice loud, casual, familiar in a way I hadn''t anticipated. I was caught off guard, blinking at him as if he were some apparition.


    "What''s with this look?" I said, trying to keep my voice cool and cryptic as Hades might. "You look¡­ underwhelming."


    Hermes laughed, the sound startlingly youthful. "Still as blunt as ever, I see! It''s been, what, a century since you last opened a door in my face?" His eyes sparkled with mischief, and for a moment, I was reminded of the Hermes I''d read about in myth, the god with the quickest wit in all Olympus.


    But that casual demeanor, that laid-back outfit¡ª it all felt wrong, like something in Olympus was being twisted before my eyes. "Why are you here, Hermes?" I asked, making my voice firmer, deeper, echoing the power that lingered in this body.


    Hermes chuckled, scratching his head. "Straight to the point, I see." He fumbled in his pocket, his brow furrowing as if trying to remember something. "Let''s see... where did I put it? Zeus sent me with a message, said it was urgent¡­ ah!" He vanished in a blur, leaving me standing alone for a brief moment before reappearing in a rush, slightly out of breath. In his hand was a scroll.


    "There we go," he said with a triumphant grin, holding it up. "This is from Zeus. Says it''s urgent. Thought I''d deliver it in person."


    He handed it to me, and I took it, unrolling the scroll carefully. My eyes skimmed over Zeus''s bold, furious handwriting as I processed the words. The message was as straightforward as it was foreboding: Prometheus has crossed a line.


    A chill ran down my spine as I read further. This wasn''t the casual reprimand I''d expected¡ª it was an ultimatum. Olympus was on the edge of war, and Prometheus, the so-called "champion of humanity," had ignited a divine scandal. His decision to gift fire to humanity had defied the gods and exposed a hidden vulnerability that even the mighty Olympians couldn''t ignore. If this was true¡­


    Hermes'' voice broke into my thoughts, his tone lighter than it had any right to be given the gravity of the situation. "Oh, and one more thing," he said, as if remembering an afterthought. "Poseidon wanted me to tell you Zeus is furious and ready to wipe out humanity over this. He wants you to stop him and save humanity."


    My heart jolted. This wasn''t just mythology anymore; it was a living, breathing narrative, and humanity''s fate hung on the razor''s edge. Every word in the message felt like a warning, like an omen from the depths of Olympus itself. Zeus''s rage was infamous, a storm that could tear apart worlds¡ª and here I was, forced to play Hades in the thick of it all.


    My mind raced as Hermes watched me, clearly oblivious to my inner turmoil. There was something disconcerting about his carefree demeanor, almost as though he were blissfully unaware of the coming storm. Or was he? The gods had a way of masking their true intentions, of hiding in plain sight.


    I forced my expression into a frown. "Is that all? Seems like something Zeus would have handled himself."


    "Ah, good to see that skepticism alive and well," Hermes said, giving me an approving grin. "But no, I''m afraid he''d rather you handle this one. Who better to deal with Prometheus'' mess than Hades himself?"


    I met his gaze, studying the spark of amusement in his eyes. "And why would that be?"


    "Oh, you know," he said, his voice almost mocking, "the king of the underworld has a way of instilling fear even in the heartiest troublemakers. Besides, Zeus believes this whole affair with Prometheus is¡­ beneath him." He chuckled, clearly amused by his own words.


    I held back a sigh, wrestling with my frustration. As much as I might want to resist, it was becoming clearer by the second that I had little choice but to navigate this delicate web of divine politics. The fate of countless souls might very well rest on how convincingly I could play my part.


    "Fine," I replied coolly, my voice as cold as the halls of Hades. "Tell Zeus he will have his answer soon."


    With a lazy salute, Hermes turned to leave, his eyes twinkling with that same unbreakable cheerfulness. "Don''t take too long, Hades. Olympus doesn''t wait forever."


    And then he was gone, leaving me with a mind full of questions. What if this was only the beginning of something far more intricate? The gods didn''t often seek Hades''s counsel, let alone send messengers with urgent requests. It felt like a dark prelude, the calm before a storm yet to be fully realized. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the weight of it all settle upon me. Here I was, caught between myth and reality, each action a step into a story that had already unfolded across time. Yet a part of me bristled, unwilling to accept the role of a passive observer. If I was to live as Hades, then perhaps I could rewrite his story.


    And as I looked out the window to the vast, unknown landscape of the underworld, the faint whisper of my thoughts echoed: What if the future of Olympus rested in my hands?

 Chapter 4: Ch. 004: The Black Book Appears

    Ch. 004: The Black Book Appears


    I shut the door after telling Hermes I would join him shortly. Surprisingly, he seemed pleased, like he relished the thought of my company. Pretending to be a god was exhausting; if not for my knowledge of Greek mythology, I''d have broken character long ago.


    Then, there was Prometheus. According to the old stories, he had defied the gods not out of arrogance, but out of a fierce love for humanity. To give humans the gift of fire was to offer them survival¡ª a chance to keep warm, cook, fend off beasts. Without fire, human existence was little more than a flickering shadow.


    The gods had placed it in their vault for a reason, knowing that taking it would be an act of rebellion. Yet Prometheus had dared to steal it, defying Zeus''s command to keep mortals in the dark.


    Now, Zeus wanted to destroy humanity, and this time, his wrath felt boundless. I couldn''t see a way to reason with a god as absolute as him. He was powerful, but predictable; maybe that would be his weakness.


    I was still mulling over my thoughts when something caught my eye¡ª a glimmer from the bed where I had woken. It was a peculiar light, dark in nature, with a strange, hypnotic glow that seemed almost sentient. I stepped closer, finding it emanated from beneath the pillow. Slowly, cautiously, I lifted it.


    A black book rested there, its cover blank and worn but pulsating with an otherworldly energy, like a heartbeat. The book looked unmistakably familiar¡ª the very same tome that had fascinated me before my death. The Secrets of Olympus, as I had called it but it was blank now. I remembered the golden lettering and strange allure, though I could have sworn it hadn''t appeared like this before.


    "How¡­?" I whispered. The idea that this book had somehow followed me into another world was unnerving.


    I opened the cover, half-expecting the ancient text to greet me. Instead, the pages were blank. I flipped through them, a mixture of frustration and curiosity bubbling within. The stories, the myths I had once studied, were gone. But just as I was about to close it, the pages flickered to life.


    Words began to materialize, written in flowing black ink that seemed to bleed directly from the darkness itself. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hello¡­ Scholar.


    The hairs on my arms prickled. My fingers hovered over the words, not daring to touch the page, as if I''d break some fragile illusion. "Is it you... the book itself?" I whispered, feeling a bizarre compulsion to speak.


    The ink began to move, forming a response:


    Yes¡­ Your death, while unfortunate, was predetermined by me. You had to die to be reborn here in this time.


    My heart thudded as I took a step back. The thought that this ancient relic had somehow orchestrated my death made my mind whirl with unease. What was I dealing with?


    I managed to steady my voice. "Then, you''re my murderer? Why did I¡ª a scholar¡ª need to die to be reborn in the form of a god?"


    A brief silence, then the ink replied:


    Though your departure was indeed my design, I did not control your rebirth form. The purpose of your death was simply to avert a crisis¡ª the apocalypse that will end Olympus. You alone had the knowledge to change the course of history.


    The answer sent a chill down my spine. This was more than myth; it was prophecy. And here I was, caught within it.


    "Were you¡­ Hades?" The question came without thinking, yet felt instinctual.


    A long pause followed. Then, the ink scratched across the page:


    Yes¡­ I am what remains of Hades. The god''s essence, distilled into a memory. I could not save Olympus once, but I left behind this fragment, seeking one who might succeed where I had failed.


    "Then why did you die, Hades?" I asked, pressing forward. "If you had foreseen these events, why couldn''t you prevent your own fall?"


    The ink swirled, hesitating as though dredging through murky memories:


    My life¡­ stretched beyond time, and time erodes even the gods. I saw too much, lived too long. My mind fractured under the weight. In my final act, I bound my essence to this book, hoping someone with knowledge of the mortal myths could use my legacy.


    A heaviness settled over me. The god of the Underworld, the keeper of all lost souls, had bound himself to a book, casting his mind across worlds in search of one who would know his story. A strange fate, even for a god.


    "And what if I had chosen not to become you? What if I had picked another form¡ª Poseidon, or perhaps a mortal like Perseus? Would your essence still have found me?"


    Yes. Once you were chosen, our fates became intertwined. No matter your form, I would have reached you. My essence is bound to yours.


    The words faded briefly, and then returned, darker than before:


    But know this, Scholar¡ª there are other forces watching. Forces that would see Olympus fall. Your life in this world will not go unnoticed. If you stray, if you falter, they will come for you.


    A shiver crept up my spine. "And if I succeed?"


    Then you may yet reshape fate.


    The pages stopped moving. The ink settled, as if the book had nothing more to say. I let out a long, ragged breath, feeling the weight of Hades'' essence¡ª his ambition, his regrets¡ª settling within me.


    I held the black book close, aware of its silent power, of the ancient mind within its pages that had lived and failed in a world I could scarcely comprehend. And yet, it was my world now.


    Did I choose this or was it handed to me?


    Setting my resolve, I made for the door. If I was to avert this looming crisis, I needed to find Prometheus. The gift of fire had been given once, and I would ensure that it would never be extinguished.

 Chapter 5: Ch. 005: The Olympus— Home Of The Greek Gods!

    Ch. 005: The Olympus¡ª Home Of The Greek Gods!


    Perhaps I did not think things through, knowing about the true events of the myth are two different things entirely. The stories said Prometheus recieved the wrath of the gods and was given eternal torment but the reality here says Zeus wants to destroy humanity.


    I wore a black suit and trouser befitting of royalty or at least godlike. Well if was the wardrobe of the original Hades so I doubt it would matter. But I still had to sell the idea of being Hades, there was no telling if the more powerful gods found out who I was.


    I walked out of the portal created by Hermes and found myself in a splendid hall painted gold from top to bottom. I guess Hermes is not the god of travel for nothing.


    My soul danced at the sight of it, I was on Olympus, THE OLYMPUS¡ª HOME OF THE GREEK GODS!


    It''s just as magnificent as I pictured. Hermes left me saying he had to go back and change into something more befitting for the occasion leaving me to navigate my way to the council room-- wherever that was. Not to arouse suspicion I¡ª well I had to play along.


    Good thing I had the black book to confine in, if not I don''t know what I would have done.


    I looked down at the gold floor and saw my reflection on it, it did not look to be any material I have seen before. I''m not an engineering professor so I have no idea knowing what it was. I raised my head and sighed, "Haa, now to ask the book which way to go."


    I reached down my hand to touch my side pocket for the small black book. There was very little hand movement needed before my hand came back to my face-- empty. I cursed under my breath and proceeded to search myself a few more times like a deluded fool.


    "My word! How did I forget it, the one thing I needed most." Now that I thought about it Hermes was being all pushy about hurrying up and barged into the room so I had hidden the book under my pillow and forgotten it there. Yet it surprised me how he could do that to the god of the underworld, perhaps that''s just his personality.


    Now the only thing I could do was walk down and hopefully run into the room but what were the chances of that? I tried to willfully persist myself to be more optimistic, the ordeal up until now was interesting even if some parts were deeply misleading.


    It''s a new Olympus from where I''m from, a new world. Or was my world the fake one?


    Walking down the large spectacular hall the crystal chandeliers floating up in the air, the gold surface of the hall shimmering as if light was reflecting off them. There were paintings on the walls, paintings of the gods, some of how they fought against Kronos -the titan.


    Stories of which I was mostly familiar. After walking a long way I finally admitted what I had been to proud to... "I''m lost in Olympus." There was no guarantee I could perhaps recall it in the mind of the original Hades. That did not seem to be the case, if only I could run into someone here.


    "Ohoho if it isn''t my big brother Hades, what hails you?" That was a thick masculine voice with a childlike twang to it. I raised my head and looked back to see a young man with dark coloured skin and ash hair done in a mohawk, he wore a punk half jacket and crazy jeans, I could see his bare to stomach and arms with a number of tattoos. His nose and ears were pierced multiple times.


    Who was this rascally figure with cold eyes? Why is he smiling at me¡ª the death god? He has a hairdoo from the 19''s, is this even still Olympus?


    I was starting to question if all my knowledge accumulated over all these years would even be useful here. Talk about a wasted lifetime.


    The odd fella approached me and boomed. "What''s up old big brother, you are looking a little dark on the side. Have you been sleeping with the dead?" The next thing I knew he was laughing like a manaic.


    I thinking I was starting to get riled up from a nobody taking Hades- THE HADES for a joke.


    "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!!!" I screamed out of rage causing the whole place to shake and the whole place blacking out for a moment before the lights came back on. I immediately solidified my composure and asked myself if it was just a sinple outburst that caused all that. Perhaps that was the power of a god. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked at the other person in front of me now looking a bit more humbled. "Oh sorry--! It''s just been a while since I saw you uncle or did you forget me? ARES! The God Of War!"


    Oh--! Ares, one of the most problematic dipshits in all of Greek mythology, an uncountable amount of innocent people died by his shitty hands. Of all the people I had to meet first it had to be this asshole!


    Yeah, you could tell¡ª I was incredibly pissed!!

 Chapter 6: Chapter Six: The Big Three Of Olympus

    Chapter Six: The Big Three Of Olympus


    I followed Ares through the marble halls, each step echoing like the distant drumming of war. After I shunned him earlier, he became more compliant, his demeanor shifting into something more respectful. I couldn''t believe it¡ª I''d shunned a god.


    Ares, the Greek god of war and courage, son of Zeus and Hera. The one who reveled in brutality and bloodlust on the battlefield, unlike his sister Athena, whose intellect guided military strategy. Yet now, that same god seemed subdued, as if walking alongside death itself.


    A powerful aura drifted ahead¡ª no doubt I was approaching the trial. A question tugged at the edge of my mind: should I play out the stories as they were written or forge my own path here? Did my knowledge make me the protagonist of this world, or was I just a spectator? Did I even want to be its protagonist? What did that mean, anyway? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could feel the tension mounting, like the calm before a storm.


    Ares slowed his pace, and so did I. I inhaled deeply, summoning every ounce of authority I could muster. "What now?" My voice boomed unnaturally, filled with an edge of menace that surprised even me. Ares jolted, his face pale. I guess choosing Hades as my new identity had its perks.


    He sighed and gestured toward a massive golden door, studded with shimmering gems that glinted like stars. "This is where the Big Three of Olympus reside. I will be heading to the lower chamber to meet the others. My earlier actions were... misguided. It''s just that I''ve always admired your work."


    A fan? Of Hades? From the god of war? Oh, the irony.


    He bowed his head lightly and left without another word. For a brief moment, the power felt intoxicating¡ª but it was an illusion. Ares didn''t respect me exactly. What he really feared was Hades, the true lord of the Underworld. What did that make me then?


    And pushed forwards and the door creaked open. Laughter rolled out, mingling with crackling energy. Two voices, distinct and powerful. My heart thudded heavily as I stepped inside.


    Three thrones lined the room. The one in the center gleamed gold, towering above the others. The left throne was a deep green, the color of vegetation. The right was dark blue, just like my hair. My eyes locked on the two figures seated before me. Zeus and Poseidon¡ª two of the most powerful beings in existence.


    And here I was, standing among them.


    I could feel the flood of power flooding my senses and it was staggering. I straightened my posture and walked confidently to my throne. My throne!? The weight of it felt surreal as I sat down, sinking into the cold, soft cushion that seemed to wrap itself around me. A wave of calm washed over me.


    Yet, despite my grand entrance, they continued their conversation as if I were invisible. For some reason it made my blood boiled. Why were they ignoring me.


    My vision blurred with red. Fury welled up inside me, something primal and dangerous like I had tapped into a hidden reserve of power within me.


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath as my head felt heavy all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, the room fell silent, the kind of silence that felt suffocating. Their attention was on me now. I could feel their eyes bore into my soul, like predators assessing prey. The energy in the room shifted. My senses heightened, and for the first time, I truly felt the gravity of being in their presence.


    "Well, isn''t this a surprise," came a voice rich with authority. The sea itself seemed to resonate in his words. Poseidon, ruler of the oceans, regarded me with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. His presence was overwhelming, like the tide pulling you under before you could even think to resist.


    I blinked, grounding myself. This wasn''t the time to falter. I was the eldest of the three, apparently speaking. I had to own it.


    "I see you''re in good spirits," I replied, keeping my tone measured.


    Poseidon chuckled, his green eyes sparkling beneath thick brows. His long, braided hair cascaded over his broad shoulders, his white robes glinting with an otherworldly sheen. His power radiated from him in waves, like the ocean''s heartbeat, vast and unrelenting.


    But it wasn''t Poseidon who made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. It was him.


    I turned my gaze toward the golden-haired figure lounging in his throne, laughing as if nothing in the world could ever trouble him. Zeus, ruler of Olympus, King of the Gods. His golden eyes shimmered with mischief, his skin flawless, his smile unnerving in its intensity. He looked youthful, almost too young, wearing an odd combination of a short-sleeved golden shirt and red knickers.


    How was this the king of all gods? And yet, the raw power emanating from him was suffocating.


    I swallowed hard, my breath uneven. It was clear that I still had trouble adjusting to my new body and it''s sense.


    Zeus grinned widely. "Big brother! How nice of you to join us."


    I forced a smirk, hiding the unease gnawing at me. "Zeus. Poseidon. It''s been... a while."


    Their laughter ceased. The atmosphere thickened, an unspoken tension crackling like electricity in the air. It was time to see if I could truly hold my own among the gods¡ªor if I would drown in their power.


    This was Olympus, and I was in the lion''s den.

 Chapter 7: Chapter Seven: Prometheus (1)

    Chapter Seven: Prometheus (1)


    "B-B-B-B-Big Broooo!" Zeus shouted, his voice echoing through the vast hall as he shot up from his throne and flung his arms around me, squeezing with the strength of a thunderbolt.


    I did not know what would kill me first: Zeus''s overwhelming affection or the fact that he was squeezing the life out of me.


    "How did you hide your presence from us? Trying to surprise me?" Zeus shouted, peppering my face with kisses.


    Oh believe me, if that were the case I wouldn''t be under this predicament.


    Poseidon let out a low chuckle. "You''ve got to be kidding me. He didn''t surprise you; he just went invisible again. I hate it when he does that." He gave me a knowing smile and waved lazily.


    Invisible? Is that what they thought I was doing all this time? I thought they were just ignoring me.


    Zeus finally released me and grinned like a child with a new toy. "Big bro, always making an entrance like that! It''s been¡ª what¡ª two hundred years? Maybe more? And¡ª!"


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore. Before I realized it, a loud laugh burst from my throat, breaking the eerie silence that always seemed to follow me.


    "HAHAHA!" I couldn''t stop. I the god of death, sitting here with Zeus hanging on to me like an overexcited child, and Poseidon right next to us. This really was a dream.


    When I finally managed to catch my breath, I saw them staring at me¡ª Zeus and Poseidon¡ª frozen, their wide eyes reflecting the sheer impossibility of what they had just witnessed.


    Shit. I broke character.


    Do they know? I thought in a panic. Do they know I''m an eighty-year-old scholar in the body of their ''beloved'' brother?


    But instead of interrogating me, they began to cheer, dancing around like children. "Hades laughed! He''s not a lost cause after all!" they chanted, their joy filling the grand hall as they pulled me into what had to be the warmest¡ª and weirdest¡ª embrace in the history of the gods.


    The three most powerful gods in Olympus, embracing like giddy mortals. If this is a dream, I''d rather die here than wake up to reality.


    We laughed together for what felt like hours, but it wasn''t long before the weight of my role began to sink in again. I felt the familiar frown settle back onto my face. The trial was looming. There wasn''t time for any more bonding moments.


    I glanced at the long red carpet stretching toward the far-off doors, flanked by towering pillars that seemed to touch the sky. The light was dim, as always.


    Who even repairs Olympus when it''s broken? It couldn''t be Hephaestus, could it?


    The grandeur of the place was impossible to comprehend.


    Next to me, Zeus was muttering something under his breath, still caught up in his own excitement. This was indeed very different from the portrayal of the mighty god of the sky in Greek myths.


    He did not have the beard or the serious features. This was quite the opposite, was this really Zeus or an alternate iteration of him.


    "Bring in the asshol¡ª i mean, prisoner!" Zeus''s voice thundered across the hall.


    My gods. Are these really the rulers of Olympus? The more he spoke the more Zeus looked less like an almighty ruler and more like a teenager trapped in a twenty-something''s body. How in the world was he in charge?


    I did say I wanted to be reborn in Olympus didn''t I? Perhaps next time I would narrow it down to the myths I had read instead of this exaggerated world.


    Two winged knights, gleaming in white armor caught my attention as they dragged in the prisoner. The clink of chains echoed off the marble floor as the man''s legs scraped against the ground. His broad frame was covered in scars, and the faintest trace of energy lingered around him. Unlike the gods, mortals were barely a whisper in this world of giants.


    But this was not a mortal either?


    The sight was pathetic, but I had to keep myself focused. This is Prometheus, the father of humanity? His trial would decide the fate of the human race, and if I didn''t intervene, Zeus would erase them all.


    The guards flung him to the ground with a brutal thud. Prometheus groaned, his body curling under the weight of his chains, blood trailing from his wrists and ankles. His clothes were tattered, little more than rags bound by a frayed rope. I almost laughed at the absurdity of it. Gods, mortals back then really didn''t know a thing about fashion.


    But then Prometheus raised his head and spoke, his voice hoarse but unbroken. "I give reverence to the gods of Olympus. Your might and power bring beauty to all under the sun¡­"


    Beauty? I almost wanted to scoff, but there was something in his voice. He bowed, not in fear but in defiance¡ª a righteous heart willing to face whatever torment we had in store. Prometheus, the father of humanity, and here we are about to damn him.


    Dammit, focus. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a deep breath. Zeus could destroy humanity on a whim, and if that happened... would my existence disappear too? Was this another world, or would erasing humanity erase me as well? I could not take the chance.


    Poseidon''s words echoed in my mind: "Save them." Why had he said that? Did he think I was the only one who could stop Zeus? But what was I supposed to do then? How do I convince Zeus.


    No pressure, right?


    I watched as Prometheus knelt before us, the chains around his wrists gleaming in the dim light, a perfect contrast to the divine presence around us. His long, unkempt hair fell over his face, and I could sense the weariness in every fiber of his being. He didn''t deserve this.


    Zeus''s voice boomed again, shattering the silence. "So, Prometheus. You stole our fire and gave it to humanity. Why? Why would you defy us?"


    I had to act. If I didn''t, Prometheus would suffer a fate worse than death. And humanity... humanity would burn out before it even began.

 Chapter 8: Chapter Eight: Prometheus (2)

    Chapter Eight: Prometheus (2)


    Prometheus raised his head, his scarred face twisted with both resolve and fear. His voice trembled as he pleaded, "My gods, I beseech you... Please, spare humanity for my sake." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air seemed to darken in response to his words, and the atmosphere in the grand hall crackled with tension. Suddenly¡ª


    BOOM! The sound was deafening, as if the heavens themselves had cracked open.


    "FOR YOUR SAKE!?" Zeus''s voice rolled like thunder, shaking the very foundation of Olympus. The sheer force of it made me instinctively flinch. "YOU STEAL FROM OLYMPUS¡ª THE HOME OF THE GODS¡ª AND DARE TO PLEAD FOR YOUR SAKE? YOUR SAKE IS NOTHING TO US!"


    Holy¡ª! My pulse quickened. Zeus''s rage was far more terrifying than I expected. Sure, he was known for his temper, but seeing it up close? Yeah, I might have pissed myself if I were still mortal. His booming presence wasn''t just thunderous; it was like the storm itself had taken form.


    This wasn''t some petty squabble. This was the King of the Gods, and I was stuck right in the middle of it.


    I glanced at Prometheus, who was trembling before the throne, his defiant posture now wilted under Zeus''s wrath. For all his rebellion, he looked pitiful now, a shell of the titan who had dared to defy the gods.


    "Please," Prometheus whispered again, but his plea felt futile in the face of Zeus''s fury.


    Zeus''s eyes blazed like molten gold as he rose from his seat, towering over us all. "YOU WANT US TO SHOW MERCY AFTER YOU DEFIED US?! AFTER YOU DEFIED ME!?" The thunder crackled again, his divine rage echoing in every syllable. "YOU ASK US TO SHOW COMPASSION TO YOUR FOOLISH CREATION¡ª FOR WHAT REASON?"


    I felt my hands clench into fists. Zeus was laying it on thick, but I could not just let him destroy humanity without intervening. I had to admit, though, the guy was terrifying in person. He exuded raw power, and his presence felt like it could crush us underfoot at any moment. Could Hades¡ªcould I¡ª really talk him down from this?


    I glanced at Prometheus again. He was shaking now, his once-proud figure reduced to a crumbling wreck. He had brought this on himself, but still, a part of me felt a flicker of pity.


    Blinded by your love for humanity¡ª, I thought. You stole from the gods. What did you expect?


    But this was about more than just Prometheus. This was about humanity, about whether I had the courage to stand up to Zeus and turn the tide of fate.


    I was no longer one who studied the myths I was now at the heart of them, I now had the power to intervene and alter it. But was this what I wanted?


    Zeus''s laugh rang out, sharp and cold. "It is not our problem if you made your creation defective! Humanity must pay for your arrogance, Prometheus. THEY MUST PERISH!"


    Die? He wanted to wipe out all of humanity? Just like that? My heart raced. I couldn''t let that happen.


    No way.


    I stole a glance at Poseidon, who had been unusually quiet this whole time. His ocean-blue eyes were fixed on me, but he didn''t say a word. What was his game? Was he waiting for something?


    Prometheus''s voice broke through the storm of my thoughts. "Please... They are innocent. They only needed the fire to survive. The gods refused to share it, so I gave it to them." His voice cracked as he begged. "It was wrong, I see that now, but...


    punish me, not them."


    Zeus''s laugh grew louder, more maniacal. "You think your sacrifice will save them? Fool! You will watch them die, and then i will make you suffer for all eternity!"


    I couldn''t stay silent any longer. If I didn''t speak up, it would be the end for humanity. But what could I say that would stop Zeus? He was too proud, too powerful.


    Then, an idea struck me¡ª something desperate but clever. I stood up from my seat, my heart pounding. "Wait!" I shouted, my voice sounding strange to my ears.


    All eyes turned toward me, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a blade. I could feel Zeus''s gaze on me, scorching, as if daring me to speak.


    "Brother?" Zeus''s voice was dangerously calm. "You wish to punish him yourself? It has been a while since I saw you torture a soul."


    Oh shit. Was I digging my own grave here? Why wasn''t Poseidon backing me up? My mind raced. I needed to think of something¡ª fast.


    I took a deep breath, my palms slick with sweat. Time to play the long game. "I propose... we preserve humanity."


    Zeus''s expression darkened, his golden eyes narrowing. "Why? They have nothing to offer."


    Alright, Zeus, you asked for it. Time for the trump card.


    I leaned closer and whispered, "Think about it, Zeus. In the future, humanity will create the finest women¡ª beautiful women with curves and grace, women that will rival even goddesses. Do you really want to miss out on all that? You do know that he made them in our image."


    It was a gamble, but I was banking on Zeus''s well-known... appetites to be the saving grace. Please let this work.


    Zeus pulled back, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Women, you say?" He paused, his gaze shifting, as if he were picturing it in his head. "Perhaps you are right, brother. Perhaps there is something to be gained after all..."


    I could hardly believe it. It was actually working. I''d just convinced Zeus to spare humanity by appealing to his vanity¡ª and his libido.


    "So what''s your decision?" Poseidon asked, his voice deep and resonant as he finally spoke up.


    Zeus cleared his throat and stood tall. "It has come to my attention that humanity may yet have a use. Let them live, for now. We shall see if they are worthy." He turned his piercing gaze to Prometheus. "But as for you, your punishment remains."


    I felt a pang of guilt as I approached Prometheus knowing I would end up being the one to damn him. This was part of the deal, after all.


    "Prometheus," I announced, my voice carrying through the chamber. "For the crime of stealing from Olympus, you shall be bound to a great rock. Each day, the great eagle will come to devour your liver, and each night, it will regrow, so that your torment will never end."


    Prometheus bowed his head, his voice soft but full of conviction. "Thank you, my lord. I accept this punishment for the sake of my children."


    Zeus clapped his hands, his booming voice ringing out. "Then it is settled! Prometheus, your fate is sealed, and humanity is ours to judge."


    I watched as Prometheus was dragged away, the weight of what I had done sinking in. I had saved humanity, but at the cost of condemning their creator to an eternity of torment.


    Was it worth it?


    Zeus''s laughter echoed behind me as the gods celebrated their triumph. And though I had won this round, I could not shake the feeling that I had just set something darker in motion.


    "This was only the beginning."

 Chapter 9: Chapter Nine: I Think Ive Got Beef With Zeus And Poseidon

    Chapter Nine: I Think I''ve Got Beef With Zeus And Poseidon


    Ah crap!


    I know I''m a fan of myths but I never read anything about Zeus being this clingy. It''s freaking annoying.


    "So, what did you mean earlier?" Zeus whispered in my ear as we walked down the long hall. "I know you don''t just say stuff like that but how sure are you about what you said. I need this to be legit, not that I''m interested in other women but um it would not hurt to give it a try though."


    Prometheus had already been condemned to his fate for all of eternity and my head was in a mix. There is this big headache causing everything to spin, I don''t think I''ve had a moments rest from my rebirth to the Prometheus issue.


    Now all I just wanted to do was find some nice comfortable bed to lie in, exploring olympus could wait for now at least. I still don''t get how Hades'' body is so sensitive to light. It would get heavier whenever I was exposed to string light, I guess he was pretty much a shut-in.


    "Umm, Zeus." I don''t know if it was right to just outright call him by his name but I had a feeling it wouldn''t hurt to. "I need to rest."


    Zeus made an odd face I identified as disappointment. "Big bro Hades, is it because we dragged you out of that hell? You''ve been away for so long we were worried, I was actually. Poseidon, not so much."


    "You know I''m right here Zeus?" Poseidon cleared his throat. "We know you are still recovering from that time, we all are but staying alone won''t do you any good."


    What''s this about recovering from something? Was Hades in a fight earlier? What kind of fight would cause the god of the underworld to be recovering, even the other gods too? Could it be the fight with the Titan Kronos? That could be the only case.


    I sighed and looked away.


    I was walking with gods, hehe. And I have brothers too. In my old life on earth I had lost my family and siblings at a young age, there was a bombing of sorts leading me to grow up in an orphanage. That''s why I fell in love with the myths--


    "I am so glad you changed your mind Zeus, whatever Hades told you I don''t know but its good that humanity stays." Poseidon sounded excited at least.


    But why...


    Zeus looked at him and I thought he wanted to say something bur he didn''t.


    Is it just ke or does it feel like they had a fight? I wouldn''t know myself because I never had siblings before but I have seen some of my colleagues give each other the stare. Oh shit! Not I have to break the ice water.


    "So Poseidon, why do you want humanity preserved. It''s not like it has any benefit to you." I asked in the most strict tone I could muster as Hades.


    Poseidon''s face had a glow I had not seem earlier, it made me wonder if I perhaps did something. "I want humanity to ride my waves, admire my oceans. It''s not like the gods themselves have plenty of time for it."


    So that''s it, he did it for the ocean? But humans haven''t even invented boats yet, I think the first human inventor should be born right about now or so.


    But what do I do about these two brothers? Did they ever have a fight in the stories? And I have to get back to the black book but I feel like I have to sort this out. The longer I stay here, the more I risk exposing myself.


    Somehow I feel like I am the protagonist of this story, like my actions defines what happens in this world.


    "So um-- how have you guys been doing all this time?" Oh! Did I just called the gods --GUYS?-- Damn! Was i too casual? Why are they hesitating here? Have I been found out?


    Things come to worst and I''ll just simply say I lost my memory or something.


    Zeus stopped causing me to stop too, they were both staring at me. Id not for how well composed the body of Hades was, I swear they would have caught me shaking in my boots.


    They looked at me with an expression I could not discern, I just realized I was never good at reading others before. Maybe that''s why my wife and daughter left me, I don''t know but I''m an emotionally detached person. I''m used to it¡ª hurting people, it left me alone. My colleagues, family and friends.


    Zeus gritted his teeth visibly. "You''re different Hades, I don''t know if you really care or you just wajt to toy with my feelings. If you did care why did you abandon us for all these years!?"


    "Right! We sent you texts but you ignored it all. You never said "hi" or "hello", not even an apology for what happened last time. You know how close we were to you and you had to just leave us like that!?"


    Oh! I thing I just figured something out¡ª they are not pissed with each other. It''s me they are so pissed with, what do I do?


    I''ve never been good with apologizing, my whole life they treated me unfair and then people expect me to be the one to apologize. Even now I would not apologize to the gods themselves if they confronted me.


    That''s my pride! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s the code I live by!


    The tension was getting hotter between us, it was a standoff between the biggest gods on Olympus and I was the center of conflict.


    I turned around and started to walk away. "If it''s too much of a bother then I will take my leave here." What was I doing?


    Oh I get it. I was pissed too that they wanted to dictate my life with their problems, I''m going to be the main character of my own story so screw them all.


    "If you really do want to make it up for me, for us¡ª" Zues started to a sweet tone.


    I stopped and smiled within me.


    Here it comes, the begging.


    "¡ªfight me!!" Zeus boomed.


    What the fuck!!


    Poseidon nodded. "Here on Olympus, power is absolute supremacy."


    Zeus grabbed the thin air and caused it to sizzle. "If you win we make up..."


    "And if you win?" I asked boldly.


    "Your status as god of the underworld and one of the big three will be revoked with immediate effect." Zeus responded. "So do you accept?"


    SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!


    Why is it always violence with the Olympian gods? And why the fuck would I want to fight Zeus? I knew I should have been reborn as Zeus instead, that way I would have been able to do whatever I wanted without caution. And even have a massive harem list to boot.


    I gulped down, there was no such thing as refusal in a duel so unfortunately for the scholar who had been reborn¡ª "Yes I accept your duel, Zeus!"


    FUCK¡ª I am so dead!

 Chapter 10: Chapter Ten: My Fight With Zeus

    Chapter Ten: My Fight With Zeus


    Humpty Dumpty sat on a great wall, Humpty Dumpty had a great fall, all the king''s horses and men could not put Humpty Dumpty together again.


    I think I will be joining Humpty Dumpty soon!


    And here I was thinking this was an adventure story. In the Olympian times war was a constant thing but not to be directly involved in them I chose to be Hades but now I have to fight the OP Zeus. Talk about karma.


    I don''t know the first thing about fighting, I used to be bullied as a child. I thought being proficient in my studies would exempt me from further bullying but it seems that is not the case.


    Who knew fighting could save one''s life, and I don''t know the first thing about it.


    I stood in the middle of the colosseum, luckily it was empty so no one would see my shame as I depart from this world.


    Zeus stood there glaring at me, Poseidon stood as the referee in the middle of the colosseum. I for sure knew that the moment the match started I would end up dead.


    "Now summon you weapons!" Poseidon boomed.


    Zeus stretched out his hand and screamed. "BOOOLT!!" The sky cracked open as a huge golden surge of lightning shut down and dispersed, leaving behind a huge lightning bolt in Zues'' hand.


    Woooah! So cool! So that is the legendary bolt of Zues that I''ve read so much about. It''s kind of good I get to die by it''s dangerous and magnificent power.


    Oh I wish I could summon my weapon¡ª THE BIDENT! Poseidon uses THE TRIDENT which commands the sea. Zues'' THUNDER BOLT commands the sky and my BIDENT commands the powers of the dead.


    In all of the stories I have read I don''t think I have ever heard of Hades using his bident in a real fight. I guess this would be the right time to display it''s power too bad I can''t summon it hehe.


    Poseidon looked at me and frowned. "You don''t even want to suon your bident, well let''s see if you can handle Zeus that way. BEGIN!!"


    I gulped down as the atmosphere immediately changed, Zeus hair and cloth started to hover in the air with crackles of gold lightning coming off him. I knew I was dead for sure, but didn''t Zues like Hades? These gods are sure messed up.


    I might not be a physical fighter but I have been fighting for my life since I was young, through the orphanage, through school, college even as a scholar I kept fighting so for some reason I was not afraid.


    Even if I were to die now I do know for a fact that it was not in vain, I did everything I could. And I am not afraid of-- DEATH!


    SWISH!!


    When did Zeus close the distance between us? Is this it? This is... The end!!


    I closed my eyes as accepted my fate with pride expecting to be electrocuted so hard my very soul would disintegrate to dust.


    But...


    "What!?" That was Zues, he sounded surprised about something.


    The crackles of electricity sounded so close I could see it before my eyes. Oh! It was before my eyes.


    I looked at Zues struggling to land his THUNDERBOLT on my face only to be stopped by a long steel spear with two prongs, it sizzled out black mlwisps of smoke and had many inscriptions on it.


    "You finally summoned the bident!" Zeus jumped back putting some distance between us. "You even blocked my attack without interfering directly."


    I don''t know what he was talking about by I was scared by the fact that my story would come to a warp on day one.


    Oh no!


    Zeus vanished from my line of sight all of a sudden, I didn''t even notice him move.


    CLANG!! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I looked over my shoulder to see that the thunderbolt had been stopped once again by the bident. Is it me or is this thing sort of like a very reliable insurance tool. Again Zeus vanished like lightning and came from the side, the bidenimoved over and blocked it cleanly.


    In about half a minute I had been attacked over one hundred million times. Call it over exaggeration if you will but the sparks just went flying off too many times to count. Zues was lightning in the literal sense, i could barely even follow him.


    "You had better fight Hades! Do you think disgracing me like this would make you the winner?" Zeus said calmly.


    For someone who was about to be killed I felt awfully calm. Like my body was already conditioned for situations suck as this. But Zeus was right I have to take the initiative to win this. I know it''s scary but if I want to complete this story I have to do it¡ª


    I have to beat ZEUS¡ª THE STRONGEST GOD ON OLYMPUS!!!

 Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven: I Am So Gonna Kick Zeus Butt

    Chapter Eleven: I Am So Gonna Kick Zeus'' Butt


    I have to win!


    I told myself that for the third time as I reached out and grabbed the bident. "Alright Zeus! Let''s play." I sounded as confident as I could as I prepared to block the next attack on my own.


    Images started to surge my mind coming from the bident, it was like the battle instinct of Hades unlocked itself in my mind as body and I moved of my own accord and blocked Zeus'' thunderbolt.


    CLANG!!


    Maybe... Just maybe¡ª I can beat Zeus. I steeled my resolve and tried for the first time in my life to fight back, all my fears of getting into fights immediately faded from my mind and I advanced forward by one step.


    I swung the bident for Zues who blocked it quite easily. And he vanished again, the main problem I had was following his insane speed with my eyes. But that problem was immediately solved as my eyes almost instantly adjusted to the movement of thw GOD OF THE SKY!


    BHAM!!


    I blocked his attack from behind without even looking, it felt completely instinctive. If I did not know any better I would have said Hades was on par with Zeus but I don''t think he was taking the fight seriously. So I knew I had to take him out before he got serious.


    The bident throbbed in my hand as if reacting to my resolve. In looked over my shoulder, I could see the blur slowly approaching. I tightened my grasp on my bident and and slashed at Zeus with all my power.


    "Please Work!" I prayed silently.


    What followed next was an explosion on a massive scale like a nuclear bomb had been dropped right on Zeus. The ground shook and a huge mass of smoke covered the entire colosseum.


    "Huh? Did I kill him?" There was no way I could see through all the dust. But my eyes started to see in infrared, my eyes just seemed to adjust to every situation I found myself in.


    I could see Zeus through all the dust and he was still standing. His body was releasing a strong energy and rising, it seems I pissed him off. But I wasn''t afraid.


    The bident throbbed in my hand as if telling me to prepare for something big.


    BOOM!!


    I could hear thunder on the ground, I could see the gold streaking light reaching for me. Damnit! Zeus had awakened the thunderbolts power.


    "Huup!!" I sidestepped and avoided the blast by a hairs bredth. "That was close, does this fucker want to kill me? This is practically the best day of my life and I won''t let him ruin it."


    I knew I had to rely on all the resources I had at my disposal.


    "Bident..." I hoped it would work.


    "...Awaken!!!"


    KRA-KA¡ª


    Black smoke hissed from my bident as it started to crack. My skin started to burn inside, I could feel mists rising from my body. My ears were filled with the screams of crying souls, I felt a rush of power I had no control over.


    I only took one step but I had already closed the distance between me and Zeus, I guess he did not expect it but I instantly went on the offensive.


    CLANG! BANG! CLASH!


    I rained down endless assault on him just by swinging my bident without much power and I was forcing Zeus back. I could see him gritting his teeth and cursing under his breath.


    I was elated by the fact that I was beating Zeus.


    "Hey Zeus, I am so gonna kick your butt!" I could not help myself but smile. "Teach you some manners while I''m at it too."


    I could see Zeus smiling, now why would he be¡ª


    "KEUGH!!" I stopped my assault and staggered on one foot. Something was wrong with me, I could feel a strange thing in my chest, it was like a hole. Every energy that gathered in my body escaped through it. Could this be the wound they were talking about earlier. "Shit!"


    And just when I was about to beat this-- Zues smiled as he stood over me and slashed at my head. I would have died of not that Bident moved on it''s own and blocked the attack.


    "It seems you are still having trouble gathering your energy big bro Hades. You just had to show off and reopen your wound, not even playing is safe like me. I am so disappointed in you, so just give up already!"


    I swear I hated Zeus'' snorty attitude. It reminded me of the bullies I used to have back at the orphanage. I was done being a pushover.


    I pushed myself back to my feet much to Zues'' surprise, even under the unexplainable pain I was sure to land a clean hit on Zeus face.


    WHAM!!


    Zeus was sent flying through the air like he had been hit by a bazooka. I don''t think I really used that much strength but I wasn''t going to let up just yet.


    I took hold of bident and raced for Zeus before be could land, my legs carried me at an insane speed that was unreal. Zeus saw me coming and started to fly in the air, leaving the area of my reach.


    From the look on his face he knew Hades could not fly, everyone did.


    Hehe! Thing again you ass¡ª because Hades is no pushover.


    I kicked off the ground with all the momentum I had built up and belived in myself that I could fly. It wasn''t hard, I always had a wild imagination.


    I watched in pride as Zeus'' face malformed in shock and surprise. From my back was sticking out two huge white feathered wings. It came as a great shock that Hades could fly.


    I reached Zeus and drove my bident into his chest and screamed. "HADES SPEAR!!"


    The thunder clouds immediately dispersed as I knocked both Zeus and his thunderbolt out of his hand and watched him fall to the ground.


    The next thing I heard was the cheers of the mass number of people half filling up the colosseum. I guess there must have been some other gods around and well who cares.


    I love the audience. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I held Zues'' thunderbolt in one hand and the bident in the other, I looked down at Zues lying flat on the ground and smiled.


    "Does this mean I am the strongest god on Olympus?"


    Poseidon boomed. "The match has concluded, the winner is... HADES!!!"


    Wow, what a day!

 Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve: Nighty Night Hades

    Chapter Twelve: Nighty Night Hades


    Winning my first fight really felt good, and against a god at that. The cheering and screams, what a rush. I got sick of it.


    I''d rather be back in my office now, but it was enthralling. I slowly came back down to the ground as my wings retracted to my back, I looked at Zeus standing tall and proud with a smile on his face.


    "H--" I walked forward to meet him. It was a good thing that I was slightly taller than him, it would be a shame if I had be the one looking up to him. "Here." I handed him his thunderbolt which he took rather slowly. "I hope I did not hurt your pride, little brother?"


    Zues smiled and said. "Too bad I didn''t go all out. Bur you reopened your wound."


    That''s because you chose to resort to violence over the use of our words you ass!


    "Zeus, I don''t know what went wrong between us but I hope we can have a do over." I stretched out my hand for a shake which he just stared at. I wonder if handshakes have been invented yet. "Olympus does need it''s big three at its best, besides we have a lot of catching up to do."


    Zeus shrugged before reached reaching out to my hand. "Arrgh. Fine big Bird Hades!"


    CLAP!!


    The audience went wild.


    See, now we reached a consensus through physical violence and then using our words.


    Zeus turned back to his cheerful self and hopped on my neck. "Weeeeheee, let''s go to the bar. Next rounds on you, who knew you had the wings of an angel."


    I smiled lightly as Zues fooled around like a little child. I wonder if his pride was actually hurt from having lost but he did seem proud to have me back.


    "Hades, whatever happened to you after your long seclusion I don''t know if it''s good or bad but you have changed." Poseidon said to me from the side. "Zues trusts you a little too much if I might add, just don''t let him down Hades."


    Now I don''t get why this guy is so hostile, don''t tell me he wants to fight me too.


    We all walked out of the colosseum and started down another long hall. I swear the gods do fancy their long halls. I on the other hand was not a fan of it.


    My eyes started to go dim not of my own power and I staggered a little before I could kick back to reality.


    "Big Bro Hades!" Zeus yelled as he reached out to me with a worried expression. "Are you alright?"


    Poseidon was the first to grab me. "Is it your old wound?" How was I supposed to respond to that. "So what you said back then was true, after father damaged our body. You took the most damage of all causing you to hibernate whenever your wounds opened."


    I what!? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Does that explain why mind keeps zoning in and out¡ª what was I thinking again?


    Zues stomped around angrily. "C''mon what gives, I just had my big bro back and now he has to leave again--"


    Poseidon placed a reassuring hand on my back, "I''m sure it won''t take long."


    Zues looked at me with sympathy, I guess I looked pitiable at least. "Alright fine, but you better be up in a few hundred years for my big party. Promise?"


    What does he mean by a few hundred years? Is Hades that much of a sleeper!?


    "Oh, yes." I said in a weak diminishing tone.


    I could barely stand now, they soon called Hermes who came running and took hold of me. Even before I left with him I thought I heard someone say something, it wasn''t Zues or Poseidon, it was a female voice.


    "Hera." I heard someone say.


    Drats! Did I just miss a chance to meet Hera. In a flash I was back in the gloomy four cornered walls of my underworld home. Hermes helped me to my bed and set me down on it.


    "Don''t worry Hades, just rest."


    Even under my current predicament I could not help but ask. "What about my underworld?" Why was I asking that?


    Was it because it was the main strength I had in thi¡ª what was I thinking again?


    Hermes made a wierd face before saying. "Don''t worry ''bout that I''ll get someone to handle that for ya. You do have an assistant. Your ex girlfriend."


    Wait, what!!? I have an ex? Hades the sadistic loner has an ex?


    Shit! I am falling asleep, but that was a juicy catch.


    Oh shit!


    Well that''s a wrap on day one¡ª


    See you in a few hundred years¡ª


    What?! No I can''t be asleep for a hundr¡ª

 Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen: My Meeting With The Watcher

    Chapter Thirteen: My Meeting With The Watcher


    Ow.


    My head is all fuzzy, how long have I been asleep? Maybe a day? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No!


    It obviously feels longer than that, did I really sleep for a hundred years?


    I opened my tired eyes and saw white clouds everywhere, did I die from sleeping for so long? Unlike before this time I felt like I was dead, I pressed my hand on the ground¡ª it was white and fluffy like bread.


    There was a sweet tantalizing scent in the air, it smelled like¡ª cupcakes!


    Now what the hell is going on here? Why are they baking cupcakes in heaven? I thought the Greek iteration of heaven was Olympus but there''s this...


    I noticed something very odd about the cloudy world. I was nude¡ª naked. What a violation of my human decency. But wait a minute, my body was thin and not at bulky as before, my muscles were gone too. I pulled out a strand of my hair, "Ow?" It was grey. I felt my face carefully.


    There was no way I would forget it, every wrinkle and lump was in the same spot it has always been. I was back to my human body.


    "Shit! Now what''s this? Is my time up? Did I do something wrong and I''m now getting sent off to heaven? Or is it because I changed the events of the story and beat Zeus?"


    Ahh¡ª this is a bother.


    "But Zeus was a jerk. What did I do wrong exactly? Condemning Prometheus to an eternity of torture? But that was the original plot of the myths. How could I die twice and not see it coming?"


    HMM?


    I could feel something sticking out of my chest. I looked down to see a think black thread that connect my chest to a floating black book. Oh, the book.


    "Umm--" before I could speak someone interrupted me.


    "Heyo, you''re awake. And here I was thinking you might spend another one hundred years sleeping through it all."


    Huh? The voice was rather chirpy and masculine. I looked back to see behind me was a white figure of a naked man. No that was inaccurate, in a way let''s say he-- it looked humanoid but the body was all white with the eyes. I couldn''t even make out it''s face.


    "Oho, you must be too startled to say a thing." The strange man like being spoke. "I get I have that effect on people. Wawawawa, who am I kidding? You are the first person I''ve met in forevs."


    What the fu-- of course I''m speechless. I''m just fuckin'' died I''m talking to some kind of god thing." I looked at the humanoid being holding a tray of cupcakes and screamed. "What the hell is that? Isn''t this heaven? Who are you?"


    The being started to laugh again. "Wawawawa!!"


    What kind of psychotic laugh is that? Even I am flabbergasted.


    "What are you and where is this place?" I have to admit though I missed my old voice back, I still wished I had the godlike body and voice of Hades. I already started to hate myself.


    The being stopped and said. "What a bright young scholar you are, well young might be an expired term for you but compared to me it''s more suiting."


    He know who I am? Is it because of my physical appearance or the black book connected to my chest? This guy might be dangerous and I don''t have the power of Hades to keep me insured. It seems I can only rely on my own intellect to come through this one.


    "Come on, whiff was won vat (chill I won''t bite)". What the hell? How am I supposed to get what you are saying if you stuff your mouth with food?


    "You seem to know who I am..." Time to try a different approach to this. "Are you the one that brought me back? What was that word again, reincarnation?"


    The strange being finished his cupcakes and licked his fingers while smacking his lips together. "Oooh delish. Sorry, I can''t control myself when I see something so sweet. I should have left you some." Is it just me or does this guy have a knack for avoiding questions? "I have been watching you since you were reborn into the world of mythology as Hades, I am what you might call a WATCHER.


    That''s what I call myself."¡ª


    "I busy myself with watching the stories of the lower beings of the earth realm from time to time, though I can''t physically interact with it. And my my can I say how well I love your debut entrance."


    "You saved humanity, boy what a relief. Don''t get we wrong, the gods are fun and all but I think humanity will be a whole lot fun given time to grow since they dont have flashy powers or huge titles. So that''s great and woweeeeee, boy that killer battle with Zues was fireeeeee!"


    "Best fun I had in ages!"


    Boy does this guy like to talk! I guess I would run mad too if I was left alone in this one dimensional colour world.


    "About my reincarnation?" I asked.


    The Watcher puffed up his cheek and said. "So serious aren''t ya, losen up. You are not dead just asleep. And about your reincarna¡ª man that''s a big word. I have no power whatsoever over that. I myself was surprised when I saw your appearance."


    So it''s not him huh? I don''t think it was convenient for me to be reborn without a reason. I''m not sure I know a god powerful enough to do such a thing.


    "I even eaves dropped on your connection with the book, to think Hades documented a world of information and then traveled back in time. Too bad the wound killed him off in future, that''s why his soul could not survive the return and then you came in like a badass and changed the story."


    I ran my hand down my grey hair and spoke. "Were you involved in the time travel of Hades, how much do you know?"


    The Watcher started to cartwheel around me which I believed to be an act of madness caused from self solitude for so long. His response jolted me.


    "I think so, yes!" The Watcher said.


    Now things are getting interesting...!

 Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen: Sombre Revelation

    Chapter Fourteen: Sombre Revelation


    I hate being on cliffhangers, perhaps that''s why I never watched dramas. It seems this Watcher was a big fan of it cause he kept me in suspense for a great deal before answering.


    "You said that you had something to do with Hades'' time travel, right?" I asked again-- trying to suppress my rising anger.


    The Watcher stood at a distance looking out at nothing and ignoring me for another full minute, I swear this guy has issues.


    "I can not say for sure but when you were reborn and Hades became the black book I had glimpses, visions of some things." Finally I''m getting somewhere. "I can''t make it out yet, belive me it was a surprise you appeared here when you did. I guess that means we are in a way linked by something."


    Hmm¡ª "Then you must have remembered something from me coming here." It was just a theory.


    The Watcher clapped very heartily, "Ding ding, correct. I can see why you were chosen to be reborn."


    I groaned. "Get to the point already!" What was he, a man child?


    The Watcher stopped and sighed, "Okay, I did remember something. Three things in fact, the first is that when the time comes to chose between the three, you should choose the wise. That''s how it went I think."


    "The second is a warning about your body. It''s that you should not stress yourself too much or you''ll end up hibernating for longer. Old wounds can lead to death ya''know."


    "And the third is this... The First Calamity is almost upon us!"


    This is it, what the black book talked about. But it never really specified any of it. It''s not like I had the time on my hand then, perhaps the watcher knows something.


    "This Calamity, what is it really?" I asked in a conserved tone. Though I didn''t like the shady character, he did not give me any reason to trust or hate me either. For all I know he could be an ally in future or and enemy.


    Since when did I turn to such a strategizer? Did all my knowledge of Greek mythology go to my head.


    I shook my head roughly to dispel myself from my old habits, it didn''t do much. But it seems the watcher was about to speak so naturally he had my attention.


    The Watcher started to pace around before me slowly, I swear this goddamn guy can''t stay put. I just wish his mouth ran that fast. "As the book already informed you, you know of a certain amount of information of what is to happen on Olympus. These information is in fact a fabrication, none of it exists in real sense."


    I clenched my fist and screamed louder than I intended to. "Are you saying that the myths are all fake?"


    The Watcher responded me seriously this time while stopping me with his finger. "Don''t mishear me young scholar. Prometheus beind condemned to an eternity of torture, you must have though you were setting the myths back on track whereas infact you unknowingly created a future calamity."


    "What?" I was deeply shaken by the fact. But what part of it had me shaken? Was that why I was unsure of what I did back then?


    Regardless of any emotion I displayed, the Watcher continued. "The calamities are a set of catastrophic events that are orchestrated to bring about the fall of the gods of Olympus and even earth itself. These calamities are merely the triggers, which only you can avoid to prevent the endtime."


    "This is a lot to take in, are you saying my purpose here is to save Olympus?" Does that mean... "You said all the calamities are triggers to something, that means its being orchestrated by someone right?"


    The Watcher nodded gently, "I believe I already said that, yes. I don''t really get the full picture or how I know of this but I do know that the first calamity will occur at Zeus'' 2000th birthday I belive you can fill in the rest yourself?"


    Zeus'' 2000th birthday?


    Zeus did tell me something about a birthday before I zoned out back then. But what happens than, the myths didn''t say much about birthdays. They weren''t even mentioned at all.


    Now I see why I was chosen, it was simply because in all of the world I was the only one human with the highest comprehension and retention capacity of Greek myths. I guess that''s something to write home about.


    "What do I have to do to prevent this calamity?"


    The Watcher delayed a bit before responding to me, "How should I know, I haven''t seen the future. The only one who knows what is to come¡ª is YOU!"


    I gasped from the surprise... He was right, I do know what happens next. I guess if I get enough clues I can find the answer in looking for, then it all comes down to my retention capacity and mental comprehension.


    "One last piece of advice scholar." The watcher''s bright eyes were glued on me, I felt like it was a big moment now. "This might not be saying much from a guy who just amuses himself from watching the stories of below but... Whatever you do make sure you think twice. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knowledge you have is not meant for you to repeat what happened originally in the myths, it''s for you to avoid the calamities and create a different future for Olympus. That is the price you will have to pay, if you want to enjoy your newfound life."


    I was... Aghast!


    The Watcher did say some meaningful things. My head felt like a jumble of things. Then there was an earthquake and I started to sink through the bed of clouds under my feet.


    The Watcher only giggled and said. "Oh I guess you must be waking up now, goodbye then."


    What!? I''m leaving? But I still have a bunch of questions to ask like why is this Olympus all futuristic compared to the myth counterpart. Or why Hades has an ex. Or why are the calamities happening.


    But I guess he helped clear some thing so thanking him might be the best way to go. Its not like I''m seeing him again.


    But before I could thank him the bed of clouds completely swallowed my body, I could feel the Watcher smiling as me as I vanished.

 Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen: Extracting Information From The Black Book

    Chapter Fifteen: Extracting Information From The Black Book


    I am just a renowned scholar in Greek mythology, or at least I was...


    I died of sudden, whether it was predetermined or orchestrated¡ª I don''t know. But I recieved a second chance to be reborn as one of my myth''s heroes.


    I chose to be Reborn As Hades!


    On waking up I had a rollercoaster of adventures¡ª or mishaps as I choose to call them. From my experience with Hermes, to the issue with Prometheus and then my duel with Zeus.


    I have had a wild ride since I got here, nothing went as planned but that''s fine... I had a fun run!


    I recently had a staggering revelation¡ª Olympus is going to be destroyed by a series of calamities and I am the only one with the knowledge to stop it.


    I don''t know how but I know when¡ª and how? Because a man-child god told me to!


    "Oww, my head feels heavy." I pushed myself up from the bed and threw the blanket from my body.


    My body was surprisingly light and brimming with energy, it had me in awe. I guess god''s bodies are really durable. Lest I forget I reached under my pillow and pulled out the black covered book.


    "Whew!" I sighed in relief that it was still there. I flipped through the pages in a rush out of anxiety. "Um Hades."


    I had to be sure if he was also aware of the Watcher. I also had to know if they were in cahoots.


    Words started to appear on the boom.


    YES! I ENTERED THAT ASTRAL PLANE ALONGSIDE YOU. BUT I DO NOT HAVE ANY MEMORY OF THE WATCHER, MY FUTURE IS STILL A BLUR.


    WITH TIME I SUSPECT MY MEMORIES WILL RETURN... DOES THAT BOTHER YOU?


    I was speechless¡ª the thought of who and who not to trust was evidently a recurring thing in mind. I could have been brought here to be used to solve a dispute on Olympus. The only advantage I had was the future only I knew of¡ª speaking of future.


    "Um, how is Olympus advanced?" I asked decisively.


    I APOLOGIZE BUT I DO NOT UNDERSTAND YOUR QUESTION...?


    Oh right! Now about that, the black book could just be pretending to act stupid with me. How can I be sure if it really is Hades in there?


    Yeah! I have trust issues, I know but that is how I survived in my world. I am self centered and egoistic, I deal with the facts as it is¡ª and as of this moment I am a foriegner here with no one to trust.


    But to move forward I have to rely on someone every once in a while.


    EXCUSE ME...?


    ARE YOU STILL THERE...?


    !?


    "Oh right?" I totally forgot about that. "Sorry, I tend to get lost in thought."


    I UNDERSTAND! BEING THE ELDEST OF THE THREE MOST POWERFUL GODS I OFTEN SPENT MY TIME THINKING OF HOW TO MAKE THEIR LIVES BETTER¡ª TO KEEP THEM SAFE!


    I WAS SO WORKED UP IN MY ETHICS THAT I HAD NO TIME FOR MY FAMILY. IT WAS THAT DEPRESSION THAT CAUSED MY DEMISE.


    The black book did have a point there, this was why I never had time for my wife amd daughter. I thought I got married to have a life but I only did it because my peers would not stop pressuring me about it. The only thing I cared about was my mythologies¡ª that''s why I was happy here.


    "Black book, if we are going to work together I will have to know I can trust you to be sincere with me on everything." I had laid the conditions and naturally it would accept, and if it did¡ª it means it cannot be trusted.


    Your next response will determine if I can trust you...


    SORRY--!


    BUT I CAN NOT BE 100% SINCERE WITH YOU!


    THAT IS...


    TILL I AM SURE I CAN TRUST YOU WITH MY OWN SECRETS!


    I had a slight grin on my face, now that was a more appropriate answer to my question. It did not mean we trusted each other, it did not also mean we would lie to each other. It meant we could work together because we needed each other to complete our alligned goals here on Olympus.


    My goal was to enjoy my new life on olympus and live it to the fullest.


    The book wanted to prevent the fall of Olympus.


    Now I put forward the question I had earlier on. "This Olympus is very different from the one I have read fr my world. Olympus is the highest mountain in Greece and he of the gods, it is a flourishing land. The Underworld is the land of the dead that lies beneath the land of the living, in other words this is hell.


    But it''s all wrong, this world is futuristic and with complex structures from my world which should not exists from this time. The gods aren''t inventors, humans are."


    Now I just had to wait for the response from the black book. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A THOUSAND YEARS AFTER THE GREAT WAR WHEN THE GODS WERE STILL RECOVERING...


    HEPHAESTUS, REACHED A BREAKTHROUGH THAT CAUSED HIM TO DEVELOP TECHNOLOGY FOR THE GODS. OVER TIME HIS TECHNOLOGICAL ADVANCEMENTS GREW THROUGHOUT ALL OF OLYMPUS AND EVEN REACHED THE UNDERWORLD.


    THE TECHNOLOGY MADE MY WORK EASIER HERE SO NATURALLY I PROCURED IT.


    "I see." I stroke my chin gently.


    Now it all makes sense.


    Hephaestus was the Greek god of fire, smithwork, metallurgy, volcanoes, and artisans, who served as blacksmith for the gods. His Roman name was Vulcan.


    It had be worried that the gods themselves was unable of such development, so Hephaestus must have received enlightment.


    But why now?


    It bothers me that there is such a big change with these here. It would definitely offset the balance of some of the myths I know. Luckily humans are still primitive.


    So, did Hephaestus recieve enlightenment from? Did he copy humanity''s future technology or did humanity copy his technology?


    I swear I am going to get an headache figuring stuff out.


    The first things first, I am the god of the underworld and I have to manage the underworld. Which my ex is currently managing¡ª I think.


    My main priority is the first calamity I have to avoide. The only thing I know is that it''s on Zeus'' 2000th birthday party which I dont know when it is.


    Then I asked the book and I got this--


    SORRY! BEING TO ABSORBED IN MY WORK. THINGS LIKE BIRTHDAY DATES SLIPPED MY MIND EVEN MY OWN.


    SORRY!


    "Wow! Not things just got harder." Who know how long I have been asleep for?

 Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen: There Is A Dog In The House!!

    Chapter Sixteen: There Is A Dog In The House!!


    Just to recount a few things, I was currently eating toast. Still getting used to my life in the underworld. Technology makes it much easier to navigate things.


    I chomped down on my scrumptious toast as I reclined my head back on the sofa. I was in a massive living room with exotic settings. I swear I almost got lost a few times, everything was of higu quality. The walls were painted blue, the cieling white and full of spakles that glintered like stars.


    The table in front of me had a glass cup and fruit juice I had set down from the fridge. It seems I live alone here, no butler, no assistant¡ª just me and my little self.


    I tapped at my phone, I didn''t know what brand it was but it was a smartphone with strong network. It was a hassle getting the password from the black book, I had to figure it out on my own which wasn''t that hard.


    It was¡ª DEATH.


    Hehe, classic.


    I went on this world''s equivalent of Google which turned out to be Messenger I suppose it''s a recall to the gods way of sending messages through their messangers.


    I searched about the underworld online before I went to confide in the book. The underworld was not that different from what I knew but it was far more advanced, instead of being a torture ground for the souls of the dead¡ª it was a lodging resort, hotels, spas.


    It was sort of like an estate for souls, and it wasn''t free. I had come to know that I was one of the richest gods in all of Olympus.


    God of the Underworld my ass, Hades was A Mafia Boss running a conglomerate. At least I was rich so money would not be my problem.


    The book also kept nagging me about going to work. Like signing papers, all that type of stuff. I''m a scholar not a business man let''s get things clear.


    All I wanted to do was lie down and enjoy my life. I lived my former life fully devoted to my work, now for some ke time.


    BARF!! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "H--uh?" I pushed myself to my feet and looked around. "What the, why is there a dog in here?" This might not be the best time to mention this but I have dog phobia, if that''s a real thing then I have it.


    After that dog bit me when I was seven I swear if I see a dog, I would grow wings and fly¡ª up up and away.


    Shit! I just remembered, Hades had a three headed dog named Cerberus the gatekeeper of the underworld, it was a nasty piece of work so dangerous it frightened even demons. Now why the hell would Hades keep that devil indoor, shouldn''t it be at the gate?


    If I get bit I am so dead!


    I barely reacted to the growls coming from behind me. "Shit, it outsmarted me!" I held on tight to my toast in one hand and the other, my juice. I stapled my feet on the ground and looked straight at the darkness in the hall.


    GULP!


    I could see a huge shadow reaching out and three pairs of bloodshot eyes beaming at me. "GRRRRRRRR!!" I started to shake violently, why are they looking at me like that.


    "Damnit, did Hades forget to feed them?" Ahh!! I get it now! I have been asleep for two hundred and something years, Cerberus hasn''t eaten for that long. So it''s going to eat me and grind my sorry bones and use me for a tooth pick.


    "BARK! BARK!"


    So I did the smartest thing a god could do in that situation¡ª I RAN!


    "MOMMY!!" I threw my scrumptious breakfast at them hoping it would slow them down but they were still after me. I guess my meat was more appealing to them.


    I could hear the devil rampaging through the room for me so I ran for my dear life, I ran like a speedster.


    WHOOSH!!


    My arms swinging wildly as I jumped into my room and slammed the door shut. "Aahhhhh!!" I started to breath heavily, but could the door hold them long enough? I looked around the room for any weapon.


    Oh that''s right.


    "Bident! I summon you..."


    POOF!


    Nothing was happening...


    "Bident! I said I summon you, please save me."


    POOF!


    Nothing again...


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The devil was already breaking down the door. I jumped up from the fright and screamed. "Nooooo! I don''t want to die!! I have a world to run!"


    There it was, a way out. I don''t care how high my room was, I would jump out my window and let fate decide.


    "Yes, I''ll jump out the window!" I sprinted forward with determination as I covered the space in my room just as my door exploded off it''s hinges. "Ahhhh!!"


    I could hear their monstrous barks reaching me already, it was loud and HUNGRY!!


    "Ahahaha!!" I laughed as I was assured I had escaped death. I leapt for the window to freedom, this was it-- WHAM!!


    "EH?"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!! THE WINDOW IS LOCKED!!" I screamed like a mad man and tried to open it but... Alas¡ª it was too late.


    "BARK! BARK! BARK!"


    I was dog food.


    "Shit!"


    I cursed under my breath as Cerberus pummelled me to the ground with monstrous strength. I closed my eyes and accepted my fate, this was the end.


    Poor Hades was killed by a three headed dog -- no, by a devil. That''s what I''ll say at the grey passage.


    Huh? I don''t know why Cerberus was delaying my inevitably deminse but I was being licked for far too long.


    "WOOF! WOOF! WOOF!"


    I reopened my eyes and looked at Cerberus, I should at least see my killer before I die a second time.


    "What?" I half expected to see a huge beast with three heads but what I was seeing was simply... Three cute dogs with three seperate heads.


    I screamed in my head: YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!

 Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen: Hecate

    Chapter Seventeen: Hecate


    I was beyond surprise to see that what I was being chased by were three cute dogs who just wanted to meet their master. But where is the huge monster from the myths, why does Hades begin to feel like such a softie.


    The dog in middle was a black hound with smooth fur. And huge red eyes, around it''s neck was a collar and a name: Cerius.


    The dog on the left was a Chihuahua with fluffy brown fur on top and white under. It had small black eyes and the name: Berry.


    The dog on the right was a poodle with white coat of fur and glowing fur, peach coloured skin and green eyes. The name on it was Russell.


    What the fuck...!


    Cerius, Berry, Russle?


    Ce-Be-Rus!


    Wow, my life has all been a lie.


    But these dogs did not seem all that scary. They were more cuddly, I guess they missed their master. Having dog spit on my face was yuck!


    "Alright, alright." I shunned the dogs. "Quit it you mutts I''m not a popsicle."


    DING DONG!


    "Damnit!" I grabbed the wore a dark shirt and trousers with pockets big enough to slip the black book into. I looked at myself in the mirror one last time. I had to admit, I looked really good as a god but this long hair would take some getting used to.


    The dogs just wouldn''t shut up as they followed me to the door. "Huff!" I drew in a long breath as I turned the door and prepared for whoever it was. I just prayed it would not be Hermes, I just can''t get rid of that guy.


    I pulled open the door and was clearly shocked to see a tall dark woman with short black hair, she wore a dark suit and trousers with white shirt underneath. Her eyes were light blue in contrast to mine and her lips painted black. You could say she was a very good imitation of me. The surrounding outside was so dark I could not see a damn thing.


    She looked awfully casual like some officer worker. On seeing me she frowned and said. "I see you have woken up my liege. Would you like to get back to business?" Her tone was definitely not so friendly and what was up with that glare, I had a feeling she hated me.


    And what''s this about getting back to business? And who is she.


    I could feel my eyes buzzing and soon strange text appeared over her head saying.


    ALL CONDITIONS HAVE BEEN MET, YOU HAVE UNLOCKED THE SKILL "EYE OF REVELATION".


    THE DEAD SEE ALL, KNOW ALL. AND YOU ARE THEIR MASTER.


    I froze there and said nothing, clearly doubting my own eyes. Was this magic or the power of the book? Is it some sort of effect left behind by the my reincarnation?


    I didn''t know how but I could see who she was right above her head. The black strange text flashing a blue light.


    It read:


    HECATE: GODDESS OF SORCERY AND GHOSTS


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 350


    ROLE TO HADES- ASSISTANT, MANAGER TO THE UNDERWORLD ESTATE


    CONFLICT- THE "EX" RUMOR (UNSETTLED)


    "HECATE!!?" I screamed after finally remembering who Hecate was.


    The Greek goddess Hecate was the goddess of sorcery and ghosts. She was also depicted as the goddess of magic, dogs, and night. She was never depicted as a wholly evil or good character in Greek mythology, but her actions were always led by loyalty and compassion. So is she the ex Hermes was yapping about?


    Shit! She''s looking at me all weird, say something damnit. This is a lot to process. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing here?" I know it wasn''t not the best line and it was a bit too forced making me sound grumpier than usual.


    Hecate''s face dissolved into a look of regret and worry. "It seems you are still deeply offended by the rumor of a few hundred years ago when I asked you out for coffee to relive you from the stress of running your kingdom, you said yes and people took photos and then mistook us for lo--. Well I apologize."


    She bowed her head slightly and from the sound of it, I felt she did this apology thing quite an awful lot for her to be this good at it.


    So it was merely a misunderstanding huh? All she wanted to do get this old stooge to lay off a bit and a little rumor came from it, now he''s still offended by that.


    It reminded me of something similar. I was always too cooped up in my work, I had this secretary who always tried to get me to take a break, I shunned her a lot. I thought she was a bother to me. One day, she quit and after that the office felt empty.


    I won''t make the same mistakes twice, I will clear any resolve and regret I had in my old world.


    "Please, come in Hecate." I smiled and pullsd the door wide open to welcome her in. "Let''s have a chat."


    Hecate raised her eyebrows a little too high I thought she was possessed. "Let me get this straight, you want me the assistant you have ignored for over five hundred years to come into your house so you can what? Kill me!? You do know you are the friggin god of death, right?"


    Curse my reputation. I huffed out and said. "Fine, we''ll talk here."


    Hecate walked past me and into the house all of a sudden. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll hear your apology you big doofus. You can''t outright kill me anyway, it''s not like you can manage the underworld on your own."


    What? Did she just insult me?


    Then those wierd words appeared again.


    YOU HAVE SETTLED A DISPUTE WITH A MAIN CHARACTER, HECATES LIKEABILITY OF YOU HAS INCREASED BY 50


    "Likeability?" I mumbled.


    THE HIGHER THE LIKEABILITY YOU HAVE WITH A MAIN CHARACTER THE MORE LIKELY THEY ARE TO EXPOSE CONFIDENTIAL INFORMATION RELATED TO THE STORY!


    As I slowly shut the door I could not help but think I had just stepped out of my comfort zone.

 Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen: A New Development

    Chapter Eighteen: A New Development


    I walked into my house, it was a mansion but I still called it a house anyway. Hecate surprisingly made herself at home and opened up the fridge and took out a bottle of fine wine. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes¡ª Hades has wine in his fridge!


    She cleaned up the mess I had made earlier and I think she giggled something. Did she know I was scared by my own guard dogs? Or was she amused by the fact that I''m taking juice when there''s wine? If she doesn''t know fruits are more healthy for a man well over one thousand and something.


    I reclined by back on the wall and watched her fill two glass cups with the wine. She was strangely calm and open, almost feeling like a close friend I never had the luxury of making.


    "So did you come here everyday?" I tried to make a engagement of words with her as I took the cup she handed to me. I don''t know if I could recreate Hades usual comportment with her but for someone reason I felt freer around her.


    She unbottoned her suit and dropped it on the sofa leaving only her white shirt on. "Yes I did boss. I would wait a while if no one answered the door and come in, clean the house, check up on you feed the dogs. Judging from the mess they must have missed you."


    Hmm, god wine was touch¨¦. As in superior to any I have ever had before. "Oh they made sure to leave trace of that on my face. So how has the underworld matters been going?" That''s it, I had to keep the conversation going.


    I watched her run her middle finger round the rim of her cup, she was hesitant to say something.


    CHARACTER "HECATE" IS PERFECTLY FINE.


    "This damn eye." I cursed silently as I clung to the eye.


    Hecate took notice of this causinge to pretend as if I was wiped off a dirt from it. "The underworld has been managing boss, I barely get a moment of rest but that''s the job right? There have also been some factions running wild here and there. Some of the managers are cutting on their pay since you haven''t been around."


    "Oh really? My retirement fund is being manhandled my incompetent fools?" Don''t get me wrong, I was furious. Money was an essence.


    "Hmm?" I looked up so see Hecate laughing.


    Shit! Laughing at Hades, I fucked up bad this time.


    "You are back to the way you used to be, I''m glad you have forgiven me. Back then when I chose to side with you as you conquered the underworld. Those were the good days when we had lots of fun." She said in a downcast tone. "Lately you''ve been cooped up in your mansion obsessed with some documentation you never told be about."


    "Haa~" I heaved a deep sight and locked eyes with her. "I''m glad you held on long enough for me Hecate."


    She gave me a slight nod and smiled. "What''s gotten into you man, you''re oddly cheerful. I guess you mound must have closed up again."


    "Sure." I nodded back. My eye started to whir again. "Shit!" This time I could not fake it and I clung to it.


    I felt a warm palm on my hand and looked to see Hecate before me, I don''t know what her reaction would be but it would come eventually.


    "Which eye is it?" Her question shocked me. "It''s the evil eye isn''t it?"


    "W-- what?" What''s this about an evil eye?


    EVIL EYE- EYE ON THE LEFT THAT DECODES THE INFORMATION ABOUT THE WORLD AROUND YOU ON COMMAND.


    CURRENT STATUS OF EVIL EYE- OVERHEATING


    Oh so Hades has an evil eye?


    But what''s an evil eye anyway? It''s not in my memory. Is it even Greek?


    "I''m fine Hecate, I just want to know when Zeus'' birthday is?"


    "Oh, his two thousandth birthday? It''s coming up in a week''s time." Hecate replied almost immediately.


    Does that mean that the gods of Olympus only celebrate their birthdays every thousand year? Then I well over two thousand, immortality kind of sucks.


    But now I know when the first calamity will strike but what is the first calamity? I have to think hard. A while has gone since Prometheus was bound to the rock what follows next, what happens on Zeus'' birthday?


    It was then it hit me!!!


    "No! It can''t be--"


    Hecate brushed my shoulder lightly. "Hades? Something on your mind."


    "There''s no other thing I can think off. It''s the myth of THE GOLDEN APPLE, THE APPLE OF DISCORD. It was the tipping point of the falling out of the three goddesses. There''s no two ways about it, it''s the calamity I have to prevent!" I found Hecate staring at me with questioning eyes.


    FUCK!!


    Did I say that out loud? Talk about bad luck!

 Chapter 19: Chapter Nineteen: The Big Plot Twist

    Chapter Nineteen: The Big Plot Twist


    My back was to the wall, Hecate was looking at me. I know, I messed up but I tried not to feel intimidated by the slip up.


    From somewhere in my heart I felt nothing would go wrong it I told her. What am I even saying? I''m used to be a loner so why am I even considering the option.


    "Hades?" She pushed herself on her toes so her face could meet mine. I could smell her perfume, it was sweet and distracting. "You okay?"


    Hecate is not someone who I can lie to and get away with it since she has a long history with Hades. "Hecate,"-- what did I want to say again?


    Hecate smiled and pulled herself away from me, I felt stupid for letting her back off like that. Should I have told her the truth? Did I hurt her feelings? Why am I so conflicted now over someone I just met?


    I think I know why I''m so off today, its because I never had that person who wanted to stand by my side, not for the number of awards I had or my money but for who I was.


    Hecate walked to her seat and picked up her suit. She turned to me and smiled, "If you can''t tell me then don''t push yourself. I''ll wait, besides what are best friends for?"


    "Be-- yeah!" I smiled at her, this time not forced or fake but a genuine smile from my heart.


    My eye whirred like an ATM, those words came up again.


    CONGRATULATIONS GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD, YOU HAVE RAISED YOUR FRIENDSHIP LEVEL WITH A MAIN CHARACTER.


    YOU HAVE RECEIVED DOMINATION POINTS 500


    NEW INFORMATION HAS BEEN UNLOCKED.


    HECATE: GODDESS OF SORCERY AND GHOSTS HAS RAISED THE LIKEABILITY BAR


    LIKEABILITY TO HADES- 350 (+250)- 600


    ROLE TO HADES- ASSISTANT, MANAGER TO THE UNDERWORLD ESTATE (ACTIVE), BEST FRIEND (RECLAIMED)


    CONFLICT- THE "EX" RUMOR (RESOLVED)


    I was stunned by all the information I had to comprehend. I wasn''t well versed in games but as a professor in the university I once cautioned a student for playing one and he ranted about how great games were. I belive this is something similar to what he said.


    But why does Hades have this ability? What does Hecate know about it? Should I ask her?


    Since her likeability of me is high then she won''t refuse, but should I really push myself on her like this? What if she suspects me? Damn this is so complicated.


    "Underworld to Hades." Hecate snapped her fingers before me. "Now that you are up I was wondering if you remember you still have duties here in your kingdom."


    Oh? Does she want me to go with her to work? That''s great, this is a perfect time to know my kingdom and I love paperwork.


    "I would be delighted to." I responded with a slight smile.


    Then Hecate dissed me¡ª hard. "Fuck you Hades! Who the hell gives a damn if you''re delighted to or not? The underworld needs it''s king and I ain''t going to deal with those bitches on the high seat no more so get out there now!!"


    "YES MA''AM!" I nodded and turned to leave. But why am I being submissive to this scary assistant of mine?


    I could have sworn I heard a stiffled laugh from her. I walked to the door with her by my side, this was it I''m finally going outside.


    I stopped as something nudged at my leg. Did I mention how much I hate dogs!? I kicked the dogs away but they kept coming back, over and over again. Furious I bent down to give them the stink eye but looking at their huge beady eyes stapled on mine I froze¡ª I know that look!


    My daughter used to look at me like that when she was still a kid, I never took her seriously. Why are the mistakes of my past life coming back to hunt me?


    I took turns brushing the fur of the dogs, Hecate waited hy the door and said nothing.


    I might not have spent long in this world but I do know that too some extent Hades and my past self are quite similar. Even if it is by accident I happened to be reborn in his form, Hades overworked himself till he was disconnected from the world so he could save it. Meanwhile I disconnected from my world so I could¡ª live and die alone.


    Hades died and left me a legacy, I left nothing there but shame and regret. I don''t know what would have happened if Hades had died and I reincarnated into another body.


    I won''t waste this chance, I will like this life to the fullest and save this world.


    "Don''t worry guys, I''ll be back."


    CE-BE-RUS LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED: 1057


    "Hmm, so it works that way too..." I pushed myself to my feet. "I just hope I won''t turn into a dog perso--"


    And just like that I received my first quest.


    NOTICE- YOU HAVE UNLOCKED A HIDDEN MAIN QUEST.


    "Wh-- what the hell!!" Was i reading this right? "It can''t be, it just can''t be."


    HIDDEN MAIN QUEST 1- HADES PERISHED UNDER MYSTERIOUS CIRCUMSTANCES. FIND THE CULPRIT AND AVENGE YOUR DEATH.


    My eyes grew wide from shock.


    Does this mean that Hades, the god of the underworld and death, one of the big three gods was killed off by someone? By another god? But Hades was a neutral character, who could it be...?


    The situation had only gotten much worse.


    Does this mean¡ª the killer is still out there? No doubt they would want to reclaim my life again. SHIT! Even as a god someone is after my life, someone with a motive and the balls to do it? Could it be someone after my position...?


    YOU SUSPICION OF THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS INVALID SINCE CHARACTERS LIKABILITY IS HIGH.


    I pressed my hand to my right eye and sighed.


    Now I get it, this power is a gift from Hades. The only way I can save Olympus is to save my own life, to do that I have to exposed the killer. I have to meet my killer and expose whoever with this gift.


    Greatest day of my life my ass!!


    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20: Chapter Twenty: Drive To Work

    Chapter Twenty: Drive To Work


    I now know what I have to do...


    The first thing was to stop the coming calamity before it happens. I only have a week for that. The second is to find whoever killed Hades and repay them the coin. I can do both simultaneous, for now I have to gather as much information I have about this world.


    I have to go to work! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    BEEP! BEEP!


    "Common boss let''s go!" Hecate called out to me from the driver''s seat.


    I stepped out of the house for the first time to be greeted by the enormously blanket of stars and black at the roof of the world. It was breathtaking as it was spectacular, was it always night in the underworld?


    I looked down my mansion to the gate where Hecate sat in a black sports car with silver rims that looked brand new. It was part of my thousands of other exotic cars, there was a hummer and limo too. Wow! Hades does love his cars, a red Lamborghini caught my eye too.


    To think he had this much and from the looks of it I doubted he touched it. I just could not take my eyes off it for a minute.


    I crossed over to my garage of cats and felt the car, it was smooth and clean. I could see my beautiful reflection on it. It made my heart jump, the only luxury car I had in my old life was a small four wheeler. It was so boring I never remembered it''s name. In this life I can have the luxury I always missed.


    I could feel Hecate''s presence as she approached me from behind. "You like that one? I know how much you loved to drive fast cars so I kept bringing the fastest I could."


    I could see my smile reflecting off the car''s body, I looked cute when I wasn''t always brooding all the time.


    I moved over to the side and opened the door, the key was there in the ignition waiting for me to start it. "Get in! I''m driving!" I ordered Hecate.


    VRRRROOOM!!


    "Talk about being a beast!!" I smiled as I reversed with the car roaring loudly. A small screen next to the wheel came on with the GPS showing the routes that led to my work place- THE UNDERWORLD CORP.


    I drove down the beautiful roads down the huge hill where my mansion was situated, I passed by different modern houses and buildings, it really was like an estate. The beautiful multicoloured streetlights and signboards came in red, blue, green, purple.


    "Woooooohoooooo!!"


    BA-DUM!!


    My car ran over something or somebody. "Shit!"


    Hecate smiled. "These undeads really just do whatever, huh?"


    "So that things gonna be alright?" I asked a little bit agitated.


    I found Hecate looking over at me, her light blue eyes glowed brightly indicating she was manipulating her eyes with some weird energy, her hair bounced up and down. She looked hot as she smiled at me.


    "Boss, you look cute like this. When you are not brooding, whatever happened to you I love it and I rarely love anything." She said in a sweet tone. "That is... Even if you really are someone else in there."


    My eyes twitched lightly, "What?" Did she just figure if out? Can she see through me? How? I know I did slip up a few times but, she is Hades'' best friend so she would easily know right? But what she does now will determine my next cause? Should I KILL HER?


    What am I thinking, I have to calm myself and react appropriately.


    Just as I opened up my mouth to speak¡ª "Stop! We''re here Boss!"


    "WHAT!?" I screamed as I slammed hard on the break, the car screeched to a halt sharply but not before running into someone, green sludge splashed all over my windshield. "Not again."


    "Heh!" Hecate laughed as she came out of the car. "I''ll get someone to clean that up. Besides Hades doesn''t show compassion the way you do, I suggest you change that boss!"


    Seriously what is going on through her head? Is she a genius detective like Batman or something? Now she has be at the edge of my seat.


    I came out of the car and looked forward to see the legs of someone on the ground dripping green blood. I really killed someone huh? I saw Hecate walking towards the huge building and hissed under my breath. "Ugly bitch."


    I looked up to see a huge skyscraper that seemed to go on forever, the windows reflected the stars in the sky. "Why do I get the feeling I''m working in a firm?" My eye started to buzz and I hissed. "What now?"


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED AN ORIGINAL SKILL.


    SIXTH SENSE (LOW)- ALLOWS YOU TO SENSE THE THINGS IN THE SURROUNDING AND GIVES HEIGHTENED SENSES.


    CAN BE IMPROVED WITH DOMINATION POINTS (1000)


    "Now this is rigged, I only have five hundred of these things." My ears started to pick every sound and footstep around me, it wasn''t just my ears¡ª it was my whole body acting as an extension of myself with the environment. "Am I recovering the original abilities of Hades?"


    I felt something vibrate in by pocket and plucked out the black book, I flipped it open to find the words reading:


    YOU ARE AWAKENING MY POWERS, I CAN SENSE IT


    THE COMPATIBILITY IS QUITE LOW SO IT WILL RECOVER OVER TIME


    "Hades, how did you die?"


    ...?


    I...


    I CANNOT REMEMBER!!

 Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty One: The Underworld Corporation

    Chapter Twenty One: The Underworld Corporation


    "Good morning sir!"


    "Good morning sir!"


    As I entered into the magnanimous building I was being saluted left and right. I could see many black winged creatures like humans but not quite humans. Huge monsters with green skin and huge fangs sticking out.


    All these Greek creatures bowing down to me.


    Well most of them seemed surprised to find me there. "This way!" Hecate led to a futuristic elevator, after I entered she tapped on one of the buttons and up we went.


    I stood next to her taking quick glances at her. I could not get it out of my head, the fact that she just figured out who I was. But clearly she lacks concrete proof of who I am, what if she tries to extract some information from me?


    The rest was silence till we reached the top where there was a long hall with black carpet on the ground that led down to my office. I passed by my secretary, a slender woman with voluptuous bosom. She had pink skin and her hair was snakes, GORGON.


    "My liege, it''s been quite a while." She bowed her head down at be and her snakes hissed at me their own greeting. I don''t think she''s tight with her hair stylist.


    WHIIR!


    MARCY: SWAMP GORGON


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 15


    ROLE TO HADES- SECRETARY AT THE UNDERWORLD CORP


    CONFLICT- DISLIKES HADES FOR NOT GIVING HER A PROMOTION, HATES YOUR ATTITUDE.


    "Marcy?" Wow, this one''s a real annoying bitch ain''t she? I see you keep your hair same as all.


    Marcy raised her head and glared at me. "My liege."


    CHARACTER "MARCY" HAS DECREASED LIKEABILITY FOR YOU -1


    Why this little bitch!!


    I felt my eyes beam a bright light as my blood boiled.


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED SKILL DOMINATOR''S AURA (LOW)


    YOU CAN PRESSURE CHARACTER LOWER THAN YOU WITH YOUR AURA.


    "Look down when ever I talk to you you vile scum!" I gritted my teeth as I slapped her on the face. "I won you!" I could feel my blood boiling, was it because of the skill?


    Marcy slipped and fell on her butt with a scream. "Urgh!" She cried. I breasts bulged against her tightly buttoned shirt. "M-- my liege!"


    But I wasn''t done just yet, I walked over to her and placed my foot on her her chest and pinned her to the ground. "You speak only when spoken to! Am I clear you measly peasant?"


    She coughed agressived and cried. "Y-- yes my liege!"


    I pressed my foot even more and ran my hand down my long blue hair. "Good, now I want to see all my board of directors in my office now!!"


    "Yes my liege!" She coughed.


    I slapped her on the cheek again and watched blood fly from her mouth, her cheek reddened instantly. The air around me sizzled. "That was a order, not a question moron!"


    YOU HAVE DOMINATED A CHARACTER BY FORCE!¡ª YOU HAVE RECIEVED DOMINATION POINTS 200.


    THE CHARACTER "MARCY" NOW FEARS YOU.


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED A MAIN SKILL- BASIC COMBAT (LOW)


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED PASSIVE - AURA MANIFESTATION.


    YOU HAVE UNLOCK A PASSIVE- AURA CONTROL.


    I was surprised I could get strlnger this way too, I did not know what came on me but that dominators aura really made my blood boil but I did the right thing nonetheless. I had to manage the underworld as best as I could, how else would I secure my power in this world?


    I walked over Marcy and dug my hands in my pocket, Hecate silently went forward and opened the door to my office. I gently strolled in with crocs on and a I DON''T GIVE A DAMN ATTITUDE.


    Hecate shut the door behind me and ushered me over to my huge office table with my laptop and files there, it was over twenty times bigger than my old table. The room was bigger too, and the view from the glass window that over saw almost all of my estate was beautiful. The room was in a semicircle shape with a huge fridge, a fan.


    I tried not to sound too mezmerized not to give Hecate more evidence to figure me out. I walked over and slipped into my comfy chair and dissolved in the sweet comfort. I felt like a marshmello there.


    I looked up at Hecate standing at the other side of the table, her light blue eyes stapled on me. I felt she was waiting for me to say something so I spoke the only topic that I felt most appropriate.


    "Do you think I did the right thing to Marcy?" I asked her in a strict voice.


    The question was also directed to the black book I had opened before my face.


    I HAVE NO SAY AGAINST YOUR ACTIONS.


    Hecate nodded after a moment''s hesitation, "To be clear it was about time and she really was a bitch so I am not against it. Why do you want to see the board of directors so soon after returning?"


    I placed my hand on the table and said. "You told me that they are slacking off on work, the delivery and storage of souls is a very delicate work and if handled wrong will affect my profits. And we can''t have that can we?"


    Hecate tilted her head lightly to the side as if looking at me from another angle before saying. "Sure thing boss."


    Could it be because she was the goddess of sorcery and ghosts that she can figure me out? And why does she change her tone from formal to informal so sudden. It gives me bad vibes.


    "Do you have to stand there the whole time?" I asked boldly.


    "Yes, I do!" She responded.


    For fucks sake she''s annoying me.


    A moment later the speaker came on, "My liege, the board is here...." It was Marcy, she sounded broken, more obedient.


    I smiled deeply and said. "Send them in! It''s time to reclaim lost investment." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    YOU HAVE TRIGGERED A HIDDEN MAIN QUEST- YOUR CORPORATION IS INFESTED. CLEAN OUT THE TRASH


    Oh this I can gladly do!

 Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty Two: Disciplining My Subjects

    Chapter Twenty Two: Disciplining My Subjects


    I sat comfortably on my seat, my fingers tapping on my table as I looked at the board of directors before me. Hecate stood behind me with a notepad in hand.


    I willed the cursed eye of mine to work, there were about six of them there before me. They were in charge of managing all the matters pertaining to my empire, apparently because of the growth of the underworld they had grown pompous and lenient.


    "Is this all of them?" I asked Hecate. She responded with a nod, I could tell from the way she looked at me that she was curious on what I would do. "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something good." I muttered to her.


    From left to right:


    DOMA: DARK BEAST


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- -150


    ROLE TO HADES- DIRECTOR OF SOUL COLLECTION AND ANALYTICS AT THE UNDERWORLD ESTATE


    CONFLICT- LAZINESS, UNPRODUCTIVITY, DIVERGENCE OF FUNDS.


    I smiled inwardly, let''s start with this one shall we. The dark beast was a huge red boar with huge tusks, he had short brown hair and wearing a checkered suit. His pot belly stuck out from his outfit, from the looks of it he''s been eating a hefty breakfast. So that''s where all my money went.


    "Mr Doma, you head the soul collection division right?" I like to start out at a slow pace before getting up to the good part, it''s more fun that way.


    "Yes my liege, I am glad you have awoken fr your deep state rest." He bowed his head to me. He does have a big mouth both figuratively and physically, you can''t flagger me!


    Besides, I know what each one of you is worth deep down...


    CHARACTER "DOMA" IS CURSING YOU DEEP DOWN.


    LIKEABILITY IS DROPPED BY -15.


    Not so long ago my eye upgraded and now I can use lie detection. I can see through any fake up someone tries to pull on me.


    "I hear productivity has dropped in your division by twenty percent since I went asleep." I tapped my fingers on the table even faster, I could feel it with my sixth sense, they were getting agitated. But I haven''t even stayed yet. "If I add up the monthly income for the past two hundred and fifty seven years I have been asleep I estimate having lose at least this much."


    I snapped my finger and Hecate showed them a page on her notepad where I wrote in black pen and absurd long number of digits more than a hundred, I would have added more but I got tired.


    "You have been negligent with your duties, you all have!" I started to pressure them with my dominator''s aura and watched them shake in their boots.


    "But my liege, it wasn''t intentional. Business has been bad." Doma argued and that was when he fell into my trap. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I banged my fist on the table alarming all of them, Hecate on the other hand was the least intimidated. In fact she stood as still as a rock. "Do you mean to tell me that in over a millenia business stayed at a twenty percent drop without as much as a shift? Month in and month out?"


    Don''t even try to argue, I''ve been getting in and out of arguments as a kid. The only difference was that I became a god, no one argues with a god.


    "Bu--" Doma was starting to piss off. Well I guess he was eager to start the party then, so who am I to deny the poor faggot to be the opening act.


    "Move to the left now." I will teach you not to speak when spoken to.


    "But my liege¡ª"


    To have the guts to even argue against my command, Hades must have been slack on these ones. Good thing I''m here. "Mr Doma please move to the left, I promise nothing wrong will happen I just want to try something out."


    I watched him hesitate before walking away from the group. This is how obedience is learned, through hardship.


    I pulled the phone next to my table and spoke into it. "Marcy, bring a sledgehammer down to my office this instant." Now this is where the real show begins.


    For the next minute their faces were distorted, mixed with confusion and worry. I could feel their heartbeats drumming louder most especially Doma.


    There a soft knock on the door causing their hearts to jump up. "Come in, come and join us." It''s time to clean out all the rats.


    CHARACTER "MARCY" IS BEING OBSERVANT OF YOU.


    Marcy came in dragging the huge sledgehammer behind her, it looked just ancient and real. She could barely pull it with her tiny build, she was also scared that I could tell. And I thought gorgons were supposed to be vicious.


    "I apologize for taking too much of your time my liege." She was more obedient than before, I guess my small lecture worked wonders.


    "No biggie, you just have to do one thing for me before you go." I smiled and rubbed my hands together causing everyone to jump. Oh I remember! I''m not supposed to smile, now they were more scared. "Marcy would you kindly bash in Mr Doma''s head now? I want to see what the insides of his brain looks like, that way we can know why he thinks he can lie to me."


    I made the room spin in that moment.


    YOU HAVE INSTILLED GREAT FEAR IN TO YOUR SUBJECTS, DOMINATION POINTS HAS INCREASED BY 50.


    CHARACTER "HECATE" IS DEEPLY AMUSED BY YOUR VERDICT.


    "My liege, pardon me!" Marcy panicked.


    I rose to my feet and used my dominator''s aura once more. "Did I stutter? Or perhaps you are deaf?"


    "My liege!" Doma boomed.


    Now he had done it, I was pissed. Marcy silenced the mumurs as she raised the sledgehammer above his head and brought it down hard. WHACK¡ª "How dare you talk back to our liege like that?" She screamed as the snakes on her head hissed out.


    I watched Doma fall on his back, half his face had been bashed in and blood gushing out from it. "I guess they don''t call you a gorgon for nothing."


    Marcy dropped the sledgehammer with a loud thump and turned to leave. "Will that be all my liege?"


    I like her, I really do. I was planning to kill her myself before but to not flinch when doing it, she will be a very useful asset. "No Marcy, that will be all. I can handle it from here."


    She bowed her head and turned to leave. As the door slammed shut behind her the remaining five board directors looked at me in great fear.


    I walked around the table and over to the sledgehammer, Doma was still squirming on the floor so I smashed open his skull just to finish the job. His blood splattered on my face and suit but that was okay. You always get dirty when cleaning out the trash.


    I turned to the other board directors and said with a smile. "Can we pick up where we left off then?"

 Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty Three: Cleaning Up Matters

    Chapter Twenty Three: Cleaning Up Matters


    WHAM!


    I sent the brains of another one of flying over the floor, my face was half bathed in blood but my eyes were souless.


    YOU HAVE COMMITED A EVIL ACT, A NEW TITLE "UNFORGIVING MASTER" HAS BEEN ADDED TO YOUR HONOURS.


    THE NEW TITLE HAS RAISED YOUR DOMINATOR''S AURA TO MID LEVEL. SKILL EFFECTS HAS BEEN AMPLIFIED.


    YOU HAVE COMPLETED A HIDDEN MAIN QUEST- YOUR CORPORATION IS INFESTED. CLEAN OUT THE TRASH. 2000 DOMINATION POINTS HAVE BEEN AWARDED.


    I bashed the poor woman''s head in a third time just to feel good enough. This wasn''t the first time I had killed before¡ª I remember now. It also had to do with why I was never intimate with my daughter. I was a rising scholar at the time when I met my wife, she made me feel whole. Turns out having a child for me was part of her master plan to seize all of my wealth and property.


    She took custody of my daughter and I never saw them again. She manipulated me into attacking someone that broke into our house who turned out to be a close relative of hers. It was all staged. She stole my world from me and I had nothing but my job to be my only foundation, I had to move to get away from the shame though.


    But not before paying her relative a visit and putting a knife through his neck. It had me traumatized for weeks on end, I didn''t get caught. I learned that taking a life really isn''t worth much, you just have to know when to ignore the little voice inside.


    In this life, I won''t lose a single dime to no one. "Now I''m all sticky." I raised my head and looked at the only two I chose to keep alive for certain purposes.


    The one on the left was:


    TAURUS: MINOTAUR BORN


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 0


    ROLE TO HADES- DIRECTOR OF UNDERWORLD CORP SECURITY


    CONFLICT- HATES HADES FOR NOT TAKING THE SECURITY DIVISION SERIOUSLY. WAITING ON SECURITY FUNDS


    Now this guy I like, he has a legitimate reason to hate me I guess, but is likeability being a zero means it could tip over at any time but it didn''t.


    The huge guy was a black bull there times the size of any man I ever saw. He was a nice deep blue uniform with his badges hanging on his chest. His horns were huged and curved inward, his eyes a tiny red ruby and glowed from time to time and on his nose a huge gold ring.


    The second person was:


    CHARON: ???


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 0


    ROLE TO HADES- FERRYMAN AND MANAGER OF RIVER STYX


    CONFLICT- NONE.


    I rolled my eyes slightly, I guess some guys are just born to hate. If I have to give a brief detail of what my powers currently are and what they do I would say, I could see the race and name of others as well as their likeability for me. By resolving any conflict I increase their likeability thereby allowing me to extract any information I wishes.


    "Taurus!" I could not sense a hint of fear from them, it was almost as if they knew I wouldn''t kill them. "I will be diverting more funds to you division starting today."


    Taurus huffed out deeply.


    THE CHARACTER "TAURUS" IS DOUBTING YOUR INTENTIONS.


    Well I sort of expected this.


    "Hecate, handle the matter. It''s a bore to work when I''m dirty." I collected the white napkin she gave to me and whiped my face free off blood. "Also give him as much as he requires not too much though. I trust your judgement."


    THE CHARACTER "TAURUS" LIKEABILITY FOR YOU HAS RISEN BY 4.


    Wow, have a little faith. Well I didn''t do it to make him happy anyway, the tighter the security is the better the chances of securing my money and my life.


    Hecate nodded lightly. "And what about Charon, what is your verdict on him."


    Charon''s work was to act as a ferryman who rowed the shades across the river Styx. Hecate never mentioned him as an offender, still I needed an audience to show that I was no pushover.


    "Oh! Hi Charon." I waved at him. "How''s it being." He was just a thin bony figure concealed in a black cloak and his hand holding out an oar. "Do you carry that around all the time or is it glued to you?"


    Charon did nothing but stand, I wasn''t even sure he was breathing. "You are all dismissed, Hecate fill the slots that have all been emptied with capable individuals."


    "Yes." She responded with a head bow which the other two followed before leaving the room.


    I phoned Marcy to send someone over to clean up the mess. I had fixed the underworld matters for now, my next issue was the coming calamity in seven days time. I had to go over it once more.


    For some reason the events of this world are slightly altered from the original, the next big event would be. The APPLE OF DISCORD!!


    I stroke my chin as I moved back to my seat and sat down comfortably.


    Now I had to do a quick run down of what I know about the calamity.


    The apple of discord was a golden apple dropped by Eris, the goddess of strife, at the wedding of Peleus and Thetis in the Greek myth of the Judgement of Paris. It sparked a great dispute among Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite that eventually led to the Trojan War.


    It was a canon even in the myths and now I have to prevent such an inescapable myth from existing? Good thing I love impossible challenges. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty Four: The Chat With Chaos Bride

    Chapter Twenty Four: The Chat With Chaos Bride


    Eris was the goddess of strife and discord, her Roman name was Discordia. A real piece of work. If my knowledge serves me right which it does, Eris had a Greek opposite¡ª Harmonia, also called Concordia in Roman.


    Why do Greek gods have such names and roles? I have wondered a bit about that myself. Why is there a god for this and that--? The answer is simple!


    After the fall of Cronos the world needed stability and the gods took it upon themselves to be justified by roles. A few minor gods were neutral without roles but the most known were those with roles. Goddesses like Eris would soon be known as the goddess of strife, meaning she has yet to obtain that title.


    So finding her would not be easy at all since she hasn''t made her big debut. Perhaps if I can find it I can change the fate of this world, but how do I find a god who has yet to be known?


    I alighted from the elevator and strode over to the huge waiting hall heading to the exit, my outfit was still stained with blood but that did not bother me. What had me more transfixed was my current predicament, there was no way I could tell Hecate¡ª she''s already suspecting me. I would rather steer clear of her for now.


    I scrolled through my phone a fourth time and hissed. There were no contacts on my phone, the storage was empty, it had been emptied recently. It brought me to two conclusions, someone had wiped my phone for some reason? Perhaps the same person that tried to kill Hades. To do a thing like that, that''s why I had to buff the security.


    The second reason is that Hades himself erased all his data because he knew someone was aiming for certain information on his phone.


    I racked my already puzzled mind together, I could envision a thousand piece jigsaw puzzle scattered before me. Nothing was coming together, I was frustrated.


    The second possiblity had me more gobsmacked than the first. For Hades to keep such a precaution could only mean he had made enemies¡ª powerful enemies.


    TSK! I hissed again as I tucked the phone in my pocket and walked out of the building and into the parking lot. This was getting me nowhere, nothing was.


    It was like I was naked in an open clearing with a thousand arrows aimed at me from all sides. I have no leverage, even the information I have is failing me.


    I staggered a little and head my head, was I having a migraine from overthinking things? It hurt like hell, my head had gone tipsy-topsy. I tried to pull myself together.


    "Hmm?" I felt someone tap my back just as I was aiming for my car and stopped. Who could it have been to come close up to the god of the underworld like that without a care for their life. "Who dar¡ª"


    "Of sorry sir but I have to bother you with this." Said a sweet female voice that made my heart jump, I felt warm within just from hearing her speak. Where have I felt this before? "I''ll be quick."


    I turned my body slightly and looked at the woman behind me. She was wearing wore short silver dress that looked tight. I could see her smooth and petite structure, her breasts bulged a bit up front¡ª for the record this was just my introspection not anything like interest or infatuation.


    I could see a bit over her knee, her eyes was a bright shade of green, her hair was long strands of black falling down her back and covering half of her face.


    "Whomp!" I threw my hand over my mouth, did I just say that? What was this?


    She had a tantalizing sweet smell that invaded my senses making me think of things I didn''t want to. Who the hell was she? My eye already hurt from using the cursed eye for too long, it needed a recharge.


    "Hello, my name is Lenny. Can we talk somewhere more private please?" She had the sweetest voice, as she fidgeted and tugged at the hand bag she had over her hip.


    THE CHARACTER "???" IS USING A CHARM ON YOU! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    YOUR TOLERANCE LEVEL IS AT ITA LIMIT.


    What the fu--!! Who is this bitch to think she can charm me? No wonder I''m head over heels for this whore but how do I breal free from it?


    My hands twitched by my side unable to resist the urge to manhandle her on the spot. I guess the gods are more human than they percieve to be.


    When did she charm me? Was it when she touched me? Or perhaps her perfume? The more I breath it in the more my head gets lighter. I have to get away from her as soon as I can else I disgrace myself in public. I mustered up a sliver of willpower sufficient enough to turn my head away and begin to move but she grabbed me by the arm instead, now I was in a deadlock.


    "Please, it''s a matter of your life." My eyes shot up at her words, my head was light and I doubted for a second if I misheard her. "Coming here puts me in great danger too."


    What''s this? Does she know about who''s after my life? Does she have information I can use? More importantly who is she?


    "Wh-- what do you have to say?" I said with my back to her, there was no way I would risk breathing in more of her toxins. It was a hassle to stand as it was, hearing her out would help me a great deal.


    My head suddenly regained it''s composure and there was nothing but silence. "Hey, lady you do know who you are talking t¡ª" I whipped my head around and she was gone. Just then I saw a black jeep riding away in the distance, was that her ride? How did she disappear from me just like that? Even my sixth sense could not alert me of her departure.


    Could it be because I overheated all my skills from using them too much. In that case, upgrading them would be crucial to my progress of this story.


    I pulled my hand out of my pocket and something slipped out, a piece of paper. I bent down to pick it up, on it was written a phone number.


    0XX-6XXX-2XXX


    TEXT DON''T CALL!!


    I quickly inputed her number into my phone to cautious too lose it. I slipped into the car, it was just as Hecate said¡ª the smeer had been cleaned. Even if the note said not to call, I still tried it either way but it did not go through.


    I tapped at my phone screen as I hit the message icon and was greeted by an advanced web page like a chatting platfrom from my world. I entered her number and saw the name "CHAOS BRIDE", and the bio¡ª "LOVE IS A BITCH". There was the profile picture of a white bunny holding up a four leaf clover.


    "How inconspicuous." I started to tap away when I realized I hadn''t done anything like that in a while. To think the first person I would chat in a while would turn out to be a strange woman.


    "GOT YOUR NOTE!" ¡ªSENT (0 SECONDS AGO.)


    I ignited my car and off I went back to my abode, this time I did not drive too fast.


    PING!


    I took out my phone and typed in my password. "Let''s see who you are ghost."


    "APPARENTLY YOU DID NOT"¡ª CHAOS BRIDE. (15 SECONDS AGO)


    Oh-- was she referring to the call? But I thought it did not go through, I guess I have to be more careful with her.


    "SORRY!"¡ª SENT (1 MINUTE AGO)


    "SOUNDS RICH COMING FROM THE GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD... "¡ª RECEIVED (50 SECONDS AGO)


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT?"¡ª SENT (45 SECONDS AGO)


    "SO SERIOUS..."¡ª RECIEVED (38 SECONDS AGO)


    "CAN I TRUST YOU?"¡ª SENT (20 SECONDS AGO)


    "WHY ELSE DO YOU THINK I SHOWED YOU MY FACE?"¡ª RECIEVED (0 SECONDS AGO)


    I pulled into my mansion and walked into the building, I had asked Hecate to send some things over to my house, basic necessities and dog treats too. I needed to keep the house under full control and guard dogs at their best just in case.


    I continued to keep the conversation going with the stranger, she might have shown me her face to win me over in a plot to entangle me in a trap. I''m not so easily fooled.


    PING!


    "COULD BE PART OF YOUR PLOT, WHO KNOWS?"¡ª SENT (5 MINUTES AGO)


    "HOW DISTRUSTING OF YOU, I''LL GET STRAIGHT TO THE POINT TOO!"¡ª RECIEVED (5 MINUTES AGO)


    "SOMEONE IS AIMING FOR YOUR DEATH!!!"¡ª RECIEVED (4 MINUTES AGO)


    "AND YOU CAN''T TELL ME WHO?"¡ª SENT (4 MINUTES AGO)


    "NO!!"¡ª RECIEVED (4 MINUTES AGO)


    "I CAN PAY FOR IT!"¡ª SENT. (3 MINUTES AGO)


    "NO!!"¡ª RECIEVED (3 MINUTES AGO)


    "WHY AM I WANTED DEAD? WHAT''S THE AIM?"¡ª SENT (2 MINUTES AGO)


    "WHO WOULD GRIEVE THE MOST OVER YOUR DEATH..?"¡ª RECIEVED (1 MINUTE AGO)


    "WHAT ARE YOU IMPLYING?"¡ª SENT (1 MINUTE AGO)


    I threw myself on my bed and sighed, since then the strange woman had been offline, she barely left our a slip up. But her last words did have me riled. Who would grieve the most from my death? Who and how did this woman know of this? Is she an accomplise looking to come clean? Just like that I felt as if I had just grabbed a piece of the puzzle with no where to put it.


    The big picture was still out of my scope¡ª for now that is.

 Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty Five: Charon, The Ferryman

    Chapter Twenty Five: Charon, The Ferryman


    To be honest, I could think none other than Zeus himself! And his 2000th was was three days away, he was the only person I knew would grieve the most but what role would that play in the bigger picture?


    With the golden apple of discord as the tipping block, I can only deduce that someone wanted a war. Greek mythology flourished in this aspect, they always jumped from one war to another but to threaten a god in the top three, this was much bigger than I expected. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The strange woman "CHAOS BRIDE" has not opened any of my messages since then, in the mean time I had been trying to increase the power of my skills with the domination points I had gotten.


    My aura sense has risen to mid, I also practiced a new schedule that feature training.


    I gained a new skill called BASIC COMBAT, unlike other skills this one projected the movements I should follow rather than input them into me. It was the same as training only that this one directed me on how to fight.


    I did my regular workout routine, push-ups, bench press, squats, planks, dips, hamstrings. It wasn''t easy but with Hades'' body it yielded results quite faster than expected, perhaps because he must have done something similar in the past.


    I slipped into a light top and trousers, I threw my luggages into the trunk of my car. I would spend the next few days rotthe calamity on Olympus, that way I would have more time to prepare in case of necessity.


    I left Cerius, Berry and Russle with Hecate who could not stop screaming about how much I was workload-ing her, how could I not? Those dogs eat anyone besides her who tries to as much as glance at them. There were three ways out of the underworld, the first was by elevator to the higher realm, the other was by road which was longer and the third was through the ferryman.


    Of course I would go with option three. To ride on the small boat of Charon the ferryman over the river Styx all the way up, this was going to be a memorable momen¡ª "What the fuuuuuuk!! The hell is that!?" My jaw dropped wide from shock, I was flabbergasted by the sight of it.


    This was no small boat, it was a cruise ship! My childhood of expectations dashed away by these technological advancement.


    Well on the bright side Charon must have make a great deal of money now. I climbed up unto the deck and the once lively ship silenced at first sight of me. Charon came to greet me a while later, or more clearly-- glare at me.


    "Hi." I greeted casually as I followed him into the Captain''s quarters and Charon shut the door behind me, he looked like a thin sickly man that had lived well over his ages. "I see you''re doing well here."


    Charon snorted or laughed, it was too quick to be sure. "No thanks to you."


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" HOLDS DEEP RESENTMENT FOR YOU.


    So he hated me now?


    "You remember the promise you made to me when you took over the underworld?" Charon walked over to a huge chair and took his seat there. "That I would not be forgotten, but you did forget me. I had to save up alp i earned from my honest living to buy this cruise ship while you turned a blind eye on your throne."


    Well I wouldn''t call exploiting shades when you''re were clearly meant to work for free anyway. It seems this is another one of Hades''problems I have to clean up.


    "I''m here now." It was the best I could come up with at the moment. "I came back to my senses."


    Charon cast me a glance with his ancient eyes. "Too little, too damn late boy."


    I could never tell Charon shared a connection with Hades. With Hecate I had a chance to resolve it easily but Charon had zero likeability for me so I can''t do much about it. I turned to leave but not before leaving behind a few parting words. "I really am happy for you Charon."


    CLICK!


    I locked the door behind me.


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY 15.


    I opened the door and stromed back into the room, Charon was still seated clearly he looked displeased at me. I shut the door quietly behind me and addressed him. "I''m sorry but I''ve been a bit curious about your work here, I find being here rather more entertaining than staying on a cruise ship full of dead people. I order you to spend a few minutes with me, please."


    Charon chuckled lightly and stroke his dry chin. "The lord of the underworld begs? Never did think the day would come."


    For the record it wasn''t begging but a polite gesture to a command.


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" IS STARING INTO YOUR SOUL.


    A while later Charon nodded and huffed out, I moved forward and sat opposite him. I would not miss an opportunity to talk with Charon himself.


    Times like this I always found myself speechless, this was the world I had constantly dreamt of. These were the legends and stories that kept my heart jumping at times when I felt like dying. Being here was a blessing in itself.


    Charon had me in a deadlock expecting me to speak but I didn''t, it''s not like he could force me to speak. This was an already known personality of Hades to rarely start a conversation, I had to keep up the act of I was going to sell it.


    Charon parted his mouth to speak, a deep throat moan followed. "I transport souls of the dead on a regular basis since the souls can''t cross the river of death themselves. Shades, that''s what we call them. There are times I transport other people to, people with business in the underworld. Not gods though, they are too proud to acknowledge this lowly servant but¡ª you did."


    "You gave me a purpose. I hear rumors springing about with the shades I bring across. A little patter and chatter here and there, ranting on how life was unfair to them. It''s a hassle to listen to them, over time I gradually eased into it."


    I had the slightest idea where he was headed but I was intrigued by the story.


    "Rumors up and about the three mighty gods of Olympus. Never met them and don''t want to, I''m happy here in the depths¡ª love the solitude it brings. I hear Zeus is a playboy of sorts, can''t keep his little pintle under control, the fish boy is a vegetarian who can muster a spine when things turn sour and you¡ª you''re too much of cunt to live your own life."


    Was that an insult? I sort of had it coming¡ª I think.


    "I have watched you grow boy and make hard decisions. You conquered the underworld, you''ve made sacrifices. To hell with the world but no¡ª you still have to live your life boy." He moaned again, this time for longer before saying. "Your mother would have wanted it, Gaia was always fond of ya."


    Gaia, the goddess of the earth, mother of all Olympian gods? How nostalgic? I guess I can''t ask where she was now can I? That would rouse unwanted suspicion.


    "Boy, your soul is tainted. You reek of something ugly it makes my stomach twist." Charon rose up slowly, I could hear his bones creaking. "I have a ship to captain, we will hit earth realm in a few hours let yourself out boy."


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY 150.


    FRIENDSHIP LEVEL IS TOO LOW TO GAIN DOMINATION POINT.


    "Umm, Charon." I spoke up a little bit hastily. "Thanks for the talk."


    Charon stopped and hissed something under his breath before leaving the room. I dropped my head roughly, my long strands of blue hair falling over my face and touching the floor.


    "Urgh! My head hurts again, am I having a seizure?" I felt something nudge at my side and reached out to the black book. It had been a while since I had consulted it, how could I? There were still questions bothering me deep down.


    Was it fair that I had to be reborn as Hades? Even if I did chose it it still feels as if I shouldn''t be here. The thought that my appearance in this world was the cause of Hades'' death had me troubled deep down. The world was too much to wrap my head around, responsibilities and roles, it''s a whole lot.


    Could there be something bigger at play here, something even the myths could not explain? Just what is going on?


    "Hey, black book... Were you really killed?" I waited for a minute before but nothing¡ª there was no response from the black book. I gritted my teeth in anxiety, once again my back was to a wall. "I won''t let Olympus fall no matter what!" I reaffrimed my goal, it''s not like saying over and over would make a change.


    Even if it was a sliver of hope, I would take it...

 Chapter 26: Ch. 26: Bonus Chapter— Hecates Discovery

    Ch. 26: Bonus Chapter¡ª Hecate''s Discovery


    "Arrgh!" I screamed as I smashed the mirror in my room. My eyes flashed in rage at the sight of the pimple on my face. "Where do these things even come from? I''m over a thousand years old and I still get pimples?!"


    Blood trickled down my knuckles to my arm, I was not usually like this. I naturally had a calm and tempered demeanor likened to Hades himself¡ª my boss. And first crush. Or maybe I was just infatuated with the fact that I might one day become his bride and queen to the underworld but that was just a mere dream that would never come true.


    Hades was my friend plain as that, my closest friend, even if we did share some moments¡ª it never did go beyond that.


    I was distraught as it was, Hades has been asleep for so long now I feel he would never wake up. Managing the matters of the corporation and the underworld is hectic, there are leeches on every side and that bitch secretary Marcy seemlessly workload-ing me when she can''t do her job right.


    I was frustrated, I missed my best friend. He still has not forgiven me for spreading around that rumor though, ever since I confessed my feelings to him. He''s just so handsome and dreamy, but he''s one of the three, he''s too good for me.


    I haven''t had a decent sleep in over a decade I''m practically on the verge of falling apart but thinking about him gives strength.


    RING! RING!


    I walked out of my bathroom in my jammies and into my spacious bedroom lit by a dim bulb hanging in the center of the room. I reached for my phone by the bedside. "Who the hell calls around 1AM? Some assholes just can''t let me rest for a minute." I looked at the phone and saw "UNKNOWN NUMBER".


    I scowled down at it and groaned. "I swear if this is another scammer I am so going to lose it." I picked the call and waited for a minute but there was nothing but silence on the other end I hissed and prepared to disconnect the line when I heard a response from the other end.


    "Hey baby, wanna watch a scary movie?" It was a male voice that sounded familiar, it made me want to retch just from hearing it.


    "Just who the hell is this?" I screamed at the caller.


    This time he sounded more respectful. "Okay, okay, sheesh evee heard of therapy? I hear it works wonders. I knew I could get you at this time, it''s a shame you forgot me so soon though."


    I groaned as I suddenly recalled the only annoying bug that would ever dare to act so cheeky. "Tsk, Hermes?"


    "And you win a participation award thank you." He sounded awfully pleased at himself for making my life miserable yet again. Hermes being the god of speed and transportation doesn''t give a damn what who or anybody does , he just pops out of nowhere and turns your day upside down. I kind of felt sorry for myself, I really didn''t know why he was calling me or the fact that he ever calls¡ª EVER!


    "So bae, sweetheart, darling, panty¡ª"


    I pulled my phone closed and gave him the kindest comeback I could think up at the moment. "WHY YOU DIRTY SON OF A BITCH, ARE YOU DELUSIONAL YOU SCUMBAG? RUINING THE ONLY PIECE OF SLEEP I''VE HAD IN AGES LIKE THIS. GROW A D**K WILL YOU!!" There I let it all out.


    Unsurprisingly Hermes kept talking like I had not said anything upsetting at the moment. "So I wanted to run into boss man''s mansion and it sorta bounced me back, now I''m getting stitches for it. I hafta drop this invite for Zues'' part, there will be cake and all but can I send it to you instead?"


    I had forgot about that, I ordered for a powerful security system to keep Hermes out, it was a hassle having to drag him away from Hades every time. And I don''t like the guy. The security system was a one time use anyway and for Hermes to call I guess he must have suffered a huge backlash from thw recoil.


    Should I tease him a bit just for the fun of it? I might hurt his feelings, but he kind of spoiled my sleep¡ª chances of sleeping anyway.


    "So Hermes, want to run the letter over here?" I licked my lup as I teased him.


    On the other end I heart Hermes give one over exaggerated shout. "WHAAAT!! And get blasted by your house too? Nuh-huh lady, I ain''t even know what defense you''ve got on your side. So yeah, I''ll just send it through the mail like a normal person."


    Wow! What kind of security system did Hephestus use to shut up Hermes, does it come in collar form? "How did you even get my number?"


    "Hehe, I stole it off ya." Hermes snorted. "I do it to every girl I find interesting!"


    Being called "girl" was a long outdated term. "That''s rude." I objected.


    "You''re the one to talk." Even bested Hermes can really talk me down. "So how is Hades? Any better?"


    "Since when were you so interested in the god of the underworld?" I smiled as I threw my back into the bed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could her Hermes biting at his fingers, was he nervous? Did he ever get nervous? "Hades is different, I don''t know how but he feels different like a new person entirely."


    "How so?" I asked mostly out of interest to spite him. "You falling for my liege?"


    "Haa~" Hermes sighed at the other end putting me in an awkward place. "Haha, good one. He just seems different is all, you will understand when you meet him." He deaved a deep sigh this time and I could hear him sniffling.


    "Are you crying right now? Getting all emotional all for no reason, Hermes you win alright." I suddenly burst out laughing so hard my eyes started to form droplets. It was the most fun I had laughed in a while, maybe he should be called the god of fun.


    SNIFFLE! SNIFFLE!


    Wait a minute, why is he still crying? I though this was all part of his act. I was now nervously biting at my fingernails, I expended hot hair from my lungs it was like I could almost picture his worried face just before my eyes. I parted my mouth to speak and asked. "He-- Hermes? Is this still a joke?


    You''re a god for crying out loud so act like it and stop now. Is it the defense thing? Yeah, I know I was a bitch about it. There fine, I said it. Happy--?"


    Hermes was now sobbing lightly, I curled up on my bed my blanket crumpled under me. I was a bit frightened now, my breath was shaky. "Hey.... Hermes! Serious, what''s up with you?"


    THUD!!


    That sounded like something fell on the ground, I held my breath to listen well. Did something happen to Hermes? No! I could still hear him sobbing underneath, does that mean that he dropped his phone? Now I knew something was definitely wrong.


    Hermes'' next words jolted me.... It was something that I never expected!


    "It was me-- I was the one who poisoned Hades!!" His words reached me like a sledgehammer settling down on a steel nail, my stomach felt like a pit of icy water. Was this a joke too? I doubted Hermes would ever joke with something like this and what did he mean by poison Hades? Was Lord Hades poisoned without me knowing? "I deserve to be hanged for what I did."


    What was I supposed to do? Yell at him? Report him¡ª to who? There were times like this I hated my guts but this was not one of those times, I mustered up all the courage and asked. "Calm down Hermes, why are you telling me this?"


    I was good at reading people and Hermes was an easy one to read, from his heavy breathing he felt grieved, he was sweating all over¡ª I did not need to see him to know this.


    "Because, I want at least one person to know I did a bad thing and I regret it."


    He did sound like he regretted it but doesn''t this make me an acconplise to? No, I had to be level headed about this matter. "Who and why?" A simple question he would probably understand.


    "I-- I --"


    I could sense hesitation in his voice, his heart was thumping harder and my heart speeding to catch up, the fact that Hermes the nicest god I knew would try to kill Hades was chaotic.


    "I can''t say, sorry." He said finally, I could hear him picking up the phone. "Just wanted to let you know though, goodby¡ª"


    "Hey wait!!" I was not sitting up and waving my hand to an imaginary construct of him. "Why tell me of all people? Is it because you feel guilt? Are you that confident I won''t tell Lord Hades the moment he wakes up?" I had to know if he thought this out or it was a slip up.


    He gave me a confident yet pained response. "You care about Hades, you''ll do what''s right. I trust you¡ª"


    BEEEEEEEP!!


    He disconnected the line leaving me in a world of mixed emotions. What has Hermes gotten himself into to leave him in such a state? And who is after Hades'' life? That I have to find out--!

 Chapter 27: Ch. 27: Welcome To Olympus City

    Ch. 27: Welcome To Olympus City


    It had only been a short while since I had arrive on Olympus from the earth realm transport. What had me enthralled was the metropolis like setting, Olympus was really an advanced civilization.


    The term metropolis could also be linked to an ancient Greece text metro meaning the mother or founding and polis meaning city or state. I guess a lot of things really did come from Greece.


    A taxi came over and stopped before me, it looked just like a regular earth taxi with the yellow and black stripes. I had sent Hecate ahead to prepare for my arrival.


    I took my time down the long ride admiring the sights in the beautiful city, cultures only one would dream off showing before my eyes, centaurs, harpies and lesser gods showing up all over the city. It was heaven¡ª my heaven. All my life I have lived for this very moment, it almost made me happy that I died when I did, it felt like I was chosen at that moment to come into contact with the black book.


    And now this world was threatened by something even I can not concieve.


    A while later I was at my reservation at the star hotel, one of the biggest five star hotels on Olympus. I got to learn that I was staying on the Highland of Olympus where the most notable figures stayed, there was still a lower level. The sky was golden and fluffy, the air cleaner than back at the underworld, there was always light and colour everywhere. Now I see why Zeus chose to rule over here.


    Room 207, I stood before it. This was my room. I unlocked it and stepped into it, it smelled sweet. I shut the door behind me and observed the massive room, there were huge stead, a bedroom situated at an inner room. A beautiful view over the entire city just as I ordered. I walked up to the king sized bed where where my luggages were on it was a small note.


    HERE''S EVERYTHING AS YOU ASKED, TAKE CARE~ LOVE HECATE.


    I threw my back onto the bed and sank into it''s warm comfort. This was it, the final moment before the big day. The journey from the earth realm to Olympus City was delayed more than I expected putting me at a cul-de-sac. The day marking Zeus'' 2000th birthday was just hours away, I had not made a single progress to stop the calamity.


    I was still clueless on what to do, to prevent the original course of the story what does that mean? I wish that watcher was more specific.


    Originally the goddess of strife Eris caused a ruckus by dropping the golden apple ingraved with the words "TO THE FAIREST" in the midst of the three goddesses Hera, Athena and Aphrodite¡ª three who were presumed to be the most beautiful goddesses in all of Olympus. Just thinking about it makes me wonder how beautiful the goddesses really are,not a perv or anything just curious.


    Their dispute resulted in the Trojan War. Could that be the start of it all? Let me think deeply, the Trojan War is clearly one of the most popular parts of Greek mythology.


    The Trojan War was a mythological decade long war and siege, ending in the destruction of Troy. All because the gods could not judge who in the three goddesses was truly the fairest forcing them to put their fates in the hand of a human named Paris, the son of the Trojan king Priam. Paris was an upright and pure man, Hera, Athena and Aphrodite had to convince him to choose who the fairest was.


    According to the myths-- Hera the queen of the gods and Olympus¡ª promised him wealth beyond his wildest imagination. Athena the goddess of wisdom and war¡ª promised him a lifetime of victories in war and glories in battles and Aphrodite the goddess of beauty and war¡ª promised him the hand of Helen the most beautiful woman on earth at the time.


    Paris was not swayed by the promises of riches of war glories so he chose love, this enraged the other two goddesses.


    There was a problem at that time, because Helen was already married to King Menelaus a ruler of the Sparta. Aphrodite placed a spell on Helen that she would fall in love with him at first sight.


    Some parts of the Olympus lore depict that Paris came under the guise of a meeting between the two kingdoms only to abduct the beautiful Helen. This sparked a war led by King Agamemnon brother to the spartan king who rallied the Greeks in the Trojan War, against Troy.


    Perhaps this is what I am meant to prevent to prevent from happening. Since Hera and Athena supported the Greeks against the Trojans sparking a feud between the gods of Olympus. Sides were chosen, leading to a division of power. If I think of this logically my goals is to prevent the seperation of the gods.


    I was happy my memory still served me right. But there was the recurring fact that I might not be able to stop the calamity. Every effort I have taken to find Eris has failed simply because Eris was not yet known to the world just yet. That only meant I would have to see tomorrow.


    I took out a booklet I had asked Hecate to prepare, it had the names and lists of everyone showing up for the party. There was no Eris on the list, that did not mean she could not infiltrate through another way. It was just too much for me to wrap my head around.


    PING!


    "What now?" I took out my phone and looked at the message icon. "Hmm? Chaos Bride?"


    I tapped on it, I was right it really was Chaos Bride.


    "YOU THERE?!!"¡ª RECIEVED (30 MINUTES AGO)


    "I CAN SEE YOU''VE SEEN MY MESSAGE, WHY ARE YOU SAYING NOTHING?"¡ª RECIEVED (19 SECONDS AGO)


    "IT''S IMPORTANT!! PLSSSS"¡ª RECIEVED (6 SECONDS AGO)


    I still was not sure if I could trust her? She did try to charm me. But she was an asset I could exploit now as it was.


    "TALK!"¡ª SENT. (10 SECOND AGO)


    I waited a bit before she responded, and I get blamed for ignoring the other party.


    PING!


    "YOUR BABY BROTHER''S PARTY IS GOING TO BE LIT.... SENDING KISSES!"¡ª RECIEVED (7 SECONDS AGO)


    And now she''s back to her usual tricks again.


    "IF YOU HAVE NOTHING TO SAY THEN GO KICK A BUCKET!"¡ª SENT (2 SECONDS AGO)


    I already had a lot on my plate and this problematic lady comes to throw in more diesel to my fire...? No way.


    "GO TO HELL, URRGH!"¡ª RECIEVED (10 SECONDS AGO)


    "NO NEED, I RUN THE PLACE!"¡ª SENT (5 SECONDS AGO)


    "YOU ARE SERIOUSLY GETTING UNDER MY NERVES."¡ª SENT (2 SECONDS AGO)


    I dropped the phone by my side and closedy weary eyes, my lungs expended a deep long sigh. "I wonder if anyone will miss me back on earth?" It''s not like anyone actually cared about me back there, it would be a surprise if my wife showed up at my burial. Well I bet she would to exploit my last penny, she was a b***h. Every was, they used me.


    I never really what I would do besides my love for Greek mythology, I''ve never been more happier I chose this path.


    PING!


    "Oh?" I reached out to my phone and held it over my head. "Took your time¡ª WHAT!!?" Just what was I reading right now? Was this...


    "ZUES'' BIRTHDAY PARTY, DON''T GO!"¡ª RECIEVED (5 SECONDS AGO)


    PING!!


    "THEY WILL TAKE YOU DOWN THERE!"¡ª RECIEVED (3 SECONDS AGO)


    PING!!!


    "YOU ARE THE TARGET!!"¡ª RECIEVED (1 SECOND AGO)


    What the hell is she saying now? Isn''t it the calamity I should be wondering about? Why do I feel like this might be true? Perhaps the person who tried to kill me is here, where else would I find my killer than a room full of the most powerful gods in the universe?


    My hands were shaking for the first time since I was reborn, I don''t think I was scared by her warning. I wasn''t even sure if it was true. What really had me frightened was the truth that¡ª I could lose my new life so easily without even living it to the fullest. Now I was having second thoughts? Perhaps I should have chosen Zeus or Hermes?


    TAP-- TAP-- TAP!


    "HOW CAN I TRUST YOU?"¡ª SENT (2 SECONDS AGO)


    Now I just have to wait till she--


    PING!!


    "BCOS I AM VERY C--LOSE!"¡ª RECEIVED (0 SECONDS AGO)


    What was with that response? What did she mean by she was nearby? And just then¡ª the phone rang!


    RING!! RING!!


    I looked at the screen with my gaze shaking slightly, the screen reflecting on my eyes ....


    INCOMING VIDEO CALL


    CHAOS BRIDE


    ACCEPT / REJECT


    "What the--" Why the hell was she calling me now? Does this mean that she is not sheisty? Wait a moment, what if she plans to stop me from preventing the first calamity? That would mean she has information of the first calamity before me, that would explain why "she" or "they" tried to kill Hades. The plot is all coming together.


    Should I take this call?


    If I take it, I could probably deduce more information about her plot that I have now.


    I reached out my finger and tapped the screen.


    INCOMING VIDEO CALL


    CHAOS BRIDE


    00:04 S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    REJECT


    "Hello Hades, listen to what I have to sa¡ª"


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    I dropped the phone on my head from the shock and hissed out in pain. "Oww, just who the hell is at the damn door? Now of all times!"


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Perhaps it was room service. Something must have come up because I told the receptionist I was not to be disturbed. "Chaos Bride, a moment please." I called out to the phone as I paced angrily to the door.


    Just when I was going to get some answers I had to get interrupted by¡ª


    CLICK! CLICK!


    "H-- Hermes!?"


    Hermes stood there looking down, the opposite of his true personality. There were dark rings under his eyes, I was shock. But what was he doing here, how did he find out where I was--?


    "Hades, I messed up bad. There''s something I have to tell you--"

 Chapter 28: Ch. 28: The Party Begins

    Ch. 28: The Party Begins


    Just when I was going to get some answers from the strange woman "CHAOS BRIDE" I had to get interrupted by¡ª


    CLICK! CLICK!


    "H-- Hermes!?"


    Hermes stood there looking down, the opposite of his true personality. There were dark rings under his eyes, it looked like he hadn''t had decent sleep in a while. Like he was kept late at night for some reason. But what was he doing here, how did he find out where I was--?


    "Hades, I messed up bad. There''s something I have to tell you--" His voice sounded broken, this was not the Hermes I knew, just what had happened to him for him to change like this?


    I could sense the urgency in the air, Hermes had something he wanted to say.


    My eyes started to buzz again, that was when I knew something was wrong.


    --THE CHARACTER (HERMES) IS FEELING GUILTY--


    --THE CHARACTER (HERMES) IS ABOUT TO MAKE A CONFESSION--


    "A-- A confession?" I could not help but blurt out.


    I noticed tears starting to form in Hermes'' eyes, what the hell did he want to say to me that was so important?


    "It was me!!" Hermes yelled out in my face.


    Now what was I supposed to make out of that fact? What was him? Did he have something to do with the calamity? This could also be a prank from the Hermes, he was know for his pranks--


    --THE CHARACTER "HERMES" IS DEEPLY GRIEVED--


    --or not.


    "Hermes, what did you do?" I tried to reach out to him but he pulled back instead like he was scared of me or scared of what I would do if found out about whatever he had to say. "Hermes?"


    Hermes stared me in the eye and I felt his wave of emotions flooding me, it was like someone on the edge of dying. How do I know? Because I''ve almost commited suicide at a time in my life too. I had just lost everything I had to my wife and I felt low, I didn''t see any other means but I was to weak to do it.


    Hermes was at the same boat but I won''t let that happen, I won''t let one of my favorite Olympian gods die.


    "Hades, I did something bad¡ª" whatever Hermes was about to say I didn''t hear the end of it as someone stormed in our of nowhere and slapped Hermes in the face ending out short exchange with a dramatic entrance.


    "Damn! What is the meaning of this?" I almost lost my composure, I could not help but feel I just lost some very valuable information.


    Hecate stood there standing over Hermes who was staggering to get back to his feet. "What a sorry state for the messanger god, you''re a mess." Hecate sounded enraged more than usual, I could not help but feel there was a personal feud between the two. I inquired of my eye for confirmation.


    --THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS ENRAGED--


    --THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS GRIEVED--


    Wow! It seems everyone is sharing in this grief game or something. "Hey Hecate what''s all this?" I asked but she was not paying attention to me for a reason.


    Hermes rubbed his cheek and looked at me with even more pained eyes. "I.... Need to talk with Hades."


    Yes, talk with me. I''m practically right here.


    "No! You''re drunk!" Hecate interrupted. I swear I wanted to punch her. "You are one of the twelve Olympian gods, you should not be seen in this state. What do you want people to think then? What of the symbol you represent?"


    Hermes screamed at the tip of his voice, so loud I felt the raw rage revebrating from it. "F**K IT! I don''t cae about any of that, I''m tired of all the lies and manipulation here. I miss when we were all one big happy family or was that all a lie too? If Hades of all people could change then why can''t I?"


    Just what was going on now, was there another side plot I was missing? Hermes surely knows something, I just have to tell Hecate off that way I can. "S**t!" I cursed under my breath as I ran back into the room, I had forgotten about Chaos Bride. We were having a vidoe call before Hermes interrupted.


    "Please still be on!" I prayed as I reached for the phone on my bed and ....


    VIDEO CALL (CHAOS BRIDE)


    4 MINUTES AGO


    "Damnit!!" I already missed her. What are the chances of me ever getting a another chance like this again? I strode over to the door, there was no way I would miss my chance with Hermes.


    By the time I got there Hecate was still standing where I had left her but Hermes-- Hermes was gone.


    Curses! Everything was getting out of hand really fast.


    "You just missed him boss, he had to go sober up before the party tonight? I never imagined Hermes to be a drunk." What the hell are you saying, you f**king chased him away you witch. The only chance I would ever get to talk to him again would be at the party. ¡ªDammit all¡ª.


    I can''t help but feel like a puppet in a show, all strings attached. There was nothing I could do to get out of it if things kept escalating at this rate.


    "Not a word more!" I silences Hecate before she spoke and walked into my room.


    ¡ªTHE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS FEELING DEEP GUILT¡ª


    I slammed the door behind me and dropped on my butt, I burried my head between my laps and sighed. I''ve just about had enough, why were there so many lies and secrets everywhere? There was not a single person I could call an ally here and just when I was learning to trust someone again.


    I only had a few more hours before the party would begin, I had not gained any bit of useful information enough to prevent the first calamity. Since the name "ERIS" was not on the guest list perhaps I was wrong about the event happening. It was originally an event on the wedding of Peleus and Thetis in the myth. That means I misread the situation by a long shot.


    Then what calamity will occur at the 2000th birthday of Zeus?


    I hated being at a stalemate. It seemed the only thing to do was to go to the party and watch things play out, worst comes to worst I would have to take action.


    I wore one of my finest black suits, washed my hair¡ª still getting used to having a really long hair by the way. I was looking my finest for the occasion but not to get carried away I would have to be alert for what exactly?


    Boy, was I clueless. I was doomed!


    VRRRROOOM!!


    The fine black car pulled up before the huge palace of the pantheon of gods, Hecate opened the door and I alighted from it, my fine black shoe pressing down on the long red carpet. This was it-- I too one final breath and started to advance towards the entrance.


    By the sides of the carpet were restraints and bouncers who kept the photographers and reporters at bah, flashes of white slightly blinded me.


    Sometimes I forget how much fame and power I have from being a god. They all wanted a picture of me, especially since I was the one god who rarely left his domain. No doubt I would make the cover of the paper the next morning, but none of that would matter if I failed to save the goddamn world.


    "Lord Hades, please a word."


    "Lord Hades, any comment following your return?"


    Now the chatter was starting to get annoying. "Why is this damn red carpet to long?" I hissed under my breath.


    A short while later there was an explosion, I tucked my hands in my pocket and raised my head to the sky where rays of red, gold and purple exploded continuously¡ª the fireworks were a marvel and breathtaking. I was glad I got to be reborn. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I reached the door where two huge rock like creatures stood there as guards checking the invites before letting anyone in. Not like they could then me down but I held my invite just in case. A short while after I was inside the biggest hall of my life, it was buzzing with life. There were gods, winged creatures, heroes of legends, magical creatures. It was a beauty.


    And the food was¡ª MWAH! Words could not describe it. I took a glass of whatever wine they were passing around as I advanced down the crowd of well dresses guests hoping I would not run into anyone to early but I knew that was just a wish I would never have come true.


    "Woohoo big brother Hades you made it here at last!" And there he was, the number one on my hate list¡ª ARES, THE GOD OF WAR. He wore a pretty messed up outfit with a lot of flashy colour. His nose and ears were pierced with diamond rings, I for one would call him a devil rather than a god. "Love my drip?"


    I groaned internally, just why did I have to run into him of all people? Wait! Was he waiting for me? I noticed a fine young woman clutching tight to his arm, she wore a lovely purple dress that covered her legs.


    Lucky him¡ª this is me being sarcastic.


    I think Ares might have noticed my eye on his +1 and he felt the need to brag. "Oh, this is my date. She''s a really beauty, you know what I mean."


    I looked at her more closely and gasped¡ª CHAOS BRIDE!! There she was standing her cheeks red as she waved at me. "Hi~ Lord Hades, it''s a pleasure meeting you in person."


    What the hell? Ares was the god of war¡ª was that what the "CHAOS" was for? Right under my nose. She real got me good, but I would not miss the chance to find out who she really was.


    My eye buzzed and I gasped once more. N-- no way.... I was played the whole time!

 Chapter 29: Ch. 29: Distractions

    Ch. 29: Distractions


    How did things come to this again? Ares was simply introducing his date, not "CHAOS BRIDE," but her real name. But he didn''t need to because I knew who she was even before he said it.


    "Oh, this is my date. She''s a real beauty, you know what I mean," Ares joked. "Her name is¡ª ERIS!"


    F-- It was all under my nose again. So deep under there was no way I would ever know. And if Eris was here, then that would mean she was trying to prevent me from hindering her plans. That would also mean that I was right¡ªit really is the apple of discord plot!


    So I had met Eris all along, but I could work this to my advantage. She just played herself into my hands. Perhaps I can convince her not to trigger the calamity.


    Looking at her closer, I could tell she was panicking inside even without the use of the eye. All I would have to do was restrict her through the entire night. I sometimes hate my mind for overthinking things, but I was not confident I could confront her¡ª for all I knew, she might not be Chaos Bride but an associate of hers. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now I was seriously regretting not answering the call earlier. Curse you, Hermes. Where is Hermes anyway?


    "Hi~ Lord Hades, it''s a pleasure meeting you in person," Chaos Bride, or should I say Eris¡ªI still wasn''t sure if she was Chaos Bride¡ªsaid. Damn, I feel played.


    ERIS: GODDESS OF STRIFE


    LIKABILITY TO HADES -200


    ROLE TO HADES - UNRESOLVED


    CONFLICT - NONE


    I realized what I needed to do: talk to her privately. Hard to do that when you''re at the biggest party of the millennium.


    "Big brother Hades, you kind of zoned out for a moment there," Ares chuckled nervously. He seemed afraid for some reason. Did I look weird or something? "That was scary, man. It felt like you were thinking about death just now."


    I shifted my gaze away from Eris and looked at Ares. "Don''t spite me!" I cast him a threatening glance and walked past them both. This was not the right time to confront her about the apple.


    I was relaxed since her name did not appear on the list of invited guests, but I forgot the +1; invited guests can bring an extra person to the party. I brought along my assistant, Hecate, but still, Eris'' arrival clearly caught me off guard. Everything was coming together; all I had to do was play my cards right.


    "My lord, are you perhaps troubled? I noticed you were a bit startled by that goddess," Hecate opined. I swear I keep forgetting how sensitive she is. I still haven''t forgiven her for screwing up my lead with Hermes. Come to think of it, where is he anyway?


    The crowd started to murmur loudly. I could barely make anything out of it. I could see a gleaming light coming from up ahead. There was only one person I knew who could make a flashy entrance like that¡ªit''s the birthday boy.


    Bolts of lightning started to sizzle in the air. There were light booms and crackles¡ªthe crowd was amazed. I, for one, was deeply concerned if it was safe to throw lightning bolts indoors. I might be immortal, but I''m not shock-proof. Zeus walked down from the long flight of stairs, dressed in a flawless white suit with gold buttons.


    He wore a pair of gold shoes and a gold mask over his eyes; his hair fell down his back and sparkled wonderfully¡ªwhy do I feel like he''s running for pageant queen?


    I swear if I had a pair of sunglasses, I would have dazzled them on. What caught my eye was in fact something more beautiful than the elaborate display of my baby brother¡ªthe second figure accompanying him. Dressed in a fine milky dress was a real queen, her powerful yellow eyes shot out with a piercing intensity that entranced me, her long yellow hair carefully packed behind her back.


    She had her arms wrapped around Zeus'' arm.


    Didn''t need a wild guess to tell who that was¡ªHERA, THE QUEEN OF THE GODS. Man, was she a beauty. Kind of made me wish I was still single.


    It took all of my willpower to look away. I had to not make it seem obvious. Staying on track was the priority here; can''t have a beautiful goddess ruining my day.


    "Good day, people of Olympus! Who''s ready for a paaaaaaaartyyy!!!!" Zeus boomed, and a loud cheer followed. Just reminding me of how much I hated crowds. And why does he have to be so damn childish? The stories always said he was old and wise; this one''s the exact opposite. At least I get to enjoy my first-ever gods-only party in peace.


    "And there is my big bro Hades!!" I spoke too soon. Zeus came up from nowhere and threw his arm around me. "I''m so happy you came. I would have been grieved if you didn''t. It''s all the better with you here."


    Just how did he spot me in this huge crowd? Oh right! It''s not like anyone here has blue hair and dresses as if they are attending a funeral. "Um¡ªhey, Zeus." Still not used to calling him that. "I see you''ve been well."


    Zeus snickered as he swiped a cupcake from one of the waiters passing by. "More or less. Sorry about last time with the wound. Hope it didn''t hurt too bad."


    A little too late for that. I''ve been asleep for two hundred years. Back on Earth, that is two lifetimes. Another thing caught my eye¡ªHermes, not so far off in the crowd. All I had to do was ditch the glam prince. As if it would be that easy.


    Zeus pulled me off in a different direction away from my goal. From my knowledge, very few people found me¡ªthe god of death¡ªnot scary. Hecate, Hermes, but Zeus tops the chart. This guy is not afraid of anything under the sun. "Now hasn''t it been a while since you''ve seen Hera?"


    Wait, Hera? And before I knew it, I was before the queen of the gods. She stood there, giving off a beautiful aroma that almost made me smile. Good thing Hades used to be a sadist; I managed to maintain my composure. Just to be clear, I wasn''t flustered. It''s not like I haven''t spoken to a beautiful young-looking woman who is actually over a millennium old before.


    Boy, was I kidding. Of course, I was flustered. How many men my age have fantasized about standing before a literal goddess and just saying, "Hi!" Shit! Did I just say my thoughts out loud? Should I talk with her casually or¡ªlet me try the eye first, just in case.


    INFORMATION ABOUT THE CHARACTER CANNOT BE DISPLAYED DUE TO WEAK LEVEL OF THE EYE.


    Curses, she put on the firewall. Now, what do I say? Hera''s lips parted and broke off into a light smile that made my heart sing. "Hades..."


    Now, why did she just end things there? Why do women always have to be so damn complicated? Since she called me so casually, I guess I do have to take the same approach. "Hera, it has been a while." Not really my best line again¡ªwhen you come to know me pretty well, I have a lot of terrible first lines in my vocabulary.


    Hera rubbed her temples softly with her thumbs. I had a bad feeling about that because Zeus just backed off and said, "Then you two can catch up. I have to go find Poseidon. He''s probably holed up somewhere here." And then the god of Olympus vanished into the crowd, leaving me alone with Hera, who was now glaring at me like that one candy left on the counter at Christmas.


    "It has been over a thousand years since you last spoke to me, Hades. So I guess it really has been a while." Despite her strict tone, her voice really was a melody to my heart.


    Now, what do I say? Just why did Hades have to be a mess with his family? I''m practically turning into a life coach right about now. "He¡ªra, I''m sorry. I must have been busy back then." Maybe I said something wrong, or it was the approach I took, but she gasped and cupped her hands under her breasts.


    "Y¡ªyou''re sorry?" I think I saw her cheeks redden, or perhaps it was the lighting.


    There was another long silence that I was yet again forced to fix. "Yeah, what about it?"


    She looked away from me as she spoke. "Nothing. Just never heard you commit to your mistakes before." Well, I have been getting that a lot lately. "So did you just come here for Zeus, or did you have another reason in mind?"


    I looked at her with an annoyed glance, good thing she wasn''t paying attention to me. Like, what the hell does she expect me to be looking for here? I can''t even have fun because I have to stop some no-good goddess from causing a war over an apple. "I just came to settle some matters. After it''s done, I''ll leave."


    "Oh, right?" Hera dropped her head and said in a sad tone, "Enjoy the party then." She said this without a moment''s notice as she started to walk away.


    I would have liked to hang out with Hera more, but I had to find Eris first, which makes me feel stupid for losing her in the first place if I had to find her later.


    My eye started to whirr again¡ªI wasn''t even doing anything.


    THE CHARACTER "HERA" HAS HIGH AFFINITY FOR YOU.


    What the hell? I thought the eye didn''t work on her. Now it''s telling me that Hera has high¡ªmy hands dropped by my side and my jaw fell wide open. Don''t tell me, does Hera have feelings for me?


    It''s never one problem at a time, is it? It''s always one thing after another. I couldn''t let myself get carried away. I took out my phone and dialed Chaos Bride twice, but there was no response. I turned back to where I had seen Hermes earlier, and he was gone. Hecate was gone too.


    I was foolish to get swept away by all the celebration¡ªnow chaos could strike in any direction, and I would have no way to stop it.


    Talk about a hiccup~!

 Chapter 30: Ch. 30: When Playing Cards, Watch Out for the Joker!

    Ch. 30: When Playing Cards, Watch Out For The Joker!


    There was a lot of chatter and festivities but I could not get absorbed by it at the moment. I searched in every direction for Eris, I had to stop her before she would trigger the calamity. The fear that I would fail to stop her had me troubled, if only I could find her. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stopped and took a while to think things through, perhaps what I really needed to find was not to find Eris but instead to find Hera, Aphrodite and Athena¡ª being the most beautiful goddesses there was no way I would miss them. They would certainly draw some attention to them, if I find them before Eris does I can stop her. Now I felt like a fool for not recalling which way Hera went.


    I paced through the crowd in a calm manner not to draw any unneeded attention to myself, I looked everywhere to try and find them. I tried using the eye but to no use, I kept recieving many random names giving me a big headache as a result. I was taxed for time as it was, I could hardly concentrate now.


    "Please..." I took out my phone and dialed her number again-- it rang a few times. I held my breath just as the call was about to timeout when the line connected. I raised it to my ear but it was silent, or rather the hall was too loud. "Hello, are you there? Eris, it''s you isn''t it?"


    "...."


    "I TOLD YOU NOT TO COME DIDN''T I?"


    I heard her voice as clear as day or maybe because my hearing was heightened. She sounded different, colder¡ª I had a bad gut feeling about this. She was talking, all I had to do was keep her talking. "You weren''t exactly specific now we''re you?


    It would have done me better to tell me you were coming too, maybe build out trust more." From what I could interprete she was calling from a place without noise meaning she was far from the main party. Since there was no way she could leave the only possible way she could have gone was up the stairs.


    "YOU ARE ALSO NOT SOMEONE TO PUT SOME TRUST IN, OF ALL THE THREE YOU ARE BY FAR THE WORST. YOU CLAIM TO BE BLAMELESS WHEREAS YOU HIDE A DARK PAST SO SICK IT TURNS YOU ROTTEN."


    Now where was all of this coming from? That rotten gut feeling I had was starting to spread quickly. I quickened my pace up the stairs to the next floor, not many people were on the way but it was still a long climb. "Eris what are you saying? Who put you up to this?" Perhaps I should not have added that last part but I had to keep her talking.


    "FOR SOMEONE WHO HAS VERY LITTLE TIME ON HIS HANDS I ADVICE YOU REFRAIN FROM YOUR INVESTIGATION, BUT I WILL GIVE YOU A PIECE OF ADVICE..." I reached the top to the stairs, there was a long hall that led to the right and left, just which way would she be? "LEAVE THE PARTY AND¡ª STAY THE HELL AWAY FROM HERMES!!!"


    That tone, she definitely meant something by it, and now Hermes is in the mix, makes me wonder what had him so troubled earlier that he could cry. Did he want to warn me? "What does Hermes have to do with this?" I asked a bit anxiously while I still battled on whether to turn left or right.


    Something caught my eye, to the right was a sign that said men. Was the men''s bathroom that way? I guess that mean the left was for female, I can''t enter the females bathroom-- but I can wait at the hall and prevent her from getting to the party.


    "JUST TAKE MY ADVICE, IT WOULD BE BETTER THAT WAY."


    I could hear her breathing, shallow like she was thinking of something. Could she be having second thoughts? Maybe I can talk her out of this. My only shot-- "Eris listen, whatever you do please don''t hand out the golden apple. It will cause chaos."


    I was expecting a gasp or an exclamation but she was mute. That was a bad sign that she had adapted to my knowledge of the apple, too quickly at that. Did she have knowledge of this beforehand? How can she be so damn collected when she''s clearly been found out? There''s no way I can figure out what''s going on in her head now and that worries me.


    "AAH~ YOU REALLY ARE A DETECTIVE AREN''T YOU?" Damnit, my back was feeling all wriggly now, she''s too calm with that response. Does she have a back up plan. "BUT HOW CAN YOU KNOW OF SOMETHING EVEN ARES HAS NO KNOWLEDGE OF? ARE YOU BY CHANCE ABLE TO READ MINDS?"


    I calmed myself and stood before the bathroom door, I softened my voice to cover any hesitation I might show. "Tell me then, why are you doing this?" She made one mistake, she already revealed that Ares was involved and Hermes must have been involved¡ª at least to some extent. I just needed her to keep spilling the beans.


    I heard her sigh deeply, was that a sign that she was breaking? Or was she just thinking up another lie? "YOU ARE AWFULLY TALKATIVE FOR THE GOD OF DEATH--" She was avoiding the question, did I hit a soft spot? "SINCE YOU KNOW OF THE APPLE YOU MUST KNOW OF MY GOAL TOO. WHY DO YOU WISH TO STOP IT?"


    She''s changing the topic, she''s scared¡ª no, vulnerable! But I still don''t have enough going, is she working alone or is there yet another hive mind. There was also the possibility that Ares could be behind it all, he was the god of war. A war between the three goddesses would have benefited him but in what way. Just as I was about to get lost in thought, I heard the door knob creak.


    It was coming from my phone and the door. She was stepping out, I had her just where I wanted.


    "HADES--" She said as she pushed the door open gently, I hid in the blindspot and positioned myself to arrest her in the act. "YOU ¡ª LOSE!!" What was that feeling just now? I felt like I had just stumbled into a great wall that came out of nowhere. What came out of the door was an old man wearing a black suit and red tie and not Eris.


    "N-- no." Just where did I have it wrong? I clearly had her on the ropes, don''t tell me she purposely lured me away from the hall. That-- no, I was the one walking into the trap like a blinc sheep. "Dammit!"


    I turned around and darted down the way I came from, the hall was clearly a bit long. My heart was racing, pounding, I could not tell where I had gone wrong. Surely I knew there were gaps in my plan but I made sure to cover them up quite good¡ª NO WAIT!!


    I screeched to a halt, my hands flexed reflexively by my side. My right eye twitched as I carefully replayed everything that had happened in my mind, there was always an order, the truth was under my nose all along. And why would I miss the most important information here--?


    My eyes blazed blue as I gritted my teeth. "Just why would an old man be leaving the woman''s toilet?" I darted back to the hall intersection, I knew I had to go back to the start of I was to clear things up. "No!" I stopped when I noticed one of the party attendants taking down the female sign that pointed in the direction of the toilet.


    On sighting me he gasped. "Sorry for the inconvenience there but some idiot switched the signs, good thing you actually went to the male''s toilet right away. Or perhaps you were headed to the female''s toilet, who am I to care right?


    For the love of-- everything broke down in my mine. I had been played clearly, I looked down the stairway where a figure reached down to the base dressed in a waiters uniform, from her hair colour I knew who it was¡ª Eris! She had me.


    PING!


    "CHECKMATE..."¡ª RECIEVED (0 SECOND AGO)


    Move! I told myself but my body could not, I was paralyzed head down. Why! For the first time I had just tasted true defeat, my mind could not comprehend it. The fact that Eris¡ª knew I would disrupt her plans, no! She didn''t know, she just opined that I could pose a threat so she removed me from the way using underhanded means.


    Very befitting of the goddess of strife, but why the change of wear? Did she want to go unnoticed or did she do it to lose me?


    What do I do now? I have to stop her or the calamity will happen, I have to prevent the original flow of the story or Olympus will fall. I have to--


    "Dammit!" I leaped over a few flight of stairs and stated racing down as fast as I could for the bottom, my eyes blazing with raw vigour, my heart pounding hard. "I can''t lose!" I breathed out my resolve and prepared for whatever I would do to stop her, no matter how dark it may be.

 Chapter 31: Ch. 31: To The Fairest (1)

    Ch. 31: To The Fairest (1)


    I vaguely remember when I last felt like this¡ª cornered, hurt, helpless, played. Growing up in the orphanage I always wanted to have a family I could call mine, I wanted a home. I heard my mother abandoned me because I was a son of an unwanted relationship and thus deemed unworthy myself. When I got married and had my daughter I felt whole, because I finally had something to protect¡ª a home.


    And when my wife took that all from me-- my daughter I so cherished, the house where we built our memories, my everything¡ª I ran mad! It was hell on Earth. I wanted to die but I was too weak to take the easy way out, Greek mythology became my rock in the dark times-- my new home.


    I''m happier than I have ever felt in all the eighty years of my life here and if it would take killing a person to keep my new home safe, I would BLOODY DO IT-- !!!


    At first when I came here I pondered on what my role would be.... Would I just watch from the sides and follow the story the way it would go. But that was no fun, what I really wanted to live my life to the fullest without any war or calamities occuring. That was then I decided for the first time in my life that I would become the protagonist of my own life.


    There was a mumur coming from a certain direction, my senses urged me to go in that direction. I pushed through everyone in my way roughly without any regard for anyone, the timer was already running and I had to act without hesitation. My eye caught a glimpse a glimpse of her long dark hair, I was closing in on her, there was no way she could lose me with the eye.


    I don''t think I have ever fought this hard for my life before, my heart was pounding much harder this time, my eyes blazing. I kicked whoever was in my way, the time for low profile was gone. I was closing in on Eris, I reached out to grab her hair which proved hard when she was zigzagging through the crowd. Just a bit more and I would have her in my grasp.


    Just as my grasp rounded on her hair ¡ªWHAM¡ª someone shoved me from the side and I skidded lightly, my grasp missed her just barely. I could see her turn and stare at me with a pleased smile as she dissolved into the crowd.


    "Damnit!!" I barked as I looked to see who it was that had attacked me so directly, to think she had an associate tagging me from the back. How well had they planned this? I was too busy chasing her to notice the other person, the people around us started to take notice of what was happening just slightly. "You!"


    Ares stood there and licked his lips like the snake he was, his eyes were deeply pleased and held no glimpse of fear in them. "Sorry big brother Hades but things have to be like th--"


    --WHAM--


    I drilled my knuckles into his face and heard a loud crack, his body went hurtling through the air like a projectile knocking down a few people with him. Hot smoke hissed from my now bloody knuckles, I gritted my teeth and hissed. "Stop interfering with my story you pest!" Before people could panic I darted into the crowd not caring for the repercussion of what I had just done. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now which way did Eris go?


    WARNING!! HIGH LEVEL OF STRESS HAS BEEN DETECTED!


    "Tch!" I hissed, I could feel my body getting hotter by the second, was this an effect of being a god? My body was reacting uncontrollably.


    WARNING!! YOU ARE LOSING YOUR SENSES!


    YOU WILL FALL INTO A BESERK STATE IN 10 SECONDS!


    Dammit! I have to calm down or I''ll lose it but I have to-- and just when I had realized it, I was too late! I could see Eris walking closer to three female figures sitting at an open corner of the hall and being adored by others. "N-- no!" Eris beat me to it, perhaps I would have reached her if I had seen Ares coming from the side earlier. It doesn''t matter if I lose anyway.


    I watched her present them with a tray where a bright golden apple shimmered in the light, when. Hera asked who the apple was referred too I could hear Eris'' voice clearly saying. "TO THE FAIREST!" That was the trigger, not long after the three beautiful goddesses started to argue on who was the fairest of all.


    The fairest in this case clearly meant the most beautiful, right before my eyes the fight started to escalate beyong just a mere argument.


    Curses were rained down and signs of a rising conflict were starting to spiral.


    "No!" I could not control myself, I charged forward and closed the gap between us in seconds. I grabbed Eris by the hair and yanked her back roughly, she screamed from the pain. "Why you, what have you done?"


    Tears started to form in Eris'' eyes, wait-- it wasn''t Eris but another maidservant. I was wrong, if it wasn''t Eris then.... I looked back at the three goddesses whose eyes were now transfixed on me. There was no golden apple there, had I just imagined it then? Had I just made a fool of myself in public? But I just beat Eris to it right, or maybe she just gave up.


    Everyone looked at me and started to mumur, what had I just done? "Hades?" Hera called out to me her eyes pierced into my soul as if expecting something.


    "Ku--" I tried to speak but words failed me, my head was still in a mix. I looked around left and right, there was no Eris. Did I scare her off.


    "Big bro!!" Zeus started to approach me from the crowd he walked slowly, cautiously. Why was I feeling gloomy deep down, Zeus smiled lightly and stopped a few feet from me. "Were you looking for me?"


    Now what do I say, that I was chasing a crazy goddess hell-bent on causing chaos on Olympus.


    "You came to see us right?" I heard a sweet voice that made my heart throb, I looked forward to see a beautiful young woman wearing a peach dress, her eyes were a mix of red and white, her lips pink, her hair a draping down her front and back in it''s pink colour.


    Her eye lashes was a deep black, her skin looked milky and sweet, there was no two ways but she had to be¡ª APHRODITE, GODDESS OF LOVE & BEAUTY.


    The other goddess on the the left of Hera wore a huge golden helmet, she had powerful black eyes and wore a long blue gown. She was much darker in comparison to the previous two. She looked very displeased in me, the one and only¡ª ATHENA, GODDESS OF WISDOM & WAREFARE.


    These were the three goddesses, most powerful in the world. They were the most impossible to tame women in all of Olympus and I was standing here before them. What anyone from old world would give to be standing here before them. This was a dream come true.


    I smiled brightly and said. "I just wanted to say "HI" to the loveliest women I know of."


    The three of them looked at me for a while as if I was a fashion accessory to be studied, I guess I was an eye catcher. What a wild ride, I still had to keep my eye out for Eris meaning I had to stay with them till they dissolved from the party. Talk about a difficulty in quest.


    "So, you finally took my advice to come ask me for love advice?" Aphrodite giggled like a child, her puffy plum cheeks looked so ripe I wanted to snuggle them in my hands. I swear I don''t know how those words went together.


    She had huge bosom looked huge as it bulged hard against her peach dress it felt as if it would just pop right out of the dress. No! I tried to look away from it before I started to have ugly thoughts, too bad! I already did. It was really hard concentrating in front of a literal goddess in terms of beauty let alone one.


    Athena glared at me with a scornful look, I have a feeling I wasn''t popular with her. "Hades, I haven''t seen you since you were what--? Two hundred?" I guess that seems long in immortality, was it just me I keep forgetting I was immortal. "I remember you still owe me a game of chess."


    Zeus laughed heartily as she threw his arms around my neck. "Big bro Hades sure is back now, all my persuasion finally paid off."


    Like hell it was you. "I hear you beat Zeus, a shame I wasn''t there to see Mr Sunshine get his face mopped on the floor." Athena said with a clear distaste in her voice, now I was sure she was a negative minded person.


    Zues brought his lips closer to my ear and whispered. "Big bro, you still haven''t handed me my birthday present."


    What the hell is he spouting, isn''t he a grown up man¡ª why would a god who has everything need something? "Sorry Zeus but I have business with the ladies."


    "Oooh? Does it have to do with that then?" Aphrodite pointed at me, not me exactly but my trouser pocket. So that was what the three had been staring at for a while now, here I was thinking I might have offended them.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, there nothing in my-- !!" What was this feeling in my pocket? My eyes shot down sharply to see a glowing light piercing through my pocket but I did not have anything in my pocket.


    "So what is it then?" Hera asked.


    No please don''t be what I think it is. My hand trembled greatly as they slid into my pocket hole and grazed the smooth circular substance in my pocket, my heart dropped into icy waters. It couldn''t be....


    "Take it out then?" Athena said grumpily. "Didn''t think you were one to play pranks."


    If I didn''t take it out it could cause a ruckus, I slowly slipped the strange substance from my pocket and raised it up before me where everyone could see. "Shit!!" I cursed as an almost blinding light of golden rays shot up from what sat in my palms, the three goddesses beamed with excitement.


    In my palms was the GOLDEN APPLE OF DISCORD!! Another light shot up from it forming the words "TO THE FAIREST". I swear my brain shut down in that instant, just how and when did Eris put that in my pocket and how did I not notice it until now? Because it just appeared, damn¡ª I was played till the very end by her.


    I felt my eyes lose all life on them as reality hit me like a projectile. It was now clear that I had no hope of stopping them from start. I was being manipulated from start and now I triggered the calamity with my own hands, neat trick making me do your dirty work for you bitch. I was unable to move for the first time in my life, so this was the meaning of defeat. I had just lost for the first time.


    Truly lost¡ª!!


    I don''t know if the calamity was true but maybe this wasn''t so bad, letting the story take its original course. It was meant to happen right? Now what do I do?


    I was clueless but the goddesses were already absorbed by the apple, how was I supposed to explain the apple. I just caused the biggest dispute in the story, I just dug my own grave.

 Chapter 32: Ch. 32: To The Fairest (2)

    Ch. 32: To The Fairest (2)


    There is this terms kids use when playing when playing games¡ª you snooze you lose. I think that was it, I had no way of knowing if this calamity really was real or just the watcher trying to mess with me but.... I damn right just lost!!


    CLAP! CLAP! I could hear someone approaching me from behind, the person chuckled, it was enough to know who it was. "What''s this Hades?" It''s that rat Ares, where did the complimentary comments go now? I should have hit him much harder. "You brought a treasure here to you brother''s birthday and why is that?


    Oh--! I get it, what best to celebrate the birth of the best man without having a dance with the best lady and now you came up with this idea to pick out the best lady, am I right or am I RIGHT?!"


    This problematic time bomb is really cooking up a storm, though this is just right up his alley with him being the god of war but I doubt he has quite the hive mind to be the one pulling the strings. Do I have to play along with his game, I don''t see a way out.


    The gods of Olympus do have a known reputation for being envious of their counterparts so there was no way out of this but if I keep quiet things will only get worse.


    Ares walked before me as he cast me an evil glare. Everyone''s eyes were on us and the three goddesses were clearly eying me and the apple. "I understand where Hades is coming from, trust me I do. He went through all this trouble to pick the perfect dance for dear dad and I''m sure he had who he considered the fairest in mind.


    But being here and seeing you lovely women in your adoringly beautiful attires has perhaps changed his mind. Am I right Hades?"


    Way to escalate the matter nimrod.


    "Big bro, is what he''s saying true?" Zeus asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    I can''t deny it now can I? Times like this I wished I could just curl up and die, they got me but perhaps I can just improvise a bit. I cleared my throat, "Yes Ares, thank you for being such a modeled conductor. You took the words out of my mouth, I wondered what I would give my baby brother for his birthday and said, "Why not give him a dance with the fairest?" It would be a sight to behold."


    Ares smile widened. "Sure it is now, but I belive the fairest to be my mommy dearest, she''s is such an angel with a skin like a beautiful summer stream running down¡ª"


    "How about they play for it?" I cut in sharply, the last thing I wanted was an election with everyone in the room that would break the gods apart. "If you can answer my question then I will hand you the apple." I had to make up something to buy more time for me to think out a way from this problem.


    "HADES!" Hera boomed, I gulped down. "Feel free to hand it to any one of use you see as the fairest." I could tell she was mad.


    "Oooh, I wish I get picked." Aphrodite giggled happily. "Everyone knows wisdom is true beauty." Athena scoffed.


    Their argument was starting to become more than just whispers. They wanted me to pick who I felt was the fairest which I can''t. Even if I wanted to I can''t create a rift between the three, as inevitably as that is I can not needless create a conflict between them and me. I would rather prefer I not be the source of this conflict, that must be Ares'' plan¡ª for me to be the culprit. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sorry Watcher guy but I have no choice. "But if I picked one of you now wouldn''t I be more impartial to whoever Iight bear a hidden grudge from. For all I know I could probably choose who I favoured most so I can not do this sorry."


    "WHHAAT!?" The three goddesses cried out, clearly they still had their eyes on the apple that symbolized their supremacy.


    "A shame!" Ares clicked his tomgue, from the way his hands twitched I could tell he hadn''t thought so far yet. "Now what to do in this situation?"


    I cleared my throat to silence the uprising romours. "To provide credibility on the issue I advice when choose someone with no relation or interaction with the goddesses."


    "Brother are you suggesting someone not on Olympus?" Zues said with disbelief. "That''s an absurd idea even for you, those mortals can''t be trusted by something so dire."


    I had no choice but to follow the original storyline in the end. "On earth there a neutral human of a pure heart going by the name of Paris son of the Trojan King Priam. The goddesses can go and contest on who he chooses to give the apple. This way we will know our winner."


    Hera was the first to object, "Are you saying that I have a mere mortal as a judge over this matter? Just how lightly do you take me Hades?"


    Athena smirked. "Are you afraid of a mere mortal not seeing your beauty? How meagre."


    Aphrodite rubbed her lower lip with her thumb and said with a straight face. "I''ll do it! Always wanted to know who was number one around here."


    And that was how the story played out before my eyes the apple of discord lore, the three goddesses travelled to earth and found Paris, the followed exactly how the stories went. In the end Paris was now swayed by fame or glory, he chose love ¡ª he chose Aphrodite. I could not avoid the calamity, I caused it. Now whatever repercussions would befall this world would fall on me.


    A while later they came back different, apart from Aphrodite who cherished the apple given to her the other two were broody and dark in contrast, I thought they would come and attack me but moments later they were fine and lively. Or they tried to play the part but I for one already knew what was to come.


    Aphrodite was given the maid of honour dance with Zeus and I was stuffing my face with food and wine, yes-- I was troubled.


    I half expected the world to fall apart or I get sent back to my old world but nothing happened, still they crawling feeling in my stomach intensifies like the worst was yet to come to me.


    "Damn." I stood at the tale of confectionaries and eyes the edibles not our of hunger but just because. "I messed up." Hera and Athena were avoiding me, Ares and Eris were nowhere to be found, Hecate was-- I don''t know either and Hermes¡ª


    "HADES!!" I raised my head and turned around slowly¡ª speak of the devil. There Hermes was approaching me in slow steps, was he back to his confident self? Him coming to look for me did that mean that he was going to tell me whatever he wanted to earlier?


    "Hermes, where were you earlier?" I asked in a dark tone, somewhat threatening.


    Hermes closed the space between us and said. "I can''t hold it back anymore, I have to--" Then something was off because the messenger god Hermes started to fall, perhaps it would have not been that serious had he not regurgitated blood on my outfit.


    What the hell¡ª just happened? I was still stunned by shock but my body moved on it''s own and reached out to catch him. I grabbed him but that did not stop the blood from gushing out of Hermes'' nose, mouth, eyes and ears. I swear I was freaking out inside, pretty sure it showed on my face too. Just what was happening to Hermes.


    An ear-piercing rang out and a pandemonium started, people running around helter skelter. I hear Zeus calling out to me through the crowd trying to reach me but I wasn''t sure if he could tell but I was a bit preoccupied at the moment.


    "Hermes, s**t! Hermes, what''s wrong!!" I screamed out at him. My body was raging wildly in a way it had never done before perhaps because one of my most beloved heroes was dyiong in my arms.


    I felt Hermes'' body become lighter by a tenth, his skin paler and colder. I panicked on what to do to save his life but nothing came up. The only thing I could do was to keep screaming out his name. "Hermes!! Hermes!!"


    His eyes were covered in blood but I could see him suffering, he parted his lips to speak but instead coughed out more blood.


    THE CHARACTER "HERMES" IS SUFFERING GREATLY.


    "Damnit!!" I cried, tears sliding off my face and unto his. "Don''t you dare die, you hear me. I still need you Hermes."


    THE CHARACTER "HERMES" IS OVERJOYED DEEPLY.


    LIKEABILITY HAD INCRESED GREATLY.


    YOU HAVE RECIEVED DOMINATION POINTS FOR BONDING WITH MAIN CHARACTER.


    "Just shut it you damn eye, Hermes if you can hear me say something!" I screamed at him.


    Hermes'' lips curved up in a weak smile. "Mer--cury." Wait what did that mean? He started to cough up blood again, this time¡ª black blood and after that his body dropped dead silent and my heart with it. I could not believe my eyes, was this the effect of failing to stop the calamity? Was this my fault, did I kill--


    THE CHARACTER "HERMES" HAS DEPARTED FROM THE LAND OF THE LIVING. HIS BRAVE SOUL WILL BE FOREVER REMEMBERED FOR ALL OF ETERNITY.


    Words could not explain what I felt at that moment, but my heart exploded and I roared. A strong wind blew and dark clouds covered everything in pitch black and¡ª I cried. "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    This event never occured in any of the stories, that a god died but it was my fault for being too slow-- and now¡ª HERMES WAS DEAD~!!

 Chapter 33: Ch. 33: Death In The Family

    Ch. 33: Death In The Family


    My eyes sprang open from my nightmare, I was sweating profusely and my eyes still hurt probably from crying all night. I just lay there deeply traumatized by what I so wished was really a nightmare, it had only been a day since Hermes died.


    "Dammit!" I covered up my face and cried again, there was no one but my empty hotel room to hear me out. I did not leave my place for a whole day, my body just slumped down in bed like a dead man, the fact that I had just killed one of the greatest characters in all of Greek mythology like that. If only I had prevented the first calamity.


    No one even cared about where I went after that night, now that I really thought about it¡ª I haven''t seen Hecate since that night. Makes me wonder if she had something to do that she would just abandon me.


    After the party everyone was in chaos leaving me with Hermes, Zeus was also there and a few higher up gods. There was nothing any of them could do, I still remember all the shocked faces they had-- everyone cried. What happened after then? Why can''t I remember? My head hurts when I try to relive it all over again. "Hermes I''m so sorry."


    I gritted my teeth in anguish. Now what could I do to quench this burning pain in my chest? I was alone as usual, I''ve always been alone.


    I closed my eyes again and slowly drifted into a deep slumber, a part of me wished I would die there and never come back. Yes¡ª I deserved it!


    How long had it been since I had been asleep? I still feel drowsy so I dont think I slept much so why did I wake up instead-- oh thats right.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Damn, I thought I told the receptionist I did not want to be disturbed, or did I--? Damn my head is a mess. Just go away whoever you are and let me die here. Trust me it will help us a whole lot.


    BANG! BANG!


    Wow someone has his underpants in a bind. Maybe I should check it out, could be the devil coming for my soul¡ª right, I forgot-- I am the devil here! Can I even move my body from here?


    BANG! BANG!


    "Lord Hades please a word." I heard a thick male voice, not dark enough to be the devil.


    I grumbled as I climbed out of bed and dragged my feet to the door. "I swear it better be the devil or I''ll lose it...." I gripped the door knob and noticed my hand trembling, my whole body was. Maybe because I haven''t eaten in a day, it''s surprising that I was even alive.


    This better be good, I opened the door slightly to see two figures standing there dressed in all white apparel. Angels--? No I don''t believe in angels, they don''t exist in the real world or Greek mythology.


    But who were these guys?


    The person in front was a man with brown moustache and wearing a short white coat, his hair was slightly gelled to the back, he wore a pair of square glasses on his face. He was taller than I was and looked forty but I''m sure he could be a few hundred years or maybe a thousand. I could see a badge on his chest with a silver colour that said the words "BIA CORPS".


    It''s the po-po, haha¡ª !! Wait a minute! The police exist on Olympus? What the hell.


    "Sorry to have disturbed you Lord Hades but I am detective Pine of the Bia corps." The man offered his hand for a shake which I just over looked and turned to look at the other officer at the other end of the wall. She had short well cut straight hair overlapping half her face, from her piercing silver coloured eyes I could tell she was quite willful and brutal.


    She wore a long white coat that reached down to her legs, white trousers and white shoes, talk about a daring choice of wear.


    All she did was glare at me constantly like a predator analysing it''s prey, I know I looked shitty so what.


    I wonder what race they were, but there was no way they were human. Could they be other gods?


    The man-- Pine started to speak but I was not listening much, doing so was a bother. "We are currently investing the death of the messanger god Hermes and would like for you to comply and come to the station just to answer a few questions. We know you must be grieved but we believe Hades was assassinated and would like to find the culprit."


    Could hae just emailed me, makes me feel like a prime suspect. But why can''t we just do the questioning here? It''s too much of a bother to leave, used to wonder why they did that in movies though.


    "Acck fine, give me a minute. Just know you''re paying for my meal." I said as I withdrew back into my room, the only reply I got was an awkward.¡ª "Yeah, sure."


    Great, now I am going to the station. Why would Olympus have a police force? Now that I think about it, the more I think I know of Olympus¡ª the less I really know.


    I was just about to change when I suddenly remembered something from my past life¡ª BIA. It''s Greek, Bia was a character from my studies. It is not well known but because I was a scholar I studied every bit of Greek myths but there''s no way I can know it all. Unless Bia wasn''t a god, I remember now.


    Bia was never an Olympian god¡ª but a TITAN!! Titans were a race of giant gods in Greek mythology that preceded and was overthrown by the Olympian gods. They were the first beings to use the term gods, I was now gripped with fear as I thought of something grave but I dispelled the thought.


    The titans far surpassed the Greek gods in strength before they were overthrown by the twelve, in turn saving this world from destruction. The Roman name of Bia was Vis, the bame was believed to mean "THE PERSONIFICATION OF FORCE" but how does that tie in to the Bia force?


    Come on think harder! I need to know what I''m getting myself into-- Bia was the daughter of the titans PALLAD & STYX. Yes it''s all coming back. Bia and her siblings were constant companions of Zeus. They achieved this honour after supporting him in the Titan War along with their mother. Bia was one of the crucial characters in the binding of PROMETHEUS who was also a TITAN.


    She also plays a pivotal role in the story of Prometheus since Bia was the only one strong enough to actually bind Prometheus to the rock with the unbreakable chains.


    Since Bia was a personification of force does that mean an entire police force was created in her memory or did she form the police force. But for what purpose. I had forgotten that someof the original titans like Bia and Prometheus were still alive, that would explain why a majority of the gods on olympis did not originate from the original twelve but as offsprings of the titans themselves.


    I could tell that I was smiling wildly at the prospect of how wide the world just expanded in my mind. A new world of possibilities. Perhaps if I go with them I could find out how Hades died. Feeling a new depth of hope I changed into a simple black polo and trousers, finishing off with a pair of silver sneakers. I swear Hades has a thing for black and it''s not pretty.


    BHAM!!


    Just a few questions they said and here I was sitting in an interrogation room, it was square, the walls were well fortified. There was that glass mirror that was one way see through. A bright lamp over out heads. The interrogated-- ME, sitting on the uncomfortable steel chair and my hands on the cold steel table, a cup of hot chocolate next to me.


    To be clear I did not order for the chocolate but I did develop a craving for sweets recently.


    Pine sat before me and the other woman standing with her back to the wall, I was surprised she maintained the same pose as earlier. "Lord Hades, how is your chocolate?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I made a loud slurping sound and I drank from the mug and set it down shortly after, my tongue danced for joy from the sweet sensation. "Not enough sugar." I lied. I''ve watched enough crime movies to know this¡ª I was a suspect and there was no chance for me to give myself away. "If you want to get on with your questions then get on with it."


    Pine pulled back slightly and cleared his throat before he spoke. "I will begin then. We have reason to belive that you Lord Hades was responsible for the death of Hermes!"


    I maintained my calm composure at what he said but deep down I was freaking out. Like what the HELL!! I killed Hermes? Well I know I did but did they have evidence?


    "Oh, really?" I ran my finger around the rim of my mug and maintained eye contact with Detective pine, I knew he was checking for any slight flicker or blink but I had firewalls in place for that. "Can you justify that or are you just making baseless accusations to provoke me?" I kept my voice stable and tried not to waver.


    Of course they had evidence of it, why else would they accuse me of all people?


    Pine opened up his laptop and tapped on a button before turning it to face me. "This is you right from hours before the party?" I shifted my gaze slightly to the small screen to watch the scene from when Hermes came to meet me earlier that day to confess something and Hecate interrupting us.


    "There is no audio but we deduce that you had threatened Hermes somehow to make him breakdown in such a way and when he did not comply you had your assistant assault him physically. It was a clear case of physical assault and extreme manipulation. You left a while after sending him off but came back afterwards to dismiss your assistant, clearly in a bad mood."


    OH S**T--!


    Pine continued to compound the problem I was already faced with, the facts really did make me seem like culprit, it was all too perfect. "The substance found in the lungs of Hermes from the autopsy was black amber, a strange liquid that is quite lethal to gods. Amazingly it can only be found in one place, care to guess?"


    I tilted my head slightly backwards. "Sorry but I''m not the investigator, so why don''t you go on with your smart talk before I start mine."


    Pine was not moved by my threat one bit so he continued. "The underworld is the only place known where black amber naturally exists and it reacts violently to dark energy which you are composed of. We believe Hermes died the moment he approached you because of the activation of--"


    BOOM!!-- I hit the table creating a loud boom that made Pine jump. Dammit, now it all made sense! The reason why Eris asked me not to come to the party just before Hermes appeared, the reason why she got me away from the party and asked me not to meet him, it was all because of this. Was she trying to save me or Hermes? So she was on my side.


    If the black amber did activate when I was near and Hermes was fine earlier that night, did that mean he was poisoned somewhere in between? That means-- whoever tried to kill Hades is after me again. And this time I won''t lose!!

 Chapter 34: Ch. 34: A New Character, Talos

    Ch. 34: A New Character, Talos


    "Mister-- Lord Hades, please calm down." Pine said while reaching one hand to his back, made me.wonder if he had a gun there. Now that would make me laugh. "What we just have is mere facts that are yet to be fully idealized--"


    He gasped as I started to approach him, I was done here as it was. I swear I don''t know what Pine was finding behind his back but it was bugging me, I walked past him and found his hand empty. "Oh, I get it now." I remarked slightly as I turned and headed towards the woman that had kept silent all the while with her back to the wall, she barely flinched as I stood before her all she did was glare.


    She was shorter than I was so the glare didn''t seem as threatening. "I have had enough of your mind games miss or should I say Talos." I kind of expected for her to flinch even by a little but she didn''t bat an eye. Now that''s problematic.


    "You knew?" Was her only response, calm and concise, it made it almost impossible to tell what she was really thinking.


    But I knew she was surprised that knew who she was-- thanks to my one good eye. Back at the hotel I analyzed them.


    PINE LARS: LESSER GOD


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 0


    ROLE TO HADES- CHIEF INVESTIGATOR AT THE BAI CORPS


    CONFLICT- SUSPECTS YOU FOR THE MURDER OF HADES


    LIKES & PREFERENCES- PUPPIES, COFFEE, OVERWORKING, JUSTICE


    DISLIKES- LAZINESS, SNAKES, RENT


    POSSIBLE ACTION: AVOID CHARACTER.


    After throwing almost all of my domination points into my good eye I could see more of characters information, my prediction was more accurate. If I had this at the party perhaps I could have saved Hermes.


    When I analyzed the woman I half expected her to be some assistant or trainer, what a surprise when I saw this:


    TALOS: ???


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- ???


    ROLE TO HADES- ???


    CONFLICT- ???


    LIKES & PREFERENCES- ???


    DISLIKES- ???


    POSSIBLE ACTION: AVOID CHARACTER (WARNING)


    It had me baffled, good thing I upgraded the eye. I went back into my room and researched online on this Talos person since I had no knowledge of such a character in Greek mythology. There were a few articles of sorts which all said almost the same thing and from that I was able to ascertain a number of things:


    1. "TALOS" WAS AN UNKNOWN KNOWN AS WORLD''S GREATEST DETECTIVE AND CRIMINAL PROFILER.


    2. THE SEX, NAME AND AGE OF TALOS WAS UNKNOWN.


    3. SOME BELIEVED "TALOS" TO BE A SUPER DETECTIVE.


    4. "TALOS" ONLY EVER CHOSE CASES AND NEVER ACCEPTED THEM. CASES DEEMED BIZZARE OR UNSOLVABLE AND ALWAYS SOLVED THEM.


    5. "TALOS" WAS IMPOSSIBLE TO FIND.


    So I came to the conclusion that this "super detective" was drawn to this case a little too early. "Just what piques your interest detective? The fact that a god died or the fact that you get to put me or one of the twelve in jail? I have a gut feeling that most of your buddies words and actions were all orchestrated by you."


    Talos was simple mute for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Your eyes are bold, your breath is a bit shaky, your hands quite coordinated. A little too coordinated in my opinion. You are either good at hiding your true intentions or you are just that good at it."


    Oh right, try to mess my head with whatever mumbo jumbo you''ve got. I won''t crack, but for the eye to warn me about her she must be dangerous.


    "I will be on my way detective, I know the leads may all point to me but I''ll find the bastard who did this and pop him wide open like a can of soda." I said to her face as I turned to leave.


    "How rather convenient, a tendency for misanthropy. He could be trying to prove his innocence by rashly overreacting or perhaps warning us that we have to way to apprehend him, that is if he is guilty of the crime." I heard her say to herself, did she not see me standing there.


    I walked calmly to the door and shoved Pine out of the way as he tried to stop me. Like what was he thinking by the way? That he could stop the god of the underworld from leaving? And just who the hell was this "TALOS"? I reached for the door and turned the knob when I saw:


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" HAS SET HER SIGHTS ON YOU.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" SEES YOU AS ITS PREY.


    "Till this investigation is closes all off world travel from Olympus is now banned." She added.


    Yeah, she is annoying. Like some real piece of work out of a detective novel. As I left and slammed the door behind me I wondered if I should have read more of detective stories than I did of Greek mythology. I navigated my way out of the Bai Corps headquarters, it was very much like a police station¡ª really brings back old memories.


    Only that time I was at the wrong side of the bar, wasn''t a good memory also wasn''t bad either-- it was hell.


    What had I learned so far aside that there is now some psychotic b**ch after my head just for the fun of it. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    1. I WAS THE PRIME SUSPECT OF THE INVESTIGATION.


    2. I WAS BEING FRAMED, SO THE PERSON MUST HAVE BEEN A MASTERMIND OR THEY HAVE A SORT OF COLONY TO PLAN THIS OUT.


    3. WHAT IS BLACK AMBER? IF IT IS ONLY ENCLUSIVE TO THE UNDERWORLD THEN¡ª IS HECATE INVOLVED, CONSIDERING SHE IS STILL ABSENT.


    4. WITH ME TRAPPED ON OLYMPUS I HAVE TO ASSUME THAT THOSE AFTER MY HEAD ARE STILL HERE.


    5. MY FIRST LEAD IS FINDING OUT WHAT WAS HAPPENING TO HERMES, TO DO THAT I HAVE TO GO BACK TO THE SCENE OF THE CRIME AND USE MY BLOODY EYE ON EVERY GODDAMN THING THERE.


    6. "TALOS" IS A THREAT, NOT SURE HOW MUCH BUT THE EYE IS AFTAID OF HER.


    I stepped out of the building and over to my car after running down everything I had gone through one more time, making sure to not miss a thi¡ª Oh Right!! I came in the detective''s car so I don''t know if I am going to get a free ride back. Guess I''ll just walk back then.


    I started down the side walk in the beautiful afternoon sun, now that I thought of it¡ª there was no sun in the underworld so there was no day, only night meanwhile here had both. How envious I was....


    BRRRRZZ!


    Huh!? My phone? I dug my hand into my pocket and took it out, just who the hell would be calling my line?:


    INCOMING CALL


    UNKNOWN NUMBER


    ACCEPT / REJECT


    I had a bad feeling about this in the pit of my stomach, but I picked the call regardless. I placed it to my ear and said nothing, only continuing my carefree walk down the path before me.


    INCOMING CALL


    UNKNOWN NUMBER


    01:07


    REJECT


    Still static huh? Now I was begging to feel like a fool, did whoever was on the other end think this was a game or something. I was enraged, "Hey! Listen whoever you are if you don''t--"


    "HI! IT''S ME¡ª!"


    My chest felt funny from the familiarity with the voice. "HER¡ª MES?"

 Chapter 35: Ch. 35: Quid Pro Pro With Mr Anonymous

    Ch. 35: Quid Pro Pro With Mr Anonymous Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, not Hermes. It sounded almost like him but not quite right. A bit distorted. Whoever this was was trying to taunt me, I should probably cut the call but there is the possibility that this is the killer talking so it could be incriminating if I prolong this conversation. I have to be cool headed, whoever is on the other line was able to get my number somehow¡ª they''re dangerous.


    "Whoever you are start talking." I said as a warning.


    I heard a light chuckle this time only that the voice was no longer that of Hermes but a deep distorted male voice, no doubt he was using some type of voice changer to alter his voice. Or was it a she? "Hades I presume?"


    "Well it isn''t the milkman thats for sure." For the record I wasn''t trying to be funny, I just happened to blurt it out.


    "Took me a bit of effort to get your number, I am a man with very little time on my hand so I will get right to the point, I want to help you clear your name." The voice spoke very slowly adding whatever mysticism the caller wanted to convey over to me. "I know the Bai Force have already labelled you as a prime suspect in the murder case of Hermes.


    I want to uncover this mystery even now that the great Talos is on the case."


    "Really?" I sounded sarcastic as I forrowed my eyebrows, I could sense some eyes on me from the lesser gods in the area. They all avoided me clearly, they were afraid of Hades¡ª what a downside despite being so handsome I''m a walking death bomb.


    Whoever was on the line and the Bai Force suspected that the death of Hermes was planned by someone but I know it was from me triggering the calamity but what if they are right and triggering the calamity had nothing to do with it. Does that mean the calamity was all a lie? Theres so much I don''t know--


    "Hello, are you there?" The voice spoke.


    I was lost in thought again, "Yeah, I''m here."


    "Good then, first things first. I apologize for my little prank with Hermes'' voice, I am sort of into voices you know?" No, I don''t know. "Secondly, I need your help to uncover this case. For some reasons I am restricted to my control room so I can not involve in the physical exposition needed for the progress of this case.


    I need someone in the field and you want to solve this case as soon as you can."


    That was true, I did need to clear my name. I wanted to find out the truth and also-- where did all these nutjobs come crawling out of? Do much for getting reborn in Greek myth. Should I play along with him, it''s too much of a risk but he might have information. So we are using ourselves to achieve a common goal but what does he have to gain from the successful closure of this case?


    "Hey¡ª"


    "I know you might be wondering what I have to gain from this. It is true that I don''t have much to gain but what have I to lose?" He cut me off¡ª rude!


    "Who are you?" I asked calmly.


    There was a bit of static on the other end and I could tell the other guy was probably thinking of something, "MR ANONYMOUS, call me by that name. Makes our bond much more stronger."


    What fucking bond guy? "Mr Anonymous", how rich.


    "You must be wondering how you know I can be trusted, well here''s a tip." If this guy is just going to ask the questions and straight up answer them he really does make a shitty detective¡ª wait a minute. Could he be another super detective? "The golden apple trick was a distraction of sorts, that was that I was led to believe originally but no it isn''t.


    If I can just analyse the apple I am sure there is more to it. Hermes death was planned almost systemically to pit you in a the culprit for both incidents but the mastermind forgot one crucial thing."--


    "There was a lag time, between both events. When the three goddesses left to earth realm to see the human prince Paris three gods were surprisingly abesnt. Care to take a guess?" I thought he was going to answer himself so I delayed a bit but he said nothing, he was testing my IQ-- to see if he could work with me.


    It took me no time to figure out what he was trying to pass on. "Hermes was missing. Hecate too, and¡ª POSEIDON." I never saw him at the party which was odd, because of the trouble with the apple of discord it slipped my mind. So Poseidon is in this too?


    Mr Anonymous sounded a bit please by my response. "How intriguing, I was 100% you would get the first two but the third was merely speculation on my part. As expected of a god such as yourself, you insight is flawless and definitely not one sided."


    "Is that a complement?" Cause it''s kind of bland.


    "No Hades, belive me-- I don''t flatter. I find the notion quite an irrelevance. You are right Poseidon was not seen at his own brother''s 2000th birthday despite boasting having been with him for years as his closest friend. But he was seen leaving the area of the party minutes before the Hermes debacle." Mr Anonymous turned out to be quite souless.


    "It is important for me to know if you are in agreement with this temporary alliance."


    Now this is much bigger than I thought, the world of Olympus has surpass my scope of understanding and I can''t do it alone. I am now forced to work with someone who could most likely betray me at any moment. It''s a simple relationship of: "QUID PRO PRO."


    Mr Anonymous sighed . "Something for something, I guess that it fully sufficient to satisfy both parties. Very well then."


    BEEP!


    Did he just cut the call on me....?


    PING.


    NOTIFICATION:.


    A NUMBER NOT IN YOUR CONTACT (MR ANONYMOUS) IS REQUESTING A CHAT APPROVAL. (0 SECOND AGO)


    I rolled my eyes intently, this guy doesn''t seem to skip a beat when he''s serious is he. I accepted his approval and sent him "HI" just to be friendly and what did I get in return?:.


    "DON''T TALK TO ME WHEN I''M THINKING!!"¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (0 SECONDS AGO)


    I am going to kill this guy when I get my hands on him.


    PING!


    "TO KICK THINGS OFF I WILL GIVE YOU A PIECE OF IMPORTANT INFORMATION YOU MIGHT FIND QUITE EYE CATCHING... THEY WILL TRY TO KILL YOU."¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (4 SECONDS AGO)


    I don''t know how he gets his information but he''s has connections.


    "THEY ALREADY DID.... IT WON''T WORK WELL A SECOND TIME."¡ª YOU (0 SECONDS)


    Now tell me something I don''t already know.


    "I KNOW WHERE THE KILLER IS ¡ª INTERESTED?"¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (OFFLINE).


    What the hell is wrong with this guy? What kind of half assed cliffhanger was that, if he knows where the killer is he should have just told me instead--


    PING!


    NOTIFICATION:.:


    MR ANONYMOUS HAS MARKED A LOCATION IN YOUR GODMAP.


    H--uh is that like an app, did he hack my phone? Talk about a scammer. So he already marked the location I had to head to.


    PING!


    "I RECOMMEND GOING BY DARK, IT IS A BREAK IN. BEST TO SELL THE PART WELL. I ADVICE GOING IN BLACK, MUCH MORE EFFECTIVE WHEN GOING COVERT."¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (9 SECONDS AGO)


    "YOU HACKED MY PHONE???"¡ª YOU (5 SECONDS AGO)


    "SO WHAT? NEXT TIME I''LL ASK IF THAT''S WHAT YOU WANT BUT I SUSPECT THAT WILL BE MORE TIME WASTING."¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (3 SECONDS AGO)


    "F**K YOU!"¡ª YOU (0 SECONDS AGO)


    Just where are these maniac characters crawling out of? I feel like I just walked into another story, if I want to clear my name I have to investigate myself. But there is also the possibility that this could be a trap for me by my killer. Could "MR ANONYMOUS" be my number one suspect?


    Cut it, now I''m back to my bad habits.

 Chapter 36: Ch. 36: Bonus Chapter— Talos

    Ch. 36: Bonus Chapter¡ª Talos


    CLACK! CLACK!


    No that wasn''t right, the culprit used a fake account to hide the funds. This is too easy, I took this case because they said it was hard but it''s too easy. Done! The culprit of the crime is none other than the victim himself, he tried to frame his co worker while robbing himself in the process.


    Hard to think a suspect a victim would rob himself blind just for revenge¡ª no not revenge. Such human emotions are just baseless to me. There must have been a much bigger motive, a grander scheme but--


    CLACK! TAP!


    That''s where it ends, that''s where it always ends. Every mystery always never part of a grander scheme, I feel empty inside. That grumly feeling in my stomach again, just when it was starting to get good I lost that feeling again.


    I closed my laptop and sent the files over to the Bai Corps representative, I''m sure they must have been surprised that I solved it to quick. Even more surprised that I was even solving the case, immortals always have that expression. Surprise, love, fear, I never really got to experience most of it growing up.


    Most of these traits are more common in humans but gods are showing them too, then what''s the difference?


    There it goes again, my mind looking for the next big mystery to solve. It''s always cooking up a storm because the world is never peaceful, there is always trouble underneath. Something much more bigger in play.


    I walked over to my bed which was still well laid, I could not recall then I last slept in it. Did I even sleep anymore? There has never been a story that had ever kept me up late except for that one, it was exhilarating as it was. Now I just spend my time going through every case in the Bai Force and solving them in mere seconds¡ª at most 1 minute 17 seconds.


    Life has no meaning when it''s just one dimensional, that''s what I belive. There is always more to the world than meets the eye. I can''t quite recall how my life started or how old I was but I do remember it started with me waking up bathed in my own blood, I remember gurgling in it. It wasn''t just my own blood there were dozens of them all around me, I think I was meant to die that day but I didn''t.


    There was this man dressed in red looking over me, he noticed I was still breathing but pretended not to care as he left me there to die.


    But I didn''t did, I was found and rescued by a god. He took me in, trained me, wanted me to take after him but my mind always strayed to the unknown¡ª the world of mysteries. The lines that seperate what is and what isn''t. I started solving mysteries. The god named me Talos after one of his greatest inventions. He called me a mystery child. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I despised simplicity, I lived for mysteries. I established myself as a well known detective, no one knew what I looked like or who I was. People are always quick to judge others based on what they looked like, it''s a stupid ideology I never adhered to.


    My mind is a complex jigsaw puzzle with no end, I can''t stop thinking about theories and how to solve them. It usually took me minutes, now I work in seconds. I deduce that this insatiable thirst for answer arose from my quest for my past.


    I sank into my bed and tried to dissolve there¡ª it felt foriegn and strange. I tried to shut my mind out¡ª it fought back. I can''t understand myself down to the very atom¡ª that is my greatest mystery. I see people as clusters of facts held together by baseless emotions, there is almost never a motive that is not guided my emotion. I operate different because I know how to subdue my emotions.


    I lived in a very small apartment with just the bare necessities, nothing for comfort. Just enough. A simple kitchen, a simple living room, a simple budget but a complex life. I don''t work for money, I don''t request it¡ª money just gives me more of a sinful attachment to material things so I limit myself to it.


    PING!!


    PING!!


    PING!!


    I reached out to my phone to see three notifications, but I always used a secure line. Well it''s not the first time the Bai Force have managed to hack in.


    NOTIFICATION:.


    A NUMBER NOT IN YOUR CONTACT (MR ANONYMOUS) IS REQUESTING A CHAT APPROVAL. (0 SECOND AGO)


    What''s this now? Is it one of those dating things I hear so much about¡ª not from friends though, I don''t have that. But from some of the cases I solve, troubles and stuff.


    INCOMING CALL


    UNKNOWN NUMBER


    ACCEPT / REJECT


    A call entering just seconds after, how suspicious. A stalker would be what normal people would say but I have not stepped out of this building in ages so scratch that. There is no way the Bai Force would use an unknown number to call me right after I warned them last time. Could it be a client? No!


    I don''t even have a page or anything, I just snoop around restricted criminal files and pick what interests me-- force of habit.


    If I pick the call does that mean it will be tracked to this location? But I''d I don''t pick I can''t find out who is calling. How did they find the number when it''s not saved to my name...? My chest was feeling all tingly again, my head was turning the pieces of the jigsaw puzzle.


    I was either mentally troubled or quite bored because I was feeling quite turned on from a phone call from an unknown number.


    BEEP!


    I clicked the call and said nothing. It was quiet for the first few seconds, my heart was thumping harder my teeth gnashing at the suspense. Well, maybe I do have a problem.


    "Talos I presume?" It was a distorted voice, was it a deranged serial killer? Or some kid playing a prank? I choose the latter. "I hear you have a knack for unsolvable mysteries. Turn on the news channel 12, if you''re interested in an alliance call me."


    CLICK!


    And with that the call was disconnected. What a rush of adrenaline pumping through me, I made my way toy laptop and went to the news¡ª channel 12 he said. My eyes scrolled down the headline of the news being broadcasted.


    SHOCKING NEWS: HERMES, THE MESSANGER GOD MEETS HIS DEMISE AT THE 2000TH BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION OF ZEUS, GOD OF OLYMPUS.


    My lips arched in a light smile, the story of a god dying-- it''s never been heard of. Without a doubt I was sure the Bai Corps would have no way of handling it, after all they are just for show. But who was the caller and how did he contact me, I tried dialing the number only to hear:


    ¡ª"THE NUMBER YOU ARE TRYING TO CALL DOES NOT ACCEPT CALLS"¡ª


    S**T! Someone I have no idea of brought me this juicy story just hours before the event happened, was this person expecting this all along? It appears I have been cooped up in this little apartment to notice a thing.


    I scrolled through my contacts, it wasn''t much. What was his name again? The leader of the Bai Corps? Pine! That''s it.


    I was so overjoyed that I grabbed my keys and ran to the door, for the first time in a while I wanted to leave apartment and all it took was the death of a god. The biggest mystery ever and I would be the first to solve it. I pulled my door open with a smile on my face, I could feel that way sensation at the pit of my stomach, what was it called? Joy?


    "H--uh?" I looked down to see a short old woman staring at me as if she had seen a ghost, her glasses were oval shaped and from the reflections from it I could tell it was recommended. Who was she again? My landlady? My neighbor? Who--? I did not even know who she was but she was staring at me like she had seen a ghost.


    "Hey lady--"


    And before I knew it, she screamed like a wild chicken. "WAAAAAAAAH!!!" I had to say it was quite over exaggerated but she ran helter skelter off down the hall.


    I knew I was a mess since I hadn''t done my hair in ages but why the crazed expression? Did it have something to do with my outfit--?


    I suddenly felt a very soothing wind blow at my body, it was very refreshing. Much different from my shut in apartment, the chill filling me up¡ª even down there! Oh--! My eyebrows shot up, I think I knew what the matter was now. I looked down at my crotch and hissed in disappointment, it appeared that in my moment of excitement I had failed to secure myself with any piece of clothing.


    How embarassing.


    "Huh, what was the old lady yakking about?" I could hear my neighbors already coming out of there rooms. "I dunno, a bug maybe?"


    I slipped back into my room and shut the door quietly, I had no problem with being seen that way-- I wasn''t like other girls. But I did know being naked was a distraction and a violation of law and order. Arrrrrrrrgh, living on Olympus was a bother.


    Why was I naked anyway? Oh-- that''s it. Because of my continuous work on my laptop I realized ages ago that going to the bathroom, taking a bath, coming back to work was a stressful. Why play dress up when I would be indoors all day, so I stopped wearing clothes. Made my work efficient. Now what do I wear?

 Chapter 37: Ch. 37: Bonus— The Trail

    Ch. 37: Bonus¡ª The Trail


    I stood before the building half drenched in rain, I wore a simple black hooded jacket and a pair of ash jeans which still looked new since I had not worn it before. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How long do I have to wait?" I asked one of the three half man half falcon guards but they were quiet. Standing before the entrance to what was the grandest party on Olympus moments ago-- now a bloody crime scene. I was agitated and biting my nails, just what could be keeping him to long?


    CLICK!¡ª Finally! I dropped my shoulders and sighed in relief, watching as the tall man came out of the building. "Mr Pine I presume?"


    He just stared at me like I was some exhibit hung up above his fireplace, Pine was the only person in the Bai Corps to know what I looked like. In a case we worked together on in the past I had to reveal my identity to him on the agreement that he would keep it secret, he kept his bargain proving that he was trustworthy.


    I expected to see him exhibit signs of surprise but from the way his jaw flexed and his eye dropped a bit I could tell he was wondering.


    He was breathing quite heavily, signs of stress¡ª the case was a thought but to crack then. Just as I expected it to be. But why was he keeping me in the rain like this? I thought we were associates.


    "For you to choose to come in person, guess this will be a lot of paperwork." Pine nodded casting at me a stern look. "Let her through boys, she''s an ally."


    I did not thank him for standing me up in the rain, I marched through the officer over to him and gave him my best glare. "Meanie!" You might have noticed this, when I was not on a case I was a spoil brat who never grew up.


    "Come on in, I got hot chocolate. It''s going to be a long night." Pine did not sound friendly, he knew I was needed here¡ª it was a necessity. It only took a short while for me to settle in and I was back to work, I glanced over at the ginormous hall and took it all in bit by bit.


    It was unlike anything I had ever seen before, the gods really do love flashy and all they do is masquerade around like they do a thing.


    What caught my eyes more than anything was the crime scene, it was beautiful, the body had been moved but I could still spot the obvious clues and the black blood smearing the floor. "Can I have the footage from earlier?" I asked one of the Bai Corps officers who had a small tablet in hand, she first hesitated before showing it to me.


    It did not take me long to figure it out, all we had to do was wait to see what the black liquid was.


    A poison that killed gods, someone was definitely cooking up a storm¡ª I thought as I walked up to the room of the death god Hades. I had given a day for him to grieve while the Bai Corps would ask around the other guests from the party and give me an eye witness report. The probability of it being valid would be 1% but it could not be dismissed none the less.


    "So let me get this straight, you wanr me to ask Hades the questions you prepared?" I had Pine memorize the most probable questions to give Hades and how to react if he tried something funny.


    "I will stay behind and observe every of his verbal signals and body language." I replied lightly. "Remember I still have to conceal my identity fro anyone besides you."


    "Right!" Pine said in a tone I cpuld not understand. "You would rather be a ghost than a living person."


    "Just open the damn door, this is the good part." I went into position as he knocked on the door. It too a full three minutes for Hades to finally answer the door, that delay was too long. Did that mean he was panicking? Or was he coming up with a cover story.


    CLICK!¡ª The door open and I saw a messed up looking man pop his head out, his blue hair dropped down by his side, his face looked a bit dry, his eyes shote with a piercing intensity and a loneliness I had grown quite accustomed to myself. I expected the almost 2000 year old god to at least be an old geezer with pale hair but he did not look half bad.


    I was careful not to be pulled my his looks, maybe because he was the first decent looking guy I set my eyes on-- NO!


    I corrected myself, he was clearly a potential killer and this could very well be a cover up story. Hades took a moment''s excuse from us and went back into his room and took a whole twenty three minutes and sixteen seconds to freshen up¡ª too long.


    He was plotting something clearly-- his eyes came back more vibrant and his skin glowed, his hair was more smoother and he looked somewhat appealing¡ª a bit too calm for someone who was being taken by the Bai Corps.


    What is the source of his confidence? Is it because he is sure we would never uncover his hidden truth or because he is one of the big three gods of Olympus and we can''t put him away behind bars? Either one it was I feel seriously unhinged next to him like standing next to a monster.


    BHAM! We were interrogating Hades now and he just got upset over the fact that he was the culprit. He was rather quite composed up until now making his outburst seem more fake, I was sure that Hades knew something about the death of Hermes, something he was hiding?


    "Mister-- Lord Hades, please calm down." Pine said while reaching one hand to his back, giving me the hand signals for me to step in and intervene but I did nothing. "What we just have is mere facts that are yet to be fully idealized--"


    Yes that was it, keep going, I don''t have enough clues yet. Hades is too composed to get a good grip on a lead, I watched as he approached Pine who was now waving the his fingers at me rapidly, he was scared of what Hades could do to him. To us, he could chose to kill us but there would be no one to apprehend him¡ª that''s what everyone would be led to belive but things have changed now.


    No one could touch the law, it was the only thing that kept us all equal with the omnipotent gods of Olympus.


    My eyes adjusted slightly as Hades walked past Pine and started to make his way to me, I glared at him not on purpose but I was trying to decide every bit of information I could on him. Why was he confronting me? I was sure I had kept my head low the whole time, did he want to use me as an example to Pine? If he did, there was no way I could defend myself anyway.


    I was in a tight spot and it made me feel overjoyed.


    "I have had enough of your mind games miss or should I say Talos." He know who I am, how? It didn''t faze, I was too busy constituting theories of how he had coke to know of my real identity when I never introduced myself. When did he know, did he suspect me to come to him or is he the strange man that called be before?


    Could he be a mastermind trying to tell me there was no way I could stop him even with all the information we have on him? This is exhilarating, there are many possibilities and what makes it even more fun is HIS composure.


    "You knew?" Was the only thing I could utter, I spoke very calmly to throw him off his game but he didn''t flinch. Talos was simple mute for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Your eyes are bold, your breath is a bit shaky, your hands quite coordinated. A little too coordinated in my opinion. You are either good at hiding your true intentions or you are just that good at it."


    "I will be on my way detective, I know the leads may all point to me but I''ll find the bastard who did this and pop him wide open like a can of soda." Hades said to her face as I turned to leave, was he admitting defeat or was he passing a message for me to come get him?


    "How rather convenient, a tendency for misanthropy. He could be trying to prove his innocence by rashly overreacting or perhaps warning us that we have to way to apprehend him, that is if he is guilty of the crime." I could not help but theorize even in his presence.


    Hades was now by the door, I bet he was feeling accomplished since he had made his threat. Well two can play at that game--


    "Till this investigation is closes all off world travel from Olympus is now banned." I would restrict your movement, even the twelve can not go against my jurisdiction here.


    You are my prey, you all are.


    ---


    VROOM!!


    I dropped off the taxi in front of the building "Mr Anonymous" had asked me to. He wanted me to break into the building of one of the twelve gods, I was not a field agent but the feeling of being the best to solve an unsolvable mystery was a real seller. I was ready to unearth the mystery of a century.


    "Who goes there?" Damnit, I heard the cocking of a weapons, was it a security guard? Dammit! I did not see that coming.


    Before I could tell the gun sounded and bullets filled the air, I was sure I was dead. But I hadn''t unearthed the mystery of the century. I shut my eyes and awaited death when I heard a loud thumping sound and a dark showed looming over me, out of curiosity I peeked a bit to see someone standing before me dressed in black, the security guard was on the floor now.


    A frosty wind blew filling the air with ominousity and melancholy, my gaze shifted up to see a pair of nightshade blue eyes blazing right at mine and my heart leaped. "Hades?" Now what was he doing here?

 Chapter 38: Ch. 38: Infiltrating The War Gods Mansion

    Ch. 38: Infiltrating The War God''s Mansion


    Now what was this? I looked down at Talos wondering what she was doing here at this time of the night? Could it be...


    "Detective you know it''s against the law to break into someone else''s house. I thought you would know better." And here I was thinking I was in a Greek myth and now a crime tv show. Talos cut eye contact with me for the first time and said nothing.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS ASHAMED OF HER ACTIONS.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS WISHING YOU ILL.


    Now no need to be so negative, and here I was thinking she was some a-game boss. I turned away from her and approached the huge steel gate that seperate the mansion from the outside, it was huge but not as big as mine though. Infiltrating the home of the war god Ares felt quite thrilling, I just hope he has answers to some questions I''m seeking.


    "I take it you know him?" Talos said as she approached me from behind.


    "Do you mean Mr Anonymous? He sort of said I would find the killer here, funny enough it turned out to be Ares." I stopped before the gate and tilted my head slightly, I caught wind of her standing next to me. Her silver eyes pierced mine with a strong intensity and clear defiance of my authority, it struck me as fearless. I could not be bothered to care what was going through her head at the moment.


    "Want a lift across?"¡ª I can fly now.


    Talos looked away and gripped the cold metal bars of the gate, "You are still my prime suspect in this case and you pretty much should now be trespassing on the lands of another suspect, makes you look more suspicious than you already are."


    I raised an eyebrow and smiled lightly, "Oh really? In my dictionary I pretty much know we are of the same boat here. Don''t try to play the cop card when you are just as guilty, now stop being a cunt and let do bloody what we came here to do!" The sooner I get back to the main plot, the better.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS GLARING AT YOU INTERNALLY.


    I don''t know if it''s possible to glare at someone internally but that was new. I don''t know why she was playing hard to get, it''s not like I''m trying to hit on her or anything like that but I clearly can''t leave her outside on her own since she would still come in eventually. Best to keep an eye on her.


    I watched Talos reach for the bars of the gate and start to climb it and I say I have never seen a more sorry display of depression. Her body was uncoordinated as if she had just come out of a hundred year seclusion, it was very pitiful and she was wearing a black shirt and dark jeans, I could see the sides of her waist and body shape and it was a killer!


    No! I slapped myself back to reality¡ª stop getting distracted by this crazy detective lady''s misleading features and focus on your goal.


    I kicked off the ground and sprouted out my wings, man it felt good to fly again. I soared high above the gate and scooped up Talos from under and hovered over the gate. There was a rush of wind that blew my hair abouty face, so I had to wait a bit for things to settle.


    I could not ignore the crystal eyes of Talos driving into my brain, she was glaring at me very intensely. Her face glowed in the moon light beautifully and the way I held her up in my arms, was she angry because of that? Might I say she looked cute and small in my arms. "Drop me this instant, I said I would climb up myself and that is what I am going to do, arrgh!"


    Now that was a little over exaggerated.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS EMBARASSED.


    "I have had it with your ranting you, if you want off then I will be a kind gentle man and oblige." And I let my hands slide from under her -- leaving her to fall from that height. I doubted she could survive the fall, this way I would be getting rid of one problem. Her face dissolved as her eyes started to form tears and she shrieked, "AAAAAAAHHH--"


    Darn it, she had to cause a ruckus even now. I darted through the air and scooped her up, she wrapped her arms and legs around me so tight I could feel her breast press hard against my chest. "Please don''t drop me, sorry." I could feel her warm breath on my neck and her sobbing, I guess I too would have been afraid if I was dropped from this height. "I''m scared of heights."


    No¡ª you are scared of dying. There''s a difference. "Talos, that''s too tight."


    She did not let go no matter what I did, guess I did a number on her. I flew over to the main entrance of the house and set her down there, she still clutched to me for a moment before standing on her trembling legs.


    "Cute, thought you were some badass." I remarked with a smile.


    Talos glared at me and hissed. "Oh will you shut up? I almost died!"


    I chuckled lightly and walked right past her, "You are cute when you''re not always stuck up, makes you less hateable." I reached for the door handle when Talos stopped me with her hand on mine, it felt small. "Want to stop me now?"


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY + 200.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS DECREASED BY - 200.


    Talk about rejection.


    "HADES--" She reached for the door with a gloved hand and unlocled it. "We can''t have any one of us leaving a fingerprint behind. We have to proceed with caution from her on out."


    Why the hell am I supposed to care about all that detective s**t, I''m here to find a murderer. I walked in after her and into the mansion, the inside was just as spacious as the I expected. On the walls were paintings of war and butchered people, weapons of war too. As expected from a war obsessed psychopath.


    "The home of Ares, seems awfully neat. And from the records Ares never had a butler or house help and he does not quite strike as the clean type. It''s either he has someone else living here or he''s been taking lessons at cleanliness." Why is it always conspiracies with her? Was this why Mr Anonymous wanted her to come along? She sees things a different way from anyone else. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It makes me wonder why characters like this never made an appearance in the original myths-- I keep forgetting that this world is not the same as the Greek myths but its rather another version of it.


    The gods were always seen as old and wise but in this world they looked much younger and inexperienced. Olympus was never futuristic in the legends as it was now and characters like Talos never mattered because there was never a reason for them to appear in the first place. I have this gut feeling that something is off here, the stability of this world has been offset somehow.


    There is no way the gods of Olympus would care about inventions to become this evolved, they had powers like magic that made mortals worship them. There was no need for the Bai Corps because there was never any law but this world was repurposed to model my own world. I have been thinking lately and come to the conclusion that¡ª I was not the first to be REBORN!!


    The coincidences are much many to be dismissed by me, someone or others might have been reborn years before me, maybe even as far back as-- TITANOMACHY. That would make even mose sense why nothing made sense, whoever they are-- I seem to understand why they would do such a thing as change the future of Olympus.


    It''s the same reason I can go on everyday -- no one wants to live a boring outdated story all over again.


    If I was not the first then I would have to find the others that had been reborn.


    ¡ªBAM¡ª


    I raised my head and looked down the hall to where we were walking where a small vase lay broken down on the floor, Talos signalled for me to come over and I understood what she meant. Someone else was there in the house with us but who could it be?


    An intruder, Ares'' partner in crime or someone else sent by Mr Anonymous? Talos chose to exercise caution and sneak up on the person but I chose the rather quick and more confrontation approach and closed the gap between us and the intruder in large strides. I reached the room where the noise had come from and stood face to face with¡ª A MASKED FELLOW!

 Chapter 39: Ch. 39: The Masked Fellow

    Ch. 39: The Masked Fellow


    The masked fellow just stood dressed in a black overall and hood, the face was a white mask with dark spirals around the eyes, the mask threw me off a bit. I had never seen anything like it before, the masked figure just stood there holding a small book that looked like a diary by the side.


    The figure caught wind of me and jumped back away from me in fright. I tried to use my eye on the figure but it did nothing, I wondered if it was bevause of the mask. Before I could question the person Talos came up from behind and started challenging the figure, I swear I almost forgot she was here.


    "Freeze there, who the hell are you?" Talos was careful enough to stand close to me, I guess she wasn''t that dumb to walk head on into danger. "What are you doing here?"


    The masked fellow raised his free hand and dug it into his pocket prompting me to make a stealthy approach towards him, before he could react I was already on him with a strong blow.


    WHAM¡ª And down to the floor he went, knocked out cold. Someone like me who used to avoid fights could now knock someone in one hit, talk about a brutal rebirth. "Hey you, why would you just knock him out like that?" Talos said grumpily. "Is this how you higher gods act? Do you know just how much information I could have extracted from him?"


    I watched her walked over to the unconcious body of the masked fellow and crouch down next to it. I strode over to her and said, "Well, he''s not dead. I''m pretty sure you can still get him to talk when he wakes up."


    I could see Talos rolling her eyes and reaching for the mask, "What a brute you are." She grasped the mask and pulled it off the fellows face slowly to reveal a face I knew all too well, I don''t know what gave me off but Talos seemed to suspect I already knew who the person was. "Acquaintance of yours?"


    I wasn''t that keen on sharing the information that the masked figure was Eris or Chaos Bride, what was she doing here anyway and dressed like that? I thought she was Ares'' girlfriend or something but here she is this late at night trying to find something. I remember she was holding something earlier, a book of sorts.


    I paced my eyes sharply around the huge room that happened to be an office, the book must have fallen when I punched Eris but it was nowhere to be seen now. "Looking for this?" Talos held up the book and locked her eyes with me as she crouched down on the ground over Eris'' unconcious body. Just when did she take it?


    As I''ve confirmed, she was a problem. In her eyes she still viewed me as the main suspect and I see her as an obstacle that needs to be removed from the way. Why did Mr Anonymous pair us together? I know we both want to solve the mystery of Hermes'' death.


    Did that mean Mr Anonymous'' aim is for us to set aside our differences here, that nonsense only works out in movies.


    "I don''t suppose you will hand that over to me, now would you?" I asked boldly.


    She climbed up to her feet and tuck the small book under her armpit. "No I don''t suppose so."


    "Even if I threaten to take your life?" I asked.


    "Even so!" She walked up to Ares'' office table and started to rummage through the items there very carefully and very slowly.


    Wow, she is a case. "You know I really can kill you, its not like I can get caught or anything." I tried to sound more threatening since it kind of pissed me off that she wasn''t afraid of me and that was scary. If you aren''t afraid of the god of death then who the heck ate you gonna be afraid of?


    "Now why would the god of war need to have an office?" She asked in a low tone making me unsure if she was referring to herself or me.


    "Dunno, maybe he likes reading books." She raised an eyebrow at me in a quirky way. "Talos I am going to have you give me that book."


    "Nope!!" She clicked her tongue. Well I did expect her to be defiant given her reputation as a lone detective. Times like this I had to be more persuasive, I tuck my hands in my pockets and started in a slow approach to her my steps beating against the ground lightly. "You see to mistaken dear, I wasn''t asking.


    I don''t give a damn who you are but if you can''t prove useful then I will discard you without flinching." I backed her into an wall and brought my face closer to hers, I could sense her heart thumping louder in my eardrums. I did not have to use dominator''s aura because I meant bloody every word I was saying.


    "Miss Detective, if you don''t value your life that damn well on you. But when I say jump, I want to see you jump." I reached out my hand to the book and tugged at it but she held her grasp firmly fixed on it. "Your defiance is mediocre at best, hand over the book or face my wrath!"


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS FRIGHTENED BY YOU.


    DOMINATION POINTS HAVE INCREASED BY +50.


    "Dammit!" Talos cursed under her breath as she let go of the book. I smiled handsomely if I do say so myself, "Cattle should just remain cattle in front of wolves, that way no one gets hurt." I have a final word of warning as I retrsated slowly from her. "Whatever you find next don''t hesitate to bring it to me, if you don''t want to die horribly that is."


    I was just about taking the very first step when she just had to push my very sensitive buttons-- the red ones at that. "I am not your obsequious lap dog who will dance to your tune just because you bark really loudly, I will do whatever I want whenever I want and there is nothing you¡ª"


    WHAM¡ª I slapped her on the face, I almost did but stopped myself just inches from it. Still that did not stop the wind pressure from hitting her. What was I doing? Getting sidetracked won''t help me now, I had to find whatever information I could here in the littles time possible. Talos was squinted her eyes shut still expecting to be hit, to think that was all it took shut her up.


    "Sorry-- Ares could come back at any time. Let''s continue our search."


    The rest of the search went a little bit smoother, nothing new really popped up to being more light to what we already knew. Whatever signs that pointed to Ares being a culprit seemed not to exixts. And the book came as blank.


    "This "Mr Anonymous" do you believe that Ares was responsible for the murder of Hermes?" Talos asked me as she searched under the bed of the god of war.


    "If I say yes will you drop my name from the murder board?" She raised an eyebrow ans glared at me again. "I feel you already have most of this figured out already."


    I felt Talos did not want to share her findings with a potential suspect but that did not stop her from testing my IQ at almost every single thing. Sheight have been young aj inexperienced in the field but the way her head worked on a single clue was like magic. Was this what Mr Anonymous wanted me to see?


    Talos was a prodigy. "Nothing here at all, it''s not like I expected to find any concrete evidence here in the first place. The only source of Intel we could have had you knocked out like a dummy toy."


    Dummy toy? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why would Hades want to kill Hermes? Who would gain from Hermes departure from life, I asked myself that question countless times already." She stopped and stared at me. "For the first time the answers don''t really add up, with Hermes gone the travel of new in Olympus will be a total chaos.


    It might not sure now but given time it would appear in a significant manner and who best would gain from such chaos than the god of war himself."


    "Could be the perfect cover-up is you ask me." I hinted lightly.


    She nodded. "Just what I was thinking so who would gain more from having you out of the way?"


    Who indeed? In all of Olympus I had no idea who it could be? "It''s not a who, it''s a they."


    Talos nodded again. "Finally someone whose brain actually works. I suspect that we might be looking at a group or organization here meaning we have multiple suspects including you."


    She just would not drop the topic. "Okay fine." But she did think like me, she already suspected the apple of discord was connected too. She could see a bigger picture just like me, could she be-- someone reborn into this world too?

 Chapter 40: Ch. 40: The Confession

    Ch. 40: The Confession


    I exhaled sharply as I shifted my gaze to my wristwatch and acknowledged the time. 23:15. I wouldn''t say we had time to spare, we also did not have time to save.


    We were trespassing here in the home of the god of war, if he happened to come by which he could at any moment there was a possibility I could come out of the situation given my status here on Olympus but Talos would be in a great deal of trouble. Despite her small size and quite young self she was smart, it would be a shame to lose such a bright young mind.


    And there was the other problem of the other intruder, why would Eris break into the house of her own boyfriend just days after their evil deed? Was their love just another ploy to fool me? Either way I just can''t rule out the fact that Eris came out of her way to warn me back in the underworld but how did she get to the underworld in the first place?


    If she had a way to get into the underworld unnoticed then maybe that''s how she had access to black amber¡ª I bet Hecate knows what that is, if I can find her that is.


    Eris warned me not to meet Hermes so I will count her as an ally, for now. I felt something nudge me in the chest and glanced over to Talos who was glaring at me again, if glaring was a sport she would have a gold medal for it. "Why did you have to hit her so hard? She''s the only clue we have here and she''s out cold." Was she scolding me or something?


    But she was right, we had to find someway to way Eris up somehow.


    I ordered Talos to fetch me a cup of water from a tap or wherever she could get it, all she did was glare at me for a bit but she could not argue with me. She came back shortly with the a bottle of water and handed it to me, it felt chil¡ª did it come from a fridge? I still won''t get used to this tech stuff in a mythology world.


    "Next time come with a bottle of water if you are going to break into someone''s house and then go thirsty." She said with a defiant tone.


    I reached out and grabbed her chin, I pressed my thumb hard into her soft cheek and yanked her closed to me. She yelped in a cute way as her eyes flickered for a bit causing her silver eyes to glitter slightly. "You are off the point on this detective, the drink is for our guest here."


    I could feel her body totally submit to me, was Talos letting her guard down on purpose? She was playing me, it seemed she was very confident I would not attack her. Such powerful spirit is something I love to see in a woman. I let go of her and opened the bottle of water and doused it on Eris, we waited for a bit but¡ª nothing happened.


    "What''s this? Is there usually a delay or something?" I rubbed my chin and sighed heavily.


    Talos crossed her hands and I could tell she was going to say something and for sure it would not be positive. "It''s concluded, you killed her. But what the hell are we gonna do about the water on the floor? There''s no way Ares will miss this."


    I smiled as I pat her on the back. "Well what do you know, you already volunteered to help clean up." Talos was about to object when Eris sprang back to life, perfect timing if I say so myself. "Oh lookie here, the goddess of strife is awake."


    "Huh? Goddess of strife, never knew we had one." Talos muttered as she turned back to face Eris who was reaching for her head. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damnit!" Eris held her head and hissed out in pain, following with hundreds of curses. "Why do you have to be such a brute, real men don''t manhandle women like this. What are you doing here anyway and who''s the little bitch?"


    I walked past Talos and stopped before Eris, I reached out my hand and grabbed her by the neck¡ª and this is where the show gets better. I raised her in the air and activated dominator''s aura on everyone in the room. My eyes blazed and gave of a dark blue aura, Eris started to struggle in my suffocating grasp and kicking her legs wildly as I choked the air out of her.


    She clawed at my iron gasp but to no avail. I let out a light puff of air and started my interrogation. "First thing''s first, I ask the questions here. Second, Talos is no bitch and you get to not be one if you prove yourself to he useful. Now why the hell are you here? Lie one and die twice!"


    Eris'' eyes went white with fear as she coughed out her words. "Acck cann tuuk!" I could feel her body trembling in my grasp, it was nothing I had ever experienced before. The feeling of having a people greatly fear me like that, I felt like a "god". A supreme existence that could not be challenged but I was no monster that would abuse his power. "Peeeese--".


    I let her fall to the ground with a loud thump. "Whomp!"


    "You''re insane." Talos breathed out.


    My eyes blazed once more as I looked over my shoulder at her and gnashed my teeth. "Was that a threat?"


    Her body jumped instinctively and she buckled herself. "This is wrong, you can''t just go out and threaten people just because they step out of line. Just because you are all powerful don''t get too full of yourself."


    I swear she was one defiant person but I had no timw to waste on her now. I looked down at Eris who was still coughing on the ground. "TALK! Or forfeit your life."


    THE CHARACTER "ERIS" HAS BEEN INFLICTED WITH A DEEP STATE OF FEAR.


    DOMINATION POINTS HAVE INCREASED BY 200.


    Eris started to cry on the floor there, even if she shed blood from her eyes it would not move me one bit. "I told you not to come to the party, Hermes was a nice guy. He did not deserve any of it, he was always that sunny guy that joked a lot. He was scared for for all of us for you. I will tell you everything I know but if you hear what you want will you let me live."


    What do you think I was, a monster? If I killed her it would be a waste, keeping her alive might provide another pawn I could use in future. "Your life depends on what you say here and now." I threatened a little.


    Eris hiccuped as she rose to her feet and started her confession. "It began when Ares came to me with a proposition, I wasn''t well known just some background character.


    Used to work at a club where I was famous for being wild, unpredictable, I was a problem child to my mother and my sister who was the exact opposite of me-- Ares found me there and said he had chosen me to become his queen, his woman. What he did not tell me was that really wanted my ability to cause strife, it fueled war.


    Ares was feeding on my abilities to get stronger it felt like he was preparing for something big. A while later he introduced me to some members of some inner circle-- I barely met anyone there besides Hermes and the red devil."


    "Red Devil?" Talos was surprisingly interested in the matter, did she know something? Now why would the term "Devil" appear in a world of Greek mythology?


    Eris continued. "It''s a man who wears a red mask and jacket, he called himself that. He was scary, gave me chills even Hermes was shaking in his boots in front of him. He gave the apple to Ares who handpicked me with the honour of giving it to one of the three goddesses. For some reason they want to throw the world of Olympus into chaos, I came to warn you even though it put my life in danger."


    Now it made sense-- partly. "Because you cared for Hermes? Do you know the name of this inner circle and how Ares and Hermes got involved with it?"


    She shook her head lightly while avoiding eye contact with me. "No, but it''s big. I don''t know much either but the answer is in the book I had with me, as long as you can say the enchantment it will reveal itself."


    I took the small book from my pocket and dropped it on the table, "After you then." She could not help but oblige as she walked up to the book and made a weird chant and the book hissed out green smoke.


    I opened the book and saw something big¡ª

 Chapter 41: Ch. 41: The Book With Numbered Names

    Ch. 41: The Book With Numbered Names


    The book was old and looking brown and burnt. There were only a handful of pages, Eris said something like the book was something every member of the circle had, she was curiously about it so she broke into the house. I don''t believe her story but I bet I could leave it at that for now.


    The book was like a diary of sorts, it was written in ancient greek-- I for one knew Greek but ancient Greek was just another thing entirely.


    The characters on the book were too ancient to have existed in my time, was there another language that was not recorded in my time? My eyes started to sting me a bit but I ignored the pain and continued to scan the contents of the book over and over hoping something would click in my head. The other two looked confused too, Talos made quite an effort to hide it but Eris was an open book.


    The burning sensation in my eyes increased drastically that it was becoming hard to ignore, I felt a bone chilling wind spiral overy eye like a wriggling worm. Right before my eyes the words started to shift and come off the pages like fire ants scurrying about.


    The words had come to life and rearranged themselves back in place this time they had become more familiar to me, they still felt the same but I saw them in English. I shifted my gaze to the two with me to see if they experienced the same change but it was only me. This led me to the conclusion that it was the eye''s doing, just what did Hades have to do to acquire such a cursed possession?


    I missed the days where Greek mythology was as it was, ancient and less magical.


    "You can read it?" Talos asked in a very questioning way, I was sure I made no mistake in showing any unwarranted facial expression yet how did she¡ª "Unlike us who are clearly faltered by the book you seem to be looking at it word for word and with a piercing intensity that leads me to suspect that you either know what it means or you like the creepy handwriting so which is it?"


    Why this little brat, do I need to threaten her again? "Don''t get your panties in a twist because I was just stating the obvious." Now she was playing it safe with her half assed sympathy. "So what''s it say, don''t tell me you want to keep it all to yourself. Remember you are still my number one suspect."


    Should I read it our loud or keep it to myself? I suppose I could just read the first page and feed her curiously if I see something not worth disclosing I''ll keep it to myself. I started at the first line and read the words, the inks looked fairly faded in some areas but visible enough to read still. "I just finished it the formula but it''s still not perfected, it''s unstable and unpredictable.


    This black amber was a mistake, I should not have made it. I made a mistake, we all did. This is where our greed had pushed us to." And that was where the page ended, was it a confession or something? There was a strange formula at the bottom of page but there was no way I could tell what was what.


    The next few pages were wripped out but I got a page that was still fairly new, I could tell because the ink was much darker and of a different size. Even the handwriting was different, like someone else had possession of the book from its original owner.


    I started to read what was there, it was a list. "These are the lists of candidates for black amber. (1) Failure. (2) Hades was a success or so we thought but somehow he proved to he the first person to ever conquer the poison. Where did we go wrong? We will have to kill him again, his presence is a problem.


    (3) Hermes, he should not have gone against us. I knew he was too weak but to this extent, it would be a waste to lose the most powerful asset but sacrifices must be made for the greater good. (4) The Golden Apple is the most perfected form of the poison yet, to test it we will have to sacrifice one od the three queens of Olympus. Utter chaos will follow and the foolish godess will be blamed for it.


    (5) It has been decided, the next target..." SHIT!! I jerked my head back slightly and reached out to the book but Talos stopped me.


    "Who''s the fifth person and how did you conquer the posion?" She was seriously more focused on the case than anything else now.


    Just what in the hell was I dealing with, I was the second target¡ª a guinea pig. Me-- HADES!? Who would want me out of the way? Who would want to cause so much chaos by taking out the big gods of Olympus? I''m sure Talos must have figured the same thing as me or perhaps even more.


    "That is important information, this is my biggest challenge yet." Talos said while stroking her chin and her eyes burning with energy, could she have figured something or was she just insane? "Someone is after the big shots and Ares fails to have the IQ to plot something of this magnitude. Where did the black amber come from and why was it crucial you died. Who would stand to gain from all this?


    That would have been the most important information over these planned attacks but not quite."


    My eyes flickered a bit as we locked eyes with each other, she knew something I didn''t but what? I doubted she would tell the main suspect in her case so I had to figure it out myself. She said something about planned attacks, did it have something to do with that?


    The timing of the attacks but there was no definite date for each, we don''t even know who the first was¡ª but for it not to be notices or mentioned maybe it was an I significant god. So what about the timing? It was then my eyes locked on the point. "I see now, according to the book Hermes death was recorded before apple meaning he was supposed to die before the apple. But it happened just after?


    Why was that?"


    "Why indeed? It''s surprising to meet someone who''s brain worked efficiently. Though it''s not as fast as mine though." Did I just recieve a compliment from this cocky girl? "You''re right about one thing Hades, the timing is off. Not to mention the fact that you were supposed to die meaning that you were never meant to be the trigger for Hermes death."


    "Does that mean I was never the cause for Hermes death?" I asked a bit optimistically.


    But she shrugged me off slightly before responding with a cautious tone. "I would not jump straight to conclusions if I were you, there is still another chance that there was no error since no one has died from the apple... Yet!"


    Way to be positive. My eyes shot up at the sudden realization of it. "Dammit, Aphrodite she has the apple. I have to stop her from eating it."


    "That is if she hasn''t eaten it yet." I glared at Talos to put her off but I knew she was right. The Greek myth never said anything about the apple being edible so I assumed it was a treasure rather than a poison laced apple. It''s kind of like Snowhite all over again. "Okay but you know she''s lying right?


    There is no way all members of the circle will have this same book, what an audacious effort to put up a lie."


    I already knew Eris was lying about the book earlier thanks to the eye but what would I have done without the eye''s help but Talos did not have the eye or did she-- was she like me? Eris was shaking in her boots was she scared for her life or maybe because she was drenched in cold water? "Please don''t kill me, I lied about the source of the book.


    The truth is that I took it off Ares at the party, when I found out it was something that would put me in harm''s way I came to return it, that''s the whole truth. Please spare my life."


    THE CHARACTER "ERIS" SPEAKS THE TRUTH.


    My head was starting to hurt, was it overloading or something? It''s one rollercoaster after the other, whatever Hermes was caught up in he must have been trying to warn me before he was done in. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ZIIING!!


    What was this? My sixth sense was picking up something, it was faint but someone was coming out way. Was it Ares? How long had we been here for? From The sounds the person was fastly approaching the office was there anywhere we could hide? Not enough time, we were busted-- "S**t."


    Eris and Talos were still clueless on what was coming. I walked forward just as the figure appeared behind the door and started to turn the door knob, deep down I prayed we locked the door but-- we didn''t.


    CLICK!


    The door came open slowly and there stood the lord of the house with a villainous grin on his face as his eyes locked on me especially. "Well what do we have here? A rat infestation."


    This bastard just had to come at the worst possible timing, talk about bad luck.

 Chapter 42: Ch. 42: A Sticky Situation

    Ch. 42: A Sticky Situation


    CLICK!


    The door came open slowly and there stood the lord of the house with a villainous grin on his face as his eyes locked on me especially. "Well what do we have here? A rat infestation."


    This bastard just had to come at the worst possible timing, talk about bad luck.


    The crunching of his boots responded like a death call, well I for one was not intimidated being the god of death myself but why was I still troubled deep down. It''s not like Ares could dare lat a finger on my hair, well now that I did think about it, they did try to kill Hades.


    I felt something cold clutch to my arm and looked to my side to see Eris, she was freezing from the water we had drenched her in. Talk about bad luck. Her eyes screamed to me for protection, maybe the reason I was so on my toes was because of they were with me. I had an unexplainable urge to protect them. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos on the other hand was not showing any signs of fear, she was glaring at the god of war like she was eyeing a bouquet of flowers, was she blinded by the case. "Wh--" Oh no you don''t, I covered her mouth with my hand and to my surprise she bit my hand-- HARD! I would have hit her had I not been observing something else, Ares was not looking at us.


    Rather he was looking across the room, didn''t he see us?


    "Ahhh! I thought someone had broken in earlier since I felt a mysterious aura here, guess my sixth sense is a bit off." Ares said jokingly so I could not tell if he was being serious or trying to mess with us any further.


    It was either that our combines anxiety was a powerful firewall that shielded us from his eyes or we were invisible-- wait a minute, I''ve done it before. Back when I had come to Olympus for the first time and met Zeus and Poseidon, I thought they were ignoring me but it seems I had a skill that allowed me to become invisible.


    I had never felt more relieved to have randomly triggered my ability before.


    OUCH! Why was she still biting me, was she mad? I pulled both of them together and whispered into their ears. "I made us invisible with my ability but I don''t know how long it will last but you have to stay close to me as we sneak out being his back and let''s not make a peep."


    BOOMP! Talos just farted right there on the spot causing Ares eyes to strike in our very direction. Does this bitch have a death wish? As smart as she was she could do such uncultured things? She shot me with a pleasing glance as she slipped her hand into my pocket and pulled out the book and tucked it away in her pocket.


    Damnit! Was she threatening me, if I tried to take it back would she scream. That would break whatever I was doing now and Ares would face me before everyone else giving her time to flee. Talk about genius. Well played Sherlock Holmes, one problem at a time. I glared at her but I could tell she was pleased with what she had done.


    I started to move them slow around the room without making a noise, we had to move together to escape Ares who I believed to have the talents and instinct of a cold blooded warrior.


    "Something is rathed off here and my sixth sense can''t feel a thing." He started to move towards where we had been before leaving the entrance wide open, we started to increase our pace ever so gently. Somehow Talos tripped over the rug and I had to reach out to her, I swear her body coordination was like a bottle of chilli.


    My hand groped her breast, it was not intentional but my fingers sank into the warm cushion and squeezed them tight-- it was like cotton and warm. She wasn''t wearing a bra, I''m in a sticky situation and that''s what I think about?


    Talos looked over her shoulder, I was expecting to see her giving me the "don''t fuck with me glare" but her eyes passed the clear message of "don''t drop me." Trust me I wasn''t enjoying this as much as I should, all I had to do was pull her up but I was starting to get worried for Eris who was now shivering even more. One problem at a time¡ª I told myself once more.


    I tried to raise Talos more gently without causing any damage to her body when Ares interrupted us. His face appeared just a feet from where we were, he wasn''t staring at us definitely but was close enough. He was stroking at his chin and staring at the floor. "Ahh I see, so we do have an intruder. Well what do we do about that, I wish I knew." What is wiah that sick smile?


    And how did he find is, I don''t think we were visible yet.


    I felt Talos throbbing in my hands and followed the line of her hand pointing at the line of water that led to us. S**T! Ares followed the trail of water dripping from Eris'' outfit, we might jave been invisible but the water wasn''t. So he could not see us or tell how many of us were truly there, just when I thought I would escape this problem without facing if. I guess I had no choi¡ª


    BUMP!! I lost control of my footing and crashed head first into Talos, someone had pushed me from behind. I looked at Talos who turned and started to run away from us, what the hell was she doing? If she left us the would no longer be visible and Ares would go after her¡ª my eyes widened as I realized her plan to draw Ares from us. Why was she sacrificing herself for us-- for me?


    I abused and threatened her but yet she sacrificed herself for me-- why?


    "Why you sneaky spider!!" Ares screamed as he ran after her out of the room leaving me and Talos behind.


    "For f**ks sake can you please get off me now?" Talos said with her face just inches from me, her warm breath bathing my face. "You are damn heavy, I can''t breath. Don''t get any funny ideas either." I climbed to my feet and reached out my hand to her.


    "At least you can be a gentleman every now and then." It was then I realized her joke earlier was not referring to her body but the book she was protecting in her pocket. "Let''s go now, I''ve got evidence. Pretty sure you don''t mind if I take this into custody then?"


    I stood there and looked at the ground. "Why did she chose to sacrifice herself like that?"


    Talos walked over to the window and pushed it open. "I bet I can get down if I had a rope or something, wanna help? Didn''t think so, if you are so worried about the goddess why don''tcha hold a memorial for her or something? I don''t understand most emotions, it''s all a mix of spaghetti and I want nothing of it, for one I thought you were the same. I guess I was wrong to begin."


    Why was I hesitant? It''s not like Eris would be useful in future plots, but seeing her die wouldn''t that be more painful? I could kill gods that did not matter but the ones that did even less popular ones still had a story to tdllyand I could not let that story die when I could save it.


    "Talos, you are a bright young woman with plenty of life opportunities so don''t run too far. Get out of the house and keep yourself safe, Ares is not alone." I warned her as I aimed for the exit myself.


    "Hades you are one crazy bastard, whatever you do-- don''t die. It was fun having a rival for once." Talos said back to me. "So are you really going to save her?"


    I said nothing and continued to walk away. "Why?" She asked again.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS CURIOUS.


    "I guess some stories have to be told and I get to decide which ones." I reached the exit¡ª


    "I understand!"


    What the hell did she mean by that? Why did she alway have to be so complicated?


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY 50.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS DECREASED BY 50.


    Yup! She is nuts.


    I was just running out of the room when I felt a powerful of energy hit me like a wave, my sixth sense was buzzing like crazy. Something big was coming and it wasn''t from Ares, just as it appeared the wave of energy vanished but I could still feel the hostility from it.


    CLANK!


    I raised my head to see a man dressed in red hooded cape, his face concealed in the darkness. His body barely visible, the apparition vanished just like smoke in the air.

 Chapter 43: Ch. 43: Battle With The God Of War

    Ch. 43: Battle With The God Of War


    Maybe I was seeing things, maybe I wasn''t-- with the cursed eye I could hardly be sure of what I saw.


    I raced out of the room and aimed to find and save Eris before Ares would kill her, despite his usually cheerful mood Ares was really a cold blooded killer worthy of the title "God Of War." If I was going to fight him, the first thing would be to hide my face which would not be hard since he had a number of battle helmets hanging around on his walls. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only problem I would have was finding a mask that would hide my hair since my blue hair colour was something quite significant to me only. I needed the perfect disguise but would I find it in time before Eris would die.


    Join us on m-vl-em,py-r


    There was a loud explosion from somewhere downstairs and the ground shook violently, I could hear more I knew I had to hurry now more than ever. I reached out to one of the battle helmets I found hanging on the wall and three it on for size, it was tight and uncomfortable. The real battle was putting it on and packing in my hair at the same time, perhaps I would get an haircut sometime later.


    For now I had to stop Ares.


    I reached the staircase to be greeted by an explosion of wind that sent rubble flying, there was the smell of smoke but no fire-- made me wonder just where he found his explosive. I followed the sound of Eris'' shriek that rang in my hears, jus a few more steps.


    "Oh Eris baby is that you?" Ares'' voice prompted me to come to a halt there on the stairs. She had been found out, I had to observe the situation from the sidelines now that I had not been discovered. "I thought we were tight, besties and all. Didn''t we use to have a good time back then. Just why did you have to be a bitch and sneak into my house?


    You could have just asked and I would have let ya in, did you really miss me that bad?"


    Ares looked unhinged with his eyes blazing with an auburn aura, smoke sizzled from his hand as a small silver knife appeared from it. Now that was new territory for me, Ares has magic fingers-- check. And I have wings. But if I wanted to hide my identity I was unable to use my powers, talk about a real pickle of a situation.


    "You know how wild I get when I see blood and most especially yours, your sweet blood." Ares started to ran his tongue down the edges of his blade and eyeing the the blood dripping from Eris'' knee. "Been a while."


    Eris backed into the wall and started to cry, "Please stop, don''t do it again. I want out, I''m drained as it is." What did she mean by that? Did Ares drink her blood to get stronger? I was right, Ares was a problem.


    I watched Ares approach her slowly causing her to shriek, I could tell she was deeply afraid. I had to do something but I had to take advantage of my first attack, I looked around me to sight a huge cabinet filled with golden trophies in five levels. All of the trophies were dedicated to him, how egoistic. I ran to it and reached to it, heavy as it was I lifted with ease with both hands.


    My training must have paid off.


    I ran back as fast as I could without making any noise and looked over the edge of the stairs Ares was almost by Eris, "F**k it." I gnashed my teeth as I tossed the cabinet into the air.


    "Huh?" I heard Ares remark just before the cabinet came down on him with a big crash. I swear that felt relieving, I always wondered what it felt like to throw something from the stairs. It turned out it felt really good.


    Eris raised her head and locked eyes with me, "You should have le-- Ares-- run--" she could not maintain her composure and instead started to cry after every word. She had been through a lot already from the hands of that monster.


    CRUMBLE!¡ª "Hey, hey which bastard just destroyed my hall of glory?" I heard Ares as staryed to push the rubble from his head, I guess he wasn''t called the god of war for nothing.


    "Well here''s your motivation!" This time I tossed his fridge at him to seal the deal. I leapt of the stairs and landed before Eris without a scratch on me, I barely felt the shockwave. "I''m not leaving here without you."


    Eris burst into tears and cried even more. The only word she could utter was, "T-- Thank¡ª"


    ZING!¡ª What was that feeling just now, it was like my head had been set on fire-- what a scary way to describe that feeling. My body jerked back instinctively while clutching tight to Eris, a second later a huge spinning blade cut through what should have been my head and impaled the wall. Did I just die? This guy really does have a one track mind.


    "I missed?" I watched as Ares climbed out of the rubble with no noticeable scratch. "It''s been a while since I even used a quarter of my power and to a nameless god like you. I feel wasted. Stop groping my babe like she''s your private property, say something or I''ll cut ya open into mince meat."


    Man, was he pissed. I guess I could have owned him with the power from the bident but I had to keep my identity hidden, man this would be really terrible. My first death battle and aginst none other than the god of death himself. Talk about nostalgic.


    "Eris, I want you to run far away from here." I regreted my choice of words just after I had said it, sounded like something some guy would say in a romance movie. Eris clutched tight to my hand as she trembled in my arms. She wasn''t going to leave me. "Fine, I''ll wrap this up as soon as I can. Just stay put of the crossfire." She nodded and backed off slightly.


    Kudos to me for being so self confident when I did not have a plan. I seriously needed on now and a weapon, it had occured to me earlier that I was only able to beat Zeus before because the bident somehow knew what to do but without it I could only rely on the my own fighting spirit.


    Calm down I told myself as I steadied my breathing, I had been in tons of fights before and a majority of them I was on the losing side but I had just about enough experience from it.


    BOOM! "F**K!" I swerved to the right just as Ares thrust a spear to me, he was fast.


    "Pick it up, I won''t fight an unarmed opponent." Ares said in a cocky tone, was he sure he could beat me? But he was wrong, there was no way I was going to use a weapon that came out of his body. I was going to used my fists, time to see the fruits of my labour.


    FWIP¡ª I darted through the air at full speed, it was a bit hard to control but I closed the space between us in just seconds and was soon before Ares I was too fast for him to react. I threw a sharp upper cut at his jaw hoping to knock him out, BHAM! It connected cleanly but Ares was still standing even after recieving the full force of my efforts in training.


    I sighted a silverish glimmer from Ares palm where he had materialized a gauntlet and blocked my attack before it reached his face.


    He was fast enough to reach to my attack, this was a problem. I had put everything I had into that attack and still it was not enough. I watched Ares bring down his first for my head, it was too fast for me to fall back. WHAM¡ª I blocked it with my arm just barely and felt my legs give out, it felt like someone had dropped a boulder on me.


    I buckled my legs as I crouched down and lunged forward with another blow to the side of his face but he reacted to it perfectly. Clearly he had more practice than I did at this also staying in close combat would be a risk to me, but it''s not like I had a long ranged ability. I hate being at a disasvantege here... Damn!


    "You''re a strong opponent whoever you are but I am way stronger." Ares gloated, I was sure he was full of himself. And that was the perfect time to bring out my full force.


    During my training I discovered that there was a way to unlock more of my power for very short bursts at a time, if I was to quantify it perhaps I would say I was using just 5% of my strength at normal but removing that restriction would allow me to use about 20%. It was a risky move since it would need me to code in on my opponent and attack when he let his guard down.


    But against Ares who was relishing in his own power it would, why?


    Simply because he had been too cocky not to notice I was aiming for the same spot the whole time, that was how I knew if I came in with full force he would not pull back.


    I buckled myself one last time and felt the power surge through me upon awakening, my fist cut through the air and went straight for his face¡ª Ares almost blocked it in time but it was too late. KABAM¡ª It had already connected, cleanly! "Uwaaaaaah!" Ares screamed as his body launched into the air and exploding through the roof, I huffed out in exhaustion.


    I did not wait to see if his body was coming back down before taking Eris up in my arms and bolting for the door. I only had a few minutes myself before I would pass out too, I had to hurry.


    As for Talos, I would find her later and get back that book before she deciphered it¡ª if it was her, I feared it would be possible. The most important thing at the moment would be to get away from the scene before someone else showes up. I had got enough information for now, I had saved Eris'' life and more importantly I had a clear comprehension of what I was up against.


    I was not the cause of Hermes'' death, I would unravel this mystery and clear up my name no matter what¡ª as if it would be that easy.


    "Achoo!" Did I catch a cold or something?

 Chapter 44: Ch. 44: Just When You Think You Know What Youre Doing

    Ch. 44: Just When You Think You Know What You''re Doing


    Huff, huff~!


    Times like this takes me back to my childhood, no that''s not right. I must be hallucinating, my head was like a pot of soup being turned. Oh right, I had a fight with Ares and I won. But I thought I got reborn to live a sinple life exploring olympus and all it''s wonders, eating all types of god food, meeting all kinds of god people, getting involved with a goddess and getting married.


    Something like that but how did it come to this¡ª?


    How did I end up as some type of savior to a world hell-bent on destruction. I bet the next time I die I would rather choose the version of the mythology I wanted to be in.


    Just pulling my body together was a pain as it was. "Hrrm." That wasn''t me, someone was shivering. I opened my eyes gently to see myself in a lit hotel room thinking I had stumbled there by accidet but this was my room, there was a woman beside me I recognized to me Eris. She was trembling greatly, her clothes were still soaked, I didn''t have time to do anything about that before I passed out.


    How did I get in anyway?


    The window was open above my head so I guessed I flew in good thing I did not pass out flying, that would have been bad. "Ouch, damn I fell like a mashed potato." And I don''t even like potato.


    I pushed myself up and carried Eris gently to the bed, she was half awake and wriggling in pain. I guess it was time to put her out of her misery for good. I don''t mean permanently though, "D-- Do it, t-- t-- take it off." She muttered with her eyes half open and hazing at me with innocence.


    Well I did not have to be a gentleman to save a lady''s life so I tore off her clothes with ease, I noticed his thin her half naked body looked, even her huge front display had been greatly reduced, how did I not notice that earlier. The only clothing she had on were her panties. Was Ares really sucking her blood? Like a vampire. Who knew what kind of horrors she must have suffered in his hands.


    I covered her up with a blanket and went to prepare a hot bath for her, yes I was a kind gentleman and no I was not going to put her in the bath. There is a limit to self control in life.


    Eris was now in the bath, I had set aside some of my simpler clothes for her to wear when she was done while I busied myself with preparing some warm tea for her. How far I have fallen from my pedigree. The whole rest of the night was an ordeal filled with stress mostly for me after everything Eris had finally put to bed-- wrong choice of word there.


    She was finally asleep and snuggled up in my bed while I had to reserve myself to the couch. I made sure not to disturb her and let my body settle down on my own matters.


    And now my most pressing concern was the fact that I had lost the book to the one person who was most determined to bury my face in the dirt. I could find her if I wanted, somehow-- now I had to think hard on what the contents of the book meant.


    The list of people meant to be killed by the poison known as black amber had to be tied in with something, there had to be a connection in their chronological arrangement. Something Talos said had me bothered, she predicted something I didn''t.


    Why was Hades the second? Without Hades the underworld would be thrown into chaos luckily I chose to be reborn as him and averted that crisis, talk about luck. Hermes was next after, with him dead the stability of the news that went around the circle of the would collapse. The golden apple was not designated to anyone but whoever ate it would also result in chaos.


    These are strategic arrangements by someone of higher power than Ares.


    My main focus now would be to find Aphrodite and save her that is if there was any part of her left to save.


    BRRRRRR~


    My phone vibrated and I looked at it to see Mr Anonymous calling, I had just about had enough of being manipulated by others. He roped Talos into the mix without consenting with me, whatever his plan was he could as well go screw himself. I was bushed, I closed my eyes shut and lay there in silence.


    Not enough hours to sleep till daybreak, a half living goddess in my room, I was a prime suspect to a crime and forbidden from leaving Olympus. I might as well enjoy my time.


    I wondered for a bit if I was being too over reliant on my knowledge of Greek mythology. It was my only strong point in this world but why was I still lacking the crucial information.


    From The first moment I set my foot on this world till now it was evident what I was missing¡ª though I knew what some key instances and events of this world I still had not come to grips with the fact that the gods themselves still had lives of their own. It was interesting to know they were more than just stories but actual living people.


    I wonder how things were back at the underworld, maybe Hecate is there. There was no way I was getting a good night''s sleep with all that had happened today, I still had a lot on my mind. Just what was I supposed to do now--?


    It felt like I was waiting for some divine inspiration but it never came. If I had the book now I would at least have some answers to the burning questions troubling me, that list of targets¡ª the fourth target was someone I ne er expected to be there. The queen of Olympus herself but why would she be a target?


    Without her olympus would collapse and Zeus would lose all control-- now that would be bad. Could Zeus be the target?


    I felt my mind start to get foggy again, I took a deep breath to calm myself. I told myself constantly to stop doubting myself, to stop doubting my hard earned knowledge but what if that was what blinded me from seeing the truth-- my love and knowledge of Greek myth had blinded my thoughts so I failed to see what was truly in front of me. I hated to admit it but what if I thought like Talos--?


    She was always ahead of me in her way of reasoning because she doubted everything around her unlike me who was over reliant on what I had known. So the key must be to break myself down and start over without abandoning what I already know of¡ª I know it sounded stupid to even me but I had to try.


    Thinking back to every clue I found of recent what was it all pointing to, the list of targets and the diary at the front were clearly from two different people. So far I have been the only known person to not have died from the poison maybe because I was reborn into the body moments after, was there a line that connected it all together?


    At the party Eris tried to warn me, earlier Hermes tried to tell me something. Damn, I was no good at this. There was no clue to tie the knots together. Get more stories at m_vl_em_p_yr


    I was done trying to figure this out, I was getting nowhere. My next course of action would be to get the book back from Talos. I hated to admit it but I might have lost sight of what I was after now, I failed to stop the first calamity and I was lost on what to do. I picked upy phone and checked my messages, most of them were from Mr Anonymous who wanted to know whatever mystery I had discovered. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I so badly needed someone to talk to at the moment.


    BLIP¡ª I sent him a message but it did not take long for him to reply.


    "WHAT DID YOU EXPECT US TO FIND IN THERE?!"¡ª SENT. (1 MINUTES AGO)


    "ANSWERS... DUH!"¡ª RECIEVED (1 MINUTES AGO)


    "YOU FOUND IT RIGHT?¡ª THE BOOK?"¡ª RECIEVED (40 SECONDS AGO)


    Now things were getting interesting once more...


    "YOU WERE SPYING ON US...?"¡ª SENT (37 SECONDS AGO)


    "I HAVE TO ADMIT, I DID HAVE DRONES IN THE AREA BUT NOW ENOUGH TO KNOW WHAT WAS GOING ON INSIDE."¡ª RECIEVED (35 SECONDS AGO)


    "THEN HOW THE HELL DID YOU KNOW WHAT WE FOUND IN THE HOUSE ASSHOLE?"¡ª SENT (28 SECONDS LATER)


    "WHO ARE YOU?"¡ª SENT (25 SECONDS LATER)


    "????"¡ª TYPING.


    "I CAN''T SAY... FIND OUT URSELF."¡ª RECIEVED (17 SECONDS AGO)


    "TEST MY PATIENCE AND YOU WILL NEVER HEAR ABOUT THE BOOK AGAIN!!"¡ª SENT (10 SECONDS AGO)


    "AND NEITHER WILL YOU APPARENTLY."¡ª RECIEVED (6 SECONDS AGO)


    "WHAT!!?"¡ª SENT (3 SECONDS AGO)


    "BECAUSE THE DETECTIVE WILL DIE SOON BUT YOU CAN SAVE HER..."¡ª RECEIVED (NOW)


    My eyes sprang open, "Talos is going to die?" It''s always one thing after another.


    BLIP!


    NOTIFICATION: MR ANONYMOUS HAS SAVED A LOCATION ON YOUR MAP.


    Whoever was going to kill Talos must be after the book, if I get there in time I can finally get some answers I need and if I''m late Talos dies and I lose the only lead I have to solve Hades'' death. As I aimed for my window I desperately prayed for it not to be a trap set for me¡ª the night was going to be a long one.

 Chapter 45: Ch 45: A Complicated Situation

    Ch 45: A Complicated Situation


    What did Mr Anonymous mean by what he said? Talos would be dead soon, how? Who could after her life...?


    I followed the direction on my map app on my phone as I flew over the buildings, my chest was getting heavier I could hardly breath. My eyes were getting hazy, was I sleepy or something?


    In my old life I was used to spending late nights and now my head was was a fog. BHAM¡ª I think I slammed into a signboard because the sound of metal ringing resounded in my ears and my head throbbed in pain and I lost balance. My wings retracted back into my body and in plummeted to the ground.


    I don''t know how high I must have been but I was falling for more than a minute, I peeled my eyes open slowly, I could tell now that something was wrong with me. The sky was blue and lit my hundreds of thousands of lights like diamond on a cave cieling, in my world stars were never as full as they were now. What a sight.


    "HADES DON''T LOSE SIGHT OF YOURSELF!" That sounded like Mr Anonymous but from where? There was a metal device flying over my head, was it a drone? I tried to speak but my throat was dry, just what was wrong with my body now? I was fine a moment ago, "I SUSPECTED AS MUCH WHEN YOU FOUGHT ARES DESPITE NOT FULLY RECOVERING FROM YOUR PREVIOUS INJURIES BUT YOU ARE LOW ON ARCANE ENERGY!"


    Arcane what?!


    BOOOM~!!! The ground shook greatly as I impacted it, the pain was enough to knock be back into my senses. I groaned as I sat up straight, my body pulsed with pain. "Dammit!" I could hear the frightened screams of people around me, trust me I was just as scared as they were. Good thing I didn''t die from that fall.


    Around me was the city road or more clearly-- I was in the middle of it, under me was a huge hole. I knw I had to get out of there as soon as I could and find Talos.


    The drone hovered before my face and beeped, it was a silverish metal dish shaped gadjet that looked too sophisticated for me to understand. What are you really Mr Anonymous? "CAN YOU MOVE NOW?"


    "I sort of but there''s something wrong with my body, it''s failing me." I said while trying to catch my breath.


    The drone started to fly away from me without any promp warning. "WE HAVE TO KEEP MOVING, I WILL EXPLAIN YOUR CONDITION ON THE WAY.... DON''T DAWDLE, I CAN ERASE THE CAMERAS IN THE AREA BUT YOU ARE STILL WELL KNOWN SO--"


    "I get it!" I cut him off as I sprinted after him and evadin the cars zooming my way barely. "And you know I just almost died so you could be much nicer."


    The drone beeped again, "I highly doubt you would have died from that, you are one of the strongest gods in Olympus. Try to keep up, the Detective does not have much time left." Your story continues on m_vl_em_p_yr


    BEEEP!¡ª Woah! I jerked out of the way just barely avoiding the speeding car that almost took of my legs and maneuvered myself back into a steady sprint. "Why are we running on the highway anyway and in the opposite lane no doubt?"


    "IS THAT EVEN A VALID QUESTION AT THIS MOMENT?" Mr Anonymous really did know how to shut someone up, I guessed he did not have much friends else why would he be rude to someone that was dropped from the sky? But he was right, I had to get to Talos¡ª just what problem was she facing now. "THE PROBLEM YOU ARE CURRENTLY FACING IS CALLED ARCANE DEFICIENCY.


    THE BODIES OF GODS ARE CONSTRUCTED FROM A RICH ENERGY CALLED ARCANE WHICH WAS DISCOVERED BY THE TWELVE GODS OF OLYMPUS. TITANS WERE BORN FROM PRIMORDIAL ENERGY WHICH IS FAR LESS REFINED THAN ARCANE ENERGY"¡ª


    I leapt high in the air and over a speeding car, every fibre in my body were aching as they gave their all. I felt I would drop if I relented even by a bit. "A GOD''S ARCANE ENERGY IS THEIR LIFE FORCE AND ALSO THE SOURCE OF THEIR POWER. THE LARGER YOUR OUTPUT THE GREATER THE PULL OF THAT ENERGY.


    USUALLY THERE IS A SAFE KEEP OF ENERGY LIKE A RESERVE THAT KEEPS A GOD ALIVE EVEN IF THEY USE UP ALL OF THEIR ARCANE IN A BATTLE BUT THAT IS NOT THE CASE FOR YOU WHO WAS INJURED IN THE WAR WITH THE TITANS. YOUR ENERGY WOULD ESCAPE FROM YOUR BODY IF NOT SUPPRESSED PROPERLY."¡ª


    "IF YOU OVER EXERT THAY ENERGY¡ª YOU WILL DIE! ACKNOWLEDGE THAT HADES, YOU ARE CURRENTLY ON YOUR LAST LAP!"


    What was this--? So I was right all along, the world of Greek mythology was far more than what I had read in my time, the power of the gods was not infinite. Overexerting myself, then that must have explained why I passed out after the battle with Zeus and hibernated for over a hundred years.


    Must be the same reason why I can''t summon the bident again or why my wings won''t come out, my body is on its last legs. "Anonymous, who is after Talos?" I had to know who I was up against if I had to prepare, "Is it the man in red?" I saw him back there but it felt like a image rather than a real person.


    "THE RED DEVIL...."


    "You knew?" The drone zipped over to the side of the road too sudden taking me by surprise. Unfortunately for me I was too late to react causing me to get hitten by a truck, I was sent spinning through the air barely able to keep track of my momentum. "ACCK!!" Luckily for me I fell by the roadside, somehow my insides were in more pain than my outsides causing me to groan out in pain.


    Remembering my goal I somehow managed to climb back to my feet, barely holding up my body with sheer willpower. "Huff, huff. Is... The red devil your target?"


    The drone continued down another path that led into a lesser populated part of the city barely minding if I was following or not. It made me wonder if he understood what it really meant to be acquaintances. I started to run again after it onlu slower this time, "IN ABOUT A FEW MINUTES YOU WILL BE ENCOUNTERING THEM.


    I SUGGEST YOU STRATEGIZE." Sorry but your suggestions have almost gotten me killed on every turn. "COULD YOU PERHAPS AVOID A FRONTAL CONFRONTATION WITH HIM, THE LIKELIHOOD THAT YOU WOULD SURVIVE IS VERY LOW."


    I was starting to recover a bit of my strength, there was still something I had to know at least. "Anonymous, tell me this.... When did you know?" We well going in the direction of an alleyway now.


    "YOUR QUESTION WAS NOT WELL MET BY MY SPECULATIONS!" The drone responded.


    But I knew he knew what I meant, "About me, what gave me off?" I did not feel the need to hide it but whoever Mr Anonymous was¡ª he had figured out my true identity as an imposter.


    The drone delayed a bit before it responded. "IF YOU WERE THE REAL HADES YOU WOULD NOT NEED ME TO WIDEN YOUR SCOPE ON ARCANE ENERGY. I HAD REALIZED FROM THE MOMENT YOU WOKE UP¡ª" My eyes widened by what he had just said, who was he really? "HADES WAS MORE GREASY AND UPKEPT THAN YOU WERE, WE HAD A SIMILAR ALLIANCE COMPARED TO OURS.


    THOUGH SHORT LIVED, HE HAD ME WIPE HIS PHONE HISTORY IN THE EVENT HE WOULD PASS ON-- TO PREVENT THE LEAK OF ANY VITAL INFORMATION."


    That explained Hades'' phone was a clean slate, so Hades was connected with Mr Anonymous before me. So did that mean they knew of the red devil before me and the plot against Olympus?


    "I UNDERSTAND YOU HAVE QUESTIONS BUT WE ARE COMING UP ON THE DETECTIVE IN SEVEN SECONDS.... BE PREPARED!!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What? So soon.... I did not have a plan or anything, before me was another alleyway and behind it would be my target but whose back would I be running into? If I ran into the Red Devil first what would I do-- I scanned my surrounding for any weapon that would be of use to me but there was nothing.


    I reached the alleyway and whipped around, my hands throbbed as I raised them at the ready to attack whoever came first.


    WHOOSH ¡ª I came into next alleyway and graced my eyes on the situation before me. There was a single street light that lit it, there Talos was and boy she did not look good. Her back was on the floor, there was blood dripping from her leg. If she was at the distance then the person with the back to me was none other than the man in red, luckily he had not noticed me yet.


    This was my chance to attack first, the only thing I could pick was a rock on the ground, there was nothing else within my reach so I grabbed it and-- before he would notice-- I would¡ª


    "SO.... YOU ARE HERE!?" I heard a deep boomed as the red masked man looked at me slightly over his shoulder. "DID YOU REALLY THINK I DID NOT SENSE YOU COMING A MILE AWAY...?"


    I don''t know if he was expecting me to be surprised or shake in my boots but a wide grid flew over my face. Despite being on my last legs I uttered the words, "You fell into my trap numbskull." Time for my comeback.

 Chapter 46: Ch. 46: Narrow Escape

    Ch. 46: Narrow Escape


    I sent the rock flying the through the air with my full force, "Think fast!" The stone missed the masked man by a few inches as it flew past him and cut through the air as fast as a speeding bullet to think I still had that much in me. I believe whoever was behind the mask was surprised by my eyes, he did not figure my plan before it was too late.


    The stone zipped and hit the streetlight breaking the light bulb-- leaving the whole alley in a momentary darkness.


    It was a plan I did not have much time to concuct but I was clear the masked man was much more stronger than I was since I was weaker so attacking him would prove inefficient. The most likely course of action would be to get past him and save Talos but how would I do that in my weakened state? Simple.... I just had to move in an unpredictable way that would aid my judgement.


    I doubted it would be the right course of action but I closed the gap between us as fast as I could and ducked his sharp blow that came at me in the dark. My sixth sense gave me another layer of eyes to predict his attack just barely, for him to react this quickly he must have been strong but I was stronger.


    I amplified my power to twenty percent only for a second but by then my body was at its limit but the blow connected with his face and I heard his body fly through the air. I buckled my knees and sprinted for where I saw Talos body last, I had no time to waste before the effects of my power would kick in once more.


    I reached out and scooped up Talos, if I did not have the sixth sense perhaps it would have taken me longer to locate her body. I had no way to tell if she still had the book on her I raced out of the alley before the masked man would get back up, my blow might have not been enough to knock him out. I had never been in such a thrill in my life and now my life was on the life, it was desperate.


    I came out unto the street filled with people, Talos must have been aiming to mix in the crowd before she was taken out. I was relived to find her still breathing, but why? She was not a main character from the Greek myths so why was I so concerned for her safety even more than the book?


    "Dammit!" No time to think, move¡ª! I screamed in my head as I crossed into the crowded street with an unconcious Talos resting in my arms, she felt heavy even with her small body frame, her hands fell by her sides and her dress bearing a line running down her stomach-- blood seeped out of her and coat her dress in a sticky fluid.


    My fingertips tingled from her unusually warm body, her face was dirty and bleeding slightly like her head had been smashed into something. Just how badly was she hurt. "Hey Talos, are you hearing me?!" What kind of stupid question was that? I could see that she was clearly not fine but deep down I was feeling a mixture of emotions.


    All of a sudden I lost my footing and my body was failing me again. "No, not now!" I gnashed my teeth and stumbled into the right, barely avoiding tumbling to the ground. I sensed a powerful energy approaching me from behind and looked over my shoulder to see the masked man already emerging from the alleyway and gaining on me at an insane speed. So much for my strategy.


    I swear if there was an award for stupidity I would have one, taking my eyes off the road was the worst decision I could make at the time as I collided with a trash can and went tumbling down.


    "Acck!" I groaned as I met with the floor, it was hard to even keep my thoughts together at this moment. People around were starting to take notice of us, I thought maybe this would stop the man in red but¡ª no!


    He was already before me towering like a villian from those movies of the 1900s, I don''t think he noticed but a part of his mask was broken perhaps from where I hit him and his face was revealed, he reached out his hand maybe to strangle me or throw his blow. I hoped he would just face slap me as a warning and pass by, his face became more clearer now¡ª WHAM!!


    The steel drone came from the rear and rammed into the man''s head, his body staggered over to the main road and a truck came by before he could react and ran him over.


    "WE HAVE TO LEAVE THE AREA THIS INSTANT!" I swear that guy has no shred of sanity in him, I could barely carry my body as it was and I had to carry Talos too. I also did not want to be on the front page of the news tomorrow. "DID YOU SEE HIS FACE?"


    I put my arms under Talos and scooped her up with whatever reserve of energy I had left. I could hardly move as it was and the people around were starting to take out their phones, "If you are going to do something do it now!" I screamed at the drone.


    A taxi pulled up by my side and a familiar voice came from within. "I HACKED THIS AUTOMOBILE, GET IN I''LL TAKE YOU BACK TO YOUR HOTEL." I was not gentlemanly enough to decline the offer. "No one I knows uses that word." I groaned as I shut the door behind me. "Do you think he''s dead?"


    "HIGHLY UNLIKELY"¡ª VROOM.


    "Thought so." I muttered to myself as I tried to catch my failing breath, my vision blured momentarily and my head swayed without control. "If you really want me to trust you have to tell me what relationship you had with Hades and how you let him." I was always dangling on the ropes, left without an edge when things got tough. I barely made it through today.


    "VERY WELL THEN.... HADES CAUGHT WIND OF A SECRET ORGANIZATION OPERATING IN THE DARK, OUR MEETING WAS INEVITABLE. AT THE TIME I COULD NOT ENTER THE FIELD AS EFFICIENTLY AS HE COULD SO I HAD TO RELY ON HIM. THE REAL HADES IS LESS TALKATIVE AND MORE DOUBTING THAN YOU ARE, THAT WAS HOW I COULD TELL WHO YOU WERE...."


    "WE WERE ABLE TO UNCOVER A FEW LEADS BUT NONE SUBSTANTIAL BEFORE HADES WAS POISONED, IN THE MOMENT OF HIS PASSING HE TOLD ME TO ERASE HIS PHONE MEMORY¡ª NOTHING MORE. WHEN I HEARD NEWS OF HADES WALKING AROUND ON OLYMPUS I WAS CAUGHT OFF GUARD. FROM OUR FIRST CONVERSATION I WAS ABLE TO TELL YOU WERE SOMEONE ELSE ENTIRELY BUT I WAS STILL UNSURE IF YOU WERE AN ALLY OR AN ENEMY."


    If what he said was true then he was just as cautious of me as I was of him but why still trust me anyway? Was it a test?


    "Why Talos.... Was she your private detective too?" I breathed out the words under deep difficulty. Talos seemed like someone dragged into this without a warning on the dangers.


    "DETECTIVE TALOS WAS SOMEONE I HAD ALWAYS WANTED TO WORK WITH, FORGIVE ME IF I HAVE PUT YOU IN A STATE OF UNEASE....!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gritted his teeth. Whoever he really was heust have thought I was a fool not to notice the obvious truth that he was lying to me, Mr Anonymous would never apologize and if he had always wanted to work with Talos he could have gotten it with ease but why would he give such an obvious lie? Is he underestimating me or perhaps he wants me to find out truth myself?


    Why did he pair me together the lead detective on Hermes'' murder case....?


    Experience more on m|vl-em,py-r


    "YOU STILL DOUBT ME...?"


    The car slowed down as it drove into the parking lot of the hotel where I stayed and came to a stop. I did not respond to the question my unknown acquaintance had thrown at me, I had already figured out his game. Mr Anonymous was the enemy here or at least one of them, he also wanted the book and whatever secrets if had within.


    I had regained some of my strength enough to move, I looked over at Talos who was lying down next to me and reached out to her. "Mr Anonymous, whoever you are you made one mistake...." I once asked the black book why Hades'' phone was wiped clean and it could only say that the phone was hacked.


    "Hades was never your partner or acquaintance, you only allied yourself with him so you could extract something from his phone."


    This guy has been playing a con game with me from the start....!

 Chapter 47: Ch. 47: Failed Alliance

    Ch. 47: The Failed Alliance


    I pushed the door open, Talos limp in my arms. I didn''t wait for Mr. Anonymous to reply. His words didn''t matter. Trust was like candy¡ªgone before you realized how sweet it had been. I slammed the door behind me and stormed toward the hotel''s main entrance.


    A car horn blared, stopping me dead in my tracks. My pulse quickened. What now?


    "INTRIGUING... MY BLOOD IS BOILING... HERE I THOUGHT YOU WERE JUST A F**KING PUSHOVER..."


    His voice cut through the air, venomous and unhinged. Just another psycho I happened to stumble unto.


    "THIS DOESN''T HINDER THINGS... IT MAKES IT MORE INTERESTING. A RACE AGAINST TIME. TO BEAT ME, YOU NEED TO KNOW WHO I AM. BUT YOU DON''T EVEN KNOW THE BASIC S**T, WHICH MEANS YOU''RE NOT FROM THIS WORLD..." Keep the adventure going with m|vl-em|p-yr


    I clenched my fists. What was this? A game to him? Another lunatic with delusions of grandeur.


    "SO WHAT DO I CALL YOU...? A FOREIGNER...! LAST PIECE OF ADVICE, YOU WON''T WIN. I''LL FIND YOU MYSELF, CARVE YOU OPEN A MILLION TIMES, AND YOU''LL BEG FOR DEATH. YOU''LL WATCH OLYMPUS BURN AS I RAIN DOWN THE HELL YOU SO DESPERATELY TRIED TO PREVENT!"


    "Bring it on," I snarled under my breath, teeth clenched as I continued toward the hotel. His arrogance seeped through every word, yet he made one mistake. Or did he? Maybe revealing his plans was intentional, to shake me up. Either way, the knowledge that someone like him was after me made my skin crawl.


    The "hell" he mentioned¡ªit could only mean one thing. Hades kept Tartarus sealed. Their goal was to unleash the Titans. My stomach tightened at the thought.


    "?!"


    I felt a tug on my collar. Glancing down, I saw Talos'' silver eyes gleaming at me, her face as expressionless as always¡ªcalculating, unreadable. How long had she been awake?


    She didn''t seem in a hurry to get down either, just staring up at me, silent. "How long have you been conscious?" I asked. She didn''t even flinch. Typical.


    "I was never asleep," she replied coldly.


    Now I felt wasted, like would it kill her to help me when I was running from that killer? Well maybe it might have killed her but still--


    I let her fall to the ground with little ceremony. No need to carry her like some gentleman anymore, not when she could stand on her own. I was the god of the underworld, after all. "You have an habit of getting into trouble detective" I asked, annoyance lacing my tone.


    Talos glared at me, her hand pressing against the wound on her stomach. Blood oozed from the gash again. Right, I''d forgotten. Maybe I shouldn''t have dropped her.


    "You''re different," she said, her voice flat. "On an intellectual level. Off the charts, even. Able to keep up with me just barely." What sort of half assed compliment was that. "Not to mention, you''re an otherworlder. Is Hades still in the good ''ol game box?


    I doubt it, considering you''re always you."


    The weight of her words hit me like a hammer. She knew. But if my secret was out to her, the one person most eager to see me rot in a cell, what was I supposed to do now? Kill her, obviously. She was already bleeding. One more cut would finish the job.


    Or... I could tell her the truth. But what if I was wrong? She didn''t act like one of us¡ªone of the reborn. No, that couldn''t be. I was the only one worthy of such privilege.


    She had to die else she would be a problem.


    My hand moved slowly toward her neck. She hadn''t noticed¡ªyet. She was too busy rummaging through her pocket. Good. Strangling would suffice. "Goodbye, Talo¡ª"


    My hand hit something hard halfway through¡ª The book. She was holding it out to me. The same one we''d risked everything to get tonight. What was her game? Was this a bribe? A distraction?


    Did she anticipate I''d try to kill her and thought she could buy her life with this?


    "Take it," she said, her voice as cold as ever.


    "Why?" I asked, my hand still trembling in midair. She''d already lost. Why give it up now? Why not fight?


    Talos met my eyes, and for the first time, I saw something there¡ªa flicker of something I couldn''t place. "I think you''re a lot like me," she began, her voice soft but clear. "That dead look in your eyes, the one that doubts everything and everyone. I have it, too. It''s what made me a master detective. But when you went back to save that girl...


    I don''t understand. How can you trust people so easily?"


    My heart skipped a beat. I was just about to kill her, and here she was, trying to understand me. What kind of twisted game was this? With a growl, I ripped off my jacket and tossed it around her shoulders. "Let''s go inside, before you bleed out."


    She eyed the book again before looking up at me. "You''re weird. I would''ve taken it if I were you."


    I shrugged, leading her toward the hotel entrance. "I can always find you."


    She chuckled softly, though there was no warmth in it. "Fair point. But what about our ''mad informant''?"


    I sighed, the weight of everything settling on me as the sun began to peek over the horizon. "For now, we rest and recover."


    After getting back to my room I haddle everything quite well if I might add. I bandaged her wound as best I could, drawing on the first aid classes I''d taken back in my old world. Talos didn''t say much, though she winced a few times. Eris, however, nearly went ballistic when she woke and found Talos in the room.


    After the chaos settled, I leaned back in my chair, a can of beer in hand. "Alright. Here''s the deal. I''m deciding what to do with the two of you. It should be clear by now that I''m innocent."


    Talos scoffed. "I''m still not convinced, especially now that I know you''re not from around here."


    When I mentioned alliance I had in mind her only response was. "This alliance you are proposing is against my jurisdiction, ya''know this is the longest conversation I''ve had in a hundred years or so."


    Jurisdiction my ass, I crossed my arms and looked at them both. Eris had no reason to refuse me since she needed my protection, Talos also needed my protection but she was a tough but to crack.


    Her stubbornness was expected. An alliance with me was the last thing she wanted, but I needed her on my side, even if only temporarily. "If you don''t join me," I said, crossing my arms, "You will both die today."


    Eris nearly jumped out of her skin. "I''m in!" she cried, desperation seeping through her words.


    All eyes turned to Talos. She was the real hurdle.


    "Well," she said, standing and brushing herself off, "I don''t respond well to threats. And I know you can''t kill me. You need me alive, so... your loss."


    She started toward the door, her expression unreadable. "Just don''t do anything stupid, Hades."


    She called me by name. That was new.


    As the door slammed shut behind her, Eris turned to me, biting her nails nervously. "Are you really going to let her walk away with the book? What if she loses it?"


    I smirked, watching the door for a moment before turning to her. "Do you really think I''d risk losing my only clue to stopping this disaster?" I asked, my voice calm but firm.


    She blinked in confusion. I let the silence stretch before I added, "The book she''s holding is a fake."


    Talos had no idea. If she really had been awake the whole time, she would''ve noticed. But she didn''t.


    The real book was safe with me. And now, there was only one thing left to do¡ªfind the Apple of Discord. To do that, I''d need to confront Aphrodite herself. The apple was a key item to preventing this catastrophe.


    And nothing, not even the gods, would stand in my way.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Aphrodite, The Goddess of Love

    Aphrodite¡ªthe goddess of love, beauty, and desire. In Roman mythology, they called her Venus, but here in Olympus, her name conjured up images of eternal youth, grace, and divine allure. She could incite wars with just a glance, her beauty as potent as any weapon. Legends claimed that even the Trojan War had been set into motion by her hand.


    Naturally, I expected our meeting to take place in a grand, opulent temple, adorned with marble statues and offerings, somewhere fitting for a goddess of her magnitude.


    As my taxi slowed to a stop, I stepped out and looked up at the towering skyscraper before me. My first thought was: *Really?*


    No temple, no worshippers, just a massive, modern building. This was the heart of Aphrodite''s domain¡ªnot the ethereal palace I imagined, but a bustling fashion empire. It was the largest fashion conglomerate in all of Olympus, dealing in cosmetics, haute couture, and anything else that catered to beauty. I had to give it to her, it was on-brand.


    I took a breath and pulled my cap lower over my face, adjusting my dark sunglasses. I wasn''t exactly trying to hide, but drawing attention wasn''t in my plans either. Clad in a simple black tracksuit with white stripes and sneakers to match, I figured I''d blend in with the crowd. I just needed to get in, have my conversation, and get out¡ªhopefully without too much drama. Fat chance of that, though.


    As I entered the building, the scent of bubblegum hit me like a physical wave. I glanced around, realizing the first few floors were an indoor mall. Shops lined the corridors, selling everything from high-end cosmetics to dazzling jewelry. Lively chatter filled the air as customers perused the latest products from Aphrodite''s empire. It was surreal.


    Here I was, the god of the underworld, strolling through what felt like an upscale department store.


    Approaching the nearest reception desk, I tapped my knuckles on the glass surface. The receptionist, a young woman with pale green skin and oversized star-shaped ears, looked up from her screen.


    "I need to see Aphrodite," I said flatly.


    Her eyes widened, and she blinked at me, clearly taken aback by my casual request. Forest nymph, I realized. Their kind were known for their beauty, but this one was way out of her depth.


    "Uh... s-sir, I''m afraid that''s not possible," she stammered, regaining some of her composure. "I''ll have to ask you to¡ª"


    I sighed and slipped off my sunglasses, revealing my eyes. The effect was immediate. Her green skin paled, her hands trembling as she grasped the edge of her desk for support. "Call her," I said calmly. "Tell her her big brother is here."


    The poor nymph was practically shaking now. It wasn''t uncommon for mortals and lesser beings to react this way around me. Hades¡ªthe god of the underworld, death incarnate. My presence alone was often enough to make people uneasy. It didn''t help that they believed looking at me too long could bring about their own demise.


    She fumbled for the phone, her fingers slipping over the buttons. "I-I apologize for calling you like this, but¡ªwait, listen! It''s important! The god of the underworld is here, and he wants to see the boss. No, I''m not kidding! Check the cameras if you don''t believe me.


    Just¡ªjust tell her."


    She hung up the phone and groaned, rubbing her temples. "She''ll get back to me shortly, my lord. Please, have a seat."


    I stayed standing, tucking my hands into my pockets as I surveyed the room. The building was buzzing with activity, almost all of it female. Models, designers, executives¡ªeverywhere I looked, there were women, impeccably dressed and exuding confidence. The only men I saw were security guards, standing stiffly at various points like silent statues.


    It felt like a world where men were only allowed as window dressing.


    After a while, the nymph''s phone rang, and she turned to me. "You can go up. Aphrodite is expecting you," she said quietly, not meeting my eyes.


    Two hulking women in pink uniforms appeared to escort me. They were Amazonian in stature, muscular and towering over me, though their uniforms were... distracting, to say the least. Tight-fitting and short, their skirts barely reached mid-thigh, and their shirts strained against their massive chests. I wasn''t sure if I should feel intimidated or just embarrassed by the whole situation.


    We stepped into the elevator, and I leaned against the back wall as it hummed upward. I glanced at my escorts, noticing the way their eyes darted toward me occasionally, though they remained silent. I had a feeling they didn''t like having to guard someone like me.


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing a long, luxurious hallway. The scent of perfume was almost overpowering here, the air thick with floral notes. Portraits of various gods lined the walls, their divine features captured in painstaking detail.


    I didn''t care much for the majority of them¡ªAres with his arrogant smirk, Athena looking regal as always¡ªbut one painting caught my attention.


    It was Hermes, seated on a golden throne, his playful smile captured perfectly by the artist. A sense of melancholy tugged at my chest. Hermes was gone, and for the first time, the gods were experiencing loss. Real, permanent loss. They had never faced death before¡ªnot like mortals did every day. How they were dealing with it was anyone''s guess, though I doubted they were handling it well.


    A part of me almost relished the idea of the gods in turmoil, but another part of me¡ªan older, more human part¡ªfelt the sting of his absence. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Move it along, death boy," one of the Amazonian guards muttered under her breath. Her tone was laced with annoyance, but I caught the underlying fear. Even the gods had a habit of forgetting that death comes for everyone eventually.


    I smirked and continued down the hall until we reached a large wooden door. The guard standing beside it was impossible to miss¡ªa cyclops, her single large eye staring down at me. She had twin braids of blonde hair, and like the others, her uniform left little to the imagination. Not that I was particularly interested, but really, *this* was what Olympus had become?


    "The goddess is waiting for you inside," she said in a voice that was surprisingly soft for her size.


    I reached for the door handle, the smooth wood cool under my palm. As I pushed the door open, I expected to step into a grand office, perhaps filled with the latest fashion designs or walls lined with awards for beauty and creativity. Instead, I was greeted by what could only be described as a private apartment.


    Plush sofas, a massive flat-screen TV, an indoor bath that shimmered under soft lights, and a small bar filled with an array of colorful bottles. It was indulgent, to say the least.


    Experience the magic at m-vl-em-pyr


    "Hades...?"


    Her voice was like honey, sweet and soothing, but with an undertone of danger. Aphrodite stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, her back to me. She wore a gown that shimmered in the light, the peach fabric embroidered with rainbow-colored petals that moved with her like a breeze through a garden. Her long, pink hair cascaded down her back, touching the floor in soft waves.


    A silver crown glittered atop her head, catching the light like a constellation of stars.


    I felt it then¡ªa strange, almost sickly sweet sensation in my chest. A familiar feeling, one I hadn''t experienced since Eris tried to charm me. But this... this was different. More powerful. Aphrodite wasn''t just charming me; she was bending the air itself, making every breath feel like it was infused with desire.


    A dull pressure built in my mind, and I had to steady myself.


    Was she seriously trying to charm me? Did she forget I was her *brother*? Then again, in Greek mythology, boundaries like that had never been much of a concern.


    Aphrodite turned slowly, her sapphire eyes locking onto mine. Her lips curved into a smile, one that was both knowing and teasing. "So, Hades... have you come to find true love?"


    "True love?" I scoffed, narrowing my eyes at her. "I''m just here for some peace and quiet." As if I would fall for such shenanigans.


    She laughed¡ªa sound that was both melodic and sharp, like the ringing of delicate bells. "Peace and quiet? Here? In Olympus? You know better than that, brother."


    "Clearly," I muttered, glancing around at her lavish surroundings.


    "But you didn''t invite me here to talk about peace." She admitted, stepping closer, her gaze never leaving mine. She was close now, too close. The pressure in my chest grew, but I fought it. This was Aphrodite¡ªdangerous, cunning, and impossibly beautiful. But I was Hades, god of the underworld. I wouldn''t fall so easily.


    "So what is it you do want, Hades?" Aphrodite asked, her voice low, cutting through the tension in the air.


    I smirked light and said, "I came to pick up something."

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49: The Cursed Mark

    Aphrodite threw her arms around my neck, her body pressing tightly against mine. Her warmth, almost overwhelming, made it impossible to ignore the intimate closeness. Her laughter, light and melodious, carried an unsettling undertone¡ªlike a breeze that seemed too gentle to carry the storm you knew was coming. "Ahaha, Hades! I''m so happy you''re here!" she chimed, her breath brushing against my ear.


    "I never thought you''d actually visit me. Does this mean you''re finally taking my advice? Maybe seeking true love?"


    True love. The words grated against my every instinct. Aphrodite loved to toy with me, throwing out that phrase like a taunt, knowing how little patience I had for such things. She had sung this tune too many times before, as if repeating it would somehow make it real. But her excitement today felt different¡ªmore invasive, more desperate, even. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I suppressed a shiver as her perfume, sweet and intoxicating, filled my senses.


    Gently but firmly, I pried her arms from around my neck, stepping back to reclaim some distance. "Aphrodite, you''re a goddess. There''s a way you should carry yourself," I muttered, trying to maintain some composure. She had the air of a younger sibling who never knew when to stop pushing.


    But before I could finish, she grabbed my hand, her touch like a silk snare, and tugged me toward a velvet sofa draped in soft, shimmering fabric. She practically shoved me onto it, her body settling too closely beside mine. The sofa creaked under our combined weight, and it was hard to ignore the palpable energy radiating off her.


    I stayed still, not wanting to show how uncomfortable I was being this close to her. Her proximity wasn''t just unsettling¡ªit was dangerous.


    She tilted her head, watching me with a strange mix of amusement and curiosity. Her eyes sparkled like they held secrets I wasn''t prepared to uncover. "You''re still so stiff, Hades. So cold. What happened to you?" Her voice took on a sharper edge as she leaned in slightly. "I can sense it, you know.


    Enjoy reading at m,v lem|p,yr


    Your Arcane is low. You''ve always been good at hiding your weakness, but not this time. You''re depleted, aren''t you? Could it be¡­ that old injury again?"


    Her words cut deep, and I found myself tensing despite my best efforts. Aphrodite was perceptive¡ªmore so than she let on. For all her airheadedness and flirtations, she could see more than most gods gave her credit for. She was the goddess of love, after all, but love wasn''t her only power. I had forgotten how sharp her instincts were.


    Without waiting for me to respond, she gracefully stood and drifted over to a small ornate shelf. She picked up a slender bottle filled with a shimmering blue liquid that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light of her quarters. Returning to my side, she held it out with a knowing smile.


    "You remember this, right? Arcane fluid. One sip will restore a lot of your energy. Just enough to keep you on your feet. But don''t overdo it," she warned, her voice almost teasing. "Too much of it will burn you out from the inside."


    I took the bottle from her, its weight familiar in my hand. The fluid inside was thick, swirling like liquid sapphire. I hesitated for a moment before bringing it to my lips, taking a measured sip. Immediately, I felt it¡ªthe surge of energy rushing through my veins, sharpening my senses, easing the dull ache that had settled in my bones.


    It was like waking from a long, deep slumber, my strength returning in waves. The temptation to drink more was strong, but I handed the bottle back, resisting the urge. Aphrodite''s eyes glittered with amusement as she took it, almost impressed by my restraint.


    "Why are you being so generous?" I asked, suspicion creeping into my tone. Aphrodite had never been one to offer anything without expecting something in return. "You and I have never exactly seen eye to eye."


    She shrugged, her lips curling into a coy smile. "Maybe I''m just feeling charitable today. Or maybe¡­ you earned a favor after that little incident with the golden apple."


    I felt my muscles tense at the mention of the apple. The cursed apple. My mind flashed back to that moment, the golden fruit gleaming in my hand, a dangerous allure that still haunted me.


    "Is that what this is about?" I asked, my voice low, a thin thread of anger simmering beneath it.


    She shifted, the playfulness in her demeanor fading slightly. "You''re not the only one who''s been thinking about it, Hades. After Hermes'' death, I started wondering¡­ why would you, of all gods, host such a ridiculous contest? You, who barely set foot outside your underworld unless absolutely necessary. It didn''t take long to realize that something wasn''t right. The apple¡ªit was poisoned, wasn''t it?"


    I clenched my fists, trying to control the surge of anger that flared inside me. My mind raced, thoughts spiraling. How did she know? How much did she really understand?


    "I didn''t poison the apple," I said, my voice harsh. "But someone did. And that''s what I''m trying to figure out."


    Aphrodite watched me carefully, her smile softening. "I know you didn''t. But the question remains¡ªhow did you get it? And why did you pass it on to us?"


    Her words hung in the air, laden with accusation, but also genuine curiosity. I looked at her, trying to read her expression, to gauge if there was something more she wasn''t saying. Before I could respond, she turned and began to unzip her dress.


    "Aphrodite," I said, my voice warning, but she ignored me, letting the fabric fall from her shoulders and down her back. I braced myself for some new form of seduction, some ploy to manipulate me further.


    But what I saw made my blood run cold.


    Black, spiraling tendrils marked her skin, like creeping vines etched deep into her flesh. The mark pulsated, faint wisps of dark smoke rising from it, alive with a sinister energy.


    "Do you see it?" she whispered, her voice strained.


    For a moment, I couldn''t speak. My mind raced as I stared at the dark pattern twisting across her skin, moving, writhing as if it had a will of its own.


    "You''ve got a tattoo?" I finally managed, my voice barely audible.


    Aphrodite spun around, anger flashing in her eyes. "It''s not a tattoo, Hades! This¡­ this is a curse."


    I stood, stepping closer to examine the mark. It wasn''t just a simple curse. This was something ancient, something dark, unlike anything I had ever encountered. The tendrils seemed to pulse with every beat of her heart, coiling tighter and tighter.


    "Who did this to you?" I asked, my voice low, filled with a mix of shock and fury. "Curses like this shouldn''t even exist."


    Aphrodite''s body trembled as she clutched her arms around herself. "I don''t know who," she said, her voice shaking. "But I''ve had this mark for as long as I can remember. It binds me¡­ prevents me from ever feeling love. The goddess of love, cursed to never experience it herself. I can make others fall in love, but me?


    I''ll never feel it."


    I stared at her, disbelief and anger swirling inside me. A curse that could strip a god of their very essence? This was beyond anything I had expected.


    "Why are you telling me this now?" I asked, pacing the room as my thoughts raced. "You think I can break it?"


    Aphrodite''s eyes met mine, her gaze pleading. "You''re the god of death, Hades. If anyone can undo this curse, it''s you. Please¡­ help me. Break this curse, and I''ll give you the golden apple. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Her voice cracked, the desperation in her words raw and undeniable. For the first time in a long time, I felt something stir inside me¡ªsomething more than the usual cold detachment I carried.


    "I''ll try," I said, my voice cold but honest. "But I make no guarantees."


    Relief washed over her face as she retrieved the golden apple from a hidden drawer and handed it to me. It shimmered in the low light, its surface smooth and perfect, but the moment I touched it, I felt it again¡ªthe wrongness, the darkness that seemed to cling to it. This apple was more than a symbol; it was a weapon.


    Just as I grasped it, my phone rang.


    I hesitated, then answered, my pulse quickening. "Hades," I said, my voice sharp.


    "Detective Pine from the BAI Corps," a voice crackled through the line. "I regret to inform you¡­ we''ve just recovered the body of your assistant, Talos."


    Time seemed to stop as the words echoed in my ears. Talos¡­ dead? How...?


    The ride wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 50: Ch. 50: Hecates Discovery

    Ch. 50: Hecate''s Discovery


    I walked into the hospital, my face a mask of composure, though beneath the surface, rage simmered. The coat I wore hid the two items I had retrieved from Aphrodite¡ªtrophies from an interrupted encounter, but enough to push me closer to the truth. Cursed children, black amber¡ªpieces of a puzzle, fragments of something bigger. But all of it paled now, overshadowed by a deeper, more personal loss.


    "Damnit," I muttered, gnashing my teeth as I neared the reception desk. First Hermes, now Hecate. It was as if the universe was mocking me, stripping away the ones I thought I could protect. A pang of guilt twisted in my chest. I had been distracted. If only I hadn''t lost focus at that party.


    If only I hadn''t been so preoccupied.


    I couldn''t shake the memory of that day¡ªHermes trying to send me a message, only for Hecate to interrupt. After that, I had lost her in the chaos. She wasn''t my priority then. The weight of that realization crushed me. How much had I missed? How had I let this slip through my fingers?


    Since the calamity I failed to prevent, everything had spiraled out of control.


    "Lord Hades!"


    The voice snapped me back to the present. Detective Pine stood at the end of the hallway, waving with a strained smile. I moved toward him in slow, deliberate steps, my senses expanding, stretching into the hospital like tendrils, searching for every scrap of energy, every clue.


    Weak signatures of life pulsed around me, nothing extraordinary, except for two: Pine, and someone else¡ªsomeone stronger, another god.


    Pine''s eyes flickered with something unreadable. Was he still sour from our last encounter, when I had frightened him? He tried to play it off with a quip. "What''s with the broody face? Not every day you get to outwit the god of death himself."


    My fists clenched in my pockets. I hated this¡ªthese little games, these attempts to needle me when I was hanging on by a thread. I had no time for Pine''s antics. I''d barely had a moment''s respite since the underworld, and everything was unraveling. My voice came out harder than I intended. "What happened?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The detective''s cocky facade cracked, and he quickly reset himself. He reached into his coat and lit a cigarette, puffing rings of smoke between us. "We got a call. A woman found near the riverbank, drenched in blood. Locals didn''t want to get involved."


    Each word sank into me like a stone. Hecate.


    Pine led me down the hall. "We''ve already got our hands full with Hermes'' death, and now this... I''m not saying you''re responsible, but the clues all seem to point your way, or at least someone wants it to look that way."


    So, you''re suspicious, I thought. *Always expect the worst from men in suits.* I forced myself to stay calm, but my voice was icy. "Details. When and where." Join us at m_v le mpyr


    Pine exhaled slowly, eyes narrowing. "Look, Lord Hades, I hate to remind you, but you don''t tell me how to do my job. Just because you''re a god doesn''t mean we''re your lapdogs. This is a criminal investigation, not your private jurisdiction. No offense."


    I swallowed the surge of fury rising within me. I could erase him with a thought, but I had to play this right. "I understand. But I still need to know."


    His demeanor shifted, and for a moment, something else flashed in his eyes¡ªcuriosity, or something deeper. It unsettled me. "When was the last time you saw your assistant?"


    I hesitated. "Two days ago. At the party. I¡­ lost track of her. We were both grieving." A lie, but close enough to the truth.


    "Hmm." Pine took another drag from his cigarette. "When we found her, there was a red cloth over her face. No other evidence. Any idea who that could be?"


    I held my gaze steady, even as my mind raced. The man in red. He had to be behind this. But was this linked to Hermes'' death, or something new? "No. I can''t say I do."


    Pine said nothing, leading me to a door at the end of the hall. "I''ll leave you to it," he muttered, as if doing me a favor.


    I reached for the handle, hesitating. Something twisted in my gut. "Hey, detective," I said without looking back, "why didn''t you tell me she was alive?"


    "You never asked," he replied, his voice infuriatingly calm.


    He had just moved up my list.


    I stepped inside and saw Hecate, her body pale and fragile, lying under a white blanket. Her head was turned toward me, bandaged and bruised. Her smile was weak, but it was there. "Boss¡­ I knew I sensed your presence."


    A strange warmth spread through me at her words. I crossed the room slowly, locking eyes with her. There was nothing to say, no comfort to give. I had failed her. My assistant, my confidant¡ªreduced to this.


    "You look mad," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Did you miss me?"


    I said nothing. In truth, I hadn''t even noticed her absence, consumed by my own grief and distractions. Her gaze dropped slightly, and she gave a weak laugh. "I''ll take whatever punishment you give me. I''ve failed you as an assistant."


    My fingers curled around the blanket, my knuckles white with tension. Why did this hurt so much? Why this fury¡ªthis raw, unbridled anger coursing through my veins? I wasn''t one to be moved by emotions so why...?


    "WHO DID THIS TO YOU?" My voice reverberated through the room, carrying with it every ounce of rage I had bottled up.


    Hecate''s reverence for me never wavered. She looked up at me, her eyes brimming with a kind of painful loyalty. "It was the man in red," she whispered. "His power¡­ it was beyond anything I have ever felt. As strong as a higher god. I couldn''t beat him."


    Fear rippled through her words, and my blood boiled. He had touched her, hurt her. My mind pulsed with rage to see her in such a condition.


    "I''m sorry, boss," she continued, her voice shaking. "I tried to stop Hermes from doing something stupid... Is Hermes still...?"


    I closed my eyes briefly, then forced the heavy words out of my lungs. "Yes. Hermes is dead."


    Her face fell. For a moment, I saw something break in her, a flicker of grief mirroring my own. "I¡­ I failed."


    THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS IN A STATE OF DEEP GRIEF.


    "Rest, Hecate," I said, though my voice had softened only slightly.


    But she wasn''t done. Her hand reached out weakly, grasping my arm. "There''s something you need to know. The truth about everything."


    I reached out to the chair next to the bed and took my seat, knowing that whatever she was about to say would change everything. "Hermes left something for you. He said it contained the truth. About his death. His sins." Sins?


    She snapped her fingers weakly, and a flash drive appeared in her hand. I remember Hecate practiced sorcery, it still took me by surprise seeing it up close.


    "In the party he left it in my care saying you and only you had to see it. He said something else about him dying for his sins, then he vanished. Why did he have to be an idiot...?" She started to cry softly as she squeezed my hand tighter.


    I took the flashdrive, feeling its weight in the palm of my hand. There was still one thing that had my curiousity. "Where were you these last two days?"


    Her breath grew shakier at the mention of my question. "Hermes sent me to retrieve a book written in ancient text. It was hidden in his house, he gave me the instructions on how to retrieve it but before I could return, the man in red attacked me. My strength failed to match his so I ran, in the end he took the book from me. I think my magic saved me from dying at the last moment."


    The pieces were starting to fall into place. Hermes had the book first, then Hecate, then the man in red, and finally Ares. It was a cycle of death and betrayal.


    Shortly after Hecate passed out, I stood over her, the flash drive clutched tightly in my hand. I had to let her rest and recover. The thought that the truth of Hermes'' death was within reach now, and soon, the man in red would pay for everything he had taken from me. This cycle would end with his death.

 Chapter 51: Ch 51: My Chat With Poseidon

    Ch. 51: My Chat With Poseidon


    Pine was waiting for me as I exited the room, his eyes locking onto mine before he gave a casual wave. "So, how did it go? She hasn''t said a word to anyone, so I had to call you."


    I responded coldly, "You know smoking is prohibited in hospitals. I''d expect someone of your status to know that." I turned on my heel, ready to walk away. But something was off. That familiar tingle in my senses stirred¡ªthere was someone powerful in the building, and the feeling gnawed at me. "Detective, what about your friend? Thought she was your director or something."


    Pine nonchalantly tossed his cigarette into a nearby trash can and popped a gumball into his mouth, shrugging. "To be honest, she doesn''t work for the Bai Corps specifically. Which reminds me¡­" His voice dropped a notch. My instincts flared. "Last night, a god''s house got broken into. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that, would you?"


    My muscles tensed. How the hell did I become a suspect? I''d been careful¡ªno evidence, no trace. Did Talos betray me? That would implicate her too. The walls of the universe itself seemed to conspire against me, constantly nudging me toward the edge.


    "Detective," I said, my tone low and dangerous, "do you have any idea how many times your accusations have nearly cost you your life? Either you''re trying to provoke me, or you actually know something. Which is it?"


    Pine didn''t flinch. "Interesting theory, Lord Hades, but it''s neither." His casual tone grated against my nerves. Even my thinly veiled threat didn''t faze him. Was he fearless, or just oblivious? "I apologize if I offended you, but you''re a prime suspect. That''s the job.


    I follow leads. Simple as that."


    Before I could respond, I felt it¡ªthe energy surge from the far end of the hall, and it was closing in fast. Whoever this was, they were strong, almost on par with me. I halted abruptly, startling Pine, my gaze snapping to the distant figure approaching. The figure was clad in a tailored suit, his green hair flowing like waves in the sea. The air seemed to hum with his presence.


    Poseidon.


    He sauntered closer, the god of the seas, his presence palpable and commanding. In Rome, they called him Neptune, the one who commanded oceans and storms. His influence surpassed mine¡ªperhaps because mortals feared death, but revered the waters that gave them life.


    His voice was a mocking drawl. "Hades. What brings you here? Collecting more souls for your underworld?"


    I met his gaze, unyielding. "I could ask the same of you. Though, not about souls."


    Poseidon''s lips curled into a tight smile, his expression unreadable. Was he pleased, or simply amused? My senses couldn''t quite penetrate the veneer of his calm, and that unsettled me more than I cared to admit. Perhaps I wasn''t as sharp as I used to be, still not fully restored to my former power. "Must be difficult," Poseidon mused, "without your golden boy ferrying souls to your door.


    I miss him, you know. He had such confidence, such wit. A shame his death left such a gaping hole in the Twelve."


    There was something hidden in his words, something veiled behind that insincere smile. Was it taunting? Or perhaps something darker? I had forgotten that while others bowed to me, there were a few who walked on equal footing¡ªand they would never kneel. Poseidon was one of them, despite being my brother. Mean-spirited, unyielding.


    A perfect reflection of the sea''s temperament.


    Pine interrupted with a casual nod, completely oblivious to the tension simmering between us. "Lord Poseidon. A surprise to see you here." He was trying to ease the tension, but his attempts were futile.


    Poseidon barely acknowledged him, his tone shifting only slightly. "Detective Pine. Always a pleasure. I expect no less trouble whenever the Bai Corps is involved." He turned his attention back to me, ignoring Pine entirely, like the man had ceased to exist.


    Poseidon smiled again. "Hades, now that we''re together, I''ve been meaning to have a more private chat with you. Catch up, you know, brother to brother. What do you say?" Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr


    I slid my hands into my jacket pockets and stepped past him without breaking stride. "Fine. Let''s take out the trash first."


    "Indeed," he agreed with an infuriatingly pleased tone, falling in step beside me.


    I could hear Pine mutter behind us as we left him standing there, "Great. Now I''m trash. My wife always said I deserved better."


    I didn''t care. We walked down the hall, Poseidon at my side, nurses and doctors instinctively parting as we passed. They gave us wide berth, and rightly so. Gods had that effect on mortals. As we moved through the sterile corridors, I couldn''t help but notice the unsettling familiarity in the atmosphere. The hospital mirrored aspects of my old life¡ªa twisted reflection of the world before.


    It was as if the universe itself bent around me, molding itself to my presence. That was suspicious in its own right.


    Poseidon''s voice broke through my thoughts. "You were absent at Zeus'' birthday party. I want to know why."


    I didn''t even bother looking at him. "You said you wanted to catch up. So, talk."


    He sighed, his voice softening slightly. "I messed up, Hades. I know that. But there was an accident, a bombing in Atlantis the night of the party. Someone attacked while I was gone, took advantage of my absence. A lot of my people were hurt.


    I had them transferred here for treatment." His footsteps slowed as he walked beside me, eyes fixed ahead. "I was ashamed, really. I failed to manage my domain. And to make matters worse, I missed Zeus'' celebration. You know how important those thousand-year birthdays are for us gods."


    I didn''t care about his excuses. "Have you told Zeus?"


    Poseidon chuckled, though there was a bitter edge to it. "I haven''t had the guts to, if I''m honest. Since you left us, I''ve been trying to fill the space between us brothers, but¡­ Ah, Hades, I still don''t understand what he sees in you. No offense, but you''re the god of death, not exactly the most popular deity around."


    I exhaled, feigning indifference. "No offense taken. People mistake my title all the time." My eyes shifted to his, reading the subtle flicker of uncertainty in them. "Is that why you''re still afraid of me?"


    Poseidon froze, the question hitting him like a wave crashing against a cliff. His emerald eyes widened slightly, betraying a hint of the truth he had tried to bury. "You''ve always been able to read me like a book," he muttered.


    I stopped and turned to face him fully, the hallway momentarily forgotten. He looked older, worn, more so than Zeus or I. Time had chipped away at him, or perhaps it was something deeper. Poseidon had always feared me, though he tried to mask it with bravado. But his lies, his insecurities¡ªthey were as transparent to me as the oceans he commanded.


    ZEUS- THE GOD OF OLYMPUS


    HADES- THE GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD


    POSEIDON- THE GOD OF THE ATLANTIS


    These were all titles bestowed by ourselves, they were never the elements we commanded. Our real titles were:


    ZEUS- THE GOD OF THE SKY/ HEAVEN S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    HADES- ???


    POSEIDON- THE GOD OF THE SEAS


    My true powers were still unknown so I was an unpredictable factor.


    I watched him carefully, my voice low and firm. "I don''t know why you''re doing this, but I''ll give you one warning. Stop. Before it''s too late."


    I let my dominator''s aura flare briefly, watching as Poseidon''s expression remained calm, though I knew he felt it. The power was unmistakable, even if I wasn''t at full strength. And then, with calculated precision, I pulled out the strands of green hair I had ripped from my assailant the previous night. "You dropped this." I let the strands fall from my fingers.


    "And by the way, red doesn''t suit you."


    Poseidon stared at me, unmoved, and then did the most surprising thing of all.


    He laughed.


    The sound was unsettling, a mixture of amusement and something darker. He wasn''t backing down. If anything, he was more resolved. The battle between us, the one that had been brewing for centuries, was finally inching closer. The truth, whatever it was, was finally within reach. The question was¡ªwould either of us survive to see it revealed?


    ---


    The Last Chapter Of The First Volume Comes Up Next, A Big Reveal Coming Up!!

 Chapter 52: Ch. 52: The Burial of Hermes / The Mystery Behind Mercury

    Ch. 52: The Burial of Hermes / The Mystery Behind Mercury


    Poseidon was the man in red.


    Ares, his accomplice.


    And Hermes¡­ Hermes was a victim.


    A dark circle of betrayal and blood bound them all, and now, I had made it my mission to tear them apart. I was alone, but I would face it.


    I paused outside my hotel room, sliding the key card through the slot. The door clicked open with a quiet hum. As I entered, I shut it softly behind me. "Finally," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair, tension slowly seeping from my shoulders. "I''m exhausted."


    "You''re back," a familiar voice chimed from inside. Eris stood near the sofa, draped in one of my oversized shirts, her figure almost swallowed by the fabric. She was wearing my underwear¡ªagain. Her unbothered expression hinted at how natural she thought it was. "And before you say anything, I didn''t take the cute ones."


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I trudged past her toward the bed. She followed, her voice lighter now. "Rough day? Want to watch a movie?"


    I collapsed onto the mattress, the soft surface swallowing me whole. "Pass me my laptop," I groaned, gesturing toward my bag. Eris rolled her eyes but obliged, dropping the device onto my chest before wandering back to the sofa. "Buzz off," I muttered, but she lingered, muttering under her breath.


    The laptop whirred to life as I inserted the drive. This was the last thing Hermes had left for me¡ªhis final act of redemption. I had to know why he had died for this.


    ¡ª**ENTER PASSWORD**¡ª


    Of course it was encrypted. Typical Hermes. He had protected it, trusting only me to unlock it. The password¡­ What could it be? His last words echoed in my head. _Something he''d want me to remember¡­_


    "Boobs! Try ''boobs!''" Eris piped up, suddenly next to me again, leaning in far too close. Her cleavage was visible from the angle she hovered, and I grabbed her ear and twisted, sending her stumbling back.


    "Ow!" she protested, rubbing her ear. "Geez, okay, I''ll stop snooping!"


    But something about her suggestion sparked an idea. It wasn''t a joke. "Mercury," I typed, and with a soft click, the drive unlocked. Two folders appeared on the screen: one marked "1," the other "2." Simple enough. I clicked on the first folder.


    Inside was a single video.


    I hesitated, my finger hovering over the trackpad. Part of me didn''t want to watch, didn''t want to confront whatever Hermes had left behind. But I needed to understand.


    Click.


    Hermes'' face appeared on the screen, and my heart clenched painfully. His eyes were filled with a familiar spark, that playful joy I had come to know well. Yet behind it, there was something else. Something darker.


    The golden background behind him suggested this was recorded at his home, a place of wealth and splendor. Yet it couldn''t hide the sadness in his gaze.


    I hit play.


    "Hi, Hades. Long time no see. How''s life treating you?" He laughed, his smile infectious even through the screen. "It''s me, Hermes, your old buddy. If you''re watching this, then¡­ I guess I''m dead. Sorry about that."


    He laughed again, but it felt hollow. I couldn''t bring myself to smile this time.


    "I''ve always been a bit of a problem child, haven''t I? Zeus used to leave me in your care, and you¡ªyou never scolded me, never said much. You just let me be, even when I deserved worse. You were¡­ You were like a father to me."


    I could feel my pulse quicken, a knot forming in my throat. Hermes'' voice cracked, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. This wasn''t the carefree god I knew.


    "Listen, Hades¡­ I need to confess something. It was me. I poisoned you."


    The world tilted. What!?


    Hermes'' voice trembled. "I know, I know. It''s crazy, right? But I was the one. I thought it was a prank, just a harmless trick. I didn''t know they''d go that far.


    Get more insights at m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    I didn''t know they''d try to kill you for real. By the time I realized it¡­ it was too late. They came after me too."


    His laughter broke, the sound cracking like glass. "I was so glad when I saw you alive. I thought maybe I had a chance to make things right. But then they found out. They poisoned me too, and this time¡­ I couldn''t stop it."


    Hermes wiped at his face, but the tears kept coming. I could barely keep my own composure as I watched.


    "I''m sorry, Hades. I''m so sorry. There''s no forgiveness for what I did, but I had to tell you the truth. I couldn''t live with this secret. I deserve what''s coming to me."


    His smile returned, faint but sincere. "In folder two, I left you everything I uncovered about the circle¡ªtheir plans, their targets. I was working for you, boss. From the very beginning, I was on your side. I just¡­ didn''t realize how deep this went."


    Hermes sighed deeply. "Thank you for everything you did for me, Hades. I hope¡­ I hope you live long enough to smile again, hehe. Goodbye, boss man. I hope you can forget about me."


    The screen flickered to black.


    I stared at the dark screen, my vision blurred by the hot tears that had slipped down my cheeks. When had I started crying? Is this Hades'' grief I''m feeling¡­ or mine?


    Hermes had been the one to poison me. He had been responsible for my death. But even in his final moments, he sought redemption. And now, with this information, I had everything I needed to take down the circle.


    But at what cost?


    The time rolled by very slowly after that day, it gave me a lot of time to ponder on my next action and the sacrifices already made along the way. Hades, Hermes, and whoever the circle hurt. Was this what the Watcher meant by the world was ending?


    Three days passed by, I found myself standing among the gods, all dressed in solemn black, in a temple dedicated to Hermes. His coffin lay on the ceremonial altar, bathed in the glow of light filtering down from above. The twelve Olympians gathered to pay their respects while the lesser gods were made to wait outside. It was a somber affair, yet the weight of betrayal still hung heavy in the air.


    "Today we honor the loss of Hermes," the priest intoned, his voice echoing through the sacred hall. "Messenger of the gods, mediator between the realm of the dead and the kingdom of the living. He will be missed dearly."


    I still felt he deserves more but what more can you give to the dead than respect? I clenched my fists at the thought that the killer was in the same room as I was playing innocent.


    The hour crawled by, the temple emptying until only a few remained. I stood there, unmoving, staring at the coffin that held the body of a man who had been both my friend and my betrayer. My feelings were still mixed even though he did it in my favour.


    A voice broke the silence.


    "I am really gonna miss you king of pranks." Said a young female voice, I raised my head to spot a young woman with red hair walking away, who was she anyway? Before I could use my eye the other person interrupted me.


    "Never thought you''d attend a funeral." Hera''s voice was cold, edged with bitterness. She stood behind me, her arms crossed, her gaze distant. "He idolized you, you know. It''s a surprise you even cared to return the gesture."


    I said nothing.


    "Cold, as always," she added. "You never change." Why did she sound pained?


    I turned to face her, my eyes narrowing. "But today is not about me, is it Hera? Show some respect."


    She chuckled, low and mocking. "Respect? For him?" She gestured toward the coffin. "He was Zeus'' bastard son, Hades. Nothing more. I don''t feel a thing from his demise." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you here then?" I asked in a cold tone.


    "Who knows, maybe some part of me wished to see what others saw in him. Maybe another part wanted to kill him with my own hands." She turned to leave.


    "Hades, was there ever any hope for us?" She asked.


    I did not know what to say to her, who the hell would talk about such a thing at a family''s funeral. Our backs were to each other and she lingered a moment longer before walking away, her footsteps echoing in the empty temple.


    For a long time, I stood there alone, my hand resting on the coffin. "Thank you, Hermes. Your death won''t be in vain. I swear on the Styx, I will avenge you. I''ll save Olympus from the chaos to come, even if I have to seize control of everything myself."


    With one final look, I left the temple, the cold night air greeting me as I stepped outside. Above me, the stars shone brightly, like a thousand watching eyes. Somewhere, I imagined Hermes was among them, looking down.


    And I would be here, fighting the war that had already begun.


    For Olympus. For Hades. For Hermes.


    The circle would fall.


    ~ AUTHOR''S NOTE: THANK YOU FOR FOLLOWING TILL THE END OF THIS VOLUME. PLEASE SUPOORT MY BOOK WITH GIFTS, (I HAVEN''T GOTTEN A MAGIC CASTLE YET!!) THE NEXT VOLUME WILL TAKE THINGS TO A NEW LEVEL THAT WILL OPEN UP THE WORLD OF GREEK MYTHOLOGY IN A WAY NEVER SEEN. PLEASE CONTINUE TO SUPPORT MY WORK. PLSSS. THANK YOU MY WONDERFUL READERS...!

 Chapter 53: Ch. 53: The New Calamity

    Ch. 53: The New Calamity


    Drip. Drip.


    "WHAT ARE STORIES...? JUST WORDS ON A BOOK? EMOTIONS CLUSTERED TOGETHER BY LINES OF INK? STORIES ARE A COLLECTION OF LIVES AND HISTORY... BUT WHO DICTATES A STORY''S ENDING?!


    A WRITER....? A READER.... ? OR... A GOD!?


    A dense, white fog obscured my vision. The ground beneath me felt soft, almost too soft¡ªlike I was resting on clouds. I raised my hands. Thin, bony fingers stared back at me, familiar and yet foreign. I was back in my old body. Panic scratched at the edges of my consciousness, but I forced myself to calm my breath.


    The cloudy landscape stretched endlessly around me, haunting in its emptiness. Where was he? That meddling bastard...


    "I came back here?" I barely recognized the sound of my old voice, hoarse and brittle. I was just leaving the temple of Hermes, the ceremony had just ended, I was looking up at the stars. When did I had zone out. And now, I woke up here. Here of all places, did he summon me or did I awaken myself here?


    The feeling of unease still deeply rooted in my heart did not let my thoughts fully settle in place.


    But where was he?


    A string dangled before me¡ªstretching from my heart, connecting to the black book. I reached out my hand for it, and it landed softly in my palm, the weight heavy with emotions. Pain, regret¡ªthey surged through me, overwhelming and oppressive. It was like a living pool of emotions, emotions only I could connect to.


    "I guess you''ve had your fill of the world, too," I murmured to the book.


    "Wawawawa, look at what the universe dragged in!" chirped a high-pitched voice. Irritatingly familiar. "You could have knocked ya''know?"


    I turnes atlnd gazed at the humanoid figure, painted stark white, grinned mischievously. I still had no knowledge who or what he was only that he knew things I didn''t. "It''s not like you''ll ever get another visitor besides me."


    I ignored him and paced around, taking my time to examine my surroundings since I failed to last time.


    "Yeowch, sick burn, scholar. Really hit the spot." The Watcher leaned in closer, his exaggerated tone grinding on my nerves. "So what brings you around this parts, change of atmosphere?"


    He still hadn''t changed one bit...! sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I paused, sitting on the fluff-like clouds that was like a bed. "Hermes'' death. The man in black. The conspiracy. Was it all because I failed to stop the first calamity?"


    The Watcher chuckled, a sharp sound that crawled under my skin. "Let''s play a little game, shall we? A game of assumption. Let us assume you had stopped Eris from giving out that golden apple? Would Hermes still have died? Would the Trojan War have been averted?"


    I frowned, rubbing my chin. "Are you saying those events would still happen even with my intervention? Are you saying that stopping the calamities are meaningless, or were the calamities even true to begin with?" My voice quivered, anger boiling beneath the surface.


    His laughter grated my ears. "Even I had no knowledge of that until you interfered. Let me put it in simpler term. Time, space¡ªthey have their own rhythm. Some events are set almost inevitable. Think of it like this: the calamities may not be avoidable because they push the world''s story forward.


    Trying to stop them... well, let''s just say the world resets itself. Fights back to set the balance. The story needs to be convinced enough to change and you my friend was not convincing enough."


    My brow furrowed deeper. "What are you getting at?"


    The Watcher leaned back and sighed dramatically. "You''re supposed to be the genius, right? The chosen one? If you can''t figure this out, I''ll be sorely disappointed."


    Disappointed? The nerve of this guy. But his words tugged at the back of my mind, and unsettling memories surfaced. I had tried to stop the calamity, yet it happened anyway, as if I had knocked the balance off course and the world had corrected itself like an inevitable loop. Since when did Greek mythology get this complicated? "Are the calamities perhaps...


    triggers that can''t be avoided?"


    The Watcher groaned. "Took you long enough. Think of this place¡ª my domain. It exists outside of space and time. Make sense?"


    "Sure. Let''s pretend it does." I gave a lofty respinsy.


    "The calamities are exactly that¡ª set triggers," he continued. "They''re unavoidable, yes, but in another sense, no. They''re fractions of the bigger picture. Think of them as checkpoints of a story."


    My heart sank. "You''re saying I can''t avoid them, but I can learn from them."


    "Bingo!" The Watcher pointed a finger at me, grinning. "Take the golden apple, for instance. You learned a lot from that disaster, didn''t you? Every calamity, every ripple, might as well be a piece of a larger puzzle. Perhaps the calamities are there to give you perspective on what to do scholar."


    I clenched my fists. "So, you''re saying I can prevent the next one by learning from the last?"


    The Watcher let out a long, mocking breath. "I''m not saying it''s certain, but it''s possible. That said, your odds don''t look good. You''re too weak, too naive¡ª irritating at times. You threw away your most powerful ally you had from the onset due to your conflicting personality¡ª the black book. That was your greatest weapon, and you abandoned it.


    Think about how many problems you could''ve solved if you''d used it. I expected you guys to team up and make a bang."


    I bristled. "I don''t care."


    He cocked an eyebrow, surprised. "Oho!


    "I made mistakes, but I''ve learned from them," I said, rising to my feet, facing him with renewed resolve. "I won''t make the same mistake twice."


    "Yohoho! Righteous zeal!" he crowed, his voice a mix of delight and mockery. "But I must warn you¡ªthe next calamity will be nearly impossible in your current state. Are you up for the challenge?"


    An unfamiliar smile spread across my face. "What''s the next calamity?" This time I won''t miss it, I''ll save everyone and stop the circle.


    The Watcher leaned in, wagging his finger with a sly grin. "One hint: PANDORA!"


    A chill crawled down my spine as realization struck. It could not possibly be, the next calamity was Pandora''s Box!! "Interesting."


    Pandora''s Box¡ª legendary for unleashing the world''s evils. Why would the next calamity revolve around that?


    Pandora''s box was a metaphor for something that brings about great troubles or misfortune, but also holds hope. In Greek mythology, Pandora''s box was a gift from the gods to Pandora, the first woman on Earth. Pandora was tempted by her curiosity to open the box which contained all the evils of the world, which she released on humanity. Why would the next calamity be about that?


    I racked my brain, searching for meaning. "Could it be about preventing the corruption of humanity? Stopping Pandora from opening the box? If humanity hadn''t been corrupted, maybe the Trojan War wouldn''t have happened."


    The Watcher''s grin stretched wider. "Ding, ding! You''re catching on. Boy are you good. I''m as curious as you are about where it will lead. But know this¡ª the difficulty level is through the roof." Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    My mind raced. "Pandora was gifted the box after Prometheus stole fire from Zeus. Inside was sickness, death, and every kind of evil. But wait... Zeus sent Pandora after I convinced him not to harm humanity. That means¡ª he went behind my back.


    I had totally forgot about that"


    The Watcher''s expression remained fixed in that same, unsettling smile.


    "Hold on, that happened over two hundred years ago when I was in coma!" I shouted. "How can I stop something that''s already happened?"


    The Watcher''s eyes gleamed. "How else? You''re going to travel back in time."


    "What?" The air left my lungs in a gasp. Time travel? First, rebirth. Now this? "But that''s impossible!"


    "Not impossible. There are two people who can help you, though I''m not telling you who. Don''t want to be a spoilsport." He winked. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªthis isn''t the second calamity. It''s Calamity Zero. The beginning of it all.


    Good luck outdoing your first season. I expect to be left at the edge of my seat."


    Before I could retort, he gave me a firm shove. I stumbled, losing balance. "Wait! I need more information! Time travel doesn''t exist in Greek mythology!"


    The ground beneath me vanished, and I fell, crashing into something soft.


    My bed.


    This was trippy, very trippy.


    I shot up, panting, a single word escaping my lips¡ª "Shit."


    AUTHOR''S NOTE: HI THIS IS ME FANTASYLORD. I WANT TO USE THIS MEDIUM TO THANK YOU¡ª MY WONDERFUL READERS FOR SUPPORTING MY BOOK ALL THE WAY. PLEASE FEEL FREE TO IFFER ANY SUGGESTIONS THAT WILL MAKE THIS BOOK A BETTER ONE. I ALSO WANT TO ASK YOU TO KEEP SUPPORTING MY WORK. (PLEASE A MAGIC CASTLE) OR ANY OTHER GIFT. I LOVE YOU GUYS AND WILL TRY TO MAKE THIS BOOK MORE THRILLING FOR YOU ALL.


    SUPPORT MEEEEEEE!!

 Chapter 54: Ch. 54: The Next Step

    Ch. 54: The Next Step


    "Please, let me go with you!" Eris whined, sounding more like a spoiled child than a goddess. Her voice echoed through the room, filled with frustration. "I''m tired of being cooped up in here! This place is suffocating."


    I barely glanced in her direction, dismissing her complaints as mere background noise. She had a knack for dramatics. As I turned to leave, I felt her cold fingers tighten around my wrist, desperate and insistent. "I said no, Eris," I growled, prying her fingers off me. But she held on, her grip stronger than expected. Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    A sudden flash of irritation surged through me. I hit her on the side of the head¡ªharder than I meant to¡ªsending her sprawling to the floor. She yelped, more in surprise than pain. "Quit these childish games," I snapped. "You know full well why you can''t leave."


    A whole month had passed since the ceremony at the temple, yet the investigation into the Circle''s machinations was still ongoing. I''d been methodically dismantling their operations, but they were slippery. Hecate and I had worked tirelessly, snuffing out their outposts across the kingdom of Olympus.


    Piece by piece, we were unraveling the mysterious chaos that Poseidon had sown across the land of the gods. His plans had nearly succeeded¡ªchaos would''ve consumed everything. But we stopped him. For now.


    Thanks to Hermes, I had intel that allowed me to strike significant blows to their operation. Over the past month, I had grown¡ªboth in strength and cunning. But with each step forward, new challenges emerged, almost mocking me. My hands were constantly full, balancing the many roles I now had to play. I wasn''t just Hades anymore.


    I was also the hunted¡ª investigated relentlessly by the Bai Corps and the elite Bai Force. They hadn''t been able to pin anything on me yet, but they were getting close. Too close.


    Then, there was Aphrodite''s curse. A delicate situation that was proving more complicated than I had initially thought. Hecate had searched endlessly for the origin of the curse, but so far, all leads had gone cold. And to make matters worse, Mr. Anonymous had resurfaced. His presence was like a shadow that lurked behind every digital corner.


    No firewall or spell had been enough to keep him out for long. I was running out of time, and I knew it.


    Hecate had been invaluable, though. If not for her help, the Underworld would have descended into chaos while I was trapped here in Olympus. With the Circle still a looming threat, I wasn''t permitted to leave the kingdom¡ªsomething that grated on my nerves daily. Still, thanks to Hecate, I was able to maintain a semblance of control over the Underworld.


    She was more than capable, and for now, that would have to do.


    And then there was Eris. At first, she had been little more than a nuisance, a liability. But slowly, she had become useful. When it came to social media, there was no one better. She could extract information from the most innocuous sources¡ªthings even I would have overlooked. But being confined to my hotel room had started to wear on her.


    She was developing bad habits, constantly whining and begging for luxuries. It wasn''t like I wanted to keep her here. In truth, I didn''t care much either way, but I had to keep her alive, and that meant keeping her safe.


    "Please," Eris whined again, her tone desperate as she crawled back to her feet. "I''ll be good. I promise!"


    I glared at her, more annoyed than angry. "Eris, you know the Circle would target you the moment you stepped outside. I can''t risk it."


    Her shoulders slumped in defeat, but her eyes remained defiant. "Urgh, fine! Just get me the latest fashion magazine and a dress or two from Aphrodite. I''m dying in here!"


    Before I could respond, a sharp knock echoed through the room.


    "Expecting someone?" Eris asked, though her smirk revealed she already knew who it was.


    I sighed and walked to the door, muttering as I glanced over my shoulder. "Stay here. And keep the damn TV down."


    She rolled her eyes. "Duh."


    I opened the door to find my assistant standing there, as punctual and poised as ever. Her petite figure was clad in her usual black and white suit, complete with a bowtie. Her light blue eyes sparkled with energy, a stark contrast to the dark lipstick that painted her lips. Her hair, as always, fell over one eye, adding an air of mystery to her otherwise cheerful appearance. "Boss!


    You''re up early again."


    She handed me a steaming cup of coffee, and I took it gratefully, closing the door behind me. "No one disturbs me at 6 AM without coffee." I took a long sip, savoring the rich flavor. "Hmm, good as always."


    As we walked down the hallway, she fell in step beside me, her hands folded neatly behind her back. Her demeanor shifted, the brightness in her eyes dimming into something more calculating. "I trust you remember where we''re headed today? Aphrodite''s been hounding me for an update on the curse situation."


    I took another sip of coffee, considering my response. "Scratch that," I said finally. "I received a message earlier. My request has been approved."


    She tilted her head, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "You know, changing the schedule at the last minute isn''t exactly good leadership."


    I shot her a sideways glance. "You''re one to talk."


    She didn''t push further, which was unusual. "So, Olympus finally approved your request to meet Prometheus?"


    I nodded. "Apparently."


    Prometheus. The name alone sent a chill down my spine. Even Hecate didn''t know the full extent of what I was after. Only I knew the truth about why I needed to see him. There were secrets I kept, even from my most trusted allies. Like the fact that I wasn''t originally from this world. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or my encounter with the Watcher.


    As the elevator doors slid open, we stepped into the opulent lobby of the hotel. My assistant walked me toward the exit, her voice low. "The Bai Corps is keeping their investigation under wraps for now. My sources say they''re struggling to make sense of what they''ve uncovered. They can''t put the pieces together."


    "Good," I muttered, climbing into the backseat of the luxury car waiting for me. "I like them confused."


    She slid into the driver''s seat, her fingers tapping the wheel. "You''re not driving today?"


    I smirked. "Stomach issues."


    She snorted. "Liar." Her expression turned serious as she pulled out of the parking lot. "Be careful if you''re really meeting Prometheus. You know how dangerous he is. And don''t forget about the Bai Force. They''re more dangerous than the Corps.


    If they catch wind of this, they''ll hunt you down like a dog. It''s strange they haven''t already gone after Hermes'' case yet."


    I had to agree. The Bai Force was notorious for taking down anyone who posed a significant threat to Olympus. I''d been treading carefully, but it was only a matter of time before they turned their attention to me.


    My thoughts drifted to the Watcher and the impossible task he had laid before me. I had to go back¡ªtwo hundred years into the past¡ªto stop the Pandora''s Box incident. I hadn''t even begun to figure out how I was going to do that. The weight of it gnawed at me, lingering at the back of my mind like a ticking time bomb.


    As the car sped toward the rising sun, I couldn''t shake the feeling that everything was about to change. Meeting Prometheus was just the beginning. And the truth I was about to uncover might very well tear Olympus apart.


    But first, I had to learn more about Pandora.

 Chapter 55: Ch. 55: The Chains of Prometheus (I)

    Ch. 55: The Chains of Prometheus (I)


    "Lord Hades!" The voice of the winged guard, draped in gleaming golden armor, snapped me out of my thoughts. We stood before a massive structure surrounded by crumbling pillars, nestled deep in the desolate region of Olympus. Few dared venture here, a place long abandoned by the gods. Shadows crept across the landscape, long and twisted, cast by the eerie twilight that bathed the sky.


    The atmosphere itself felt heavy, almost suffocating. "This way, my lord," the guard urged, his wings fluttering briefly as he gestured for us to follow.


    I glanced at Hecate. She had her usual calm, mysterious expression, but her eyes sparkled with quiet intensity. We were both aware of what lay ahead, but the path still felt foreboding.


    The space opened into a lush, mountainous region, a stark contrast to the decayed ruins we had passed. Tall, ancient trees loomed above us, their leaves a rich, otherworldly green, as if the mountain itself harbored some untapped power. Birds flitted about¡ª golden creatures with wings that shimmered like fire in the fading light.


    They let out melodic calls, filling the air with a haunting, ethereal tune. Guards stood at intervals along the path, watching us carefully, their faces tense as if waiting for something to go wrong.


    Ahead, the mountain loomed tall and menacing, its jagged peak clawing at the heavens. I felt a pang of annoyance; it looked as if we''d have to climb it. The thought made my legs ache in anticipation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Hades, over here!" the guard called out again, his voice tinged with amusement. "We''ll take the mountain climber. No need to wear yourselves out unnecessarily."


    I glanced at him, somewhat surprised. For a moment, I had forgotten the conveniences Olympus had developed in recent times. Climbing? That was a relic of the past. I followed him to a sleek vehicle that resembled a buggy, designed to navigate the steep terrain. Hecate and I slid into the back seat, and the engine roared to life, the sudden jolt pulling us forward.


    As we ascended, the mountain path wound narrowly, the rocky edges giving way to steep drops that plunged into mist-filled abysses. The wind picked up, cold and biting, carrying the scent of rain and earth. I closed my eyes for a moment, letting it whip against my face. Stay ahead with m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    "Guard," I said, breaking the silence. "Tell me about Prometheus."


    The man hesitated, glancing at me through the rearview mirror as though weighing whether it was his place to speak. "Who, me?" he stammered, before realizing I was serious. "Ah¡­ Prometheus, right. Well, he''s been¡­ quiet. No one has seen him for some time now. But when he was first brought here¡ª" he paused, lowering his voice¡ª "he used to chant your name.


    Over and over."


    I raised an eyebrow. "My name?"


    "Yes, Lord Hades. It was as if he was¡­ waiting for you. He kept muttering about something, something like ''the right time'' and being ''grateful.''" The guard''s voice dropped further. "I don''t know what crime he committed, nor do I care. But one thing was clear¡ª after he was bound here, something strange happened."


    "Strange?" I prompted.


    The guard swallowed nervously. "He started screaming. Not just cries of pain from the birds tearing at his flesh, but real screams. Screams of terror. He kept shouting that someone had come for him, that he had come."


    The tension in the vehicle thickened. Hecate, her interest visibly piqued, leaned forward. "Who did Prometheus believe was after him?" she asked, her voice low and sharp like a knife.


    The guard''s eyes flickered to her, then back to the road, his knuckles white on the wheel. "Kronos," he whispered.


    The name hit the air like a thunderclap.


    Hecate''s face drained of color, her usual stoic demeanor momentarily faltering. Even I felt an involuntary shudder ripple through me. Kronos¡ª our father. The titan who had devoured his own children, the ruler who once dominated the heavens and earth before we, the Olympian gods, rose up to overthrow him in the war known as the Titanomachy.


    He had been imprisoned in Tartarus, the deepest pit of the Underworld, and bound in chains that even he could not break. Yet now, Prometheus had uttered his name, a name that had no right to resurface.


    The thought gnawed at my mind. Why would Prometheus, bound here in his own torment, fear Kronos? The old tyrant was locked away, far from this world, and far from power. Was there more to this than I had anticipated?


    The buggy ground to a halt near the mountain''s peak, interrupting my thoughts. The guard, clearly eager to end the conversation, pointed ahead. "This is as far as we go, Lord Hades. You''ll need to continue on foot from here."


    Hecate opened her mouth to object, but I raised a hand to stop her. "It''s fine," I said. "I prefer it this way besides it''s my business with him."


    I stepped out into the open air, the cool breeze swirling around me. The path ahead narrowed, twisting up toward the summit where I could just make out the silhouette of the pillar that bound Prometheus. Hecate stayed behind, her presence a shadow at my back, but I continued forward alone.


    The summit opened into a wide plateau. In the center stood a towering stone pillar, its surface cracked and weathered from ages of wear. Chains as thick as my arm coiled around it like a serpent, wrapped fourteen times over. At the base of the pillar, hunched and broken, was the figure of Prometheus.


    I circled around, my steps slow and deliberate, until I stood before him.


    He was not the titan I remembered. Time had worn him down, eroded his once-mighty form into something ragged and frail. His hair, streaked with white, hung in tangled strands around his gaunt face. His clothes¡ª a sackcloth torn to shreds by the talons of the birds¡ª were stained with fresh blood.


    His skin bore the marks of their relentless assault, scars that ran deep from where they had feasted on his organs, day after day, century after century.


    His head hung low, his breath ragged and shallow. "Haa¡­" A weak, throaty moan escaped his lips. "Who¡­ who is there?"


    He lifted his head, and for the first time in ages, his ancient, haunted eyes met mine. There was something in his gaze¡ª something between recognition and despair.


    "Ah¡­ Hades." His voice was dry, cracked, but the words still carried weight. "You''ve come¡­ finally. But you''re late, as always."


    I couldn''t tell if he was mocking me or if the years had simply frayed his mind beyond repair. "Old man," I said. "I''ve come for answers."


    Prometheus chuckled weakly, a sound that was more like a wheeze. "Answers? I''ve no answers left for you, Lord of the Underworld. Only regrets."


    "I''m not here for your regrets," I growled. "Tell me about Pandora."


    At the mention of her name, Prometheus looked genuinely confused. "Pandora? Who¡­ who is that?"


    I froze. He didn''t know? The very name that should have haunted him¡ª the one woman crafted by the his own hands, the bringer of chaos¡ª was unfamiliar to him? Prometheus had been the one responsible for mankind''s creation. If not him, then¡­ who?


    Something was deeply wrong.


    And I feared we were already too late to realize it.

 Chapter 56: Ch. 56: The Chains of Prometheus (II)

    Ch. 56: The Chains of Prometheus (II)


    I stepped forward, my eyes narrowing on Prometheus'' aged and withered face. "Are you saying you truly don''t know who Pandora is? I thought you knew the name of every human you sculpted," I said, probing, my voice laced with doubt.


    Prometheus let out a stifled, rasping laugh, shaking his head. "Mocking me, godling? My children have evolved far beyond my reach. Their faces, their names¡ªlike sand slipping through my fingers. How could I remember them all?"


    Was he dodging my question? His gaze held no trace of deceit, only weary resignation, but something about his demeanor unsettled me. His ignorance seemed genuine, but why did that only raise more questions?


    I tried to ease the tension between us. "I didn''t come here to drag up old wounds. I just¡ªhow has your time been here, Prometheus?"


    His eyes flickered, and a faint smile tugged at his lips, though it was devoid of any warmth. "Hellish," he croaked, his voice hoarse from centuries of torment. "I haven''t seen you in ages. Time... time means little to me now. It''s a fleeting, slippery thing." His smile twisted into something darker.


    "But I doubt you came here just for a friendly chat. No one visits me for that."


    I bit my lip, uncertain how to proceed. "You must still resent me for the punishment I issued. But I need something from you¡ªsomething critical."


    Prometheus chuckled, the sound hollow, but there was no malice behind it. "Resentment? Oh, I don''t have time for such trivial things anymore. Time devours grudges just as it devours us all. Besides, you once saved humanity. Too bad that very act will one day be your downfall."


    My pulse quickened at his cryptic words. "What are you trying to imply, Titan?" I demanded, bracing myself.


    Prometheus'' eyes flashed with a piercing intensity, making my skin crawl. For a fleeting moment, I felt a presence looming behind him, a vast, monstrous silhouette, coiling in the shadows like a beast. Its form was indistinct, but its power was undeniable. My breath hitched, and my chest tightened under its weight.


    "You''ll understand soon enough," Prometheus said, his voice soft but brimming with ominous certainty. "Time is fleeting, remember? It''s always been my gift and curse. I knew you would come before you did. You seek answers about my brother, Epimetheus, don''t you? You have a crisis brewing." His lip curled into a sneer.


    Find joy at m-vl_em|p,yr


    "Epimetheus... that cowardly fool. He''s an embarrassment to our kind. Don''t waste your time with him."


    My heart raced. How did he know? No one could''ve told him¡ªhe''d been shackled here for eons. Sweat gathered on my brow, and I couldn''t help but stare at the ominous shadow that had flickered behind him. Was this the true power of a Titan, even one bound and crippled by chains?


    The air around us grew heavy with tension, but Prometheus merely chuckled again, the darkness receding as quickly as it had appeared. "Relax, boy. I''m not going to destroy you. Not yet. You still have a role to play. But don''t worry¡ªyou''ll have a front-row seat to the fall of this so-called empire of gods."


    I exhaled sharply, a wave of relief washing over me. "Prometheus, I know you still bear hatred for the gods, but how did you know I was coming here? Who told you?"


    He sighed, tugging at the chains that bound him to the rock, his movements slow and strained. "Hatred?" he mused, his voice softening, turning inward as if speaking to himself. "No, what I feel now is beyond hatred. I''ve had centuries to foster something far darker. These chains... they''ve become heavier with each passing day.


    The weight presses on my soul, suffocating me. My thoughts, once clear and sharp, are now like a box of spilled crayons. Disordered. Tumbling."


    His words confused me, but more than that, they disturbed me. There was something broken in him, something not entirely sane. A chill wind swept through the cave, sending my hair whipping around my face, and for the first time, I noticed how frail he looked, how hollow his cheeks were, his eyes sunken but still burning with an unfathomable light.


    "The chains you speak of... are they merely physical, or is there something else? A burden of the mind?" I ventured, trying to understand his cryptic ramblings.


    A slow, twisted grin spread across his face. "Ah, so now you''re a doctor, or perhaps a detective?" His voice dripped with sarcasm. "If you''re here to fix me, then leave. I don''t need a healer, and I won''t tell you a thing."


    I exhaled sharply, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "You''re as problematic as ever, Prometheus. And here I thought you''d be of some use to me. How shortsighted."


    "Shortsighted?" His voice boomed, and in an instant, a wave of energy blasted me backward. My feet slid across the ground as I struggled to maintain my balance. His eyes blazed, fury radiating from him like a storm. "In all the Titans, I alone foresaw the outcome of the war. That is why I allied with the gods against Cronos. You think I was weak?


    Foolish? No, boy. I knew how the tide would turn long before it happened. My power was not strength but foresight." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His right eye glowed with a white, misty light, and for a moment, I felt as if he were staring straight into my soul. My limbs trembled, my body suddenly feeling like lead under the weight of his gaze. "You... can see the future?" I whispered, dread pooling in my stomach.


    "Indeed. And I predict that you will change the fate of this world." He relaxed, the glow fading from his eye. "This eye of foresight... it''s caused me nothing but trouble. But I have no use for it anymore. Let''s make a wager, you and I.


    I''ll give you my eye¡ªand in return, you''ll witness the world I plan to create."


    I stared at him, incredulous. "What kind of madness is this?"


    "What are you really implying, Prometheus?" My voice cut through the heavy air, each word laced with a sharpness that echoed against the cavern walls. His claims stirred unease within me, a ripple of doubt. Was Prometheus ever able to see into the future in the stories? The old tales spoke of his defiance, his fire, but never foresight. I couldn''t help myself¡ª I had to test him.


    "Prove it," I challenged, my tone unwavering. "Prove you can see the future."


    For a moment, Prometheus stared at me, his gaze empty and distant, as if the weight of centuries rested in his tired eyes. Then, his face broke into a wide grin, and a raspy, hollow laugh escaped him, filling the silence with an unsettling echo. "This... this is the most fun I''ve had in ages.


    Do you think I need to prove anything to you?" His laughter died down, his expression shifting into something more cryptic. "You want to know why I created humanity, don''t you?"


    My breath caught in my throat. He knows. My body stiffened as a chill slid down my spine. That was exactly what I had intended to ask. He hadn''t even given me the chance to speak it aloud. I stood frozen, my heart beating faster as his words hung in the air.


    He smiled at my reaction, knowing he had pierced through my thoughts.

 Chapter 57: Ch. 57: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (I)

    Ch. 57: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (I)


    "What are you really implying, Prometheus?" My voice cut through the heavy air, each word laced with a sharpness that echoed against the cavern walls. His claims stirred unease within me, a ripple of doubt. Was Prometheus ever able to see into the future in the stories? The old tales spoke of his defiance, his fire, but never foresight. I couldn''t help myself¡ª I had to test him.


    "Prove it," I challenged, my tone unwavering. "Prove you can see the future."


    For a moment, Prometheus stared at me, his gaze empty and distant, as if the weight of centuries rested in his tired eyes. Then, his face broke into a wide grin, and a raspy, hollow laugh escaped him, filling the silence with an unsettling echo. "This... this is the most fun I''ve had in ages.


    Do you think I need to prove anything to you?" His laughter died down, his expression shifting into something more cryptic. "You want to know why I created humanity, don''t you?"


    My breath caught in my throat. He knows. My body stiffened as a chill slid down my spine. That was exactly what I had intended to ask. He hadn''t even given me the chance to speak it aloud. I stood frozen, my heart beating faster as his words hung in the air.


    He smiled at my reaction, knowing he had pierced through my thoughts.


    The myths had never provided a satisfying answer. Why would a Titan, one so high and mighty, lower himself to create fragile beings like humans? The thought nagged at me for centuries, and yet no story, no text, had ever explained it. Prometheus wasn''t the type to create something out of whimsy or curiosity.


    He was more dangerous than that¡ª calculated, driven by a purpose that transcended even the gods.


    He seemed to read my mind again, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. "Ah, that look... It''s the same one you wore during the Great War, Hades. You are the only god who ever looks beyond the surface, the only one who sees the layers underneath. It''s a shame, truly, that we didn''t have someone of your caliber on our side during the Titanomachy." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mention of the war sent memories crashing into me, unbidden and raw. Prometheus'' voice grew heavier, more intense. "Shall I tell you why humanity exists? You gods are born with Arcane¡ªa purified form of what we Titans called Primordial energy. Have you the patience for a lesson from an old, chained Titan?"


    I shifted my weight, one foot relaxed, the other grounded in readiness. A pair of blue-winged butterflies fluttered lazily across my line of sight, the only sign of life in this desolate place. "I''ve got time," I said, though my words were more bluff than truth. This was a rare moment¡ªone where I might finally uncover secrets buried for eons.


    Prometheus'' smile vanished, replaced by a grave expression. "Good. Then listen closely, because what I''m about to tell you will change everything you think you know."


    I remained silent as he continued, his voice lowering to a near-whisper, as if he feared even the shadows might hear. "Primordial energy is raw, chaotic¡ª a force beyond control. It''s why there were so few Titans. We had to consume our children to sustain ourselves, to stabilize the chaos within. Without that brutal method, the energy would tear us apart."


    His words hung like a storm in the air, thick with tension and ancient bitterness. I struggled to wrap my mind around the grim reality of their existence. Consuming their own offspring to survive¡ªit was madness. But it also made sense of the horrors we had witnessed, the endless cycles of betrayal and bloodshed. I remained silent, my breath shallow as I waited for the rest.


    "Then one day," Prometheus continued, his voice darkening, "a being¡ªsomething far beyond our understanding¡ªopened the gateway between our realm and this world. Do you care to guess what kind of being it was?"


    I swallowed hard, the name forming on my lips even before I could stop myself. "Gaia..."


    Prometheus nodded slowly, his eyes gleaming. "Yes, Gaia. The very earth itself. She summoned us, Titans, to overthrow another being even more powerful than we were. She could not fight herself, bound by her own laws. But with her strength added to ours, we became unstoppable.


    We toppled the deity, and in return, she let us remain on this world, for she cherished all life¡ªeven us."


    I stared at him, struggling to comprehend this new version of the story. This wasn''t the Titanomachy I knew. This was a truth that had been hidden, an origin shrouded in myth. Prometheus'' expression darkened, as if recalling a past that haunted him.


    Discover more adventures with m_vl_em_p_yr


    "And Cronos," he said, spitting the name with disdain. "He was one of the strongest among us, clever and ambitious. He wanted more than power¡ªhe coveted divinity itself. He won Gaia''s favor, made her his wife, and through her, he found a way to conquer our one great weakness. He alone mastered the Primordial energy, and with Gaia by his side, he became untouchable."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. This wasn''t just a different perspective¡ªit was a rewriting of everything I had known. My thoughts raced, struggling to keep up with the implications. Prometheus paused, his gaze falling back to me, piercing once again.


    "I watched as Cronos became our king, and we envied him," Prometheus continued, his voice laced with bitterness. "But then he had *you*¡ªyou gods of Olympus, pure and uncontaminated by the chaos of Primordial energy. And he feared you. So, he devoured you, one by one, under the guise of protecting himself. But it was fear, Hades. Fear of what you could become."


    I could hardly breathe, each revelation crashing over me like a tidal wave. "And when Gaia saved the last of us... Zeus," I murmured, my voice barely a whisper.


    "Exactly," Prometheus said, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Zeus, the one Gaia preserved, her final gambit. And when you children rose against Cronos and overthrew him, I knew the age of Titans was over. The gods would reign. But I had a plan¡ªone that would transcend both Titans and gods."


    I stepped closer, my heart pounding. "You mean..."


    Prometheus'' smile returned, wide and manic. "Humanity," he whispered. "I created humanity not as mere playthings, but as weapons. Beings that would one day surpass us all."


    "But humans are weak," I protested, disbelief thick in my voice. "How could they possibly¡ª?"


    "Not yet," Prometheus cut me off, his voice swelling with intensity. His aura flared dangerously, filling the air with crackling energy. "But they will be. Do you know why humanity is the perfect weapon against gods?"


    My mind raced, but I couldn''t find the answer. I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "Because they multiply faster?"


    Prometheus'' eyes darkened with displeasure, and his aura intensified. The pressure grew unbearable, forcing me to my knees as his chaotic energy threatened to crush me. "No, no, no. Think, Hades. Think harder."


    I gasped for breath, struggling to stay conscious under the weight of his power. My mind scrambled for an answer, but the truth seemed just out of reach. Prometheus leaned closer, his voice cold and unrelenting.


    "Win this round, and I''ll give you more than just an answer," he hissed, his aura now suffocating. "I''ll give you my eye of foresight."


    "Ack!" I screamed, falling completely to the ground, my lungs burning. I was on the verge of collapse, and yet, through the haze of pain and fear, I couldn''t help but wonder why. Why was he so intent on giving me his eye? Why was he so hellbent on me understanding?


    I had never felt more trapped, more desperate, than I did in that moment.

 Chapter 58: Ch. 58: The Secret Behind Humanity (I)

    Ch. 58: The Secret Behind Humanity (I)


    "Dammit!" I cursed under my breath, my voice barely audible over the pulsing agony coursing through my body. Bound as he was, Prometheus'' power was overwhelming. How could a being deprived of freedom and sustenance for centuries still radiate such strength? Even after all the training, all the power I had amassed, I was still no match for him.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp, agonizing sting¡ªa sensation like a thousand silver needles piercing through my skin, attacking the deep-rooted injury I had been nursing ever since I started inhabiting this body. "NG¡ªGH!!" I bit down on my scream, forcing it back down my throat, but the pain was unbearable. It twisted inside me, relentless, dragging me to the edge of my endurance.


    I doubled over, clutching my sides as my vision blurred with the onslaught of agony. I couldn''t even lift my head to see what expression Prometheus wore as he towered over me. But his voice, dark and thunderous, rang in my ears, every word sending tremors through my mind. "The second question you wanted to know¡ªwhy I cried for Cronos. Pass my test, and I''ll tell you."


    *What the hell was this?* I could barely think, my body shaking under the weight of Prometheus'' energy. How could he still exert such force? He was bound, deprived of power, and yet I was the one struggling to hold on. Every muscle in my body screamed in protest. Was all my training for nothing?


    How was I supposed to know the grand plan of an immortal madman who had been scheming for longer than I had existed? Did he think I could just *read his mind*? My thoughts were shattered, fragmented by the pain. But no¡ª*No!* I screamed inwardly. If I was to stand any chance against the next Calamity, I had to rise above this. I had to do the impossible.


    "The answer is simple, don''tcha think?" Prometheus'' voice thundered in my ears, his words taunting, mocking. "Here''s a hint: what distinguishes us from humans?"


    *What distinguishes gods from humans?* My mind reeled as I tried to grasp the question. I felt something warm trickling from my ears and nose¡ªblood. My brain felt like it was on fire, sparking like an overloaded circuit. I could hardly think, but I knew I had to.


    *There''s no way to know unless you''ve been both a human and a god,* I thought, and then it hit me. *Wait a minute¡ªI *am* both.*


    Prometheus had to know. He *knew*. I gritted my teeth, my body trembling with the effort of holding back my scream. I had to focus. I had to push through. *How could humanity ever hope to surpass the gods?*


    Every answer that came to mind seemed wrong. Humans were weaker, they lacked divine power. But I couldn''t just give up. I wouldn''t. Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to think harder. My mind was like a broken jigsaw puzzle¡ªpieces scattered everywhere, nothing fitting together.


    *What did gods have that humans didn''t?* Power? Wealth? Immortality?


    It seemed impossible. There was no way for humanity to surpass gods. Unless... my thoughts flashed to Hephaestus and his discovery of technology. Could that have been the key? But humanity was still too primitive to rely on technology alone.


    In every way, the gods surpassed us. *Time*, I thought bitterly. The gods had existed for millennia. Humans, in comparison, were fleeting.


    *Time...* The word echoed in my mind like a faint whisper.


    Suddenly, something clicked. One of the scattered pieces in my mind flipped over, revealing a word written in bold black letters¡ª*TIME*. My pulse quickened. Could that be it? The first piece of the puzzle was in place. My body was burning from within, the spores rupturing inside me, but I ignored the pain.


    I focused all my thoughts on that one word, turning it over and over.


    Time.


    The gods were immortal. Titans too. If humanity were to surpass them, they wouldn''t need eternity¡ªthey''d need *less*. A *shorter* lifespan to push them to evolve faster, grow stronger.


    I staggered to my feet, wiping the blood from my face. Prometheus watched me, wide-eyed, intrigued as I grinned at. "What? Did you think you could break me that easily with that measly display of power?" I spat, straightening up. "I was just playing along."


    Prometheus'' expression soured, a rare flash of disappointment in his ancient eyes. He looked highly displeased by my acting. "And here I was thinking you had grown sloppy. I totally fell for it, never knew you to be one for humor." I put down my guard earlier to let him expose all his secrets, the moment he exposed me to his energy I considered protecting my body but I changed my mind.


    I wanted to see just how strong the power of a titan was. "So out with it, the answer to my question what is it?"


    I stood tall, despite the tremors in my legs, my voice steady. "You asked how humanity could surpass gods and Titans alike. At first, I thought it was impossible. But then I realized¡ªhow would you, Prometheus, control humanity if they truly surpassed us? What would give them that edge?"


    Prometheus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on."


    "It''s simple," I continued, the answer coming together like the final pieces of a puzzle. "The gods and Titans share immortality. If you wanted humans to surpass both, you wouldn''t have made them immortal. You gave them a limited lifespan. But that limitation¡ª time ¡ª is what will make them stronger. Am I right?"


    For a moment, Prometheus said nothing, but the smile that crept onto his lips was answer enough. "Right on the mark," he murmured. His voice grew softer, almost tired. "It seems you''ve passed. But I''m afraid this old body of mine is getting weary."


    I tensed, but before I could react, a wisp of smoke curled from Prometheus'' right eye, forming a shimmering white orb. "An imperfect version of the Eye of Foresight," he said, the white orb floating toward me. "It''s not much, but it''ll satisfy your curiosity." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a step back, eyeing the floating orb warily. "I don''t need¡ª" Read more chapters on m-vl-e-mpyr


    Before I could finish, the eyeball shot into my own, a searing pain exploding through my skull. I screamed, clutching at my face as my vision blurred with pain. My body convulsed, my mind reeling from the sudden invasion.


    "Use it well, brat," Prometheus whispered, his voice fading as he passed out, leaving me to writhe in agony, my eye burning as if it had been set on fire.


    I blinked, gasping for breath. My vision was hazy at first, but then it cleared, sharper than before. Yet... nothing happened. No sudden revelations, no visions of the future. The pain slowly ebbed away, leaving me standing in the eerie silence of Prometheus'' prison, the weight of what had just happened sinking in.


    It was a dud.


    "Great," I muttered, wiping the blood from my face again. But as I turned to leave, something whispered in my like the chimes of bells-- ?

 Chapter 59: Ch. 59: Hecate’s Confession

    Read fresh chapters at m_vl_em_p_yr


    Ch. 59: Hecate''s Confession


    "Lord Hades!"


    Hecate came running in a haste I could sense the worry in her voice before she came to an abrupt stop. Her voice, usually calm and measured, was laced with panic. I could sense the urgency in her tone as her gaze flickered from me to Prometheus, chained to the towering stone pillar like a sacrificial offering.


    "Are you alright? I heard you scream."


    I steadied myself, forcing my breathing to slow as I gathered my composure. Without a word, I turned away, brushing past her like she wasn''t there. She followed close behind, like a shadow accustomed to being ignored. Sympathy, concern¡ªnone of that mattered to me, especially not from her. People wore kindness like a mask, a weapon to manipulate others.


    It was better to remain detached, untouched by their attempts at humanity.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    A sudden, tight grip latched onto my wrist, yanking me to a stop. My eyes narrowed as I turned to face her, my voice low and cold. "Hecate, what is the meaning of this?"


    Her breathing grew heavy, her fingers tightening like a vice around my wrist. This wasn''t like her. This wasn''t the poised, calculated Hecate I knew. "I... I apologize, Hades," she whispered, releasing me, her hands trembling as if even that brief contact had cost her dearly.


    I flexed my wrist, my eyes hardening. "See that it doesn''t happen again." My voice cut through the tension like a blade, and she flinched ever so slightly before lowering her gaze.


    "Yes, boss." She spoke softly, hiding her face from me as if she feared what I might see there.


    As I walked back to the vehicle, I replayed the moment in my head. Hecate had never been one to overstep her bounds. She never used my name unless it was something personal to her. What was she hiding? And more importantly, why did I care?


    The car ride back was long, silence filling the air between us like a thick fog. My thoughts, however, raced uncontrollably. The information I had pried from Prometheus weighed heavily on my mind, forcing me to confront the tangled mess of problems that had piled up over the last few months. One crisis after another, all of them demanding my attention, but now¡ªnow it was all about prioritization.


    1. The Plot of the Circle and Poseidon.


    2. The Pandora Calamity and Time Travel.


    3. The Prometheus Issue.


    Prometheus, at least for now, seemed a manageable threat. But with beings as powerful as gods, nothing was ever certain. Time travel, on the other hand, was a wild card, and without any real leads, it felt like trying to grasp smoke. My biggest worry, though, was Poseidon. Stopping the Circle would mean confronting him, and killing a god was no small feat.


    Even if I succeeded, what would the world lose without a pillar like Poseidon? Could I live with that decision?


    The burden of my thoughts pressed down on me like a weight only I could bear. I hadn''t chosen this life, this rebirth into a world teetering on the edge of ruin, but I was bound to it all the same.


    My phone buzzed, pulling me from my thoughts. I glanced at the screen.


    **INBOX:** Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **ZEUS: WANNA HANG OUT TONIGHT? 9 PM. WILL SEND THE ADDRESS LATER.**


    Zeus. We hadn''t spoken since the party. The memory of that night was hazy, but it left a bitter taste in my mouth. Was my conviction to distance myself holding me back? Or was it self-preservation?


    "Hecate," I called out, my voice cutting through the silence like a crack of thunder. We were nearing the hotel, the city lights flickering through the tinted windows. "Why are you helping me?"


    Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. I could feel her unease. "What do you mean, boss?"


    "You know I''m not the Hades you once served. I''m not who you think I am. So why? Are you bound to this body?" My words were measured, deliberate, pushing her to reveal something¡ªanything.


    For a moment, she said nothing, the hum of the engine the only sound between us. But then, after what felt like an eternity, she spoke.


    "It''s a bit late to ask that now, don''t you think?" Her voice was softer, almost wistful. "Whoever you are, you''re still him in some way. Hades always had this... shadow over him. You have it too."


    I frowned. Why did I care about her reasons? Hecate was the only one who didn''t feel like a threat, but I couldn''t let that make me complacent. She was loyal, yes, but even loyalty could be dangerous in the wrong hands.


    "Why did you stop me earlier?" I asked, pushing her further, testing her.


    She sighed heavily, as if the weight of her answer had been sitting on her chest for far too long. "I was afraid."


    "Of what?"


    "Of what you''re becoming," she said, her voice quieter now, like she was admitting a secret. "You''ve always sacrificed yourself for others, for the greater good, and each time, you''ve grown colder, darker. But when you woke up... something changed. Your eyes... there was more life in them.


    Today, though, when you faced Prometheus, that darkness returned. It scares me."


    Her words hit harder than I expected, but I kept my face unreadable. "And if I have to? If I have to do terrible things?"


    Her response was immediate. "Then I''ll die for you, if that''s what it takes. I owe you that much."


    My chest tightened at her declaration. She wasn''t talking to me¡ªshe was talking to the Hades she once knew. "Hades cared for you too," I lied, testing her reaction.


    She scoffed, and for a moment, I saw the Hecate I knew¡ªsharp, unyielding. "No, he didn''t. Hades respected me, and I him. That''s all. But he knew you would come. He called you his replacement."


    That statement sent a chill through me, but before I could ask more, the car pulled up to the hotel. We were almost there. But one more question lingered on my mind.


    "What do you see when you look at me, Hecate goddess of sorcery and ghosts?" I asked, watching her closely as the car came to a slow stop.


    I could remember when our eyes first met, they were a light blue contrast to mine and a purple glow I did not pay attention to at the time. It was not until now that I knew what it was-- Hecate had a special eye like mine and Prometheus.


    She hesitated, running her finger around her lips as if trying to find the right words. "You know¡ª"


    BOOM!


    The air exploded. A deafening roar swallowed her words, and my ears rang as the world around me blurred into chaos. Fire engulfed the vehicle in an instant, the heat searing my skin. The car lifted off the ground, flipping violently as flames licked at the windows. I saw nothing but fire, felt nothing but burning heat. We had been hit¡ªhard.


    And in that instant, everything went dark.

 Chapter 60: Ch. 60: Rain! (I)

    Ch. 60: Rain! (I)


    **BOOM!!**


    **CRASH!!**


    The car tumbled, over and over, each impact rattling my bones as I struggled to stay conscious. My sense of time blurred¡ª had it been seconds or minutes since the explosion? My body was tossed violently within the wreckage as the vehicle slammed into something hard and finally came to a halt, resting on its side.


    Everything spun. I could barely see straight, my vision marred by blinding orange light and the suffocating haze of thick, acrid smoke. My lungs burned, the air too thick to breathe, and I could feel the heat crawling up my skin¡ª fire. The car was burning.


    No! Don''t panic, I told myself, forcing the rising terror down into the pit of my stomach. I gritted my teeth, drawing strength from somewhere deep within, from a well of power I had learned to access only recently. The searing pain in my body was a distraction, and I needed to focus on survival. There was no time for weakness.


    Move!


    React!


    I stretched out my hand, trembling, and fumbled for the seatbelt. The heat made my movements sluggish, but I managed to unhook it with a sharp click. Gravity took over, and I fell, crashing into the door below me as the car lay tipped on its side. "Urgh!" I groaned, biting back the pain. I pushed the discomfort aside and glanced around, still trying to piece together what had just happened.


    This wasn''t a mere accident. Someone had attacked us. But who? Poseidon''s Circle? No, this didn''t feel like Poseidon''s style¡ª he was too precise, too deliberate. Whoever did this wanted me dead, fast.


    My mind raced with theories, but there was no time to dwell on them. I had to act.


    "Hecate!"


    I turned sharply toward the front seat. Hecate lay slumped against the dashboard, her face pale and still. A streak of blood trailed down her temple, disappearing into her hair. My heart dropped.


    No response¡ª!


    "Dammit!" I cursed, shoving through the flames and reaching her side. The car was getting hotter by the second, the smoke thicker. "Hecate!" I called again, but she remained motionless.


    The airbag hadn''t deployed, and the impact must have knocked her unconscious. Her chest still rose and fell with shallow breaths, so at least she was alive. But if we didn''t get out of here soon, the fire would finish what the crash hadn''t.


    Suddenly, the unmistakable sound of rapid gunfire filled the air. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Continue the excitement on m_vl-em,py-r


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!


    My blood ran cold. It wasn''t thunder, but the steady, relentless pounding of bullets striking metal. They were coming from above, bouncing off the car''s roof. Whoever attacked us wasn''t done. They were here to finish the job.


    I clenched my jaw, scanning the scene. I could handle the bullets¡ª they wouldn''t be enough to take me down¡ª but Hecate was vulnerable. I needed to get her to safety, fast. My mind raced, calculating possible outcomes. Running out with her in my arms was risky¡ªthere were too many unknowns. But waiting here was even riskier.


    I didn''t know how long the car would hold up before becoming a fiery deathtrap.


    Think, dammit!


    "Shut up and move already," a cold, melancholic voice whispered in my mind. It was the same voice that haunted me for a while now ¡ª the true voice of the black book. Hades, the god of the underworld, wouldn''t hesitate. He wouldn''t let doubt creep in. And yet, I hesitated.


    "If you''re not going to be of any help, then shut the hell up," I muttered, my voice barely above a growl. I was supposed to be a god, yet here I was, trapped in a burning car like a mortal. Act, don''t think!


    I reached for Hecate, brushing away the blood on her forehead. "Hecate, if you can hear me, I need you to hold on. Just stay here while I take care of the insects outside."


    Her head lolled to the side, but there was no reaction. I sighed, placing her gently against the car seat, hoping her injuries weren''t severe. I knew she was a goddess, tough enough to endure, but I still felt a pang of worry.


    With that, I shrugged off my coat and placed it over her, a futile attempt to shield her from the heat. From the look of things the fire was not progressing fast, I climbed up toward the roof of the car¡ª or what was left of it. The door was gone, blown off by whatever projectile had hit us.


    I emerged from the wreckage, and the moment I did, the bullets stopped. Silence. The air crackled with tension as I got my first clear look at the attackers.


    They were everywhere¡ª dozens of them, maybe even a hundred, all clad in black tactical gear, their faces hidden behind masks. They moved like a well-oiled machine, their rifles trained on me, fingers itching to pull the trigger. Behind them, I could see the hotel, its entrance thrown into chaos as civilians fled in panic. The smell of burning gasoline and gunpowder filled the air.


    I had to end this quickly.


    **YOU HAVE ACTIVATED: DOMINATOR''S AURA [MID]**


    I smirked, feeling a dark, simmering energy pulse through my veins, my eyes flickering with a dangerous light. "You sons of bitches," I muttered, the power coursing through me like liquid fire. "Can''t an old man get a little peace and quiet?"


    I leaped down from the wreckage, landing with a soft thud. Before my feet even touched the ground, the bullets were already flying toward me. I watched them in slow motion, tracking their trajectory. With my hands still tucked casually in my pockets, I sidestepped the first wave, then the next, moving through the onslaught as if it were a gentle breeze.


    The world slowed around me. My senses sharpened. I could see the flicker of each muzzle flash, the path of every bullet. I moved effortlessly, weaving between the streams of gunfire, closing the distance between me and the attackers.


    They didn''t stand a chance.


    Before any of them could react, I was upon them. My first strike sent a shockwave through the air, my boot connecting with one of the masked men''s chest. WHAM! He flew backward, crashing into several others, the force of the impact sending them sprawling.


    The ground cracked beneath me. "You dare to underestimate me?" I growled, my voice laced with menace. My eyes burned with dark power, black smoke hissing from them as I surveyed the men scrambling to regroup. "I won''t even need my hands to deal with scum like you."


    They hesitated, their fear palpable. But I didn''t give them time to react. I was already moving, a blur of motion as I tore through their ranks like a whirlwind. A kick here, a swift elbow there. Each strike was precise, devastating, leaving a trail of broken bodies in my wake.


    One by one, they fell.


    But as I fought, something gnawed at the edges of my mind. This was too organized, too deliberate. These weren''t mere mercenaries. Whoever sent them knew exactly who I was¡ª and they had come prepared.


    The world felt like it was ending around me. My world.


    But why now?


    What was really going on?


    And then there was¡ª a second wave!

 Chapter 61: Ch. 61: Rain (II)

    Ch. 61: Rain (II)


    The car was still smoldering when I sprinted back. I found Hecate slumped against the wreckage, half-conscious, her body battered and bruised. Her clothes were torn, soaked with blood and rain, and the acrid smell of smoke clung to her like a shroud.


    Keep the adventure going on m_vl-em|p-yr


    I grabbed her under her arms, pulling her out of the wreck. She stirred slightly, her eyes barely open, but the pain was evident in her expression.


    "Hecate!" I called out, hoping to snap her back to the present. "You still with me?"


    She groaned weakly, her hand instinctively clutching the wound on her side. "We... were attacked?" she mumbled, her voice thick with exhaustion. Blood dripped from her forehead, tracing a path down to her chin. Her half-lidded eyes flickered over the carnage around us¡ªthe bodies strewn across the pavement like broken dolls. A silent massacre.


    The sky rumbled ominously overhead, thick storm clouds gathering with unnatural speed. In some cultures, they say a storm heralds a bad omen. I knew better. This was no mere storm.


    "Someone''s after me," I muttered, scanning the horizon for any sign of our attacker. "You need to get out of here."


    Hecate shook her head, a grim determination setting in despite the pain etched on her face. "No, boss. This time, I''ll protect you. I won''t fail again." She spoke with such certainty, her voice low but resolute. Even in her battered state, she refused to back down. That fierce loyalty¡ªit was both a blessing and a curse.


    The hotel loomed behind us, its once-luxurious fa?ade now in chaos as the remaining guests fled in terror. Despite the chaos, the sense of dread clung to the air like a suffocating fog. Whoever had the audacity to attack Hades¡ª me¡ª in broad daylight was no ordinary adversary. They had to know what they were doing.


    Someone this bold had an agenda, and I had a feeling it wasn''t going to end well for either of us.


    "Hecate..." I started, but she cut me off.


    "I''m fine." She straightened herself, though I could see the tremble in her legs. "Your safety is all that matters right now."


    I reached out to her, desperate to make her listen. But before I could say another word, a sudden pressure filled the air. The kind of pressure that makes your skin crawl, that primes every instinct for flight. Something was coming¡ª something powerful. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Run!" I shouted, my voice thick with panic as my senses screamed in alarm. The oppressive weight in the air pressed down on me like a tidal wave, and I couldn''t tell where it was coming from¡ª left? Right? My body acted on instinct, leaping back just in time to pull Hecate with me as a massive projectile slammed into the ground where we had been standing.


    The explosion that followed was deafening, sending a plume of dust and debris into the air. The force of it sent us tumbling back, crashing against the cracked pavement. I barely managed to shield Hecate as we skidded across the ground, my arms numb from the impact. My ears rang, and my vision blurred, but I couldn''t afford to stop. If we stayed here, we''d be dead within moments.


    A figure appeared through the swirling dust, their silhouette dark and menacing against the dim light. Whoever they were, they moved with deliberate precision, like a predator stalking its prey. I clenched my fists, readying myself. But then, a familiar voice cut through the haze.


    "You know, I should have seen it sooner, there were obvious signs," the figure sneered. "But Hades was always a quiet one but you were different. And now... I understand why."


    My blood ran cold at the sound of that voice. Poseidon.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I spat, gesturing for Hecate to fall back. "Is this your doing?"


    Poseidon stepped forward, his face twisted with rage. "Cut the crap, you imposter!" His voice was a thunderclap, filled with barely-contained fury. "You thought you could fool me? You thought you could steal what was mine?" His hand tightened around his bident, the twin-pronged weapon glinting ominously in the stormy light.


    My heart sank. He knew. He knew I wasn''t the real Hades. This had gone from bad to catastrophic in seconds. A confrontation with Poseidon wasn''t just dangerous¡ª it was suicidal.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you did," Poseidon snarled, his face contorted with hatred. "Hades was mine to defeat. And you¡ª whoever you are¡ª took him from me."


    His words hit me like a blow. I had expected challenges, but not like this. Not from Poseidon. "You knew?"


    Poseidon raised his weapon, the air around him shimmering with the raw power of the ocean itself. "Of course, I knew," he hissed. "Your body might look like Hades, but your soul... it''s nothing but a shadow. A pathetic imitation."


    The storm intensified around us, the wind howling like a banshee as Poseidon summoned his power. He wasn''t holding back. This was a fight to the death.


    In a blink, he closed the distance between us. I barely had time to react as his bident came crashing down. I dodged to the side, but his movements were fluid, faster than anything I had anticipated. He parried my counterpunch with ease, the force of his block sending a jolt of pain up my arm.


    Before I could regain my footing, he was on me again, his weapon slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    I ducked just in time, feeling the wind of his attack brush past my face. Desperation clawed at my insides. I needed distance. I couldn''t go toe-to-toe with him¡ª he was too strong, too fast. But every time I tried to retreat, he was there, cutting off my escape.


    In the chaos, I felt a sharp, searing pain. A bident¡ªanother one¡ªpierced my back, driven with such force that I was lifted off my feet. Blood filled my mouth as I gasped, the metallic taste overwhelming my senses.


    "Too slow," Poseidon mocked, his voice filled with cruel satisfaction. "I expected more from you, *fake*."


    I staggered forward, barely able to keep my footing. My vision blurred, and I could feel the strength draining from my limbs. But I couldn''t stop. I couldn''t afford to die here¡ªnot like this.


    Poseidon''s foot connected with my back, sending me sprawling to the ground. I coughed up blood, my body trembling from the impact. The weight of defeat pressed down on me, heavier than any physical wound.


    Was this it? Would this be my end?


    But as the storm raged around us, something inside me stirred. A flicker of defiance. This wasn''t over yet.

 Chapter 62: Ch. 62: Rain (III)

    Read more exciting chapters on m vl-e-mpy-r


    Ch. 62: Rain (III)


    The rain came down in torrents, each droplet hitting like icy needles as Poseidon and I circled one another. My muscles ached from the relentless pace of our fight, but I couldn''t afford to slow down now. Poseidon, God of the Sea, was proving to be the ideal opponent¡ª strategic, calculating, and ruthlessly fast. Every move I made was met with a counter, every feint was anticipated.


    He was two steps ahead of me, always forcing me backwards.


    It was exhausting, mentally and physically. His bident was a blur as it cut through the air with precision, each strike only narrowly missing its mark. I barely had time to react. My feet slid on the rain- soaked ground, struggling to maintain balance. I needed an opening, just one chance to turn the tide in my favor.


    "Are you getting sloppy, Poseidon?" I taunted, hoping to break his focus. It was a long shot, but I had nothing to lose. I couldn''t tell if it worked¡ª his expression remained cold and unreadable. If anything, it only seemed to make him move faster. His attacks blurred, becoming almost impossible to track. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn, you''re good," I muttered, more to myself than him.


    Then, a sharp pain surged through my left eye, the Eye of Foresight that Prometheus had given me. The world around me began to split into double images¡ª one of the present and one of what was just ahead. My vision warped, and for a moment, I saw it: Poseidon''s bident plunging into my chest. Panic shot through me as the image seared itself into my mind.


    I jerked to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the blow meant for my heart. The bident sliced through the air where I had stood a second before. I spun around, kicking out at Poseidon, hoping to catch him off-guard. But even that, he had anticipated. He leaped back, effortlessly dodging the strike.


    "I guess you aren''t ordinary yourself," Poseidon acknowledged, his voice a low growl.


    His recognition meant little; it didn''t change the fact that he was still winning. I had no choice but to switch to the offensive. My body moved on instinct now, driven by the adrenaline coursing through my veins. With a burst of speed, I closed the gap between us and landed a solid punch on Poseidon''s face. His head snapped back, and for a brief moment, he staggered.


    The shock on his face was palpable, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of vulnerability.


    But the moment was fleeting. Poseidon''s surprise quickly morphed into something darker¡ª pure, unfiltered rage. His lips curled into a snarl as he regained his footing, his eyes locking onto mine with renewed intensity.


    The sky responded to his fury, cracking open with a deafening roar of thunder. The downpour grew heavier, turning the battlefield into a slick, treacherous mess. The weight of the rain pressed down on us, thickening the tension in the air. I could feel myself slowing down, the fatigue beginning to take its toll. My heart raced, struggling to keep up with the demands of the fight.


    But I couldn''t let Poseidon see my exhaustion. I couldn''t give him that advantage.


    He studied me for a moment, his chest heaving. "Whoever you are, you played the game well. You knew who we were, how to react. It''s crazy to think of what more you could know." His voice was laced with grudging respect, but beneath it, I sensed something else¡ª curiosity, and maybe a hint of fear. He saw me as a threat.


    But he was right about one thing: I wasn''t a seasoned fighter. I was a scholar, a thinker, not someone who could rely on brute force or years of combat experience. My only chance was to fight smarter, to find an edge. The most I could draw out of myself was about forty percent of my full power, but I had to assume Poseidon hadn''t even reached his peak yet.


    I had to be ready for him to come at me with everything.


    The rain soaked through my hair and clothes, clinging to my skin like a cold reminder of how much I still had to learn. But there was something comforting in the rain too. It drowned out the world around me, creating a rhythm I could focus on. The sound of it hitting the ground, the smell of wet earth¡ª it grounded me, reminded me of something from my past, though I couldn''t quite place it.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. My muscles tightened, my senses sharpened. This was it. The moment of truth.


    "I have one question for you sir," I said, my voice cold and steady. My aura darkened, the energy around me shifting as I prepared for the next clash.


    Poseidon''s eyes flickered with annoyance. "Sir?" he repeated, incredulous. "How insulting. I am the god of the seas."


    I ignored his indignation. "What was your goal in forming the Circle?"


    For a split second, I thought I saw something flicker behind his eyes¡ª hesitation, maybe doubt¡ª but it was gone as quickly as it appeared. His face hardened again, and he started advancing toward me, his bident raised.


    "Like hell I''d tell you, imposter," he snarled.


    I flexed my hands, feeling the blood pump through them as I loosened my grip before tightening it again. "Don''t worry, Poseidon. I''ll beat every bit of information out of you," I replied. "I never expected you to be a traitor. That''s more of Ares'' style."


    Poseidon''s expression darkened further. "Traitor?" he scoffed. "How presumptuous of you. I am a god, above all else. Hades was always the scheming bastard. He had hidden agendas, secrets.


    That was why he formed the Circle all those years back."


    His words hit me like a hammer. Hades? The Circle? I fought to keep my expression neutral, though I could feel my shock bubbling beneath the surface. Was he telling the truth? Could Hades have been behind it all?


    My mind raced, trying to piece together the fragments of information I had.


    "You don''t believe me?" Poseidon sneered. "Fine. Believe what you will. But soon, you will be dead."


    We stood face to face now, inches apart, the rain pouring down between us like a curtain. His bident gleamed in the dim light, its razor-sharp points aimed directly at me. "An unsteady heart cannot summon the weapon of a god," Poseidon continued, his voice low and menacing. "You have no hope of winning."


    "Last question," I said, cutting him off as he raised his weapon. "How did you know who I was?"


    His hesitation was brief, but telling. "All over the web, your true identity was revealed. There''s a price on your head. Most of the gods don''t believe it, but suspicions have been growing for some time."


    "So it''s him," I muttered to myself, lowering my head. My suspicions were confirmed. This had to be his comeback¡ª Mr Anonymous was getting ready to finish me off for good.


    Poseidon thrust his bident at my face, but this time, I was ready.


    "Gloves off," I whispered, as the real fight began.


    Author''s Note: Thank You For Reading My Work. I use this medium to ask for a gift, pls support my work. I haven''t had a magic castle yet.... Enjoy the work.

 Chapter 63: Ch 63: Rain (IV)

    Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    Ch 63: Rain (IV)


    "Now, gloves off."


    I exhaled dark wisps of smoke, the vapor curling and disappearing into the storm as I shut my eyes, forcing calm into my racing heart. The cold rain soaked into my skin, but it was the crackling tension in the air that filled my lungs. Why the hell would I fight Poseidon with the bident? That thing had a mind of its own, and right now, I needed focus, not chaos.


    I had another way¡ª something far more dangerous, something that even a god of the seas wouldn''t expect.


    Poseidon''s trident whistled through the air, a glimmering, lethal blur. I shifted my weight, barely avoiding it. "Are you ready?" I asked, my voice steady, but inside, a storm raged. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Poseidon narrowed his eyes, his fury palpable, like a rising tide. "Wh¡ª who the hell are you talking to?!" His voice boomed over the storm, but there was a flicker of unease in his gaze. The rain had stopped, mid-fall, droplets frozen like crystals in the air. They shimmered, suspended by his power, reacting to his rage, his energy.


    I would have admired the beauty of it¡ªhad I not been locked in a battle to the death.


    He snarled, raising his weapon high. "WATER CONTROL: OCEAN BLADE!"


    From the frozen rain, a blade materialized, towering and translucent, a deadly weapon forged from the very storm. The sky split as the enormous blade came crashing down, slicing through the heavens. Poseidon grinned, twisting his bident, pushing me directly into its deadly arc.


    This was my moment.


    My hand dove into my coat pocket, fingers curling around the familiar, cold surface of the black book. "Begin!" I commanded, my voice low, deadly. The book snapped open, its pages flipping wildly on their own, black light spilling out, crawling up my arm like living shadows. I could feel the power surging through me, ancient and dark. "FIRST COMMANDMENT: DEAD SUMMONING!"


    For the first time, I saw true fear in Poseidon''s eyes.


    He recognized the black magic. He knew what was coming. Gods could wield unimaginable power, but so could I. The bident wasn''t my only weapon, not anymore. Just as Poseidon commanded the oceans, and Ares donned his indestructible armor, I could command the very souls of the dead.


    **BOOM!**


    The Ocean Blade hit the earth with a deafening crash, the ground quaking beneath its weight. But I was untouched. Around me, shadowy figures rose from the impact zone, their eyes glowing white, like lanterns in the abyss. They were the souls of the dead, called forth by the power of Hades himself. Their presence drained me, yes, but the payoff was worth it.


    "Tell me, Poseidon," I called, my voice echoing across the battlefield, "did you really think you could beat me?"


    Before he could react, I vanished from his sight, reappearing behind him in the blink of an eye. My foot connected with his temple with a sickening crack.


    Poseidon''s body was flung like a ragdoll through the air, crashing into the ground with a thunderous *thud*. He coughed up blood, the crimson droplets painting the rain-soaked earth.


    I didn''t let up. Before he could even think about standing, I was there. A brutal kick to the chin sent him flying again, an explosion of debris and seawater following his path. "You thought I couldn''t use the power of Hades, didn''t you?" I smirked, watching him struggle to rise from the rubble.


    He spat blood onto the ground, rage burning in his eyes. "WATER CONTROL: OCEAN WAVE!"


    From behind him, a monstrous wave surged, the water twisting into countless razor-sharp blades, each one aimed directly at me.


    I summoned more of the dead, their shadowy forms forming a shield around me just as the blades crashed down. I felt the sting of a hundred cuts as the wave tore through the shield, slicing into my skin, but I kept moving forward, my eyes locked on Poseidon.


    He read my intent and met me head-on. The moment the wave dissipated, he appeared before me, faster than I''d anticipated. His fist connected with my face¡ª WHAM! ¡ªand I felt something inside me crack.


    My vision blurred, but I didn''t stop. I threw a sweeping kick, but he dodged it by a hair. Poseidon was growing desperate, his movements becoming frantic. He was draining himself. Using that much power again and again was taking its toll. I could see the strain etched into his face.


    He was on the edge, one misstep away from collapse.


    He could die.


    As much as I hated him, Poseidon was a god I''d admired in my darkest times. His stories had been with me when I had nothing. But this¡ª this was the end. "If only you had lived a better story, I might have spared you."


    "HADES!" A voice screamed my name, cutting through the roar of the storm. I turned just as Hecate ran towards me, her eyes wild with fear. She leapt, pushing me aside, her weight knocking me off balance. My mind reeled. "Hecate?!"


    A deafening shot echoed across the battlefield. I watched in horror as something invisible zipped through the air and struck her in the head, blood spraying through the storm, painting the air red.


    She collapsed beside me, her eyes wide, staring into mine¡ª dead.


    "Hecate...?" I whispered, disbelief tightening my throat. "A sniper...? No. No!" But she didn''t move. Her lifeless body lay still beside me, her blood staining the ground.


    WHAM!


    Poseidon''s boot slammed into my chin, sending me flying back, crashing into the earth. Pain exploded through my body, but it was nothing compared to the rage building inside me. Poseidon stood over me, a wicked smile on his lips. "It seems you have more enemies than even I thought."


    I could hardly hear him. My mind was a fog of anger, disbelief, grief. I tried to stand, but my body hesitated, the pain and shock too much to overcome.


    "This is bad!" I muttered through gritted teeth, trying to regain my balance. But Poseidon was faster. His trident flashed through the air¡ªand in one swift motion, it severed my right arm.


    "AARGHH!" I screamed, the pain unlike anything I had ever felt before. Blood gushed from the wound, and I clutched the stump, trying to keep myself from passing out.


    Poseidon loomed over me, his trident poised to end it all. My body refused to respond, frozen in agony.


    Then, a golden light erupted between us.


    "POSEIDON!!"


    The voice was unmistakable. My heart skipped a beat as a figure stepped between me and my would-be executioner.


    Zeus.


    Lightning crackled around him, his fury palpable. His voice thundered over the storm. "YOU BASTARD!"


    Poseidon''s expression darkened, but he didn''t waver. "Zeus, stay out of this. I will kill this imposter."


    But Zeus didn''t flinch. Golden electricity rippled through the air as he butted his head against Poseidon''s. "You hurt Hades. And for that, brother, I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 64: Ch. 64: Rain (V)

    Ch. 64: Rain (V)


    I was utterly taken aback by the splendor of the man standing before me. His golden locks shimmered in the dim, rain-soaked light, each strand dancing like threads of liquid fire. The aura radiating from him wasn''t just godlike¡ª it redefined the very essence of divinity.


    His presence alone was a force, palpable and overwhelming, as though Zeus himself was sculpted from the purest of storms, his every breath sending ripples through the air.


    Why would Zeus be on my side? I couldn''t fathom it. He already knew I was an imposter. Zeus, the King of the Gods, feared and revered for his untapped power, unmatched among deities. The only ones capable of rivaling him were Hades, Poseidon, and perhaps Hera¡ªthe queen of the gods. But Zeus?


    The last person I imagined coming to my aid.


    He had been obsessed with Hades, his relationship with his brother toxic, filled with love, respect and obsession. He should be filled with rage at me, this intruder, yet here he was, protective, standing between Poseidon and me.


    Poseidon, on the other hand, was a terrifying sight. His ocean-blue eyes quivered in their sockets, trembling with an unspoken fear. He clutched his trident tighter, his knuckles bone-white. The bruise on his face, where I''d struck him earlier, throbbed with rage. "Zeus, brother is gone," Poseidon spat, his voice trembling with anger and desperation. "This is an imposter from another world!


    An *otherworlder*! Don''t let him fool you! Step aside, and let me finish what I came here to do." Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    The air between the two brothers was thick with tension, crackling like the prelude to a storm. I could feel it suffocating me, tightening around my chest. Greek gods were pride incarnate. Stubborn, unyielding. Convincing one to change course was like halting a hurricane with a whisper. And this¡ª this was on the verge of something far worse than a family squabble. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was war.


    Would Zeus, with all his power, decide to kill me? It would be justified. I was a pretender, an imposter. But I had no intention of dying.


    "Haa~" Zeus exhaled slowly, a sound that carried the weight of an approaching tempest. His head tilted, golden eyes locking onto mine with an unexpected tenderness, an emotion that, against all odds, felt like¡­ love. "My brother," he whispered, his voice soft but unshakable, "is right here. Not an imposter."


    The atmosphere around us shifted violently in an instant. Zeus''s expression hardened, and his eyes, once filled with warmth, became hollow, soulless. A wave of dread washed over me.


    "And if anyone," he said, his voice a booming decree of doom, "lays a finger on him¡ª" His voice dropped to a deadly whisper. "¡ªthey will die. By my hand."


    Poseidon''s face twisted with disbelief. "Hey, Zeus¡ª" he barely managed to speak before Zeus moved, faster than the lightning that crackled in the storm above us.


    The blow Zeus threw was devastating. His fist collided with Poseidon''s chest, and the sky itself screamed in response. Thunder exploded across the heavens as a massive bolt of lightning struck down with Zeus''s punch, sending Poseidon skidding across the ground, carving deep trenches in the earth. The shockwave shattered the ground beneath our feet, throwing me off balance.


    The air smelled of ozone, and my ears rang from the sheer impact.


    Poseidon staggered, clutching his chest, blood dripping from his lips. "A-Ack!" He choked, gasping for breath, his chest heaving as he struggled to stand. The god I had barely been able to scratch was brought to his knees by a single blow from his brother.


    Zeus advanced, each step a thunderous declaration of his power. "Come on, Poseidon. Stop being a coward and fight me seriously!" His voice was filled with an unhinged excitement, eyes gleaming with battle-lust. "If you don''t give me everything you''ve got right now, I will kill you."


    Poseidon''s hands trembled as he raised his trident. His face was pale, eyes wide with fear and frustration. But he knew Zeus was not bluffing. The air grew colder, moisture drawn from every droplet of rain, from the very atmosphere itself, as Poseidon summoned all the water he could command.


    The raindrops ceased to fall¡ªthey hovered in mid-air, sucked into Poseidon''s weapon like gravity had turned on its head.


    "WATER CONTROL: WAVE OF DESTRUCTION!" Poseidon roared, and the world itself seemed to tremble in response.


    The wave he conjured was titanic, an impossibly massive wall of water that rose higher and higher, its peak disappearing into the storm clouds above. It loomed over us like a vengeful god, the weight of the ocean itself poised to crush everything beneath it. My heart skipped a beat. If he had used that attack on me, I wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    Frantically, I dragged my broken body towards the lifeless form of Hecate. I had one arm¡ª one damned arm¡ª and here I was, trying to protect a corpse against an attack that would obliterate everything in its path. The wave was beautiful, in a terrifying way. A pure embodiment of Poseidon''s wrath.


    "You forced my hand, Zeus!" Poseidon cried, tears streaming down his face.


    Zeus didn''t stop. He marched forward, fearless, his body alight with golden electricity. The atmosphere around him buzzed with power, the air warping from the sheer force of his presence. "Shut up and do it," he snarled, daring Poseidon to strike.


    Poseidon brought down the massive wave, a tidal force meant to annihilate anything in its way.


    And then¡ª TONG!


    The sound reverberated like a bell tolling the end of the world. My heart raced, my breath caught in my throat. I expected to be consumed by the water, to be torn apart, but the wave never touched me.


    I looked up in disbelief. Zeus stood at the heart of the destruction, unbothered. His hand was raised, a single finger casually stopping Poseidon''s trident mere inches from his skull. A surge of golden lightning exploded from Zeus, swallowing the wave whole, disintegrating it in an instant. The sky itself seemed to split as thunder echoed across the heavens.


    The sheer force of it all sent me and Hecate''s body skidding back.


    I stared, awestruck. The only word that came to my lips was, "Beautiful¡­"


    How could anyone possess such power? Poseidon''s strongest attack, nullified as if it were nothing. If Poseidon was a beast, then what was Zeus?


    The battle raged on, the two gods locked in combat, and yet here I was, broken, barely able to breathe. My eyes darted to Hecate, hoping for some miracle that she''d awaken, but there was nothing. Just silence.


    And amidst the chaos, as the blaring of horns filled the city and the world descended into pandemonium, I realized this was all my doing.


    I trembled with rage and uncertainty, caught in the middle of a war between gods.

 Chapter 65: Ch. 65: Rain (VI)

    Ch. 65: Rain (VI)


    Before my eyes was the most brutal display of power, Zeus was moping the floor with Poseidon. No matter what he did Zues always grew stronger in the fight. The sky cracked open with lightning many times. A part of me wanted to stop Zeus from killing Poseidon, but maybe it was for the best that he died that way Olympus would survive.


    "Tell me! Brother did I do you proud?" Zeus screamed as he turned to face me, on his face was a sickening smile that startled me. I think I came to understand why Zeus was the king of all the gods, he was unhinged with a bottomless well of power at his fingertips. Why would I be proud of what he had done? What type of sentiment was he hoping to get from me?


    I heard a loud cracking sound followed by a strong impact and watched Poseidon''s body drop on the floor¡ª dead. Zeus looked up at the sky and muttered something I could not make our off from the distance. I had to come to terms with the fact that Zeus had just killed Poseidon like an animal.


    Now Zeus was walking to me, I prepared myself for every possible scenario to avoid a direct confrontation but down to it there was no way I could protect myself from him. "So brother." His voice changed and got darker. "Now that Poseidon is gone everything is good right? Why do you look so dark brother, I expected you to be happy at what I did. Or is it not enough?"


    My eyes strayed to the right arm of Zeus dripping blood in thick streams. Did he run his hand through Poseidon''s chest? I looked up and connected my eyes with Zues, I noticed how souless it was. Quite a contrast from his usual happy self. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire


    They say the coming of rain is a coming of change, with rain comes thunder and destruction. "Tch!" I hissed as I gnashed my teeth, Zeus was a problem too. Unlike Poseidon who had morals and goals Zeus had none but an inner dark persona. "Why did you kill him?"


    Zeus smiled and crouched down before me that our eye level was the same. "Because he deserved to die. Brother, I love you and I won''t let anything bad happen to you."


    I did not feel reassured by his words but instead more threatened. "Zeus...." No this was wrong everything was a mess, there was no way I could let the story of this world progress any further like this.


    My eyes caught the sight of a black drone hovering in the air above. Mr Anonymous really did go to great lengths to pay me back. Now the story is in a mess and there nothing I can do about it. Curse that Watcher, couldn''t he have told me this was going to happen, I bet he must be happy on his throne up there. How would I deal with him, Zeus did not seem hostile to me but his what would I do?


    My body was starting to feel heavy, I was losing more blood fast. My severed arm was nothing to talk about, I never wondered how it would feel to be one handed. My eyes widened as I tried to maintain my gaze on Zeus, my mind strayed to the fact of whether he was really on my side. If he was then why did he not react to my situation at this crucial moment? Did he want to watch me die?


    No! I screamed at myself in my head, I was overthinking again, its a bad habit of mine. I had to narrow my mind on one thought, what was most crucial at this moment? I steadied my breathing and pushed myself up to my feet, "Why you!!" I hit Zeus on the fave sending him crashing on his butt, I felt he could have dodged it even if he wanted. "How dare you kill your own brother like that?"


    Even I wanted to kill Poseidon but I had my reasons. I would at least know what his plans were and the source of his motivation but Zeus had no clear motive to justify his action. "You could have subdued him easily but instead you--!!" I was fuming angrily as I hazed down at my little brother, yes that was what he was!


    I had made peace with my life here, I had bevome Hades himself. They are my family, the gods. I was no longer a mere human, but I was still a scholar and no matter how hard a decision I had to make I would still feel the pain of losing someone. Make no mistake, I would have killed Poseidon either way but it would still hurt.


    Zeus held his chin and held a dumbfounded look on his face as he gazed up at me. "Big brother, I''m sorry but when I saw what he did, I could not hold back. I know why you are mad now, all those rumours about you on the internet it''s all lies right? I''ll find out who did it and kill him too."


    I reached out and landed a hot slap on his cheek and again I fept he could have dodged it if he wanted to. It bothered me that he was so submissive to me, better this way than the other. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t you get it you IDIOT! No more killing, I will resolve this myself." I glared at him as I reached down to pick up Hecate''s dead body which proved extremely difficult. "Please if you have even a hint of understanding I want you to stop this madness."


    I was just about leaving with Hecate on my shoulder, I could still feel her blood trickling down my arm. I expected Zeus to get me by now but instead he responded in an opposite manner. "I get it big bro, I need to strike them with a more imposing power. Wipe out all your enemies in one swoop like a real god should. That''s what you mean right?"


    The rain clouds started to thin into a shower of rain that drizzled down on us. My head was a box of scattered data, earlier this day I was talking to a titan and now I was in the worst possible case scenario¡ª defeated. All that planning, all for nothing and I lost. I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I felt Zeus reach out for me but I had just escaped his grasp. "Big bro don''t leave me, please." I could hear him sobbing. "I don''t want you to leave me, please you are the only one I have."


    So the great mighty Zeus from the legends was all a sham, just a baby man. Amusing.


    A loud thunderbolt cracked the sky open causing me to stop, the roar of it was mighty enough to shake the heavens. "Big bro, if you leave me now, then I''ll kill you too...!!!"


    My eyes popped up as I muttered the words. "What the fu--"

 Chapter 66: Ch. 66: The Losing Man (I)

    Ch. 66: The Losing Man (I)


    I felt Zeus reach out for me but I had just escaped his grasp. "Big bro don''t leave me, please." I could hear him sobbing. "I don''t want you to leave me, please you are the only one I have."


    So the great mighty Zeus from the legends was all a sham, just a baby man. Amusing.


    A loud thunderbolt cracked the sky open causing me to stop, the roar of it was mighty enough to shake the heavens. "Big bro, if you leave me now, then I''ll kill you too...!!!"


    My eyes popped up as I muttered the words. "What the fu--" What kind of a response was that? To think Zeus himself was this unhinged.


    "Please, don''t leave me." He said in a more stricter tone this time.


    I did not think Zeus was the one to joke so me must have been telling the truth but why threaten the one person he loved the most. I had no reason to comply even with my life on the line, I would dictate the story of my own life myself. "Tsk." I hissed and continued forward.


    I felt an updraft of wind and expected to feel Zeus'' hand digging through my chest but we were interrupted by a high ringing sound above our heads. I shifted my eyes up to see a familiar drone, hundreds of them hovering around. I was sure they were not there a moment ago. "It''s him." I muttered with a clear distaste in my voice.


    The drones beeped and spoke in one clear uniform voice in high volume. "Hades, we meet again. I trust that you enjoyed my little game. Or should I call you a foreigner? Not that it matters since I will be done with you after today.


    You must have been wondering why I chose here and now to expose your identity, the answer is simple-- I needed you to bring down most of the circle''s empire so I could move more freely. All along you were my destructive sword in this game. And once a sword becomes too sharp to wield it will be discarded without fail."


    I screamed out at the drones. "Anonymous you fool, you messed up everything. I trust your plan must have been achieved now."


    Zeus was quiet behind my back, I wondered what he must have had on his mind.


    The drones beeped again. "In retrospect my nemesis, my plans have not come a bit close to fruition. But they have progressed. I should be possessing the golden apple in your possession and the black book, they are in your room aren''t they?"


    "Damnit!" I kicked into gear but then Zeus appeared before me with his eyes empty and blazing with sparks of golden lightning. "Move!" My eues hissed out black smoke.


    "I would not advise that if I were you Hades, the win is mine either way but allow me a word of advice." The drones started to rotate over our heads. "Prepare yourself to be greeted by the elite force of the Bair agency, apparently some little birdie told them you went to see Prometheus.


    Did you know that was against the rules, since Zeus is here you might go through this unharmed but knowing you I know you won''t lie still. Your brain must still be trying to comprehend your incomprehensible defeat at my hands but it has always been steps behind. You know, I never saw you as an obstacle in the first place." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why you!" I gritted my teeth in rage, I lost to him. It was true that I had no defensive measure against him because his goals was still beyong my comprehension, no that was just an excuse. I could still--


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A huge explosion of ragin flames roared from the higher levels of the hotel and consumed it, billions of pieces of fragmented glass shimmered in the air and started to fall down to the ground. I held my breath for some reason, Eris, the book, the apple, everything I had gained was being burned to the ground before my eyes. The bitter taste of failure.


    Zeus still stood before me giving me the chills with his souless. I wonder what was going on in his head at the moment.


    "You lose HADES!!"


    I lost control of my body and fell on my knees unable to move. "All my planning and this snake brought it all down." Why was my body trembling now? Did I over exert myself that much?


    I recalled the watcher''s words to me a month ago:


    "I have to warn you that the next calamity will be very dangerous almost impossible to complete. Are you up for the challenge?" Was this the challenge he meant? Did he know all this was coming? He could have warned me beforehand instead of me putting my butt on the line every single time.


    "Oh, and here they come-- you are so f**king screwed!!" The drones beeped just as give two ballistic armoured black cars droved into the space before us and parked there. Out came ten strange looking people dressed in all black and masked concealing their faces. The second car was a huge tank, with it''s shooting butt faced to us.


    My Greek mythology world had just turned to a war movie, just great! Warriors on horses and chariots, no¡ª cars. Suits of armour, no¡ª stylized suits. Spears, swords and arrows, no¡ª guns and tanks. So much for expecting something close to the story. Even my knowledge could not change the fact that I was screwed


    "Hades, ruler of the underworld you have violated the laws of the Bia agency and went to see a class 1 criminal and murdered him!!" One of them spoke in an amplified voice. "For this crime you will be taken into questioning and tortured with our latest torturing devices. Don''t worry we will update you to the leisure deluxe suite in our max prison. Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    But know this you will know hell, regardless of your status you are now public criminal one."


    My face cringed. "What the fu--"


    Who was dead now? Things were spiralling out of control again no matter how much I tried to control them, what sort of inevitabiliy was this?


    Hop on the rollercoaster of pain¡ª!! I was in for a serving of trouble this time.


    Author Note: FantasyLord here, thank you for supporting my book. You are all great fans on this journey. Please continue to support me so I can keep writing great stories.

 Chapter 67: Ch. 67: The Losing Man (II)

    Ch. 67: The Losing Man (II)


    Perhaps Mr Anonymous should have been the number one on my agenda but I overlooked it, I slacked off in that area and this happened.


    Just what happened to Prometheus? Now he was dead! I doubted they would believe me if I said he was playing mind games with me earlier and he even gave me a stinking eye m even after I refused. This was a possible worst case scenario, I swear I was barely keeping myself composed.


    There was no way I beat them at least not in my current state. I hated how everything had to be resolved with violence, it was either someone had to die or the other. I was sick of it. "Zeus, stop them!"


    Zeus sighed and looked at me with a gloomy expression.


    "Lord Zeus step away from the criminal else you would be labeled as an associate to a master criminal. Know that we will also apprehend you regardless of your status in this matter." They boomed but I was sure Zeus would not budge. He was clearly a king who lived by his own rules.


    From the way things appeared they had no interest in my true identity, they were more occupied with what I had done. "Huh?" I breathed out. "Did they say Prometheus died?"


    Dammit!


    Damnit!


    How the hell did that titan die in just a few hours? It was indeed strange. My heart beat faster in my chest as I gripped my chest even tighter, Mr Anonymous must have done this, he was an even greater threat than Poseidon and the circle ever was. Why did he want to defeat the circle of he was stronger? What did the circle have that he didn''t?


    My eyes widened as I realized it myself. Or is it perhaps because of the black amber they possessed that he was cautious of them? Whatever his reason was, this defeat made me want to fight back again. It made me want to win this time.


    "This is your last warning Lord of Olympus, are you willing to forfeit your position for such a trivial matter?" I found it rude how they referred to me as such a trivial matter, would Zeus really help me? "Fire!"


    BOOM!


    The tank defeaned my ear almost, I had forgotten how sensitive they were. I was going to be hit any moment now, the projectile exploded halfway to me. Just as I expected Zeus had stopped it with ease and it didn''t even leave a mark on him. The ten people dressed in black overalls and too composed for me to count that as mere overconfidence. Did they think they could take on Zeus alone? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You dare interrupt big brother''s big moment? Die!" Zeus was surrounded by the ten agents each wielding their own weapons, he managed to keep them all occupied while displaying a set of dangerous techniques my eyes could not follow.


    I could already feel my body dragging me down. I did not have long before I would become incapacitated.


    "How do you like it now? I thought you were going to destory me now look at the shape you''re in." Mr Anonymous spike to me through the drones hovering in the air.


    I raised my voice a little and spoke back. "I never knew you were one to brag."


    "Bragging is a measly term in endeavors of this aspect. I am merely proclaiming my success over you in order to fully crush your spirit self."


    I did think that was bragging no matter how many ways he put it. "You haven''t won as started my heart still beats."


    "Oho, that is still a subject of question Mr god." He sounded well confident in himself.


    VRROOOOM!!


    "Huh?" A black car came out from the street and sped over to me, "Now who''s it this time?" The car screeched to a halt before me bathing me in dust and smoke. The engine was still giving a gentle hum, the fight between Zeus and the Bai agency was still going on on a large scale so none of them had time enough for me.


    The door opened slowly and out of it stepped a ghost I never hoped to see again so soon. I did not know whether to feel relieved that she was here or not but she was hardly a threat to me at least.


    "Boy do you look so awful, never thought the day would come. Sort of makes me want to even consider shedding a tear." She gazed down at me with crystal eyes, her voice filled with spite. "We should get going before one of them wins."


    I sighed. "You really are going to help me?" I spoke with disbelief etched in my voice. Stay connected with m-v l|e''m,p| y- r


    She gave a snide remark, "Well what do you know, I had a change of heart."


    "Hmph, don''t make me laugh scumbag, you also want to see me in this state don''t you?" I said in a cold voice. "Must be making you happy ."


    She said nothing for a while before leaning over so close that she blocked the rays of light from my face, her scent filled my lungs and her starry gaze locked on mine. I could feel her warm breathing on my face. Had her hair grown a bit longer on the side lately since I last saw her.


    "Your eyes are bold, your breath is a bit shaky, your body is in a pretty bad shape but still you are a little too coordinated in my opinion. You are either good at hiding your true intentions or you are just that good at it."


    My eyes widened a bit, I think she said something similar when we first spoke to each other.


    She reached out and pried Hecate from my grasp and put her in the back seat before turning to me with her hand extended out. "I can''t let my only rival die here, so lets go "


    I formed a pale smile on my face and slapped her hand out of my face. "Stop treating me like a dog Talos, I can stand fine."


    She did not hesitate to get into the car, I looked back, Zeus was still fighting. I had to get out of here and plan my next step. "C''mon I know where we can lie low for a bit but I don''t like it."


    This was it, the beginning of the fall of Olympus...! And i was at the center of it all.

 Chapter 68: Ch. 68: Hide Away

    Ch. 68: Hide Away


    Talos was in the driver''s seat riding at high speed, she did not say a word to me as I sat by her. My head was in a mix unravelling itself and weaving over and over, I knew I had to adapt to this new situation as soon as I could. It was just another road bump. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    I caught Talos glancing over to me, "Is anything the matter?" I asked in a weak tone. It was surprisingly I could still speak in such a battered state.


    She eyes me and said . "Quit bleeding on my seat, it''s a pain to clean the damn thing. " As usual her voice was empty and devoid of emotion.


    Talos saw me as her rival and I saw her as an obstacle, having not seen her or had any contact with her for a month I was at least relieved. I was eager to know how far she had gone with her investigation of Hermes death since I did not hear of it from the news, the only thing I did know was that the case was put on hold for some reason.


    Talos kept her eyes on the road and drove at a high speed, the interior of the car caught my eye. It looked very authentic. How did the ghost detective come to have such a luxurious vehicle?


    "Do you have a piece of cloth I can use to tie this up?" I gestured to my severed arm. She did not glance my way and said nothing. "


    Rude! "I have to say you were the last person I expected to come to my aid."


    "No I wasn''t." She said in a sharp voice. "After we met last time I forgot about you, it wasn''t till I saw you on the news that I remembered about you. I don''t keep people in high regard."


    Why you little bitch! Wasn''t she the one saying I was her rival or something and now she''s spouting nonsense. "Funny thing I never once forgot you."


    "Hmph!" Did she just laugh or was she letting out some steam? "I remember you have me a fake book, when I opened it I found some really interesting things."


    "Oh that!" I curled my lips into a light smile. "I bet it kept you busy for a while right?"


    (THE CHARACTER TALOS LIKEABILITY OF YOU HAS INCREASED BY 1)


    What the hell, why is she so damn hateable. "Yeah, it did." She said calmly.


    After I had lost the book to Talos back then I had left some crucial information for her in the book I had forged. Information pertaining to the formula of black amber since I believed she would be able to find an antidote, I wonder if she really found it.


    "Hades or whoever you really are, I don''t know how you did it but you brought this worlddown. Though indirectly you were machinized, puppeteered by Mr Anonymous." Talos drove up a bridge into an highway. "I have devised over the years and through my follow up that he is a threat more dangerous than the circle itself. It is a letdown that you did not see it before hand."


    Wow she really thought this through, did she really figure that out so easily? If I had kept her closer would I have prevented the incident of today?


    "Did you know I would be attacked today?" I asked boldly.


    Talos bit her lower lip as if holding back some crucial but of information from me or deciding to. "The events of today were beyond my expectation." My eyes was beginning to dim but I forced it to pry open. "About the formula to your antidote, I think I cracked it." And that was when I fell asleep.


    .....


    .....


    "NGGH!" I grunted in pain as I woke up, I was on a soft cushion. A bed? It took a while for my eyes to settle to the sight before me, the roof was white, the room was lit by a dim light. I tried to reach formy face with my dominant arm but that was when I realized that I had lost it. I doubted I had been asleep for long, I had to plan my next step. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world was in a mess and only I could correct it, I looked to my side to see Hecate''s corpse next to me causing me to roll out of the bed and fall on the rug covered ground. "URRGH!"


    As I contemplated curses a shadow loomed over me prompting me to look up to see Talos in very revealing dressing¡ª revealing my ass she was almost naked. She wore an ocean coloured bra and boxer as she stood over me, I could see more than a majority of her body from that angle but she did not seem to care or be embarassed. "You''re up, let''s get to work then.


    The world is burning." She turned around and walked away.


    "R---ight!" I sighed as I pushed myself up. My body was bandaged from partly and my severed arm wrapped up. I miss it already. "Why the hell would you put a corpse on your bed, are you a lunatic?"


    "I thought you and her had a thing, what was it called again, romance in paradise." I swear this bitch had no sense of humour.


    I observed the room, it was a moderate apartment, with an indoor kitchen and bathroom. There were more books on the shelves than household materials. She walked over to a table with a laptop on top, she sat on the seat with her legs on the cushion. She looked like some indoor freak, no wonder she had no manners.


    She looked over at me, perhaps she caught me staring at her. Her crystal eyes glintered on their own mezmerizing me. "Are you going to keep staring like that." My eye of foresight envisioned her saying a second later but instead she said nothing and stared at me. Did she change her mind or did the eye predic wrong?


    I shook myself from my dilemma and walked over to her and leaned over so close out hairs grazed each other. I parted my lips and spoke, "You are awfully quiet aren''t you."


    She bit at her nails and looked at me like a lost puppy waiting to be pet by her master. I doubted she knew she looked so cute, she pushed aside the hair that overlap her right eye and smiled. "Hades, our alliance ends here unfortunately for you."


    WHAM!!


    Someone knocked me out from behind causing me to lose my balance, this bitch! Did she just betray me?

 Chapter 69: Ch. 69: Beating The Man In The Yellow Jumper

    Ch. 69: Beating The Man In The Yellow Jumper


    Talos bit her nails and looked at me with soft eyes. Something about that made my skin crawl. It was a stark contrast to the usual malice in her gaze when she was plotting my demise. I had to admit, she looked beautiful when she wasn''t trying to kill me. But I knew better than to be fooled. Talos wasn''t the type to seduce anyone, let alone me, her sworn rival.


    She raised her hand, pushed back the strands of hair that hung over her right eye, and smiled¡ª far too sweetly. My instincts flared. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.


    "Hades, our alliance ends here, unfortunately for you," she said, her voice dripping with false pity.


    "Huh?" I barely had time to react as my sixth sense screamed at me. A massive surge of energy came barreling toward me from out of nowhere. I dove to the side just in time, the air cracking as a blow drilled through where my head had been.


    "Someone''s here," I muttered, scanning the room. But I was sure I scanned the room and there was no one in the vicinity, did I misread the situation? There was no way my heightened senses would fail me at a time like th¡ª


    WHAM!!


    A heavy strike from behind sent me stumbling forward. Talos. That bitch! She had betrayed me. I should have known better than to trust her. The alliance had been shaky from the start, false pretense best.


    I spun around, my senses in overdrive, but no one was there. The space behind me was empty. "What the hell?" My sixth sense, which had flared moments ago, now lay dormant again, almost as if it was playing tricks on me.


    Then it blazed to life once more. "To my right!" I ducked as a fist came whistling through the air, narrowly missing my face. My eyes flickered toward the attacker, a brief glimpse before¡ª POOF! He vanished into thin air.


    I stood still, my mind racing. The assailant had been wearing an orange jumper. It wasn''t someone I recognized. Who was he? A hired hand? One of Talos''s secret weapons?


    Was that how she''d stayed off the authorities'' radar for so long? But now, she was gone too. Her seat lay empty. Where the hell did she go? Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "Hupp!!" I yelped as I vaulted into the air, dodging a sweeping kick aimed at my legs. My opponent''s attacks were lightning fast, and he vanished just as quickly after every strike. A vanisher huh? A type I had never faced before.


    But strangely enough, I wasn''t intimidated. Something inside me remained calm, focused. Perhaps it was the fact that I had fought Poseidon at full strength and witnessed Zeus''s power firsthand. This man, this vanisher, was fast, sure, but nowhere near their power level. If anything, his tricks only irritated me.


    His movements were not random. As I analyzed the pattern, it became clearer. He struck from my blind spots¡ª angles at 45, 90, and 180 degrees. And the targets were precise: my neck, ribs, and ankles. But that was only part of the puzzle. If I could just get a little higher, break away from the usual battlefield, I could force him to play by my rules.


    With a burst of energy, I rebounded off the ground, launching myself into the air. "Whatever game you''re playing, Talos, I''ll end it here," I growled. I closed my eyes and let my instincts take over, feeling the air shift around me. I steadied my breathing¡ª then there was a shift, a tiny break in the wind.


    KRRRRRZSH!


    He appeared, just as I predicted. His breathing was smooth, his movements efficient. He did not seem to be a killer; nor was he even a seasoned fighter because I did not sense any ill will towards me. He was just too damn fast. His strike aimed for the back of my neck. I would not be fast enough to dodge it¡ª but I did not need to be.


    I activated my Dominator''s Aura on instinct, flooding the room with an oppressive, chaotic energy. For just a second, he froze, his momentum halted by the shock of my force. That was all I needed. I flipped mid-air and brought my heel crashing down toward the base of his neck.


    "You lose!" The words hissed through my teeth as my foot made contact¡ª only to cut through empty air. "What the hell!" I snarled, more frustrated than surprised. He had vanished again. I barely had time to register it before another strike came toward me from the side.


    I blocked the blow with my arm, gritting my teeth as he vanished again. This cat and mouse game was getting old. I landed on my feet, shaking the sting out of my arm.


    "So that''s how it is," I muttered under my breath, unraveling the logic behind his vanishing act. He was not just fast¡ª he was playing tricks with my perception, bending time or space around him. My regular attacks wouldn''t work. But I had more than one ace up my sleeve. Something I had yet to try.


    I raised my arm and summoned the black book¡ª the source of my true power. Nothing happened at first. It was a gamble, a theory I yet to fully fully tested yet. But I was not about to let that stop me now. Wisps of black smoke burned along my right arm, and then flames¡ª dark, roiling flames¡ª erupted across my body. This was the power I had been holding back.


    I had to push past my limits. I had to win, no matter what.


    "Do it!" I urged myself through gritted teeth. "Surpass yourself. Break past your limits, and WIN!"


    The flames twisted and solidified, and from them, the black book was born into my hands. Now I wouldn''t lose. Not to this man. Not to anyone.


    The vanisher appeared again, this time behind me. He aimed for my chin, but I could sense another attack¡ª a second presence¡ª targeting the back of my knee. No, it was still him. He was playing more tricks, creating illusions, or maybe echoes of himself. But which one was real? My sixth sense failed to be of help to me here.


    FWOOSH!


    I didn''t need it. The surge of energy from the black book granted me the speed I needed. I shot forward, matching his pace. We were on equal ground now. My theory was correct¡ª with the book in my hand, I could access the true extent of my powers¡ª of Hades'' power to some extent.


    As we clashed, something felt off about him, though. Familiar, even. The book pulsed in my hands, almost as if it was trying not to fight him. Strange!


    But there was no time to think about it. He reappeared again, this time splitting into not just two¡ª but ten copies of himself. He was trying to overwhelm me and my senses. But I wasn''t the same as I was before. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You lose!" I growled, feeling the heat of the black flames surge around me.


    With my good hand gripping the book, I didn''t have many options for attacking. So, I did the next best thing. I spun on my heel and kicked one of the copies with everything I had.


    WHAM!


    The impact sent him flying into a bookshelf, the wood splintering as it crashed to the floor. He groaned in pain, I sensed him trying to vanish again, but I was faster this time. I grabbed him by the head and smashed it into the wall with a sickening crack.


    "Argh! How di¡ª" His voice, muffled and pained, sounded far too familiar.


    I stepped back, closing the book with a sigh. "Let''s just say I have an eye for the truth."


    A new presence filled the room, one I recognized immediately¡ª Talos. She stood there, dressed in nothing but her underwear, a deep frown, she had her hands crossed.


    "Not the bookshelf, guys," she whined, crossing her arms. "Do you know how much that costs? And the hole in the wall? The landlady is so going to throw a fit."


    I held back the urge to smash her head into the wall too. "Maybe you shouldn''t have tried to piss me off with your little games. I know you are not the type to orchestrate nonsense like this for no reason so talk!"


    She walked up to me and sighed. "I did not want to tell you this before, but the guy you just kicked? He is kind of crucial to my latest investigation."


    Before I could ask what the hell she was talking about, the figure I had just pummeled groaned and pulled himself to his feet. He pulled off his mask he had on his face, revealing short, messy yellow hair and a pair of eyes that sparkled with mischief.


    "Ow, that hurt like hell!" he grinned at me.


    My heart sank. "...Hermes?"

 Chapter 70: Ch. 70: Talos’ Big Secret

    Ch. 70: Talos'' Big Secret


    Some believe there are things that should be known to only a select few. They call these things secrets. And some secrets are far more dangerous than others.


    "Hermes?" I said through gritted teeth. "How the hell are you alive?"


    Hermes stood before me, very much alive and looking exactly the same as I remembered him. I was sure there was no such thing as resurrection in Greek mythology, and yet here he was. I couldn''t bring myself to believe it.


    Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    "I attended your funeral," I said slowly, my mind racing to make sense of it all.


    Hermes jumped back, waving his hands in the air. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. You did not attend my funeral because I''m not dead, at least not in the traditional sense. But, you know, I might be a zombie or something. Hard to tell these days. Anyway, who''s this guy, Tally?"


    Talos, seated at her desk, let out an exaggerated groan. "Tally? Seriously? You keep coming up with the most ridiculous names for me. Now, you''re fixing that wall and shelf, by the way. I''m running low on cash, and repairs aren''t cheap.


    It''s not like I work at a private agency or something. Damn, I hate gods."


    Wait. What was going on? Why was Talos suddenly so casual with Hermes? They were talking like acquaintances or old friends. Was there something between them? And why was Hermes, who had always been talkative with me, acting like I was some kind of stranger? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Hades," Talos muttered without looking up from her laptop. "Use your head, genius, and figure it out."


    Before I could respond, Hermes knelt down to pick up the scattered books from the broken shelf. He didn''t even glance my way, focusing entirely on the mess as if I didn''t exist. When he finally looked at me with his usual bright eyes, he asked, "You wanna lend a hand or just stand there?"


    I tore my eyes away from him, frustration boiling inside me, and approached Talos. She was absorbed in whatever she was typing on her laptop, and I knew her too well to trust it. Without hesitation, I slammed the laptop shut, forcing her to look up at me with a sharp glare.


    "Is that body still Hermes?" I asked, my voice low but intense.


    She understood the weight of my question and responded with a slight nod.


    So, my suspicions were correct. "He''s not Hermes, is he? He''s an otherworlder, like me."


    Talos sighed, her eyes drifting to where Hermes was still grumbling about the mess. "You''re not wrong. I wanted to test your power against his, see how much of Hermes'' original abilities he still possesses."


    "Is that why the investigation has stalled? How long has this been going on?" I demanded, crossing my arms.


    "About a month," she replied, rubbing her temples. "I was still following what you wrote in that makeshift book of yours. I theorized that if I could find the antidote to the poison, it would lead me to the source¡ª and possibly to the culprit. So, I went to the Temple of Hermes to extract a sample of his blood for testing. That''s when he¡­ woke up."


    Why did she say that so casually, as if the dead would just rise up like that....


    "Oh, and she freaked out!" Hermes chimed in with a smirk, earning a sharp look from Talos. "What? It''s true."


    I almost wished I had been there to witness her panic. But that wasn''t important right now. This was why Talos had been distant, why she had forgotten about me¡ªshe''d been busy studying Hermes, or whatever he had become.


    If Hermes was truly an otherworlder, I might be the only one who could confirm it. More importantly, I needed to figure out how he ended up here and what it meant for me. I glanced at Talos, who was still eyeing Hermes like a scientist observing a rare specimen.


    "Is that why you brought me here?" I asked. "Surely, you''ve already extracted everything you could from him."


    Talos snorted. "I saw you on the news, and I came to your aid. How sweet of me, right? Speaking of the news, there''s something you should see."


    She opened her laptop again and pulled up a live broadcast. The headline read: **CHAOS ON OLYMPUS.**


    The reporter''s voice was frantic as the camera showed scenes of destruction. The place where I had been earlier was now a smoking ruin. The fight had clearly escalated after I left.


    "¡­ IT IS ABSOLUTE CHAOS HERE AS THE GOD OF OLYMPUS GOES ON A RAMPAGE AFTER SLAYING THE BAI AGENCY''S MOST ELITE. MOMENTS AFTER THE DISAPPEARANCE OF HADES, WITH HELP FROM AN UNEXPECTED ALLY, ZEUS HAS BEEN UNSTOPPABLE. THERE IS NO CONCLUSION YET, BUT SPECULATIONS ARE THAT THE GODS ARE AT WAR¡­"


    "¡­ ZEUS LEFT THE SCENE SCREAMING AND IS CURRENTLY TEARING DOWN THE TEMPLE OF THE GODS. UPPER GODS WHO HAVE RETURNED TO CALM HIM HAVE NOT BEEN SEEN SINCE, AND THE SKY OVER OLYMPUS HAS TURNED DARK. PEOPLE FEAR A GRIM FUTURE AS WE ASK: ARE OUR DAYS OF PEACE OVER?"


    Hermes clutched his head in disbelief. "Why is Olympus about to be destroyed? I just got here!"


    I turned to him, my patience wearing thin. "Enough. Tell me how you got here, and who you really are. What did you see after you supposedly died?"


    Hermes backed away, eyes wide with alarm. "No way, man. You beat me to a pulp, and I don''t like you. Talos says you''re some kind of criminal mastermind."


    Of course, she did. I grabbed Hermes by the collar and pulled him close. "Listen, idiot. I''m just like you¡ªan otherworlder. What are you, nineteen? Twenty?"


    He blinked, confused. "What are you, Detective Conan or something?"


    "I''m telling you the truth. Now spill."


    Realizing he didn''t have much of a choice, Hermes sighed in defeat. "Fine. I''ll tell you my story."


    The room fell silent, save for the faint hum of Talos'' laptop. I could feel the tension in the air as Hermes prepared to speak. Whatever he was about to say, it would either change everything¡ª or confirm my worst fears.

 Chapter 71: Ch. 71: The Otherworlder

    Ch. 71: The Otherworlder


    We sat down as Hermes¡ª or rather, the otherworlder now inhabiting Hermes'' body¡ª prepared to tell his story. Talos, as usual, was engrossed in her laptop, typing away with rapid precision. It was almost amusing how dedicated she was to that thing, though I had to admit her obsession was one of the reasons her mind worked differently from anyone else''s.


    She had an unparalleled ability to connect dots most people wouldn''t even see.


    Hermes¡ª took a deep breath, trying to calm the anxiety that was clearly gnawing at him. Why was he so nervous?


    "I guess I should start from the very beginning," he began, hesitating for a moment. "The name''s Matt Spencer. I''m seventeen, still in high school. Back in my world, I was number one at football, popular with the girls¡ª everything a normal kid could want. My mom was my only parent. My dad either died when I was young or ran off somewhere¡ª never really got the full story.


    My mom and I managed okay. She had a good job, but she was never aro¡ª"


    "Spare me the sob story," I interrupted, my patience wearing thin. "I hate depressing backstories designed to pull pity out of people. Just tell me how you got here." No point going a meaningless roundabout.


    He frowned but continued. "I had an accident. I got hit by a truck. It was my fault, though¡ª I was on my phone. Can''t seem to stay off that thing, it''s like an addiction." His voice wavered slightly, and I could see the tension in his body as he gripped his trousers tightly. The memory of his death clearly wasn''t easy for him to talk about, but that wasn''t my problem.


    The fact remained that he was an imposter in someone else''s body¡ª just like me. Unlike me, though, he seemed to have no knowledge of Greek mythology or the honour to have chosen what form to be reborn in.


    "It all happened so fast," he continued. "One moment, I''m crossing the street, and the next, I see the truck, and then... darkness. I can still feel the regret, you know? Dying like that, leaving my mom behind... but at least she doesn''t have to worry about me anymore."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. I stayed silent, waiting for him to get to the real point.


    "When I woke up, it wasn''t like I expected," he said, his eyes distant. "I thought I''d get reincarnated into one of those fantasy worlds or isekai, you know? Like the ones in the movies and comics I loved so much. But instead, I woke up in this coffin, scared out of my mind. Then, this angel of a woman appeared¡ªTalos."


    He shot her a quick glance, but Talos didn''t even look up. She was far too engrossed in her work to care about his admiration.


    "She tricked me into staying," he said, a hint of bitterness in his voice. "It was fun at first, but then she started running all these experiments on me, asking weird questions about whether I could remember the original Hermes'' memories. I don''t, by the way. Not a single one."


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to piece it all together. He was clearly an otherworlder, but why was he chosen to inhabit Hermes'' body? Why him, of all people? Could it be that Hermes'' presence in this world needed to be replaced for the story to progress? And if so, for what purpose?


    As if reading my thoughts, Matt added, "I have no idea why I''m here. I didn''t ask for this, but now I''m stuck in this body, in a world that feels like a twisted version of a myth I barely know. I hate myths."


    "Talos," I said, turning my attention to her. "Does he still carry the black amber in him?"


    Without looking up, she answered, "I haven''t found an instant antidote, but I''ve synthesized a suppressant for the poison. It seems to work for now, though I can''t say if it''ll be effective on you, considering how long you''ve had the poison in your system."


    Her response made me wonder if there was hope for my condition. Maybe I could use her suppressant. "You''ve been busy this past month, haven''t you?" I asked, more as a statement than a question.


    She glanced at me briefly. "Unlike you, I don''t waste time. If you''re thirsty, there''s some Coke in the fridge." Her tone was casual, as if she wasn''t sharing her apartment with a seventeen-year-old kid trapped in the body of a dead god. And nothing had happened between them? She really was all work, no play.


    Matt shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "So, you said you''re like me, right?" He sounded curious, like he wanted to know more about my story. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wasn''t about to spill everything to him. "Maybe another time, kid."


    Talos must have been itching to know more as well, but I wasn''t ready to lay out all my cards. Not yet.


    "What are we gonna do about the dead woman on the bed?" Matt asked suddenly, breaking the silence. "I know I''m not supposed to butt in, but seriously¡ª who is she? And how did you lose your arm? It''s been bugging me too."


    He was far too talkative for someone in his position. I glanced at the bed where Hecate lay, her body still and lifeless. I could not forgotten forget the sacrifice she had made above everything else. And then there was my arm¡ª the price I''d paid in my battle against the gods.


    Talos was still engrossed in her work, but I didn''t have the luxury of sitting idly by. I needed to figure out my next move. Poseidon was dead, the circle was finished and the threat over¡ª or so I thought. But now, there was Mr. Anonymous, a threat that had lurking in the shadows for perhaps longer. He had killed Prometheus, and Zeus had gone mad.


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Olympus was in chaos, and I had lost all the evidence I had painstakingly gathered. And to top it all off, I still had the looming threat of the next Calamity hanging over me.


    "Hades," Talos called from her worktable, her tone serious. "If you want my help, you''re going to have to tell me everything. And I mean everything. You can''t keep me in the dark on this case. We''re dealing with the biggest mystery this world has ever seen, and I intend to crack it."


    Her demand hit me like a hammer. Could I really tell her everything? About the Calamities, the Watcher, and my own past? No way. But what other choice did I have? Olympus was already falling apart, and nothing I did seemed to stop it.


    Mr. Anonymous was pulling the strings, and it was clear he had been planning this for a long time.


    A wild thought crossed my mind. If only I could go back in time, maybe I could change things. Maybe this was why the Watcher had urged me to travel back. But that was impossible¡ª time travel wasn''t real.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt like I had hit a wall. My brain was spinning, and for the briefest moment, I wondered if this was the end of the road.

 Chapter 72: Ch. 72: The Essence Of Trust

    Ch. 72: The Essence Of Trust


    Faced with the delusion that I had the situation under control whereas that was not true . I had no power whatsoever over what was going on.


    I ran my hand down the delicate covers of the black book as if beckoning it for an answer, a way out of my current predicament. I came to the resolve that solving the problem of the next calamity would be the key to it all. But could I trust Talos with my secret, she could as well be exploiting me for her own agenda.


    I had a problem trusting others though I had never once admitted it to myself, people¡ª no friends, I never understood the concept of it. Putting your life into the hands of others, it was something I could never do.


    "HADES!!" Hecate''s scream came rushing into my mind at the moment causing me to bow my head where I sat on the wooden chair, she knew I was not who I claimed to be from start and still she trusted me with her life. She died for me knowing, she trusted me like a friend, why? Hermes also did the same, he died to save me. And Eris too, she risked everything to help me who she knew nothing about.


    How can people be so trusting? Its infuriating, I was always surrounded by liers and cheaters. I never learned to trust others, I would rather manipulate them..


    The concept of friendship is so foriegn to me. How do I put my trust in others? Why do I put my trust in others.


    Talos once said we were the same and the only difference being I was willing to accept people into my life but she was wrong. She came to my aid when I was at my lowest, I would not have done that for her. I only care about people who hold a value to me. Even the Watcher was displeased at how I cast the Hades in the black book aside, why...?


    What am I afraid of?


    Am I afriad of being betrayed again, it hurts when you try to love someone and then get stabbed in the heart. I know that feeling. My wife left me with nothing and I lost all hope in life, I idolized Greek mythology for it''s splendor and wonderful storytelling. In retrospect I think I realized how much it was similar to my life, a raging war, a conflict of emotions. Why was I chosen to be reborn?


    I hate myself for being born, I don''t think I even lived the life I was given. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This life gave me another chance to change who I was and love myself but I kept doing the same thing as my old world and manipulate others to my will. I am no god, I''m a human. That''s all I am deep down. A rotten human lost and alone.


    "You''re not alone..." I pried my eyes open and gazed at the black book, at times it talks to me but it''s rare. It mostly responds to me through words.


    When Hermes died I felt something, when Hecate died I felt the same thing. I don''t think I cared about them much before they died so what changed.


    I exhaled sharply. I think ive figured it out now, the reason why someone like me could not hope to trust others was because I had failed to acknowledge the trust they had put in me and it took their deaths for me to realize it. When Hecate and Hermes died I saw their faces, they died happy, they trusted in me.


    If they can trust a rotten old man I can at least do the same to others. They opened my heart to hope again. To think it had taken me this damn long to recognize that, I am such a lost cause.


    "Fine, I will tell you what you want to know Talos." I had to trust again, I can''t let their deaths go in vain. "Every damn thing and in exchange you''ll help me save this damn world."


    In a quick flash Talos had pulled her seat to my side and sat next to me. "Really?" She eyes me with questioning eyes.


    "Haa~ I won''t tell you everything though just a huge chunk till I''m sure I can really trust you. That okay by you?" I said in a straight voice.


    "Seems fair." She nodded and responded sharply.


    And then I started the narration of how I was reborn starting from when I close to be reborn as Hades, I did not relay the message of the watcher but I did tell her about the part of the calamities and why I had to avoid them. Talos was surprisingly more quiet than usual, Hermes ln the other hand wpuld have an expression to give at almost every turn.


    And finally I came to a conclusion with a large sigh. "So that''s the gist of it I guess. And I seriously need your help on the matter."


    Hermes beamed with excitement. "Time travel huh, that is so cool. Breaking the confines of times and space like *back to the future*, or terminator something like that right? This is huuuuge."


    "That aside I''m not used to asking for help but I desperately need your help if I am to avoid this Calamity from destroying the world." I turned to face Talos who bit at her nails and looked at me with a side glance.


    She parted her lips to speak and closed it shortly after putting me in a bit of suspense. A moment later she spoke. "Technically you are sort of commanding than asking, get the concept right."


    "You knew about the Trojan War before it even occured, so does that mean you know of the true future of this world or just set events. From what you said this world is more advanced than the one from your stories meaning either this world is an alteration of your stories or our world had been improved upon by some external force. There are many possibilities to the matter."


    Her head really does run like a circuit of wires, it was like she had prepared for whatver shock my words would bring beforehand.


    I sensed her energy spike up, did she figure something out.


    "Have you perhaps thought of the possibility of why you were able to master this world?" What was she aiming at now. "What if you weren''t really chosen to come to this world but you instead opened the rift yourself." Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Then what would that make me....?" I asked calmly.


    She shit me a strong glance and said. "A god!!"

 Chapter 73: Ch. 73: Going To See The Genius Inventor

    Ch. 73: Going To See The Genius Inventor


    "What... me?" I repeated, incredulous. "A god?"


    The look she cast my way was enough to make my skin crawl. She wasn''t joking. She actually believed I was a god. But what in the world had led her to that conclusion?


    "Oops, just forget I said that." Talos sank back into her seat, her brows furrowed, lost in her own thoughts. Who knew how fast her mind worked? I could almost hear the gears turning in her head. "You did it again, though," she added, glancing at me sharply. "You trusted me. Why?


    You don''t seem like the type who trusts others easily."


    I hesitated. Should I tell her the truth? After a moment, I settled for a response that was close enough. "People have died for trusting me. It''s as if their trust was their final gift, and I owe it to them to carry that forward. I guess...


    I wanted resolution. From the darkness in my life." I paused, weighing her reaction. "So, are you going to help me or not?"


    Talos stood up, crossed the room in a few swift strides, and returned with two cans of Coke. She tossed one to me and sat down next to me. "It''s... fine. I''m in, I guess."


    "That doesn''t sound like you," I said, narrowing my eyes. I had expected her to be cocky or sarcastic in her acceptance, but instead, her tone was subdued. Almost... downbeat.


    "Do you know why I came to save you?" she asked suddenly, staring at her unopened can. "It''s because I had to win a bet."


    I choked on the soda I had just taken a sip of. A bet? That was typical Talos. Her bizarre sense of humor made her unique, but also unpredictable.


    "Talos, I don''t know how much time I have before things spiral even further out of control, but I need to act. Now. I don''t believe in time travel, but it''s starting to feel like that''s the only way to prevent this." I swallowed hard. "There *has* to be a way."


    A silence fell over us, thick and oppressive, like the calm before a storm. Just as I began to consider whether I should leave, a voice interrupted from the shadows behind us.


    "I know a way," Hermes whispered, creeping into the room with his usual mischievous grin. "What if we used a time machine? Or a magic portal?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His sudden appearance made me frown. There was always something unsettling about the messenger god''s ability to appear whenever he pleased, unannounced. And yet, there was another problem hanging over us¡ª an already dead god walking around in the guise of a quirky teenager.


    If anyone discovered the truth about Hermes'' current state, it would reveal the presence of the otherworlders, and that would lead to a catastrophe.


    I glared at Hermes. "Aside from your natural stupidity and overall nonsense, you really are similar to him in terms of your your hyperactiveness." My voice softened, though. He had that effect¡ª equal parts irritating and endearing. "You ever wonder if a god dying from black amber is the trigger to being reborn?"


    Talos clicked her tongue, her mood shifting into something lighter. "The otherworlder is right, you know. There might be a way to go back in time, though it''s... unconventional."


    Hermes gasped in excitement. "Wait, what? I was right?" Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    I couldn''t help but be suspicious. What was Talos aiming at?


    "I know a guy who dabbles in machines," she said, getting to her feet. She rifled through a pile of old clothes and assorted tech, unbothered by the mess. "He made a device for time travel once, but it didn''t quite work the way he intended it to. He''s our best bet as things stand." She glanced at me briefly before resuming her search.


    "Our best bet?" I repeated, stunned. I never thought she''d use the word¡ª our. Was she actually serious about this?


    "We''re an alliance now, aren''t we?" she said, not even bothering to look at me this time. Her tone was casual, but the implications hit hard. It wasn''t like her to place trust so easily. Something had shifted, and I wasn''t sure whether that was a good thing or a terrible omen.


    Hermes leapt to his feet, practically bouncing with excitement. "Who are we going to meet? Who is this guy?"


    Talos paused, standing still for just a moment, before saying, "My father. Adopted, of course. Hephaestus."


    I stared at her in disbelief. Hephaestus? The god of craft, metalwork, and fire? The blacksmith of Olympus, one of the Twelve? If what she said was true, then we weren''t just going to see some random tinkerer. Hephaestus was a genius beyond comprehension, a creator of wonders¡ª uet also a god known for his rejection by his own family.


    I wasn''t sure whether to be excited or terrified.


    "Word of advice," Talos added, her voice dropping to a warning, "Hephaestus doesn''t like people. At all. Try not to piss him off."


    I gulped. It sounded more like a warning than advice, and that only made me more uneasy. If we were meeting the Hephaestus, the stakes had just been raised.


    She tossed a couple of outfits at me and Hermes. "Change into these. We''re heading out. And yes, they''re unisex. I can''t be seen dragging around a one-armed god already labeled as a terrorist and a walking corpse of another god. This is why I hate god-business.


    It''s always a load of work."


    I snorted. Despite her complaints, Talos had just given me the edge I needed. If Hephaestus could build a functioning time machine, I might have a real chance of stopping Calamity Zero before it ever happens. Yet, before I could finish changing, Hermes raised a crucial question that had slipped my mind.


    "So... are we just going to leave a corpse in our bed?"


    The casual way he said "our" made me pause. I hated the idea of leaving Hecate like that, her fate unresolved. But we had no other choice. There were bigger problems to handle first.


    "We''ll be back for her," I said, more to reassure myself than anyone else. "Now, let''s go meet Hephaestus."

 Chapter 74: Ch. 74: Meeting The God Of The Forge

    Ch. 74: Meeting The God Of The Forge


    As we left the cramped apartment, my thoughts were racing. Hephaestus was an enigma, a god who had been cast aside despite his talent. Deformed at birth and thrown from Olympus by his own mother, Hera, he had never truly been accepted among the gods. And yet, he had created the greatest wonders of Olympus. Zeus''s thunderbolt, Achilles'' armor¡ª these were his handiwork.


    He was a genius, no doubt, but he was also volatile.


    Talos pulled her car at a corner of the road and we set out on foot from there.


    We passed through the darkened streets, the atmosphere growing thicker with tension. The air itself seemed to hum with anticipation, as if the gods were watching us from their thrones in the heavens. My senses were on high alert. Anything could happen now since the world was in chaos.


    I glanced at Talos. "Do you think your father will help us?" I had to know how much of a persuasion I would have to give beforehand.


    Talos didn''t look at me, but I saw the faint smirk tug at the corner of her lips. "He''s not one for charity, but if I ask the right way, he''ll at least listen."


    The right way--? I guess they were not in good terms. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hermes was practically vibrating with excitement, his energy filling the silence as we came closer to a huge factory complex up ahead.


    As we crossed the threshold into Hephaestus''s lair, a back door entrance Talos seemed to know, it led into tunnel that Talos said would end at a huge workshop under the factory. As we walked further down the tunnel the air grew dense with the smell of metal and burning coals. The temperature seemed to rise with each step, as though we were descending into the heart of a volcano.


    Everything about this place screamed power¡ª raw, unbridled, and ancient. It felt incomprehensible, Hermes being a higher god seemed to be the only one who felt it. I deduced that lower gods did not have sixth sense.


    The room we entered was vast and filled with countless contraptions, each more intricate and dangerous - looking than the last. Gears, cogs, and pieces of machines I could not even begin to understand every of the contraption-- not that I tried. Lay scattered about were tools, the air filled with the humming of power couplings.


    The walls were lined with tools that gleamed with a dark, oily sheen, and the constant clanging of metal echoed through the chamber. It felt like stepping into the belly of a mechanical beast, alive with secrets.


    I was drawn to the sound of hammering of steel, who hammersbsteel in an advanced workshop? And there, in the middle of it all, stood Hephaestus.


    He was nothing like the other gods I had seen. There was no ethereal beauty, no divine glow, no imposing stature. Instead, Hephaestus was scarred, hunched, and fierce looking like a wild man. His face was lined with deep grooves from the fires of his forge, and his muscular frame was marred by countless burns and cuts, evidence of a lifetime spent in toil.


    His eyes, however, blazed with a fire that made it clear who he was¡ª a god, not of beauty, but of creation and destruction.


    He stopped hammering and looked up at us, his brow furrowed in irritation. His voice, when he spoke, was deep and gravelly, as if it had been shaped by years of inhaling smoke and ash.


    "Talos," he growled, wiping sweat from his brow with a cloth that looked more like a ragged piece of metal. "You''ve got a lot of nerve bringing strangers into my forge."


    He came closer into the light and I could picture his crisp broam hair and beards, his muscles bulging on his huge arms. He was the true image of a god from the stories I had read.


    Talos, for all her bravado, seemed to deflate slightly under his intense gaze. She stepped forward, but her usual sarcasm was nowhere to be found. Instead, her voice was calm, almost respectful. "We need your help, Father."


    Hephaestus''s gaze shifted to me and Hermes, and I could feel the weight of his scrutiny. He did not seem impressed or interested in the matter. In fact, he looked more irritated by our presence than anything.


    "And why should I help you?" His eyes narrowed. "I''ve no interest in Olympian politics or your little power struggles. And Hades, eat my dick."


    Hermes whispered into my ear. "I don''t think the big scary guy is afraid of you."


    "Tsk." I hissed. He wasn''t even moved by the fact that Hermes was standing before him¡ª alive.


    "It''s not about that," Talos said, her voice firming up. "This is bigger. Calamity Zero is coming, and if we don''t stop it, there won''t be a world left to care about."


    At the mention of Calamity Zero, Hephaestus''s expression changed. His frown deepened, and for a moment, I thought I saw something flicker in his eyes¡ª concern, perhaps?


    "Calamity Zero¡­" he muttered, as if the words themselves carried weight. He turned and began pacing, the ground beneath him rumbling with each heavy step. "I''ve heard whispers. The end of all things. But that''s not my problem. My job is to build, to create, not to meddle in the affairs of gods and men."


    Heard it before...? But where would he gear about the Calamity from besides the Watcher?


    "Maybe it isn''t your problem," I said, stepping forward before I could stop myself. "But if Calamity Zero happens, there won''t be anything left to build. Not for you, not for anyone."


    There was no way I could he sure Calamity zero would cause the end of all things but as things were Olympus was at its worst.


    Hephaestus stopped and looked at me, his eyes boring into mine. For a moment, the room was silent except for the crackling of the forge fires. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, but I refused to back down. We needed him, and this might be our only chance to get his help.


    "Tell me Hephestus, where sis you learn of the Calamity from?" I asked in a cold tone half expecting him to respond to me. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "An old myth I can''t remember." He responded in a low hushed tone.


    Then, slowly, a grin spread across his face, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "You''ve got guts, uncle. I''ll give you that. But guts don''t mean anything if you''re not willing to risk it all."


    Was I willing to risk it all....?


    "I''m willing," I said, my voice steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides. "Whatever it takes."


    Author''s Note: I apologize for the errors in the latest chapters. My work had a lot of errors but has been resolved. Sorry for the inconvenience. Please enjoy my work.

 Chapter 75: Ch. 75: Temporal Rift Generator

    Ch. 75: Temporal Rift Generator


    "I''m willing," I said, my voice steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides. "Whatever it takes."


    Hephaestus studied me for a long moment, then turned to Talos. "You trust this one?"


    Talos hesitated, then nodded. "I do."


    The god of the forge let out a long sigh and rubbed the back of his neck. "Fine. I''ll help. But know this¡ªif I do, you''ll owe me. Big. And I don''t deal in favors lightly."


    "Was that a threat?" I asked.


    "That''s rich coming from a god that lost and arm to his own brother. You big gods giving yourself the title of the big three and your honorariums. In the end your are not all that different from us." He boomed as he walked to a fridge and smashed it open. "When we''re done I want you out of my sights." He said as he popped open the cover of the bottle of beer with his teeth.


    Talos''s face brightened with a mixture of relief and tension, but she nodded in agreement. "We understand."


    "Good." Hephaestus gurgled down his beer and burped loudly. "So what brings you here my prodigal daughter? I thought you wanted nothing to do with me."


    Talos looked a bit agitated, a bit out of her behavior. "Not the case father, I merely escaped my prison here. You sought to control me like one of your hand tools and I failed to comply with your protocol, there was not much to be up for discussion on the matter."


    "And here you are back in my life Talos, I guess you really are one sided." He sighed and turned to face me. "Now why would the god of the underworld be here? Come for a weapon to help you take down Zeus, I hear he went mad because you left him. Let me tell you something, Zeus is unbeatable when it comes to battle and his thunderbolt is second to none so keep dreaming.


    And why is Hermes alive, I''m sure you died though I didn''t come to your funeral."


    Hermes wanted to speak but I shut him up with a simple hand gesture. No point in offending the only person that planned to help me.


    "No knew comes to see the deformity unless they need something from me so what do you want?" He asked again.


    I took a step forward and said. "You know of the Calamity so I guess you already know."


    Hephestus finished the bottle of beer and tossed it into a section where it met with a number of other bottles there. "No, I don''t. All I know is that the calamities are a home call to the endtime. It''s funny how people disregard messages on the end of the world. There are stories that a savior will come but I was never one for stories on hope."


    What a tough guy. "I am in need of a time machine and Talos said you might be able to help me out. It''s urgent."


    "That sounds far fetched." Hephestus let out a crooked chuckle.


    Talos gnashed her teeth at him. "Why else do you think we''re here father? You''re the only mad genius we have who had even thought about time travel so are you going to help us or not."


    Hephestus hesitated for a moment before saying. "A''ight, a''ight. Anything for my darling daughter." He lumbered over to a cluttered workbench and started rummaging through the debris of what I thought to be half-finished projects and tools. "There''s something I''ve been working on... an old experiment. Time travel, or at least a crude version of it.


    It didn''t work the way I wanted it to, but if anyone''s got a chance of using it, it''ll be you. That is if you want to end up as cream paste."


    He pulled out a strange device, about the size of a large backpack, covered in wires and gears that hummed faintly with power. It looked ancient yet advanced at the same time, like something that shouldn''t exist.


    "This," he said, setting it down in front of us, "is the Temporal Rift Generator. It can open a door to the past¡ª briefly. But it''s unstable. You won''t have long, and there''s no guarantee you''ll end up exactly where or when you need to be. I haven''t had a live specimen before so."


    Hermes practically danced in place with excitement, his eyes wide as he stared at the device. "Time travel! I knew it! This is incredible!"


    I, on the other hand, felt a knot form in my stomach. As much as I wanted to believe that this was the solution we''d been searching for, something about the way Hephaestus described it didn''t sit right with me. The risks were too high, the uncertainties too many.


    Talos reached out and placed a hand on the device, her expression unreadable. "This is a bunch of horse crap," she said quietly. "Its a water proof backpack he made back in the day. Quit fooling around father." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hephestus chuckled deeply. "Guess I can''t play a prank on my daughter''s guests." What a bundle of joy he turned out to be. "I have long since abandoned the project of time travel but if you want to see my ol'' baby come this way."


    Hephaestus took us deeper into his workshop where we stopped before a huge tarp, he tugged at it to reveal a huge circular disk metal glowing in the light. Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    Hephaestus crossed his arms, his face grim. "Just remember what I said¡ª if you go back and fail, you could end up making things worse. Time is fragile, and one wrong move could unravel everything."


    I glanced at Talos, then at Hermes, who was still buzzing with excitement. My mind raced with the possibilities and the dangers. This was it. Our chance to stop Calamity Zero before it ever began. But if we failed, the consequences could be catastrophic.


    Finally, I nodded. "We''ll do it."


    "Nuh-huh, ain''t no we on this matter, just you." Talos scoffed at me.


    Why that betrayer!


    "I''m in, I love time and parallel universes theories." Hermes was eager to join.


    Hephaestus''s eyes narrowed. "Then you''d better prepare yourselves. Once you step through that portal, there''s no turning back."


    With that, he turned back to his forge, the clanging of metal resuming as if our conversation had never happened. The weight of what we were about to do settled on me like a heavy cloak. We were about to step into the unknown, with no guarantees of success and no way to predict what would happen on the other side.


    But there was no choice.


    We had to stop Calamity Zero.


    Time, fate, and the gods themselves were watching us now. And the clock was ticking.


    "That old man...." Talos called my attention to the sign next to the huge machine reading: OUT OF COMMISSION!


    My eyes twitched in rage, just what is that guy''s damn problem.


    Author''s Note: I apologize for the errors in the latest chapters. My work had a lot of errors but has been resolved. Sorry for the inconvenience. Please enjoy my work.

 Chapter 76: Ch 76: Steel And Fire

    Ch 76: Steel And Fire


    Hephaestus''s laughter echoed through the forge, harsh and biting, his booming voice ricocheting off the cold, stone walls. It was a laughter devoid of warmth, mocking us like we were nothing more than ants scurrying around in his great game. The hammering of his fist on the anvil made the ground beneath us tremble, but it was his words that cut deep. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "Bahahahahahabahaha!!" He wiped the corners of his eyes as if the very idea of our mission was the most absurd joke he''d ever heard. "Can you look at yourselves? Who in their right mind would believe I have a fully operational time machine tucked away in my closet? And even if I did, do you think I''d just hand it over like some fool? You really do underestimate me¡ª Hephaestus, god among geniuses."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, his derision cutting into the core of my resolve. I was beginning to doubt if he''d ever intended to help us. And worse, I questioned if even the god of invention could truly craft something like a time machine. If he couldn''t, did that mean no one could? My mind whirled with doubt. Was I starting to lose my touch?


    The weight of my failure, my shattered pride, weighed heavily on my chest.


    Talos, however, was unfazed, her voice sharp and biting. "Father''s sense of humor leaves much to be desired. Deprived of companions for too long, it seems he''s forgotten how to act like a proper god."


    Her words seemed to wound Hephaestus more than mine ever could. The smugness on his face faltered, if only for a moment.


    "Not cool, Grandpa Beards!" Hermes chimed in, his voice filled with exaggerated disappointment. "Why you gotta be so mean, huh?"


    Hephaestus snorted, dismissing Hermes with a grunt, and turned back to his anvil, picking up his hammer and resuming his work. The sharp, rhythmic clang of metal striking metal filled the air again, louder than before, each strike like thunder reverberating through the room.


    The sparks from the forge flared brighter, the light intensifying with each hit, almost blinding in its brilliance. But there was something more¡ª something sinister lurking beneath the surface. I watched in silence as dark tendrils of black ink-like substance writhed under Hephaestus''s skin, coiling and twisting like living snakes.


    The harder he worked, the more these dark marks spread across his arms, wrapping around him like chains.


    "Hephaestus," I spoke coldly, my voice cutting through the clanging noise. "You''re a cursed one, aren''t you?"


    His hammer froze in mid-air, the sound of the metal silencing instantly. He turned his head slowly, his eyes blazing with a dark fire, meeting mine with a gaze that held both fury and resignation. I knew I had struck a nerve.


    "You know about the cursed marks, Hades?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Talos, standing beside me, tilted her head, arms crossed under her chest. "Wait, what? I thought those were just really cool tattoos you liked to show off while you work. You''re telling me they''re magic ink?" Her voice held the slightest edge of disbelief, almost mocking, but I could sense the underlying concern.


    I raised an eyebrow, glancing briefly at her. For someone as intelligent as Talos, she could be remarkably naive at times, no this was the first time. I guess she was more vulnerable here than anyway else. I turned my attention back to Hephaestus. "So, the more power you exert, the more those cursed marks spread, don''t they?"


    Hephaestus stared at me, his grip tightening on the handle of his hammer. For a brief second, I thought he might swing it at me. Instead, he let out a harsh breath and resumed his work, though the blows were harder now, angrier. The marks writhed more violently, snaking up his arms, spreading like wildfire.


    I had seen similar marks before¡ª on Aphrodite. Her beauty was a curse, a cruel twist of fate. And now, I realized that Hephaestus bore the same burden. His deformity, his rejection by the gods, wasn''t just a tragic accident¡ª it was the result of a curse, just like Aphrodite''s. The more he forged, the more his curse consumed him, twisting his body but granting him unimaginable strength and skill.


    The silence between us thickened, broken only by the rhythmic clang of metal and the occasional crackle of fire. The marks on Hephaestus''s arms seemed to pulse with a life of their own, shrinking and expanding with every breath he took. When he finally stopped hammering, the marks receded, shrinking back into tiny dots on his arms.


    His face was drenched in sweat, and his hands¡ª now trembling¡ª were smeared with blood. The curse was killing him slowly, just as it was killing Aphrodite.


    I stood there, watching him, my mind racing. Could it be that these curses were designed to strip the gods of their power? To force them to give up their divine titles? The theory sounded insane, but it was the only explanation that made sense at the moment. Hephaestus''s deformity was tied to his genius, just as Aphrodite''s beauty was linked to her inability to feel love.


    Hephaestus wiped his brow, his breathing labored. He looked over at Talos, his expression softening slightly. I could tell there was something unspoken between them, something that ran deeper than mere words.


    "Father¡­" Talos''s voice was uncertain, wavering for the first time. She still acted detached, lifeless almost, but I could sense that being here, in this forge, stirred something within her. A part of her she had long buried. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, I wondered if Talos had used us as an excuse to see him again. She was always calculating, always two steps ahead. But even the most hardened souls had cracks¡ª weak spots they didn''t want the world to see.


    Hephaestus didn''t look at her again, his eyes now focused on the anvil before him. His voice was quieter now, weary. "I''m not used to working on something without knowing all the details, but¡­ I''ll make an exception. If it gives me a chance to spend time with my daughter¡­ and atone for my sins."


    Talos flinched, a rare moment of vulnerability crossing her face. "I''m not your daughter."


    Without another word, she turned and walked toward the exit. Her steps were quick, her posture stiff. I cursed under my breath. I couldn''t let this deal fall apart now. If I lost Talos, I''d lose everything.


    "Dammit," I muttered, moving quickly to follow her. I could hear Hermes whining in the background, his voice shrill with panic.


    "Hey, guys! Don''t leave me with the big scary man!"


    But Talos didn''t stop, and neither did I. As we left the forge behind, the heat and clamor fading into the distance, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we had crossed another threshold¡ª one that held far more danger than anything we had faced so far.


    And in the back of my mind, a dark thought lingered. If even Hephaestus was cursed, what did that mean for the rest of us? Were we all just pawns in a greater game¡ª one where the gods were as trapped as mortals?


    The truth, I feared, was far worse than I had ever imagined.

 Chapter 77: Ch. 77: The Curse That Binds

    Ch. 77: The Curse That Binds


    Talos had stormed off after her terse exchange with Hephaestus, her words sharp and cold, but her steps uncertain. I could see the tension in her shoulders, the way she carried herself¡ª like someone holding onto an invisible burden far too heavy for her.


    For a while, I let her be. She wasn''t one to be pushed, and I wasn''t exactly the comforting type. But something was shifting. I could feel it in the air, like the electric charge before a storm.


    "Talos," I called, my voice echoing against the stone walls as I finally caught up to her. She didn''t stop, her pace quickening. I matched her step, walking in silence for a moment before adding, "Running from this won''t solve anything." Especially when we need you to make Hephestus comply.


    She paused, her fingers curling into fists. "And what exactly do you think I''m running from, Hades?"


    I leaned against the wall, watching her closely. She was biting back something, a storm of thoughts behind her eyes. "I don''t know," I admitted. "But whatever it is, you''re not facing it."


    Talos turned to me, her eyes fierce but filled with a flicker of something else. "You think you know me so well, don''t you? Like I''m just another piece in your game, another soul you can figure out and categorize."


    She was pushing me away, that much was clear, but the desperation in her voice was palpable. I stepped forward, my voice softening. "I don''t know you. Not fully. But I want to."


    She blinked, taken aback by my words, her guard dropping for just a second. "Why?" she whispered. "Why do you care?"


    I didn''t have an answer, not one that would make sense even to me. Something about her was... different. Maybe it was her defiance, the way she wasn''t afraid to challenge even a god like me. Or maybe it was the fact that, like me, she was searching for something¡ª an answer, a resolution, a way out.


    "Because I see a part of myself in you," I finally said. "We''re both trapped in this mess, cursed in ways we can''t even fully understand."


    Her expression hardened again, but I could see the cracks forming in her defenses. "Cursed?" she scoffed. "You have no idea what I''ve been through."


    "Then tell me." I said, serious etched in my voice.


    The silence stretched between us, heavy and thick. Talos looked away, her fingers trembling slightly. For the first time, I saw vulnerability in her¡ª a crack in the armor she wore so tightly.


    "I''m not like you," she muttered, her voice low. "I''m not cursed... I''m broken. I''m just someonr who wants to have clarity with the world."


    Before I could respond, a sudden pulse of energy shot through her body. Talos stumbled back, clutching her chest as if something had gripped her heart. I rushed forward, catching her before she fell.


    Her skin was growing cold, and I could feel it¡ª the unmistakable essence of a curse, it was similar to what I felt from Aphrodite and Hephestus. It was creeping through her, slow but deliberate, winding its way into her very soul.


    The dark marks started to form like strings on her forehead and thicker and they oiled longer. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No..." she gasped, her eyes wide with fear. "No, this can''t be happening. I''m not one of them."


    "You''re not," I said, trying to steady her, though I wasn''t even sure what was happening. The curse was familiar, yet different, ancient and powerful. "But something''s happening, Talos. You need to fight it."


    She gritted her teeth, her body trembling as the curse continued to spread. The black veins of amber seemed to pulse in rhythm with the marks appearing on her skin, dark tendrils crawling up her forehead, wrapping around her like chains.


    "I don''t want this!" she cried out, her voice cracking. "I can''t... I can''t be cursed. I''m just... I''m just me!" I have never seen her so afraid before, I never thought it was possible either but she was clutching so tight to me I felt my cloth would be torn apart.


    But curses don''t care about what we want. They latch on to our deepest fears, our darkest desires, and they twist us into something else, something unrecognizable. That I belived was the true essence of a curse.


    Her eyes met mine, desperate and filled with pain. "Hades... help me."


    I didn''t know what to do. All my knowledge of the underworld, of curses and death, felt useless here. But I couldn''t just stand by and watch her be consumed.


    I knelt beside her, my hand reaching for hers. "You''re stronger than this," I said quietly. "This curse¡ª whatever it is¡ª doesn''t define you. You define it. Now conquer it."


    It was easier said than done but if anyone would be able to figure it out, it would undoubtedly be her.


    Her breath hitched, her body shaking as the curse coiled tighter around her. "How do you know that?" she whispered.


    "Because I''ve seen it before." I could still remember Aphrodite, her beauty masking the emptiness inside, her curse making her the embodiment of love but unable to feel it. I saw it in Hephaestus too, his deformed body a result of his own power. "Stop talking and focus dammit."


    For a moment, her breathing steadied, the dark tendrils slowing their advance. She closed her eyes, focusing, fighting against whatever was threatening to take her over. I held her hand tighter, willing my own strength into her.


    Then, suddenly, the curse surged again, but this time it was different. The black marks on her skin began to glow faintly, almost like molten metal. It reminded me of the way Hephaestus''s forge burned, bright and intense. Talos''s body was no longer rejecting the curse¡ª it was absorbing it.


    A low growl escaped her throat, and for a terrifying moment, I thought I''d lost her to whatever dark force had taken hold. But then her eyes opened, and they were glowing.


    "Hades..." she whispered, her voice calm but laced with something unfamiliar. "I... I think I know what this is."


    She stood up slowly, the curse still swirling around her forehead, but it was no longer acting on its own. It was a part of her now.


    "I''m not broken," she said softly, more to herself than to me. "I''m cursed."


    Her eyes met mine, and in that moment, something shifted between us. She wasn''t the same Talos I''d known before. There was a power in her now, a strength that had been hidden beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed.


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "You were right," she said, stepping closer to me. "We''re both trapped in this... but maybe we can find a way out. Together."


    Her hand brushed against mine, a small, tentative gesture that sent a strange warmth through me. For the first time in centuries, I felt... something. Something more than the cold emptiness that had defined me for so long.


    But before I could respond, the ground beneath us trembled, and I could tell something was happening back at the workshop.


    I wonder if Talos contracted the curse from Hephestus or being in close proximity with him caused it to manifest. I felt I had progressed one step further in solving this mystery.


    But what could Talos'' curse be....?

 Chapter 78: Ch. 78: Talos Past / Fragments Of A Broken Heart

    Ch. 78: Talos Past / Fragments Of A Broken Heart


    "We should head back, if you''re up to it," I said after a long pause, carefully weighing my words. I didn''t want to seem like I was exploiting her, didn''t want her to think she was only a means to an end. Though, in truth, maybe I was wishing to change my actions for my own sake. Maybe I was hoping she would change, too, in the process.


    Talos didn''t respond immediately. She slid down the wall, sitting heavily on the ground, knees drawn up. Her gaze drifted skyward, though whether she was looking at the stars or just lost in thought, I couldn''t say. We had moved outside, away from the cold confines of the factory complex. The air was clear, and a soft, soothing wind caressed our skin.


    A strange peace settled over us, but it felt like the calm before a storm.


    She sighed deeply, and I sensed the weight in her chest, pressing her down. "I share your sentiment, Talos. I grew up in an orphanage too, shunned and haunted by those around me. I cursed my parents for abandoning me," I said, trying to connect, hoping my words could soften the walls she''d built around herself.


    She didn''t turn to look at me. Her voice, when it came, was distant. "Is that so? Who would have thought the god of the underworld was an orphan?" There was a bitter edge to her words, but her face remained impassive, detached, as if she were observing from somewhere far away. "Tell me, Hades, are there any stories about me in your world?"


    I hesitated, then sat down beside her, not wanting to tower over her in that moment. "Not that I know of. Does that bother you?"


    For the first time, her gaze seemed to meet mine fully. Her eyes reflected the sky, deep and endless. "I don''t know. I guess knowing I mattered somewhere would''ve given me some sense of self- accomplishment."


    I studied her closely, wondering what kind of life she must have lived to bring her to this moment. There was something raw about her now, a vulnerability I hadn''t expected. The powerful automaton who once seemed indomitable was teetering on the verge of collapse.


    "Yeah?" I murmured, unsure of what to say, how to respond to such deep uncertainty.


    Silence hung between us for a while, as thick as the night air. Finally, she rubbed her temple, her voice quieter now, more strained. "Your mind''s still on the cursed mark, I can tell."


    I stiffened. She was right, of course, but she probably didn''t understand in the way she thought. A part of me was concerned for her, but a larger part still viewed her as a tool. I needed her, and perhaps I hadn''t fully shaken the notion that she was a means to my end. Maybe that''s what she sensed.


    Talos continued, her voice steady but laced with a tremor of something darker. "My memories started in blood. Everything was dyed red. There were corpses all around me, and I remember a man in red, just standing there. I think I was supposed to die then, but he left me. When I saw him again on the day we met, I felt something cold in my chest.


    I think it was fear."


    I stayed quiet, allowing her to unravel her story. It wasn''t my instinct to comfort or console. I wasn''t good at carrying other people''s burdens. That was always someone else''s job, and I had learned to ignore the suffering of others in order to keep moving forward. But now, something inside me knew this was different. I couldn''t ignore her.


    "I don''t think I got the curse from my father. I think I was born with it," she said quietly, her voice becoming more hollow. "I didn''t even realize how different I was until Hephaestus took me in. He gave me a home. He gave me a reason to keep going. But I gave him nothing in return."


    She paused for a moment, her expression unreadable. "I never knew how to show emotions like others did. I remember him laughing at me sometimes, when I didn''t react the way he expected. I think he was a good man. A better father than I was a daughter."


    The confession hung heavy between us, a raw wound left exposed to the elements. I couldn''t look away from her now. I could see how much she had been keeping inside, her entire sense of self built on a foundation that was crumbling beneath her feet.


    "Children are supposed to love their parents, right?" she asked, her voice more fragile than before. "But I don''t know how to love. I''ve never felt that. All I knew was how to serve him, to be useful. I tried to be the daughter he wanted, but it always felt like I was just¡­ acting."


    She exhaled slowly, the weight of her words visibly draining her. "When the time came, I left. I needed to explore the world on my own terms, to find something that felt real. I craved mysteries. Something that could challenge me."


    A bird passed overhead, casting a fleeting shadow across the moonlit ground. The sight felt oddly symbolic of the fleeting nature of her memories.


    "I knew about the curse for a long time," she continued, her voice tightening with emotion. "But I could never understand it. I would sit at my desk, almost losing my mind, trying to figure it out. In the end, I had to rely on stimulants to keep myself sane. My curse¡­ it''s a curse of knowledge, I think. The more I know, the more I forget."


    The enormity of her admission left me speechless for a moment. My head swam with the implications. Her curse was even more dangerous than I had imagined. It wasn''t just the loss of her memories¡ª it was the erosion of her very identity. How could someone live like that, knowing that every truth they uncovered came at the cost of losing another part of themselves?


    "When you said you understood what I felt, do you really mean that after hearing my story?" Her voice cut through my thoughts, cold and sharp.


    I was forced to confront her question head-on. Her feelings of rejection, abandonment, and emptiness were all too familiar. She was searching for a purpose, a reason to exist, much like I had been for centuries. But her curse made it impossible for her to truly grasp that meaning, and I realized with a sinking feeling that this was why she seemed so emotionless.


    Her curse had stolen her ability to feel.


    The wind gusted, brushing against my face as I pondered her question. I wanted to tell her that I understood, but did I? Could I?


    "Why are you telling me this?" I asked instead. "You don''t seem like the type to just open up to someone." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned to face me, her eyes shimmering under the faint light, her breath slightly uneven. "This is probably the most irrational decision I''ve ever made. So maybe I do have feelings, in some strange way." She wasn''t dodging the question; she was searching for something in me, looking for a mirror to her own pain.


    Her words settled deep within me. She had trusted me enough to share this dark secret, but what did that mean? She was the one I had been watching, and now I realized she was doing the same to me. "Remember when I said we were alike?" she continued, her voice softer now. "It''s not just that. It''s why I felt drawn to you.


    I guess¡­ some stories have to be told. You get to decide which ones matter."


    Her words rang in my head, looping back to the moment I had saved Eris. Did she mean that? Did she think that act had revealed something real about me?


    "I don''t know how to help you," I confessed, my voice low.


    She didn''t answer right away, her eyes drifting back to the sky. "You don''t have to answer now," she murmured. "I know it''s a lot. My memories of my father are fading, but somehow, my memories of you¡­ they''ve stayed."


    I sat in silence, my mind spinning. Could it be that the real person she resented was herself? Could she be rejecting her own existence because of this curse? She didn''t need saving from the world. She needed saving from herself.


    But how could I help her when I was just as lost? Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "I''ll wait with you," I said, my voice steadying. I wasn''t sure what else to offer, but I knew one thing. I couldn''t leave her alone with this weight on her shoulders.


    The night stretched on, and though the wind was cold, we stayed there, waiting together for something neither of us could name.


    Author''s Note: The pace of the story might change from here and shift more into different characters POV.

 Chapter 79: Ch. 79: Sharing A Drink Of Vodka (Hermes POV)

    Ch. 79: Sharing A Drink Of Vodka (Hermes POV)


    I stood alone in the dimly lit workshop, left behind by Hades and Talos. Now, I was stuck with the brute of a god, Hephaestus. Great. If you could imagine a living embodiment of hammers, it was him. His frame was massive, his shoulders hunched over an anvil that looked like it had borne the brunt of a thousand thunderstrikes.


    I glanced around, wondering how to escape before he decided to use me as a stress ball.


    "Cripes," I muttered under my breath, my body tense as Hephaestus finally turned his gaze on me. His piercing eyes, gleaming with a strange, unreadable emotion, locked onto mine for a long moment. He did nothing, just stared. I was almost at the verge of peeing myself, and he could probably tell. His silence was louder than the constant clanging of metal behind him.


    Then, without a word, he returned to his work, his expression unreadable, though I caught a brief flicker of pain on his face.


    For a second, I breathed a sigh of relief. Good thing he seemed more interested in his daughter than in me. Thank goodness. But now, I needed to get out of here before he had time to reconsider and vent his anger on me.


    He went back to hammering the steel. I couldn''t help but notice the archaic nature of his process. Here was the god of invention, and yet he was beating metal like an ancient blacksmith. Why not use one of his machines?


    "Um, you''re an inventor, right?" I asked, my voice shaky as I tried to make small talk. Sparks lit the air as his hammer hit the metal with the precision of someone who had been doing this for centuries. He didn''t answer at first, but I wasn''t about to be deterred. "Why not build something to do that for you?"


    His hammer paused mid- swing. "You''re naive," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Your aura is like molten steel, raw and unmolded. There''s no way you''re Hermes. If I had to guess, you''re one of those otherworlders." He resumed hammering, barely sparing me a glance.


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. Crap! How did he figure that out so quickly?


    "Whoa, you''re smart, inventor guy!" I exclaimed, hoping the fake enthusiasm would mask my panic. This wasn''t good. He''d seen through my disguise almost immediately. Now I was in trouble. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    He stopped hammering again and looked at me, his eyes gleaming under the thick lenses of his goggles. "You''re not a smart one, are you?" His voice was laced with disappointment, and I felt the heat rise in my cheeks.


    Damn it, this man was dangerous. Too perceptive.


    "Why are you with them, anyway?" he asked, his tone shifting to something more probing. "Hades and Talos¡ª they seem distant from you. You''re not partners. You don''t even know what you''re doing, do you?"


    That was very obvious!


    Shit. He was playing mind games, trying to unravel me. I couldn''t let him get inside my head. "What about you?" I shot back, feigning indifference. "What''s your relationship with Talos? You seem pretty distant yourselves."


    The moment the name left my lips, I knew I had hit a nerve. His expression darkened, and I instinctively took a step back.


    "Hrrm!" He grunted, his frustration evident, the sound reverberating through the workshop like a growl from deep within the earth.


    Oh no, I''d poked the bear. I''d poked the bear hard. My big mouth was going to get me killed. I swallowed hard, trying to think of a way to calm him down. "Hey, um, big guy, no need to get all worked up. I was just, you know, prying into your business for fun." My voice sounded pathetic, even to me.


    "No offense, right?"


    He removed his goggles, revealing tired, deeply sunken eyes. He didn''t look like he wanted to murder me anymore¡ª at least, not right now. "Would you care for a glass of vodka?" he asked suddenly, his voice gravelly but oddly gentle as he walked over to a small corner of the workshop.


    "Uh, what''s that? Is it alcohol?" I asked, genuinely clueless. "I''m¡­ pretty sure I''m underage."


    His rough chuckle echoed around the room. "Funny little man," he muttered. I wasn''t sure if he was being condescending or if he actually found me amusing. He slammed a huge fridge open with a force that made me flinch. The metal door creaked dangerously, but somehow it stayed attached.


    He pulled out a large bottle and poured the clear liquid into a massive mug, which was definitely his. Then, with little regard for etiquette, he poured the rest into a small, greasy glass and shoved it across the table toward me. The glass was smeared with grease, fingerprints clearly visible on the surface. Lovely.


    I stared at the glass, feeling both offended and slightly nauseated. Did his mother not teach him any manners? He must have caught the look on my face because he suddenly gave me a sharp glare.


    "Not drinking?" Hephaestus rumbled, his voice taking on a menacing edge. "Or maybe you''re too ''holy'' to share a drink with a god of filth, huh?" He snorted, shaking his head. "Funny how you mortals act."


    "No, no!" I stammered, quickly picking up the glass. "It''s just¡­ well, it''s a bit greasy." I regretted it immediately.


    Wait! Did he know I was human?


    He slammed his hand on the table, his eyes narrowing. "Greasy? You smeared it with your own hands, brat." He stood, and for a moment, I thought he might actually smash my skull. Instead, he lumbered over to grab a new glass cup, just why on earth would he think I was responsible for the grease stain. He was clearly the pig here. The sound of clinking glass filling the tense silence.


    By the time he returned, there were a dozen bottles of vodka on the table, all set out in a row. I blinked, utterly confused. How did going to get a cup come to this and why would he want to drink so much. This guy is suspicious! "Uh, where''s the new glass cup?" I asked, trying not to sound as terrified as I felt.


    His eyes widened as if I''d just asked the dumbest question in the world. "Only babes drink from glasses. We men drink straight from the mother''s tit." He growled the words, popping the cap off a bottle with his teeth and chugging down the vodka like it was water.


    I stared at him in disbelief. "That''s¡­ a weird way to put it," I muttered, unsure whether I should laugh or run. But I wasn''t about to seem weak, so I mimicked his actions, popping the cap off my own bottle with my teeth. "Huh, not bad," I said to myself. "I used to need a bottle opener but look how strong I am now."


    "Bahahaha!" He roared with laughter, pounding the table so hard it shook the tools hanging from the walls. "Funny little man! Who the hell uses bottle openers? That''s a human invention!"


    I managed a weak smile. He was right¡ª my previous life''s habits were still clinging to me. I took a sip, instantly regretting it as the alcohol burned its way down my throat. "Aaaah! It''s like fire!" I coughed, trying not to drop the bottle.


    Hephaestus bellowed with laughter. "Marginspittle! One of the finest drinks around. If you can''t handle it, maybe you''re not as godlike as you think." He grinned, downing more vodka as if daring me to keep up.


    I took another hesitant sip, the burn slightly more bearable this time. "I love alcohol," I choked out, my throat on fire. "It''s¡­ so tingly. Think I''ll back down from a challenge inventor dude?"


    We drank in silence for a moment before I decided to probe him further. "You seem happy now," I said, trying to keep things light. "Must be because Talos is back, right? She seems like a good person, even if she''s a bit¡­ odd." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hephaestus'' expression darkened again, but this time he didn''t explode. Instead, he stared into the bottom of his bottle, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. "Is that so?" he said quietly. "I don''t know if I should be proud of her for finally interacting with someone¡­ or ashamed. I''ve been a terrible father."


    I froze, my eyes widening. "Wait, what? Terrible father? What are you talking about?"


    He set his bottle down with a thud, his gaze distant and haunted. "I''m glad I got to see her before I die."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold on a minute. Who''s dying here?"


    He gave me a long, pained look. "I am."


    Yeah, you obviously!


    The workshop suddenly felt colder, the air heavy with unspoken grief. I stared at the god of fire and forge, a being I thought was invincible. And in that moment, I realized there was so much more going on here than I''d ever anticipated.


    Author''s Note: If you think I have been doing a good job up till now please gift me. It would really make my day. Please don''t ignore the author, this is your own quest..... Hehe just kidding.¡ª I think!

 Chapter 80: Ch. 80: Hephaestus & The Dove in the Cage (Hermes POV)

    Ch. 80: Hephaestus & The Dove in the Cage (Hermes'' POV)


    Hephaestus dropped his fourth bottle of vodka, the empty glass thudding against the cold, metal top of the table. His eyes, dark and hollow, drifted to the ceiling, as if there was something up there only he could see. His face, worn and creased from years of anguish, bore the look of a man whose soul had long been crushed under the weight of his own genius. "I didn''t tell Talos this, but...


    I found her on the battlefield. Hundreds of years after Titanomachy, in the chaos. I was the son whose mother wanted to kill."


    I was halfway down my own bottle, the burn of the alcohol numbing my insides. "Sounds painful," I muttered, unsure if my words were enough.


    Hephaestus'' voice was raspy as he continued, like he hadn''t spoken about this in centuries. "What I craved above all else was my mother''s¡ª Hera''s love. I would have given the world for her to even glance at me, even in contempt." His eyes flicked towards me, I guess he really was that desperate, hard for me to know how he felt though. "But she never did. I think... I think I was cursed.


    Cursed with this mind of mine, cursed to create."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. I tipped my bottle back, gulping as if the liquor could wash away the discomfort of hearing him unravel. But he didn''t stop. He wasn''t done yet.


    "I was patrolling the lower rings of the realm, searching for ways to perfect Olympus," he continued, his gaze distant, lost in memories. "That''s when I found her. A little girl, drenched in blood, like something out of a nightmare. Her eyes were... empty, like pits. Hollow.


    Soulless, like I was back then. I didn''t know how she got there, but... I couldn''t just leave her to die. Even a monster like me couldn''t do that."


    His hand reached for another bottle, the cap snapping off as easily as if he were opening a can. He took a deep swig, his throat bobbing as he drank. I didn''t dare interrupt, though my stomach twisted with unease.


    "I brought her here," Hephaestus said, his voice quieter now. "Back to my home. She was... different from other children. Not noisy, no chaos. Just silence.


    Obedient. She did whatever I asked. I thought I could mold her, shape her. I thought I could make her... my perfect child." His lips curled into something resembling a smile, but it wasn''t joy. It was regret.


    He looked at me, eyes searching mine for something¡ª what, I didn''t know. "Have you ever hunted animals in the wild?"


    It was such a strange question that I blinked, caught off guard. "No, not really. I''m more of an ''indoor'' type, you know what I mean?" I was a city kid so I could not know what he meant to imply.


    Hephaestus chuckled bitterly. "That girl... she could hit a target on her first try, like her instincts were wired for survival. Quick, sharp. I thought I was doing her a favor, teaching her how to survive. But I wasn''t.


    I was keeping her locked up. A bird in a gilded cage."


    The room felt colder as he spoke. I shifted in my seat, uncomfortable in the presence of such raw vulnerability. Hephaestus, the god who shaped mountains with his hands, the god who built weapons for Zeus himself, was cracking open before me. That Hades guy said he was some great guy but.... He just looks like a sad man.


    "She was never mine to keep," he whispered, the words almost lost in the quiet. "I was never meant to be a father. I only wanted love... and in the process, I turned her into something worse than myself." He laughed then, but there was no humor in it. It was hollow, like the sound of metal scraping against metal. "When she wanted to leave, I tried to stop her.


    I thought I could keep her, control her. But she wasn''t a tool, not anymore. She was... alive. I saw it in her eyes¡ª the fire. For the first time, I saw that fire.


    And I was terrified."


    He slammed the bottle down, the sound echoing through the room. His hands were trembling now, shaking with a mix of rage and sorrow. "I forced her to stay," he admitted, his voice breaking. "She fought back. Gods, she fought so hard. I was scared of being alone...


    and she was scared of me. I don''t know whose fear was worse."


    I felt my own throat tighten, the alcohol not strong enough to dull the emotions swirling inside me. I tried to speak, but the words felt thick on my tongue. "You''re... you''re not a monster," I finally managed to say. But even as the words left my mouth, they sounded hollow. Like a lie.


    Hephaestus ignored me, his eyes fixed on the floor. "I hit the anvil to clear my head," he muttered. "I envision my soul as metal, and I hammer at it until I''m sure it''s perfect. Until I''ve beaten out all the impurities. But no matter how much I hammer, I can''t fix what''s broken inside me."


    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of his confession hanging heavy between us. Then, slowly, he looked up at me, his eyes filled with a strange kind of resolve. "Talos is helping you now, isn''t she?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Yeah. She''s... she''s helping." Actually I''m more of helping her, not sure what I should do though.


    Hephaestus'' lips curled into a faint, sad smile. "Good. Maybe that''s her way of making up for my mistakes. If she can find her own path, if she can help those she cares about... then maybe there''s hope for her after all." Cares about? I don''t think she cares about me though.


    The silence stretched on for what felt like an eternity. I took another swig of my drink, my thoughts spinning in a million different directions. But there was one question still nagging at the back of my mind.


    "You said... you said something earlier," I began, my voice hesitant. "About dying?"


    Hephaestus looked at me, his eyes dark and tired. "The curse," he said simply. "It''s killing me."


    Panic flared in my chest. "Why don''t you quit?" I blurted out, the words tumbling from my lips. "Just... stop. Retire! Find some peace!"


    He laughed again, the sound sharp and bitter. "There is no peace for me, Hermes. Not anymore. I was creating something... something that could have changed everything. But I gave up."


    My heart was pounding in my chest now, the alcohol making my thoughts foggy and sluggish. "Why?" I demanded. "Why did you give up? Why did you make the time machine in the first place?"


    Hephaestus was silent for a long moment, so long that I thought he wouldn''t answer. But finally, he spoke, his voice low and filled with a pain I couldn''t fully understand. "I wanted to see my mother," he whispered. "One last time... before I die."


    My heart clenched, the weight of his words pressing down on me. "Why not talk to her now?" I asked, my voice soft, my head heavy with exhaustion and alcohol.


    Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Hephaestus'' face twisted with grief. "Because she''s dead, Hermes. Hera''s dead."


    His words hit me like a punch to the gut, but before I could process them my eyes dimmed shut. A moment later the ground beneath us began to tremble. A low, deep buzzing filled the air, like the crackle of an electrical storm. I stumbled, barely catching myself as the room shook violently.


    "What the hell was that?" I slurred, struggling to keep my balance.


    I traced the sounds and my eyes widening in horror as I saw Hephaestus standing in front of the time machine, the damn thing roaring to life. Energy crackled around it, the machine humming with a dangerous intensity.


    When had he gotten there? How long had I been out for? I thought it didn''t work, did that mean he would help miss Talos?


    "Hephaestus, stop!" I shouted, but it was too late. The machine emitted a blinding flash of light, and before I could react, an energy wave shot out, engulfing me in its terrifying grasp.


    Shit!


    My body disintegrated, piece by piece, into nothingness.


    Shit!


    And then, everything went dark.


    Shit! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 81: Ch 81: Far Back Or Jump Forward (I) (Hermes POV)

    Ch 81: Far Back Or Jump Forward (I) (Hermes POV)


    I watched in stunned silence as the car zoomed toward me, the green light above still glowing. It should have stopped. I knew it should have stopped. Then, abruptly, the light turned red¡ª but it was already too late. My life didn''t flash before my eyes. Instead, it *faded*, slipping away like a forgotten dream.


    "Mom, I¡ª"


    A chime echoed, startling me out of the void. It sounded like an elevator door opening. I blinked, trying to make sense of the sudden shift.


    Wait. Where was I?


    Everything around me was dark, except for a piercing, almost blinding light that cut through the shadows. It wasn''t peaceful, though. It felt harsh, like I was being interrogated under an intense spotlight. Was this heaven? Or maybe something else? I was dead.


    I knew I should have died.


    But my body was here¡ª floating? No, standing. It was disorienting, and worse, I was completely naked in a vast, featureless white void. This wasn''t a welcoming afterlife with pearly gates. It was something sterile, cold, and eerie. I wasn''t even sure I had a body until I looked down and saw myself¡ª my pale, trembling form.


    I could feel the weight of my failures pressing down on me. If this was judgment, I already knew the outcome.


    The space around me dimmed, and a booming voice filled the void, deep and ancient, echoing from all directions.


    "CONGRATULATIONS, MORTAL!!"


    I gasped, my throat dry. "God? Is that you?" My voice shook, more from confusion than reverence. I hadn''t exactly been a believer, but the situation made me reconsider. "Or wait... Am I getting reincarnated into some new world with superpowers?


    Is this one of those Isekai stories? That''d be awesome!"


    The voice cut through my rambling with a force that rattled my bones, bringing me back to the reality of the situation. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "YOU HAVE BEEN RECOGNIZED BY THE UNIVERSE, AND YOU SHOULD FEEL HONORED."


    Recognized? Me? My mind could not grasp the absurdity of it. I had been a nobody, wasting away in front of screens, sinking into the abyss of countless video games. Surely, they had the wrong person.


    "Hey, uh... cosmic administrator or whatever you are," I stammered. "I think you''ve got the wrong guy. I mean, I might be a hardcore gamer, but I''m not exactly hero material. Allergies, no muscles¡ª you know, the usual."


    The voice ignored my plea, as though it found my excuses irrelevant.


    "YOU WILL BE REBORN IN OLYMPUS, AS THE GOD HERMES!"


    Hermes? That name tugged at something in my memory, but I couldn''t quite place it. Greek mythology? Yeah, that was it. The messenger of the gods, the trickster. That didn''t sound so bad, except¡­


    "YOU HAVE TEN SECONDS. PREPARE YOURSELF."


    "Wait, ten seconds? That''s not enough time! I have questions!" Panic surged through me. "Where exactly am I being reborn? Olympus, sure, but... how?


    And why me? You''ve definitely got the wrong guy! I''m not built for divine missions or flying sandals! I have allergies!"


    My protests were useless. The void around me started to collapse, and a wave of strange energy slammed into me, forceful and final. The sensation of being pulled apart, molecule by molecule, left me breathless.


    Then, the voice thundered once more, sealing my fate: "YOU ARE BEING REBORN. ENJOY YOUR NEW LIFE."


    Enjoy my ass¡ª!


    I gasped, jerking back to consciousness. The world around me was cold¡ª ice cold¡ª and I was suffocating. "What the hell?" I couldn''t breathe, my chest tightening as I realized I was trapped in a confined space. I could barely move my arms. Panic surged, and I kicked at the hard surface above me. Wood?


    No, this couldn''t be happening. A coffin? My heart raced. The irony of being reborn, only to die again in a coffin, was almost laughable. Almost. I screamed for help, but my voice was hoarse, failing me as the air thinned.


    Desperation clawed at my throat, my mind spiraling. I thought I was being reborn, not buried alive. I pounded the wood, feeling my strength fade as the crushing weight of death came for me again.


    KA-THUNK!


    Suddenly, the top of the coffin slid open, scraping harshly against its frame. Light flooded my vision, and I gasped, gulping in the cold, fresh air. My eyes stung as I tried to adjust to the sudden brightness. A shadow loomed over me, casting a silhouette of a figure¡ª tall, elegant, and undeniably otherworldly. My gaze met hers, and I felt my breath catch.


    She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Her crystal- like eyes widened as she looked at me, startled.


    "How the hell are you even alive?" she asked, her voice trembling, though she quickly regained composure. Her beauty didn''t distract from the sharp edge of disbelief in her words.


    I didn''t have an answer. Instead, I coughed and crawled out of the coffin, feeling the ground beneath me¡ª solid, cold stone. "Wahh... That was one crazy ride." My body ached all over, but at least I was breathing again. I shook off the sensation of suffocation that still haunted my lungs.


    She stepped back, watching me with an intensity that made me shiver. "Who are you?" I managed to ask between gasps, but as soon as the words left my mouth, everything shifted. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    I blinked, and the scene dissolved into chaos.


    Then there was that elevator sound again¡ª !


    The scent of burning wood and metal filled my lungs. My vision flickered as I found myself standing in the wreckage of a burning building, flames licking the air around me.


    "Huh?" My voice cracked as I tried to make sense of it all. My clothes were torn, my skin cut and bruised, and I could feel blood trickling down my arms. My legs wobbled, barely able to hold my weight as I stumbled toward a crumbling wall. The heat from the fire was suffocating, but worse than the pain was the disorientation.


    Where the hell am I?


    I lost my balance and fell into the fire, the flames licking my skin. The searing pain tore through me, and a scream erupted from deep inside that stirred my soul. "KIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!"


    Blood dripped down my face as I struggled to stand again, the fire scorching everything around me. The crackling flames mixed with the distant howls of destruction. This place looked familiar¡ª almost like the workshop. The big scary guy¡ª Hephestus workshop.


    "Talos?!" I shouted, the desperation in my voice overwhelming. My vision blurred as I staggered forward. "Big scary guy? Where are you?" Silence answered me. Only the flames responded, crackling and snapping as they consumed everything around them.


    I wasn''t alone, though. As I moved forward, the sound of ragged breathing caught my attention. I pushed through the wreckage, my feet dragging as I neared the source of the sound. Amidst the rubble, I saw him¡ª a man with blue hair lying face down, motionless.


    I stepped closer, the flames casting eerie shadows across the scene. And then, standing over him, I saw *her*. My heart lurched. The smoke obscured her face, but I could still make out her outline, the unmistakable presence of the woman who had opened the coffin when I had first arrived here.


    She had killed him. There was no mistaking it.


    I stumbled back, my mind reeling. "What... What have you done?"

 Chapter 82: Ch. 82: Far Back Or Jump Forward (II) (Hermes POV)

    Ch. 82: Far Back Or Jump Forward (II) (Hermes POV)


    I pulled my aching, battle- worn body forward, every step heavy, my legs quivering under the strain. Each time I moved, pain shot through me, urging me to stop. A string of fear tugged at my gut, warning me to turn back, to run far away. But the sound¡ª that strange, eerie noise¡ªbeckoned me forward, like a dark omen I couldn''t ignore. Talos? Hades?


    My mind raced with thoughts of those I had left behind, but something darker lurked in the back of my consciousness.


    The sky above was thick with swirling storm clouds, ominous and endless. It was night, yet the strange glow of the storm gave everything an unnatural hue. My breath was labored, and only then did I realize something else was off. My clothes... They were different from what I remembered. I was no longer wearing the tattered rags soaked in blood.


    Instead, my body was clad in something unfamiliar¡ª almost ceremonial. When had I changed? Just one drink and my head is already up in a bind. I won''t drink again... The resolution felt hollow, though, considering the impossibility of my current situation.


    I forced myself to keep moving, drawn toward the source of the sound. What was it? It cut through the air like a jagged knife scraping against metal. The closer I got, the more I felt the hairs on the back of my neck rise. Every instinct screamed at me to turn away, but I had to know what was happening. Maybe it was Talos. Read latest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Or maybe... Hades. Was he still alive? I clung to hope, even as doubt gnawed at my core.


    KRRRRRRZ!


    There it was again¡ª that noise, sharp and unnatural. It gave me the chills . I pushed through the smoke and rubble, emerging into an open space littered with debris. Charred remains of what once had been structures lay scattered like forgotten bones. Atop a smoking pile of wreckage, I saw him¡ª a lone figure, standing tall.


    His silhouette was framed by the crackling embers of destruction, the storm rumbling overhead.


    A surge of hope shot through me. Maybe he was looking for other survivors. Someone who could explain this madness. My heart quickened, and I started to stumble toward him, unsteady but desperate. "Hey! Buddy!


    Over here!" I called, my voice rough but full of relief.


    I ran, but my body betrayed me. Each step felt like knives piercing my feet. I glanced down, my breath catching as I saw the soles of my feet were raw, bloodied. Barefoot. When had I lost my shoes? Why was my body in such ruin?


    My legs wobbled, and I slowed to a painful limp, struggling to keep going. What the hell is happening to me?


    Smoke swirled around me, thick and choking, as I neared the figure. Almost there, I thought, my heart pounding in anticipation. Just a few more steps. But then, through the haze of burning wreckage, I saw something that stopped me cold.


    A body. Lying prone on the ground. Long, blue hair matted with blood, splayed across the debris.


    "No¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling as I recognized the figure. My stomach twisted violently, and I collapsed to my knees, gagging. Hades. His once- imposing figure lay broken, his face mutilated beyond recognition. His eyes¡ª gone. The hollow, bloody sockets stared back at me, accusing and empty.


    I doubled over, retching in the dirt, bile rising as I struggled to comprehend what I was seeing. This wasn''t right. This couldn''t be real.


    "Talos¡­?" My voice cracked as I looked up in horror at the figure standing over Hades'' body.


    It was her. She was unmistakable, even through the billowing smoke and the distorted flicker of the flames. The long black leather suit, the sharp, angular features. But something about her was wrong. Terribly wrong. She looked down at me, her dark eyes void of the warmth and humor I once knew.


    Her expression was cold, lifeless, as if the very essence of her soul had been drained away.


    "Talos!?" I screamed, my voice ragged with a mix of rage and despair. My body trembled as I tried to stand, but I was too weak, too disoriented. My mind swirled with disbelief. She had always been distant, yes, but this¡ª this was different. Her hair... longer, flowing down past her shoulders, a strange contrast to the short, cropped look she always wore.


    It made no sense. How long had I been gone?


    No! How far back had I jumped...?


    I staggered back, my heart thudding in my chest. This can''t be real. I can''t be in the future, can I?


    Talos stared down at me, her gaze mechanical, almost robotic. She tilted her head, as if considering me for a moment before speaking. "You must be Hermes, the messenger god. Your presence here is not within the plan. I will have to eliminate you immediately."


    Her voice was cold and hollow, devoid of any recognition or emotion. A chill crept up my spine. "What?!" I gasped. "No... no, you''ve got it wrong, Talos! Don''t you remember me?


    I''m Matt Spenser, your friend¡ª the guy from the big city! Remember?!"


    She straightened, her eyes narrowing as if analyzing my words, but her expression remained blank. "Negative," she replied in a monotone voice. "I have no memory of you."


    I felt the ground slip beneath me, my mind racing with panic. "Talos, what''s happened to you? Why did you kill Hades? What is going on here?" I shouted, my voice breaking.


    Her movements were deliberate and slow as she took a step forward. "You seem confused, messenger god. Allow me to elucidate. My directive is to gather knowledge of this world and preserve it. I have no desire to interfere with its natural progression, except in cases of self- defense. Your existence here was never meant to be. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You should have perished in the battle."


    "Battle?" I stammered. "What battle? What the hell are you talking about?"


    Talos''s expression remained blank. "Affirmative. This world fell during the great war between the gods and the entity known as Mr. Anonymous. Zeus, god of the sky, obliterated all in his path, including the god realm. Hades perished by his hands.


    I have come to collect the cursed eyes of the gods."


    The words washed over me like ice water. "Cursed eyes?" I echoed in disbelief. "This¡­ this can''t be the future. How far ahead am I?"


    Talos didn''t seem to care about my questions. Her voice remained cold, clinical. "You have no purpose here, Hermes. Your life should have ended. You were not meant to witness this."


    I stared at her, my pulse racing. This is the future? A desolate, war-torn future where the gods were destroyed, and Talos had become some heartless machine? It was too much to process. My mind reeled with the implications.


    "I have one more question!" I yelled, desperation creeping into my voice. "What happened to Hephaestus, your father?"


    Her expression flickered, just for a moment. "I have no parentage. As for the god of the forge, Hephaestus, he perished defending the last stronghold of the gods."


    A single tear rolled down her cheek, but her face remained expressionless. She was still in there, somewhere, I realized, buried beneath the cold, unfeeling exterior. She was in pain, but trapped.


    "What are you using the cursed eyes for?" I asked, but I could see the moment slipping away.


    Her body tensed as she prepared to move.


    WHOOSH!


    "You requested to elongate your life by the span of one question and that has been fulfilled. Now I will carry out my duty and kill you!" She was already before me.


    "Whose duty?" I screamed out.


    I couldn''t react fast enough¡ª my body was too broken, too damaged. I saw her fist hurtling toward me, just before the world turned black.


    Then, I heard the chime of an elevator door.


    "Umm... who are you?" I asked in shock. What on earth was going on? I was back here again!

 Chapter 83: Ch. 83: The Key to Time

    Ch. 83: The Key to Time


    "Yo, big scary dude, what are you¡ª" My words caught in my throat. My jaw dropped as I caught sight of the old man standing before the already humming time machine. Was he really working with it? That relic? Don''t tell me he was planning on going back in time but where was he intending to go to again?


    I watched the contraption buzz and whirr before it let out a deep, resonating hum that sent vibrations crawling through the air. My heart stilled as it shot out a violent surge of energy. Not good¡ª definitely not good. Before I could bolt, the wave engulfed me entirely.


    My surroundings flickered like static on a broken TV before dissolving into white noise as the light disintegrated everything in sight.


    "Aaaahhh!" I hit the cold stone floor hard, trembling as the fear coursed through me. But to my surprise, I wasn''t dead. I blinked, my body tingling but intact. Everything was fine too. Slowly, I rose to my feet, filled with a mixture of anger and confusion.


    "What is your problem?!" I roared, glaring at the ancient god tinkering with his monstrous machine. "Did you want to kill me too? Why don''t you go die yourself, old man!"


    Hephaestus didn''t flinch at my outburst. He was focused on the large arc powering down, the machine groaning as it sputtered to a halt. With a heavy sigh, he muttered, "Huh. It still doesn''t work like it used to. I''ll have to rework it from scratch. I wonder why I didn''t finish it earlier?"


    I was about to give him another piece of my mind, but then something hit me. A sudden influx of images and sensations¡ª fragments of a vision. My vision. No, it was more than that. I had¡­ been there. "Wait¡ªHephaestus," I said, my voice trembling as the memories sharpened.


    "I think I just went to the future. A full- on reality shift."


    But he barely acknowledged me. His eyes were glued to the machine, utterly absorbed in the Temporal Rift Generator''s failure. Should I even tell him? He might not care, but the machine¡ª it had failed. Yet somehow, it managed to send me forward in time. Briefly, yes, but long enough for my mind to grasp the future''s disarray.


    And then the memory of Talos hit me, clear as day. Or rather, what was left of her. Talos, a once powerful being reduced to an empty shell, without any purpose and spirit. What the hell could have caused her to end up like that? Was it something I was supposed to prevent?


    An overwhelming sense of responsibility weighed down on my chest, and I could not shake the feeling that time was not something to be trifled with, even by the gods.


    "It''s still a bug!" Hephaestus bellowed, slamming his fist into the metal casing of the machine. The sound reverberated in the cavernous workshop like thunder. I just hope he doesn''t break it. "After all these years, who knows if I will ever finish it." He grumbled, massaging his temples as if the frustration gnawed at his very soul.


    What an hardworking fella we have here.


    I stared at him, trying to piece together what this insane god would have done if the machine had worked. When would he have gone? Why was he so obsessed with fixing time? I''d seen countless movies about time travel, but reality¡ª it was not like those tidy movie narratives that always ended up cringed. Time was fluid, chaotic, more like a tangled web of pudding than a straight line.


    "I wonder when Talos and the blue guy are coming back," I muttered, half to myself. Had they ditched me? They wouldn''t, right? Why was I lefg to stay back with this big brute.


    I walked closer to Hephaestus intrigued, lowering my voice. "Your time machine... it''s broken, isn''t it?"


    He whirled around, his face twisted with anger. "What are you, blind?!" His voice boomed through the space, his frustration spilling over like magma. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a step back. "I was just trying to help, man, chill out!" On seeing the genuine looked on my face his features softened slightly as my words sank in. He sighed heavily, the anger evaporating, leaving behind the weary look of a man¡ª no, a god¡ª who had seen too much.


    I could not help but press on, curiosity gnawing at me. "So... what''s wrong with it?" Not that I knew how to fix it!"


    He opened a panel at the base of the arc, crouching as his hands deftly reworked the wires with a precision that only a master craftsman could have. "The machine is functional, but it has one major flaw. The location pinpointer that should have to operate at optimum condition has not existered yet.


    Without a way to pinpoint the exact coordinates of our destination in time and space, we''re just guessing."


    "Whoa..." I muttered, my ignorance laid bare. I didn''t understand a fraction of what he was talking about, but it sounded monumental.


    "Machines need fuel, just like any other mechanism," he explained, surprisingly patient this time. "This one needs more than just fuel¡ªit needs a way to measure and track time. A temporal compass of sorts. I need something to help the machine pinpoint the exact moment in history, but the problem is..." He trailed off.


    "We don''t have an address to go to," I finished his sentence eagerly.


    He nodded. "Exactly. And time isn''t like a destination you can find on a map. It''s a shifting, living thing. The challenge is finding a way to integrate the flow of time itself into this machine."


    I leaned against a cold stone pillar, my mind racing. How could you find time? Time wasn''t tangible, it wasn''t something you could hold in your hand. It wasn''t like fixing a car or wiring a circuit. It was an abstract concept, constantly shifting.


    "Maybe you need a special kind of fuel," I murmured, half to myself. "Something that operates within time itself. I don''t know what you need, but you can call me when you figure it out."


    As I turned to leave, I felt the weight of exhaustion pressing down on me. The alcohol still lingered in my system, making my head heavy. I swayed slightly, ready to collapse and sleep for a week. "The troubles I have to deal with in my second life better have a real reawrd..." I muttered bitterly.


    But before I could to my seat for a well deserved nap, Hephaestus grabbed my arm, his eyes wide with sudden realization. "Wait! There might be a way to fix this after all."


    I frowned, yanking my hand free. "You found a new fuel source that fast? How?"


    He smirked, the dark glint of revelation in his eyes. "Why did I not think of this before? You¡ª you''re the key. You''re the only one besides the Fates themselves who can freely move through time and dimensions. You are the missing link."


    I froze. Me? What are you going to do to me?" Panic surged through me, imagining all the grotesque possibilities. Cutting me open? Harvesting my organs?


    He released me, waving off my concern. "Relax. I just need a bit of your blood. Nothing more." His voice was calm, but the intensity of his gaze sent a chill down my spine.


    I exhaled sharply, relieved but s


    till uneasy. "Great, because for a second, I thought you were about to kill me."


    He let go of me allowing me to sigh in relief. "Just a bit of your blood should do for the experiment." He said with more seriousness than before. "And why would I kill such a funny man as you here and now?"


    What a great compromise that turned out to be¡ª or not!


    The next few minutes, however, were a nightmare. Hephaestus drained my blood with disturbing efficiency, as if siphoning gas from a tank. My body weakened with each passing second, the pain sharp and biting. I cursed at him between labored breaths, furious at myself for agreeing to this insanity.


    He, on the other hand, remained disturbingly calm. Focused. Eyes gleaming with the fervor of a mad scientist finally on the verge of a breakthrough. "Just a little more," he muttered, his tone clinical.


    I felt my consciousness slipping, darkness closing in from the edges of my vision. This better be worth it, I thought bitterly. The last thing I saw before passing out was the unholy glimmer of the Temporal Rift Generator sparking to life. Or maybe it was the light at the end of the tunnel again. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    And then... nothing.


    I had lost all conciousness.


    A moment later I woke up to the familiar sound of Talos standing over me with Hades by her side. Good thing I wasn''t abandoned, "Is the portal working?" I asked weakly.


    She said nothing and rose up to meet Hades, I was perplexed. Was the Temporal Rift Generator workinf or not? No one wanted to answer me this one question. Don''t tell me I wasted all my hard earned blood for nothing but a theory

 Chapter 84: Ch. 84: A Talk Between Otherworlders

    Ch. 84: A Talk Between Otherworlders


    I stood before Hephestus with a wide grin on his face which was unusual for his usual grumpy self. I wonder what Hermes had discussed with him for him to brighten up this much. More than that he had agreed work with us to build the time machine he referred to as the Temporal Rift Generator. I guess things are progressing a bit further.


    "So you''ll help us?" I asked in a more stricter tone than before.


    He nodded and responded. "You heated me the first time. It turns out Hermes'' blood was the missing component I needed all along, though it will take a while to work the tweaks but it''s doable. Why so you need it anyway, I know it''s to stop the calamity but what''s the main point?"


    That I could not tell him and I think even he sensed that but he still wanted to know either way. "I can''t say for certain now only that I have to do this myself."


    He raised an eyebrow and nodded. "I see then."


    Talos stood next to me her hands folded under her chest, her eyes still filled with emptiness. Now that I knew her curse I could not help but help her through it, she was my ally. "Why are you helping us now father?"


    Hephestus looked at her with weary eyes and a look of sympathy before turning and saying. "Retribution for all the pain I have caused you. I know just an apology would not be enough so I''ll do everything I can to help your friends."


    She did not look impressed or moved, "Friends is a rather constructed term. Hades is an associate at best. Hermes is just a test subject. Don''t think this act will draw out a sense of sympathy from me."


    Hephestus seemed more pleased than annoyed. "I expected as much from my daughter. But you must know, I really am sorry for the hell I''ve put you through." He walked away to the machine not waiting for a reply from her.


    I looked at Talos who was as silent as a ball of yarn, I wonder if she really did accept his apology. "I will get to work on my laptop, I still have to figure our what''s going on with the mighty gods of Olympus." She turned and walked away from me.


    "Haa~, what a problematic young woman." I wondered if this was what the Watcher meant by there were two people who could help me to go back in time. Hephestus was a genius above all others, he had the knowledge to create the device I needed but lacked the power.


    Hermes on the other hand had the power to travel to wherever he wanted without restriction so there was a possibility he could travel back in time I suppose, as absrude as it sounds. Was that why Hermes had to be reborn? So I could fulfil my goal.


    As every one of them was busy preparing I felt I had to do the same also. If Hephestus really managed to build the darn thing I would need to worry about going back in time to two hundred years ago to the time I passed out initially. I would have to plan my return back from there too.


    Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    My attention was drawn to Hermes who say isolated in a corner of the workshop on a steel chair wrapped by a thick blanket, before him was a huge still table with a glass of water. Come to think of it I haven''t actually talked with him even though he was an otherworlder like me. He was a child so he must have been scared and tired, Greek mythology was not especially built for the weak of mind.


    I was not intent on comforting him but I had to at least reach out to him, can''t have him becoming a liability part way through.


    I camed to the table and dropped a can of soda I had taken from the crazily battered fridge of the god of the forge. "Here kiddo, cheer up." I said as I took a seat next to him. He looked absurdly pale and weak, his usual hype was now lost. I guess Hephestus must have taken a bit more blood from him than required. "What''s up?"


    His eyes weakly looked at the can of soda and he kept silent for a while. "I''ve had enough drinking for a day, I would kill for a burrito."


    I relished that thought. "You and me both kiddo. I guess this second life was not something you expected right?"


    "I guess," he said in a downbeat tone.


    If I put myself into his shoes it must have been hard for a highschool kid to relate to a world as complex as this, gods and technology, politics and power. It must have been hell for him. "What do you think of Talos, you spent quite a bit of time with her haven''t you?"


    He raised his head and stared at me for a while before saying. "You trying to start a conversation with me old man?"


    Even as downbeat as he was he still had an obnoxious almost annoying response. "It''s really not a conversation if I''m the only one talking is it?"


    He smiled lightly giving me a bit of joy I guess. "Hehe, I guess not. Talos is okay I guess. She really doesn''t bother me much and she doesn''t act like other girls would. I have to say it was kind of fun since I haven''t shared a room with a bed before. When she wasn''t asking me werid questions and not working we would experiment with my abilities.


    It was my idea anyway. I found out I could move at a very high speed like a speedster from superhero movies and later I could tear through the air and appear on places away from the room. It was fun, the most fun I have ever had in a while."


    It felt good swing him smile again, it was almost like watching the old Hermes through him. "What about your old life, how was it like?"


    "Okay I guess, a funny thing though, I was afraid when I about to be reborn and even mord afraid when I was about to die." He snorted a stiffled laugh.


    "Really? Why is that?" I asked in a cold tone.


    He raised his eyes and I could ses tears form there. "I was afraid I would have to live another life by myself, with responsibilities and all. I was afraid I would doe not having live it to the fullest. Sometimes I wonder if life is a blessing or a curse."


    I wondered if I should leave him to himself but remembered that he was just a frightened child here. "You are right, Matt. Life can be either or both depending on how you live yours."


    He sniffeld back those years and gave me a bolder look. "I can''t keep this all to myself but I''ve seen the future and it''s bad.... Very bad."


    Now what was this?


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85: Ch. 85: Final Preparations For The Journey

    Ch. 85: Final Preparations For The Journey


    Time passed by very slowly for me, maybe because a part of me was very anxious to confront the second Calamity as soon as I could. Over the past few days things have been a bit lively and noisy, every now and then there would be an explosion or two from Hephestus Temporal Rift Generator and we would all have to put it off together. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    Hermes had explained how a bit of the energy had activated one of Hermes latent abilities to travel through dimensions sending him into the future. From that I was able to learn that Talos would succumb to her curse fully meaning the curse was more than just a poison it was something darker.


    I had happened to develop a bond with Hermes or should I say Matt Spenser. He was a really cheerful kid underneath always lending a hand in my planning with his absurd theories of time and alternate realities. Surprisingly most of his movie theories actually help led a lot and I was nearing completion with my plan.


    Hephestus and I achieved a mutual respect and understanding with each other, though he just couldn''t get enough of being a douchebag and making expensive jokes every chance he got. The temporal rift generator was nearing completion the only main problem was to pin point the time and location we were traveling to.


    In the end we came to the conclusion that I would be sent back to a specific time in the location where I naturally existed there and work my way through. There was also the problem with the coming back to the present but I was not a genius in that department.


    Talos would always be on her work, she was such a workaholic. At times I would share a drink with her and share her insight on some of her cases and she would update me on the situation of Olympus. Usually she always found a way to abuse my intellect, I think she must have enjoyed herself a bit in humiliating me.


    Her relationship with Hephestus became a bit better but still strained, but she was much more open with Hermes than she was with me. Being a quiet goddess she still showed a bit of admiration for us. To think she would become a mindless monster in the future. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The situation on Olympus took an unbelievable turn none of use could have foreshadowed. Zeus became mad and proposed absolute rule over the entire of Olympus, there was a dispute and a nimber of gods died. The bigger reveal was that he allied himself with Mr Anonymous, I belive he must have being manipulated.


    Another thing was that Hera died furter driving Zeus into madness, the black book got into the hands of Mr Anonymous and Olympus was set into a degrading state.


    With the death of Poseidon the underwater kingdom of Atlantis went in a riot and was obliterated by Zeus fury. The underworld went into total chaos without me or Hecate overseeing it.


    The only thing that kept me, us safe from Mr Anonymous was the systems Hephestus created that prevented any intruder. I guess that was why Talos was never hacked by him before.


    I was witnessing a total apocalypse in both the god''s realm and the human realm where the Trojan War had been thrown off balance by the intervention of Ares the god of war and other gods. Everything was a mess.


    I had no other choice but to depend on time travel as the last resort before we would be found out. I would absorb all the information I needed to before I could go back so I would know what to change in the past.


    How did Zeus meet Mr Anonymous and how was he manipulated by him? What exactly happened to him after I left him on that day? Was the circle really created by Hades and for what purpose? What are the curses and how do they factor in all of this? And the cursed eyes, they weren''t popping up on anywhere I looked.


    I pressed my hand on my eyes, they felt normal but they were far from it. One was the eye of foresight I got from Prometheus that allows me to see seconds into the future. And the other one was the eye of truth that allowed me to see things about people, things hidden.


    I unlocked my phone and looked at the wallpaper and held my gaze there, my breath felt restricted at the image there. I found it under a safe folder on Hades'' phone a little over a month back.


    It was the image of Hades with a much younger look and shorter hair standing in middle with his usual deep worn frown and cold death state, next to him was Poseidon grinning widely and throwing an arm over his shoulder. Zeus looked undeniable cute in the picture as he sat on Hades shoulder clearly laughing in the picture. They looked happy together. Was this their last before things grew much darker.


    I felt my lips curl into a light smile at the sight of it. I wasn''t used to smiling in this life or my past but lately I have felt more warmer inside. Maybe because now I have something to fight for¡ª my happiness.


    "You''re unusually sunny today Hades." My eyes strayed to Talos who stood over me where I laid on the couch staring up at my phone. Her eyes held something bright at me. "Let''s talk about going back in time."


    I raised my head slightly and dropped it from being too tired. "What about is?"


    "I''m going with you." I swear I saw a flicker of a faint smile show on her face.


    "And why do you think I would want to take you with me?" I asked boldly.


    She sighed in a shallow tone and said. "We are associates aren''t we?"


    I scoffed. "Like hell we are!"


    Author''s Note: Pls gift me.....

 Chapter 86: Ch. 86: The Laughter Of A Goddess

    Ch. 86: The Laughter Of A Goddess


    I walked into the small kitchen situated at a corner of the workshop, the scent of metal and burnt machinery lingering in the air. As I grabbed a bowl, I couldn''t help but wonder how I ended up as the only person in this group capable of cooking a decent meal. Talos? A workaholic who consumed more junk food than anything remotely edible. Hermes? Underage and hopeless in the kitchen.


    And Hephaestus? Well, he was more likely to drink his calories than eat them.


    I reached for a crate of eggs sitting in the corner, their surface slightly dusty. "I wonder if these are still good," I muttered, cracking one open into the bowl with great difficulty using only one hand. I didn''t really care about breakfast, though. My mind was elsewhere¡ª on the temporal rift generator. Today was the final test run, and the tension was eating at me like a curse I couldn''t shake.


    The room felt oddly still, the silence broken only by the quiet sizzle of eggs in the pan. Then I noticed Talos standing at the far end of the counter, her crystal eyes trained on me with unnerving intensity. She was wearing a simple nightgown, the soft fabric hanging loosely around her frame¡ª not that I paid much attention to that. But her presence was unmistakable.


    "Now the god of the underworld is playing chef," she said, her voice cutting through the air with a touch of mockery. "I don''t care if you''re an otherworlder, but this feels... belittling."


    I didn''t respond. It wasn''t the first time she''d caught me cooking, and it probably wouldn''t be the last. I turned my focus back to the eggs, whisking them quietly.


    "I don''t know why you''re so determined to follow me," I said after a moment. "But our alliance ends here. You''re not coming."


    Her crystal eyes remained on me, studying my face as if searching for some hidden truth. "Why are you pushing me away?" She asked softly. "I don''t particularly like you, but I''m intrigued by the story you''re weaving. I have a feeling it''s going to lead to some juicy mysteries."


    Her obsession with mysteries had always been... well, annoying. But this wasn''t about some riddle or puzzle.


    "I can''t have you getting hurt," I replied, my voice rougher than I intended. "Not when I don''t even know what I''m walking into."


    She sighed, her frustration evident as she walked over to me. Without asking, she took the bowl from my hands and began whisking the eggs with a deftness that surprised me. "You''re one hand short," she said, a slight flicker on her lips. "Let me help."


    I didn''t protest. There was something different about her today¡ª something I could not quite put my finger on. Maybe I had just gotten used to her presence, or maybe it was something deeper, but I felt... calmer around her.


    "I''m not used to relying on others," I admitted quietly.


    "You are also not used to apologizing or being grateful," she shot back, her tone teasing but with a hint of sincerity. "Not that I care, by the way."


    I smirked. "Right, that too."


    The eggs sizzled in the pan, filling the room with a comforting warmth. But the weight of our conversation hung in the air, heavy and thick. She handed me the bowl again, her eyes softening as she spoke.


    "You might have been chosen for something bigger," she said, her voice quieter now. "But that doesn''t mean you have to do it alone. I thought we were allies and remember it was your idea not mine to form an alliance. Don''t make me regret joining you."


    Her words struck something deep within me, stirring emotions I had long buried. I wasn''t used to this¡ª this connection. It felt foreign, unsettling. I had spent so much time pushing people away, convinced it was the only way to keep them safe. But now, standing here with Talos, I felt something shift.


    I wasn''t sure if it was the weight of the task ahead or just the fact that she, of all people, was offering her help.


    "I''ve always worked alone," I said, my voice low. "It''s safer that way. For everyone, besides the allaince was always going to be temporary."


    She frowned, her expression hardening. "You think isolation is the answer? What kind of story is that? The kind where the hero dies alone, probably."


    Her words were sharp, but there was something else there¡ª something that made me pause. I did not want to admit it, but she was right. I had been so focused on doing everything by myself that I had not stopped to consider what that isolation was costing me.


    "Haa, I hate it when I''m wrong," I muttered under my breath.


    Suddenly, Talos was right in front of me, her face just inches away from mine. Her eyes glimmered with something different today¡ª something more than just cold, calculated logic. For the first time, there was a spark of life in her gaze, like she was seeing the world through new eyes.


    "Soooo? Does this mean I can come?" she asked, her voice almost playful.


    I groaned, rubbing the back of my neck. "Fine. I might need your big stupid brain."


    There goes my pride....!


    Her eyes lit up, and before I could even process what was happening, she let out a joyous laugh and tackled me to the ground. "YES! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The impact was sudden, and I found myself lying on the cold kitchen floor with Talos straddling my chest, her laughter filling the air. Her face was flushed with excitement, her eyes brimming with an energy I had never seen before. She was... laughing? No, not just laughing¡ª she was alive in a way I hadn''t thought possible.


    Tears of joy rolled down her cheeks, sparkling like droplets of crystal and hitting my face. I stared up at her, dumbfounded. "What in the gods'' name just happened?" I muttered. "Tears?"


    Her laughter slowed, but the smile remained on her face, radiant and warm. It was surreal. Talos, the emotionless automaton cursed by knowledge, was not only laughing but crying tears of joy. How was this possible? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Talos¡­" I began, still trying to make sense of what was happening. "Would you mind getting off me?"


    But she didn''t move. Her eyes locked onto mine, glowing with a warmth I had never seen before. And then, without warning, she began to glow. A soft, golden light surrounded her, filling the room with an otherworldly warmth. My heart raced as I felt the air shift around us. This was not just some curse at play.


    This was something else¡ª something powerful.


    "Talos¡­" I whispered, my voice tinged with awe. "What''s happening to you?"


    Before I could finish my sentence, she leaned down and kissed me.


    Her lips were soft and warm, a stark contrast to the cold, calculating nature I had grown accustomed to. It wasn''t a kiss of passion¡ª it was a kiss of connection, something deeper than mere physical attraction. In that moment, I felt everything. Her pain, her loneliness, her fear¡ª and, for the first time, her joy.


    It was overwhelming, like a flood of emotions pouring into me, filling every corner of my being.


    For a brief, dizzying moment, I wasn''t Hades, god of the underworld. I was her, feeling the world as she did¡ª trapped between logic and emotion, between knowledge and ignorance. It was intoxicating and terrifying all at once.


    To think this was who not.... What she really was deep down. The chaotic web of uncertainty.


    When she finally pulled away, her breath was shallow, her cheeks flushed. Her eyes met mine, wide with confusion and something else¡ª embarrassment I guessed.


    The gold light slowly fizzled out like a candle out of wax.


    "I don''t know why I did that," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But I feel... strange inside. Is this... embarrassment?"


    Before I could respond, a voice thundered through the room like a bolt of lightning.


    "HOW DARE YOU DEFLOWER MY DAUGHTER LIKE THIS?!"


    I froze, my heart dropping into my stomach. Hephaestus stood in the doorway, his massive frame casting a shadow that seemed to fill the entire room. His face was a mask of rage, his eyes blazing with fury.


    Like what the hell is with his timing? Not like I was enjoying the kiss or anything¡ª maybe just a teensy bit.


    I tried to sit up, but Talos was still on top of me, her face burning with embarrassment.


    "YOU DARE LIE TO ME, HADES?!" Hephaestus roared, his voice shaking the walls. "YOU WENT BEHIND MY BACK TO DO SUCH A GRAVE THING?"


    Must be weird seeing his daughter on top of an innocent victim like me, of course I would kabel myself innocent of this crime.


    Talos, her voice small and uncertain, whispered, "Dad, it''s not... like that."


    Hephaestus stepped forward, his anger palpable. "THEN EXPLAIN. NOW."


    Talos'' eyes softened, and for the first time, I saw something that truly scared me¡ª uncertainty. Something bigger than both of us was at play, and whatever had just awakened inside her was only the beginning.


    Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- OCTOBER 5TH IS MY BIRTHDAY, PLANNING A MASS RELEASE.

 Chapter 87: Ch. 87: Crossroads Of Time And Choice

    Ch. 87: Crossroads Of Time And Choice


    No, wait! It''s not what it looks like, and all that nonsense was not one of my lines, nor would it ever be. Talos rose to her feet in a somewhat reluctant manner even after seeing her father fuming with rage. I did not want to admit it either but I think I broke her head earlier. This is why I try to abstain from women. "Father, Hades just said he would take me along to the past.


    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    Who knows how many mysteries I can solve with this case." She said like a child that had just been handed candy.


    So that''s why she kissed me? Weird mentality. I pushed myself to my feet and looked at Hephaestus, whose jaw had dropped wide like in a ''90s cartoon. I followed his gaze to see what had him startled. Talos was smiling and biting into an apple she had swiped off the counter. Good to know I wasn''t dreaming.


    She really was smiling! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re happy?" Tears started to form in his eyes. "Talos, are you sure you didn''t hit your head and you''re really happy? And it was the Lord of Gloom that made you like this?"


    Wow, that was insulting.


    "Uh-huh." She mumbled as she chewed down on the apple. "I guess I am. So this is happiness. Who knows how long I''ll be like this until it wears out."


    Now why did she make it sound like a bad thing?


    "What the hell did you do, Hades? Did you threaten her or something?" Hephaestus glared at me as tears of joy started forming in his eyes.


    I shrugged. "How the hell should I know? I guess my charm was too much for her," I lied.


    Hephaestus grabbed my one good hand and rubbed my palm gently with his massive thumbs. "Then I will gladly accept you as my brother-in-law."


    What the hell! How did he close the distance between us so fast? I pulled my hand away from him in disgust. "Respect my boundaries you brute." I yelled at him just before looking over my shoulder at Talos. Did I really break her? Who knows if her brain really works the same way.


    Speaking of brains, mine was working much faster than usual, likely from that kiss. What was I even saying?


    Don''t tell me she passed on her curse of knowledge to me¡ª along with all her own knowledge. But I didn''t feel cursed in any way, not that I would know, anyway.


    (The character Talos'' likeability of you has increased by +200)


    "Shit! I really did break her," I muttered.


    "Who broke who?" Hermes asked as he entered the kitchen. He looked over to Talos smiling and screamed, "Holy guacamole!"


    Oh I totally forgot about him for a moment there.


    It was now noon, and I was sitting at a round table with the gang. Talos was back to her usual quiet self. It was a relief to see she wasn''t broken, at least not yet.


    "Absolutely not!" Hephaestus banged his fist hard on the table, making it rattle.


    I swear this guy has a bad reputation for banging tables. What did the table ever do to him to deserve so many handprints? From my viewpoint I would say he needs therapy.


    "Father, but Hades already agreed to take me along." Talos wasn''t pleading¡ª more like making a statement.


    Hephaestus growled angrily, glaring at me as if it were my fault for filling her head with nonsense. Well, it was, but he did not have to be so direct about it. "I cannot allow it. I agreed to help you, but I will not disintegrate the only daughter I will ever have like cream paste."


    "That''s my choice to make, Father!" she stated clearly.


    My eyebrows shot up. "What do you mean by disintegrate? I thought the time machine was finished."


    Hephaestus looked at me as if wanting to dodge the question, but then seemed to change his mind. "First things first, it''s a temporal rift generator. A time machine would be more stable, but this is still in the development stage."


    I banged my hand on the table in annoyance. It felt good. I guess I understood why he did it so often. "Speak English."


    He looked at me, irritated, and said, "Hermes is a god with free rein over every place in this world, whether the god realm or the human realm. All he has to do is access the world of dimensions and think of where he wants to go. My machine has been programmed to access this world of dimensions, but only with a special serum injected can one truly travel back safely."


    "For the messenger god to travel anywhere he wants in the realms, he has to burn himself up into disintegration. But, being the fastest god, he can disintegrate his cells and rearrange himself on a molecular level in a second. My machine can achieve this speed of disintegration, but only the serum can enable the traveler to reconstruct themselves back in time at the chosen moment."


    "I only have two vials extracted from Hermes'' blood that can let you travel back. Due to the small amount of serum, I haven''t been able to test my theory on a live candidate.


    The catch is, only Hermes'' body is naturally constructed to jump between dimensions and realities, meaning the body of the time jumper will disintegrate and be completely erased from time, while your memories travel back to your previous self."


    "According to the law of paradox I studied earlier this week, no two versions of the same person can exist at the same time in the same reality. In retrospect, this you becomes the you of the past." He popped open a beer and gulped it down, leaving us in sensory overload. "This you will die to be reborn in the past. But these are all theoretical and not tested yet.


    If it fails, I''ll have one vial left to rely on. So, what do you say? Will you take the risk, or not, Hades?"


    For some reason, I understood most of what he said, or at least got the gist of it. "So what you''re saying is you can send one person back per vial, but in the process, their body will disintegrate and be reconstructed within a one-second limit, back into the memory of their former self. That makes sense," Hermes said with a clear understanding, making it easier for Talos and me to follow.


    "But even with my help, we''re not sure if it''ll work, since my powers work naturally, and this is an artificial method. Meaning only two people can take the risk if the first one fails."


    I could feel all eyes on me as I stroked my chin. Everything was riding on my decision. I smiled inwardly. To think I''d become the leader I swore never to be in my past life. "Screw it, I''ll take the chance. I can''t say the same for Talos.


    Whether she likes it or not, she''s your daughter, and you decide if it''s alright by you. Whatever happens, I want you to keep Hermes safe." I gestured to Hermes, who looked confused.


    I stood to prepare myself when Hephaestus spoke up. "Hades, or whoever you are, thank you for making me see something beautiful today. I''m forever in your debt for bringing Talos out of the hell I made for her." Oh! He still didn''t know she had a curse. He turned to Talos, who was just staring at him with cold eyes.


    "Talos, daughter, I won''t beg for your forgiveness or draw out false pity, but hear me out. I''ve been a terrible father to you. Even now, I''m trying to control your fate because I''m scared of being alone and losing you again."


    "But no more. Sometimes, we have to let go of what we love most. It''s our godly pride that often leads to our downfall. So, for once, this old fool will hear you out. If you want to go with your friend¡­ I''ll support you."


    That must''ve been hard for him to admit. A god''s pride is something they never let go of. I had to admit, it was some serious character development. As much as I wanted to stay and hear her reply, I had to leave.


    "Father, I''ve been living freely, regardless of your opinions of me. Don''t think you can make me show pity or forgive you because you helped us." I was already leaving, but I think she spoke loudly enough for me to hear. "I''m still figuring out who I am, and my journey has nothing to do with you. My decision still stands."


    I wondered how hurt Hephaestus must''ve felt. I wondered if my daughter ever felt anything like love toward me. No more idle thoughts¡ª the beginning of my next task was here.


    ---


    Author''s Note: Thank You For All Your Support.

 Chapter 88: Ch. 88: Time for the Reset

    Ch. 88: Time for the Reset


    The machine roared to life right before my very eyes, its massive arc flooding the workshop with waves of dancing light. It was breathtaking, no matter how much Hephaestus explained the science behind it, it still looked like an expensive glow lamp at a carnival. Let''s be clear¡ª I wasn''t scared, just... nervous.


    "So, I just jump into that thing, burn up, and then wake up back in time?" I asked, trying to mask my apprehension with nonchalance.


    Hephaestus snorted, his voice deep and heavy. "Yes, if you were a monkey, that is. This isn''t a bonfire. It''s revolutionary science at its peak, and you treat it like a parlor trick. There must not be many scientists in your time."


    He stood beside me, a massive presence, yet I could feel the weight in his voice. I wasn''t sure if he was angry at me for agreeing to take Talos with me or angry at himself for failing to earn her forgiveness. Either way, it didn''t matter now. At least Hephaestus had tried to mend the rift between them, unlike me¡ª I had never even tried.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    I instinctively reached for my hair, only to realize I''d lost that hand long ago. I still missed it. "We had scientists where I''m from. But I was never a man of science. I preferred the mysteries of life over equations and formulas," I said, attempting to break the awkward silence. But Hephaestus wasn''t listening.


    His deformed face was focused on the swirling mass of colors within the machine, as if it held all the answers to the world''s questions.


    "I won''t let her get hurt," I muttered. It was more of a vow to myself than to him.


    Hephaestus grunted, a deep, rumbling sound. "Oh, I know. If you do, I''ll make sure every curse in existence finds you."


    He turned to face me, a wide grin stretching across his face. "Now, let''s get started." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded.


    In the corner of the workshop, Talos stood talking to Hermes. They were too far for me to hear what they were saying, but whatever it was, it left Hermes looking downcast. When Talos caught my gaze, she ended the conversation abruptly, leaving Hermes looking even more disappointed. She must''ve realized that time was running out. She walked toward me with slow, deliberate steps.


    Gone was the cheerful Talos I had once known. I missed that version of her, but this wasn''t the time for such thoughts.


    "It''s time, I suppose," she said, her voice steady but tinged with something deeper. I nodded in reply.


    Talos cast a glance at Hephaestus, who remained silent, his eyes distant as if seeing something far away. For a brief moment, I thought he might give her a farewell, but instead, he turned and grabbed the case containing the serums we''d need before we could travel back in time. Maybe gods didn''t bother with sentimental goodbyes.


    Hephaestus returned and opened the case, revealing two vials of a shimmering, golden liquid inside syringes. He took one in his hand and looked up at me, his eyes filled with a pain that mirrored my own. This was it. Everything that had happened since I arrived here¡ªthe suffering, the loss¡ªhad led to this moment. I didn''t want to change the past because I wanted to. I had to.


    He injected the serum into my arm. I had expected some kind of reaction¡ªpain, nausea, something¡ªbut my body felt exactly the same. Talos received her injection as well, and she looked unaffected too.


    "Now, step into the arc of the temporal rift generator," Hephaestus commanded, his voice booming through the workshop.


    Talos moved ahead of me, eager to be done with this and distance herself from her adoptive father. But as she neared the machine, she hesitated. I watched her stop dead in her tracks. She wasn''t as strong as she let on. I didn''t say anything. We had already been injected with the serum; there was no turning back now.


    I stepped past her and reached out toward the swirling vortex.


    The moment my fingers touched it, I felt a cold, sticky sensation¡ªlike dipping my hand into a freezing puddle. I wondered if I''d melt the second I stepped inside, but I pushed forward, letting the light envelop me. Out of instinct, I closed my eyes as I crossed through, unsure if keeping them open would do any harm.


    When I finally opened them, I was fully inside. The colors settled into a swirling tunnel of light, a surreal kaleidoscope of motion. I glanced back, and through the transparent barrier of the machine, I saw Hephaestus and Hermes talking, their faces serious. Were they expecting me to explode?


    Talos joined me inside the arc, her eyes filled with pain. She was never one to dwell on emotions, though, so she stepped up beside me in silence. The air between us was thick with unspoken words, but neither of us broke the quiet.


    "That bubble you just entered is a stabilization mechanism," Hephaestus explained, his voice amplified by the machine''s hum. "It''ll keep your bodies intact while the particle accelerator charges to full power."


    He''d told me before that the biggest challenge with time travel was quantifying time itself¡ªturning years into numbers that a machine could process. According to his theory, to travel back two hundred years required an enormous amount of energy, far more than even the gods could muster on their own. But Hephaestus had a solution for that.


    He raised his hands and boomed, "SUMMON, THUNDERBOLT, MOTHER OF THE SKIES!!"


    Golden lightning crackled in his palms, and a fierce wind whipped through the workshop. But inside the bubble, Talos and I were untouched. Moments later, Zeus''s thunderbolt appeared in Hephaestus''s grasp. He had once forged the weapon, and now he could summon it at will.


    With a mighty roar, he thrust the thunderbolt into a small slot in the ground. The machine whirred and vibrated as the energy surged through it.


    "In five minutes, the particle accelerator will be fully charged," Hephaestus said, his voice dropping to a softer tone. "Then I''ll send you back."


    I nodded in acknowledgment, though I felt the weight of those five minutes bearing down on me. Talos remained silent, her eyes fixed on the ground.


    Suddenly, Hermes darted forward, his expression frantic. "Wait! If you change the past, will I still exist? Or will I never be reborn?"


    I remembered how he had confided in me¡ªhis greatest fear wasn''t death; it was living a life that didn''t matter. If we succeeded in changing the past, saving the real Hermes, the Hermes standing in front of me might never exist. It was a terrifying thought, like hitting a reset button on reality itself.


    "If it comes to that... don''t worry about me," Hermes said, his voice trembling. "Save the real Hermes. I''ve had enough fun for one lifetime."


    I could see the certainty and determination in his eyes. Before I could respond, the machine let out a sudden screeching noise. Something was wrong.


    The lights flickered, and a low rumble shook the ground beneath us.


    "Hephaestus!" I shouted. "What''s happening?"


    He cursed under his breath and ran to the control panel, frantically pressing buttons. "It''s overloading! The thunderbolt''s power¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a deafening crack split the air. The machine exploded in a blinding flash of light.

 Chapter 92: Ch. 92: Madame Perisa & The Three Big Shots

    Ch. 92: Madame Perisa & The Three Big Shots


    The sound of our glasses slamming onto the table echoed through the room, each one louder than the last. Laughter followed as we tried to outdrink each other, shot after shot of the strongest ambrosia this club had to offer. In my previous life, I wasn''t exactly a heavy drinker, but this Hades body seemed to have no such reservations. My throat burned, but I kept up¡ª barely.


    The lounge we were in wasn''t as rowdy as the other parts of the club. After all, this was the VIP section, a sanctuary for gods who preferred their decadence without too much company. The dim lighting cast flickering shadows over the room, and soft music played in the background. It was the calm before the storm of our usual chaos.


    Zeus, ever the boisterous one, grinned widely, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Hahahaha, so listen to this." His words slurred slightly, but his energy was contagious. "Do you know how tight a leash Hera has on me? That woman doesn''t trust me with another female in a five-mile radius. As if I''m meant to be with just one woman! I mean, come on, I''m Zeus!


    Am I not entitled to a few more wives?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh, even if a part of me still couldn''t reconcile this jolly Zeus with the same one who had mercilessly killed Poseidon right in front of my eyes. It felt surreal to witness such joviality from someone who carried such darkness beneath the surface. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Poseidon, seated beside him, chuckled with a deep, rumbling voice. "Tell me about it. I have three wives, and the headaches are endless. Amphitrite loses her temper if I even glance at another woman! As if one woman could ever be enough for the god of the seas." He ran a hand through his thick, green hair, a grin stretching across his face.


    Their shared laughter filled the room, but soon enough, they both turned to me in unison, their gazes locking onto mine. I could feel the shift in the air. This wasn''t good.


    "And you, big bro?" Zeus asked, a smug smile creeping onto his lips. "How many wives do you have?"


    Shit. My mind raced for a response. "None?" I replied, trying to sound confident, though I could feel doubt creeping into my voice.


    Poseidon''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he leaned in closer. "No wives? Surely you have a few concubines, then. Hades, the ruler of the Underworld, with no women? That doesn''t seem right."


    I swallowed hard. "I''ve been... busy with Underworld business. Haven''t had time for women."


    They erupted into laughter again, and I felt myself sinking deeper into my seat. My face flushed with embarrassment, though not intended. Zeus, sensing my discomfort, smirked even wider. "So, how many times have you even slept with a woman this month? Or in the past few years? Come on, tell us."


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath, wishing I could disappear.


    Why were they tormenting me like this?


    Poseidon scratched his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, I think I''ve had my fun at least fifty times this month. Not my best streak, but I try to keep up."


    Their bragging made my stomach churn. I was suddenly reminded of the countless debates my colleagues and I had in my past life. We had often wondered why Hades was such a solitary figure, never engaging in the promiscuity of the other gods. Was he cursed? Impotent, perhaps? At the time, it was the only logical conclusion we had come to.


    And now, sitting here in Hades'' body, I was starting to believe we might have been right. Unlike Zeus, who was beloved by women despite his cruelty, or Poseidon, who radiated confidence and charm, I was a constant reminder of death. What woman would ever want me? The only kind I could think of was one who was already dead.


    I reached for another shot, downing it quickly, the bitter liquid burning my throat like my wounded pride. Just as I slammed the glass back on the table, the air shifted again, this time with a much darker presence.


    A voice, gravelly and ancient, cut through the air. "I see you three fools are still the same, discussing things that make my throat itch." The room fell silent.


    I turned toward the voice and immediately felt a chill run down my spine. She was a gorgon¡ª a monstrous figure from the depths of Greek myth, but this one was far more terrifying in person. Her green-scaled body glistened under the dim light, her upper half draped in a flamboyant jacket, while her lower half slithered with the sleek, menacing grace of a snake.


    Her hair was a writhing mass of living snakes, their eyes glowing as they hissed softly. Her fangs protruded slightly from the corners of her blood-red lips, and her hands were bronze, shining like freshly minted metal.


    Her ruby-red eyes, framed by glasses, pierced through us. "You three come into my club like you own the place. I don''t care how many times you''ve saved Olympus, but in here, I''m the one who holds the reins."


    Zeus, usually unshakable, chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Ah, Madame Perisa! Long time no see! You know us¡ª your favorite customers."


    She slid into the seat across from us, her coils draping over the chair, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Favorite customers? Hah! You three cause more damage than you''re worth. Every time you''re here, you act like gods¡ª which you are, but not in my club. And let''s not even talk about how many times I''ve had to commission Hephaestus to fix the statue you lot keep breaking.


    That adoring replica of my adoring beauty."


    "More like a clump of vomit." Zues muttered into my ears.


    Poseidon, ever the charmer, leaned forward, his voice dripping with seductive undertones. "Come now, Madame. We are paying customers, after all. And as they say, the customer is always right."


    Her glare silenced him immediately. "Paying customers? You three pay in trouble, not money. I have had enough of your antics." Her eyes then flicked to me, and I felt her gaze intensify as if she could see right through my skin. I held my breath, unsure of what she had seen.


    Then, with a sudden gasp, she leaned closer, her eyes narrowing further. "There''s... two of you in there."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    A chill raced down my spine. Two of me? Did she already know I was an outsider in this body? Could she sense the otherworldly essence that clung to my soul?


    Before I could even respond, Zeus interrupted, banging his fist on the table with a loud thud. "Hey, don''t be getting any ideas, Perisa! My big bro is not into older women, so why don''t you just back off, huh?"


    Madame Perisa didn''t flinch at Zeus''s outburst. Instead, she kept her gaze locked on me for a moment longer, her eyes burning with ancient knowledge. Then, with a sneer, she leaned back into her seat. "Indeed," she said softly, her voice dripping with venom. "This one will die a virgin if he''s not careful.


    You may not be as reckless as these two, but don''t think for a second that you''re beyond my sight, Hades. You have your own darkness, and it will swallow you whole if you let it."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, thick with warning. I tried to shake off the unease creeping up my spine, but it clung to me like a shroud. The others may have laughed off her insults, but I couldn''t. Something about the way she looked at me felt... final, like a judgment already passed.

 Chapter 93: Ch. 93: The Ties That Wound

    Ch. 93: The Ties That Wound


    "So, I hear you caught a rat¡ª one of the old Titans." Madam Perisa''s voice rang out as she downed another shot of whiskey. Her gorgon eyes gleamed mischievously under the dim lights of the grand hall. For someone of her age¡ª and let''s be honest, her species¡ª whiskey seemed an odd choice, but it wasn''t my place to judge. "What was his name again? Prudence?"


    Zeus and Poseidon burst into laughter as though it was the funniest thing they''d heard in centuries. I raised an eyebrow, late to whatever joke was being made. Madam Perisa, despite her unassuming appearance, was as much of a troublemaker as these two. It made me wonder how she managed to run this place without it falling into chaos.


    But for now, I just wanted to enjoy the moment, perhaps learn more about the world I thought I already knew.


    "It''s Prometheus," I corrected flatly, swirling the beer in my cup.


    Madam Perisa''s laughter ceased, and her eyes bulged comically as she fixed her gaze on me. "And you''re still a can of piss."


    The table roared again. It seemed no matter where I went¡ª whether in my previous life or on Olympus¡ª everyone hated a spoilsport. I grinned despite myself. It was oddly comforting to know that even here, surrounded by gods and monsters, there were people who weren''t afraid to laugh at me despite my title. This whole scene felt so different, yet strangely familiar.


    "And when did ya grow that awful smug look?" Madam Perisa teased, leaning over the table. "Did ya get laid by a lady or somethin''?"


    I couldn''t help but be taken back by her crude words. She might''ve suspected who I really was, but there was no way she could confirm it. Not yet.


    I let my smile fade and took another sip of my drink. "Not quite," I said, leaving her to wonder what that meant.


    Madam Perisa''s gaze softened ever so slightly. "It suits ya, that grin. Best to have a bit of joy in this dark world. So, ya headin'' back to the Underworld soon?"


    Zeus and Poseidon busied themselves with their drinks, but I could feel their eyes on me, waiting for my answer. I set my cup down with a clack. "Not yet. There''s someone I need to see first. After that, I''ll return to the Underworld. I''ve got preparations to make¡ª my baby brother''s birthday is in a few years."


    Zeus'' face lit up like the sky on a stormy day, his golden hair shimmering as though bathed in lightning. "But that''s like two hundred years from now! You make it sound like it''s tomorrow."


    Poseidon, reclining in his chair, eyed me with suspicion. "That''s our big brother, always thinking ahead. Never present in the moment."


    I frowned slightly, realizing I had struck a nerve. Poseidon''s words stung more than I expected. I was pushing him away¡ª no, I had pushed him away. How much of that was my fault, and how much was Hades'' natural distance from the living world?


    It was ironic. The more time I spent here, the more I realized how much I was like Hades¡ª obsessed with duties, distracted by distant futures, and losing touch with the present. And the price? Everything dear to me, just slipping away.


    "Bad habits, I guess," I muttered, catching Poseidon''s attention. "Maybe you could show me around your kingdom sometime. A change of scenery might do me good."


    Poseidon raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. The flicker of surprise in his eyes was quickly hidden behind a mask of indifference. "Maybe," he said, his voice casual, but there was a note of something deeper¡ª something uncertain.


    Madam Perisa sneered. "Look at you three, not at each other''s throats for once. Zeus, Poseidon¡ª you two usually fight like dogs over a bone, but I guess Hades here has mellowed out."


    The table fell silent. Zeus busied himself with the foam of his drink while Poseidon stared at the empty space between us, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. I could feel the tension settling in, thick and heavy. But silence never lasted long around these gods.


    Explore new worlds at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Don''t!" Poseidon''s voice cut through the quiet like a sudden wave crashing against rocks. "You always do this¡ª overthink everything and lose yourself in it."


    His words hit harder than they should have. I blinked, genuinely caught off guard. "Oh... Sorry." I sighed, half to myself. "Bad habits, like I said."


    How could he tell I was thinking?


    Zeus, mid-sip, nearly choked on his drink. "Did you just apologize?" His tone was more shocked than anything else.


    "Well, I''ll be damned," Madam Perisa mumbled under her breath.


    Poseidon, still tapping his fingers on the table, gave me a long, scrutinizing look. "You''re not really Hades, are you?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I froze. There it was¡ª the question I had been dreading. From the very beginning, Poseidon and Zeus had sensed it, hadn''t they? My energy was in disarray, my mannerisms off, my words... foreign. They chose not to pry, perhaps out of respect for their brother, but now it seemed the jig was up.


    No the jig had been up since day one but they never did confront me about it. I knew it was only a matter of time since my acting was never that good.


    Zeus leaned forward, his expression serious for once. "Are you really... our big bro?"


    The tension around us thickened, and for a moment, it felt like even the air in the room had stilled. Whatever I said here wouldn''t change Zeus'' acceptance. He had embraced me when the truth came out later in the future, embraced might have been a strong word but be wasn''t against it. Poseidon, though? He was another story entirely. If he suspected I was an otherworlder...


    it would all go south fast.


    "How do I put this?" I sighed, rubbing my temples. "I guess I wanted to try something different. I spent most of my life pushing people away, wallowing in self-pity, burdened by responsibilities that weren''t mine. It took losing everything for me to realize that even gods have dreams, even souls deserve joy. I wasted so much time. I won''t do that anymore.


    Life is too short¡ª even for immortals¡ª to spend it all on pointless things. I want to be with those I care about."


    For a second, I thought I had lost them. Then, a tear slid down Zeus'' cheek. He wiped it away with an embarrassed grin. "That was... cool, I guess. Not that I was listening that hard."


    Madam Perisa gave a snide chuckle. "This ball of gloom actually has a point." She stared at me, and I swear she had some hidden ability to sniff out the truth like a bloodhound. "Most of my ol'' pals already kicked the bucket leaving me alone in the dark world."


    Poseidon, however, wasn''t moved. His cold, calculating stare remained fixed on me. "It''s too late for amends, Hades."


    Amends? What was he talking about? Did their disputes run even deeper than I thought?


    "I''m not giving up," I said, mostly to reassure myself.


    "Why?" Poseidon''s voice was sharp, almost mocking. "Why bother?"


    The question echoed in my mind. Why? Why was I giving a god who had tried to kill me, who pushed me away, a second chance?


    "Because I won''t give up on you," I said quietly, but with all the conviction I had left.


    Poseidon tilted his head back, snorting in disgust. "Gods, that''s a stupid sentiment. Makes me want to puke."


    That might have been what he had said but his true emotions was relayed through my eye of truth.


    *(Poseidon''s Likability +10)*


    *(Total Likability: -270)*


    I stared at the invisible message floating before me. His reaction didn''t match the numbers. There was still hope for him. Hope for the future.


    Author''s Note: Just wanted to say I would be changing the "likeability" bar of Hades to "interest". I feel this is much better and more dated than the first. Thanks.

 Chapter 94: Ch. 94: Saying Goodbye Under A Cloudy Night

    Ch. 94: Saying Goodbye Under A Cloudy Night


    We dusted ourselves off from the debris as Madame Perisa escorted us to the exit, or rather, kicked us out with gusto. Somehow, in the chaos of a game of truth and dare, we''d managed to blow a hole in her roof. Who knew such a simple game could escalate into this? One minute, we were joking around; the next, Poseidon dared Zeus to throw a lightning bolt indoors. Naturally, Zeus obliged.


    "You sure we shouldn''t pay for the roof?" I asked, glancing back at the gaping hole. "I can totally have it fixed. It''s no trouble."


    Zeus, ever the charming negotiator, jumped in with, "Yeah, we''ll cover it. No need to send us off like this."


    But Madame Perisa, rubbing her temples, chuckled nervously. The look she gave us was more terrifying than any monster we''d fought. "Oh, no need, really. Let''s call it even, okay? This is the least damage you''ve ever caused here." She threw up her hands dramatically. "You''re welcome to return¡ª just not too soon. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let''s say, next decade or so? How does that sound?"


    "Now, that''s harsh!" Poseidon spoke up, his voice tinged with mock hurt, finally breaking his silence.


    She ignored him and barked at her poor cyclops servant, whose face was still swollen from some earlier, unspoken disaster which no doubt we were a part of. "Open the door for them. The faster they leave, the better."


    I tried once more to be reasonable. "We didn''t pay for the drinks either."


    Her laugh was sharp this time, like the crackle of a snake''s fangs. "Oh, but guess what? Today''s your lucky day! You''ve won our ''ON THE HOUSE'' challenge. Drinks are free¡ª now please, get out."


    Zeus mumbled, "She''s really determined to kick us out¡­"


    Poseidon added, "Can''t blame her. Didn''t we try to flirt with her daughter once? I vaguely remember that going poorly."


    My stomach twisted. So, this is the company I keep? I realized with some shame that I was part of a rather despicable brotherhood.


    With a gust of cool wind and distant thunder, the cyclops heaved the door open. Poseidon, ever the opportunist, leaned in, "Looks like it''s about to rain. Maybe we could stay a little longer, wait it out¡ª"


    The snakes on Madame Perisa''s head flared up, hissing in warning. "Here, take this!" She hurled an umbrella at us with all her might. I caught it out of sheer instinct, surprised by my luck.


    Then she screamed at the cyclops, "Shut the door before they get any more ideas!"


    Poseidon, never one to resist pushing boundaries, leaned over and called, "Tell your daughter I said hi!"


    "Like hell I will!" she spat back as the door slammed shut with a resounding¡ª WHAM!


    We stood there in stunned silence, the chilly night air swirling around us. For a moment, none of us moved. Then, as if a dam had broken, we burst into laughter.


    "That was... the most fun I''ve had in ages," Zeus wheezed, leaning against a lamppost for support.


    "Same here," I admitted, feeling lighter than I had in a while. There was something about getting kicked out of a crazy tavern that brought us all closer together.


    Zeus flung his arms around Poseidon and me, pulling us in like we were teenagers again. "So, where to next, brothers?"


    I felt a twinge of guilt. As fun as it was to gallivant with them, I couldn''t keep this up. There were responsibilities waiting for me¡ª real ones. But before I could voice my thoughts, Poseidon, the ever-reliable voice of reason, chimed in. "Maybe next time. I''ve got a kingdom to run, remember?


    You called us out on short notice."


    Zeus groaned. "Aw, come on! We were just getting started. You''re not leaving too, are you, Hades?"


    Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    I gave him a small nod. "Yeah, I should head back as well."


    Zeus sighed dramatically, letting us both go. "Fine, fine. I guess I need to head home too. Don''t wanna miss curfew."


    That last bit caught me off guard. "Curfew?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    He nodded, with what could only be described as a sheepish grin. "Yeah, Hera''s got me on a strict 10 p.m. curfew. I usually ignore it, but if I come in too late, she throws a fit. And trust me, that''s a hassle I don''t need."


    Poseidon and I shared a look of disbelief. The mighty Zeus, King of the Gods, subdued by a curfew? Incredible.


    "Well," I said, feeling a strange pang in my chest, "I guess this is where we part ways."


    Poseidon spoke up again, his voice softer this time. "I''m taking the train. Want to walk with me to the station, Hades?"


    I looked at him, surprised by the offer, but grateful. "Sure."


    Zeus pulled us into one final, bone-crushing hug. "You guys better not take too long to meet up again. I''m not waiting another two hundred years."


    We laughed, but there was a bittersweet truth in his words. Being immortal didn''t mean we had all the time in the world. There were always obligations pulling us in different directions.


    After prying ourselves free from Zeus''s iron grip, Poseidon and I began our walk through the quiet streets. The night had taken on a moody feel, with dark clouds rolling in and the scent of rain in the air. We crossed a small bridge that overlooked the glowing city, the lights twinkling like distant stars.


    For a while, we walked in silence, the only sounds being the occasional rumble of thunder. Then, Poseidon broke the quiet. "Zeus said his curfew was at ten, right?"


    "Yeah, I guess," I replied, not quite following where he was going with this.


    Poseidon started laughing¡ª a deep, genuine laugh that echoed through the empty streets. Confused, I pulled out my phone to check the time. When I saw it, I couldn''t help but laugh with him. It was well past midnight. Zeus was already two hours late.


    "Think he did that on purpose?" Poseidon asked, still chuckling.


    I smirked. "Wouldn''t put it past him. Probably wants to rile up Hera."


    Poseidon grinned, but then his face grew more serious. "Hades¡­ before we part ways, there''s something I need to know."


    I tensed up, ready for whatever revelation was coming. "Yeah?"


    He looked out at the horizon, the clouds swirling ominously. "Why do you keep your distance from us? From all of this?"


    I swallowed, unsure how to answer. "It''s¡­ complicated. I have responsibilities."


    Poseidon nodded, as if he understood more than he let on. "We all do. But you can''t keep running forever."


    The thunder rumbled louder, and for a moment, I wondered if it was a warning. What was Hades running from?

 Chapter 95: Ch. 95: The Calm Before the Tempest

    Ch. 95: The Calm Before the Tempest


    As we continued down the bridge, the mood between us shifting. I could feel the wind picking up, and with it, a growing tension. It was now or never¡ª time to ask the question that had been gnawing at me for centuries.


    "Why did you ask me to save humanity?" My voice was steady, but I could feel the weight of the question linger between us like the dark clouds overhead. My hair whipped behind me, the gusts picking up speed, but I stood my ground. "You sent Hermes to pass on the message. So, I''m guessing there was a deeper reason behind it."


    Poseidon let out a long huff, rolling his eyes. "Always with the tough questions, huh, brother? Fine, I''ll satisfy your curiosity." He kicked a stray rock over the bridge railing, watching it fall into the darkness below. "I knew Zeus would listen to you. That''s why I had Hermes pass on the message. You know how boring it is being the only one who enjoys the waves of my ocean empire?


    The gods up here¡ª" he gestured vaguely toward the heavens "¡ªare too busy with their own vanity to notice it. I wanted humanity spared because I wanted another species to acknowledge the beauty of my waters, to ride my waves. That''s all."


    Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    I stared at him in disbelief. "That''s your reasoning? Really?"


    Poseidon brushed his hair back with an exaggerated motion. "Mock me all you want, but it''s the truth."


    The longer we walked, the more uncertain I became about him. Poseidon, the god of the seas, the one who was also be the man in red, was too good at keeping his intentions murky. I could never tell if he was playing some deeper game or if his words were as simple as they sounded. Something about this night, about the way the wind swirled and the skies darkened above, felt off.


    Maybe it was the conversation¡ª or maybe it was a premonition.


    "Dammit, why do you have to be so complicated?" I breathed out, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.


    Poseidon chuckled softly, a deep sound that echoed like waves crashing against unseen shores. "You''re one to talk, Hades."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I don''t know what to say anymore."


    "Then don''t say anything." His voice was sharp, almost dismissive. The air between us grew thick with unspoken tension. I wanted to keep talking¡ª to figure him out¡ª but I was also afraid of pushing too far.


    "How long are you going to keep up this ''good guy'' act?" Poseidon said suddenly, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "You know you''re not one for sympathy. I doubt it will last long."


    I clenched my fists, feeling the urge to punch him rising, but I held back. Instead, I asked, "Why do you hate me so much?" Thunder crackled across the sky, almost as if the heavens were mirroring the storm brewing between us. "Please. I need to know."


    Poseidon stopped walking, turning to face me for the first time since we started down this path. His eyes, normally so calm and collected, were hard now, filled with something darker. "I''m getting tired of your half-hearted sentiment, Hades. Drop the act. You know what you did."


    I blinked, taken aback. What had I done? The Hades he was talking about had wronged him in ways I couldn''t fully understand yet, but the bitterness in Poseidon''s voice was unmistakable.


    "You were always Zeus'' favorite," he continued, his tone bitter. "Always the mature one who could do no wrong. Have you ever thought that maybe, just maybe, we could shoulder your responsibilities for once? But no, you never let anyone in. Your biggest flaw as an elder brother is that you never shared the weight with those who cared to shoulder them."


    His words struck a chord I wasn''t prepared for. Was this really about neglect? Could it be that Hades distance, and isolation, had driven him to this point of hatred? But there had to be more to it. This kind of resentment didn''t just spring from something so small. Something else lurked beneath the surface, something he wasn''t saying.


    "I think we should part ways here brother," Poseidon said, turning his back on me. The way he said "brother" was laced with venom, not affection. He started walking away, his silhouette fading into the misty night. I could feel him slipping further from my reach, like sand slipping through my fingers. If I didn''t stop him now, I might never get another chance.


    "Wait!" I called out, my voice carrying over the wind. I strode up to him and found him waiting there, I handed him the umbrella Madame Perisa had given us. "Here. You might need this."


    Poseidon looked at the umbrella, his expression unreadable. For a moment, I thought he might reject the gesture outright, but after a long, tense silence, he took it from me¡ª hesitantly, as if weighing the significance of the act.


    "Thanks," he muttered. "Don''t stay out too long yourself."


    (THE CHARACTER "POSEIDON" LIKEABILITY OF YOU HAS INCREASED BY 10)


    (TOTAL LIKEABILITY: -260)


    It was a small victory, but even the smallest chip in the wall between us felt like progress. I would keep at it, no matter how long it took, until that wall came down completely.


    "Bye then." I turned first, not wanting to linger and become more of a nuisance. It still felt strange, turning my back on the one who had, not so long ago, tried to kill me. But reconciliation, if it ever came, would take time.


    Before I could take more than a few steps, Poseidon''s voice cut through the wind again. "Hades." His tone was serious now, and I stopped in my tracks. "Did you really mean what you said about making up?"


    I smiled, despite the rain that had started to fall, light at first but growing heavier by the second. "Yeah," I said, looking over my shoulder at him. "Every word." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When I turned back around, Poseidon was already far down the street, almost as if he''d vanished into the storm. I let out a frustrated sigh. "Did he run or something?"


    I shook my head, feeling the weight of the night pressing down on me. Today had been fun, but also exhausting in ways I hadn''t anticipated. The reunion with Hades'' brothers, the weight of the unspoken words between us, and the dark mystery of Poseidon''s resentment¡ª it was all swirling in my mind like the gathering storm.


    As the rain began to fall more steadily, I ducked into a side street, heading toward the place I had been thinking about since we left Madame Perisa''s. "I think it''s down here somewhere," I muttered to myself, my footsteps quickening. If my memory served me right, somewhere in this part of the city was Talos'' apartment.


    I had to know if she was okay. She had just lost her father¡ª though it was two hundred years in the future, that kind of pain wouldn''t fade so easily. I feared she might still be in turmoil, and I needed to be sure she made it back safely.


    The shadows of the night grew longer as I turned down the street, a sense of foreboding creeping into my bones. Something wasn''t right. The streets were too quiet. And in the distance, just at the edge of my senses, I could feel something¡ª someone¡ª watching.

 Chapter 96: Ch. 96: Oh? Now Im A Soul Reaper

    Ch. 96: Oh? Now I''m A Soul Reaper


    I stopped in the middle of the deserted street, surveying my surroundings carefully. It was past midnight, the streets illuminated only by sporadic streetlights that flickered like a bad omen. The rain, which had started as a drizzle, was now steadily picking up pace. I had no plan beyond finding Talos, and Hermes had whisked me here on such short notice that I hadn''t booked a hotel.


    Sleeping on the streets wasn''t an option, especially not for me¡ª Hades, Lord of the Underworld. But here I was, soaked and wandering aimlessly in a city that barely knew me.


    They did know me not in the way that would be accomodating.


    I wanted to see Talos badly, though not in a way that might come across as desperate. But, I had to admit to myself with a reluctant sigh, "By the gods, I am so lost. Hopelessly lost."


    I muttered under my breath. I''d been roaming the streets for nearly an hour since leaving Poseidon, trying to locate her apartment. I thought I had a decent memory of where it was from the future, but it seemed like time travel wasn''t without its quirks. What if the apartment didn''t exist yet? Or worse, what if she hadn''t even moved in two hundred years ago?


    I cursed under my breath, the cold rain now stinging as it hit my face.


    "Need some help, lad?"


    I turned sharply, startled by the voice that cut through the night. Emerging from the shadows was an old man. He was dressed in a grey suit, far too formal for someone out this late, and carried a wooden cane that clicked against the wet pavement with each step. His top hat, tilted low over his eyes, gave him an eerie, almost spectral quality. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Despite his benign appearance, something about him sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I see you''re a bit turned around," the old man said with a knowing grin. "Looking for someone, aren''t you?"


    I raised an eyebrow, keeping my distance. "Who are you?"


    The old man chuckled softly, the sound barely audible over the steady downpour. "No need to worry about that. But, if you''re looking for the ghost detective, I suggest heading down that street." He pointed his cane down a narrow road, dimly lit by a row of flickering street lamps. "She''s not far. Best hurry, though. The rain''s about to get worse."


    My eyes followed the direction of his cane, then turned back to question him, but he was gone. Vanished, without a trace. My heart thudded in my chest, and I instinctively reached out with my senses, trying to detect his presence¡ª nothing. Not a single trace of life or magic. The man had simply disappeared.


    "Now that''s... unsettling."


    The rain, which had been a steady trickle, suddenly intensified, soaking me to the bone. I had no choice but to trust the stranger''s cryptic directions, so I sprinted down the path he had pointed to, my shoes splashing through the growing puddles. My instincts screamed at me that I was being watched, but I pushed the feeling aside. Whoever or whatever that man was, he was beyond my grasp for now.


    As I neared the end of the street, I saw it¡ª an apartment building standing tall in the rain, just like I remembered it. Relief washed over me as I realized I had finally found Talos''s home. But that relief was short-lived. Who was that old man? And how did he know what I was looking for?


    The thunder cracked again, shaking me from my thoughts. I dashed into the apartment building, grateful for the shelter from the relentless rain. I stood in the lobby for a moment, dripping wet, my mind racing. Was it really a good idea to show up at her place unannounced in the middle of the night? What if she wasn''t home? What if this was all some elaborate mistake?


    But after coming this far, I couldn''t just leave. I took a deep breath, steeling myself, and headed for the stairs. Talos lived on the third floor as I remembered. As I climbed, the sound of the rain pounding against the roof echoed through the stairwell, a constant reminder of the storm outside. Despite the icy cold that clung to my wet clothes, I felt strangely calm.


    The rhythmic pulse of the rain had always had a soothing effect on me since childhood.


    I reached the third floor and paused outside her door. My hand hovered just above the wood, hesitating. What if she was asleep? What if this was a mistake?


    I knocked softly, once. No answer.


    I knocked again, a little louder this time. Still nothing.


    As I raised my hand for a third knock, a voice interrupted me. "Snooping around this late at night, are we?"


    I turned to see a short woman standing a few feet away. Her grey hair was pulled into a tight bun, and a single red horn poked through her fringe. She wore thick oval glasses and had the sharp, scrutinizing look of someone used to knowing all the gossip in the neighborhood. "Not many people come calling for that one," she said with a smirk. "And definitely not at this hour. Who are you supposed to be?


    A stalker? A thief?"


    I forced a smile, though I felt anything but amused. "Hades," I said, trying to be polite despite my growing irritation.


    She stared at me for a long, uncomfortable moment, her smirk frozen in place. Just then, a flash of lightning illuminated the hallway, and her expression shifted from smug curiosity to one of absolute terror. She stumbled back, eyes wide. "Oh gods above... The eyes of death!"


    Before I could respond, she dropped to her knees. "Mercy, Lord Hades! Mercy! I didn''t mean to offend! Take that bitches soul if you must, but spare mine!"


    I sighed. Not this again.


    "You''re a little late for that," I said dryly, glancing at Talos''s door. "And I''m not here for souls. Not tonight, anyway."


    The woman scrambled to her feet, backing away down the hallway as quickly as her short legs could carry her. "Good gods... I knew that girl was strange, but this...!" Her voice faded as she disappeared around the corner.


    I shook my head, turning back to Talos''s door. "Maybe I should''ve just waited for morning," I muttered. But as my hand reached for the doorknob, something else stopped me¡ª a whisper. Faint, almost indistinguishable from the sound of the rain, but unmistakably there. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hades..."


    I froze, my pulse quickening. It wasn''t Talos. This voice was older, darker, and laced with malice.


    Was I being watched?


    The apartment hallway suddenly felt much colder, the shadows deeper. The rain outside hammered against the windows, but it wasn''t the storm that unsettled me¡ª it was the voice, calling my name from the shadows, as if something ancient had been waiting for this moment all along.


    "Hades..." it whispered again, closer this time.


    I stepped back from the door, my senses on high alert. Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    And I had walked right into it.

 Chapter 97: Ch. 97: Reunion Of The Black Angel And The Ghost Detective

    Ch. 97: Reunion Of The Black Angel And The Ghost Detective


    The old woman chuckled nervously, her shaky laughter doing nothing to disguise the fear radiating off her like heat from a flame. She had come back, why? I thought something might have been in the air but I felt nothing now.


    I turned to the woman, I could see the tension in her frail frame, her bones trembling beneath her skin. Beads of sweat had begun to form on her forehead, betraying her terror. "Sorry for the joke earlier, don''t take it to heart," she said, her voice cracking. "I am the landlady of this house, so I have to be uptight about the security here."


    I narrowed my eyes. What was she talking about? "Why not just hire a security guard?" I asked, my tone deliberately neutral, though the question itself was meant to dig deeper.


    The landlady scratched the back of her head awkwardly, clearly caught off guard by my directness. "No thanks," she muttered under her breath. "Why would I waste good cash when I can pay myself half the price to do the same job?"


    "You pay yourself for security?" I repeated, disbelief creeping into my voice.


    She nodded with an odd sense of pride. "The tenants do, but they don''t have to know that, do they?"


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. Stinginess on a level I hadn''t seen before. "Is she in?"


    At my question, a flicker of panic flashed across the landlady''s face. She quickly regained composure, but it was too late; I''d seen it. "She pays for the room, but I don''t see her much. Haven''t for months. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she paid last week, so¡­ she''s not dead, I guess." Her eyes darted nervously over my drenched clothes, as if the rain soaking into the fabric was a physical manifestation of something darker creeping into her life. "Would you like a cup of tea? A change of clothes?" Her voice wavered as she added, "It''s said when the god of the underworld enters a house at night, a soul departs by morning.


    I hope it''s not my soul you''ve come for. I still have dreams to achieve¡­"


    I fought the urge to laugh at the absurdity of it all. "What kind of half-assed belief is that?" I thought. But I kept my expression calm. "Do you have something in black?" I asked boldly, testing her even further.


    She stammered, visibly flustered. "Uh... what?" Find your next adventure on mvl


    I chuckled softly, placing a hand on her bony shoulder. She flinched as if my touch was death itself, which amused me more than it should have. "Relax, old woman. I wouldn''t want to take advantage of you. Just know I have my own way of doing things."


    I left her there, frozen in shock, and moved swiftly to the nearest window. The rain outside had picked up, sheets of it pouring from the heavens. Without hesitation, I leaped through the open window and spread my wings, the white feathers catching the wind as I soared upward into the storm.


    The rain pelted me from all sides, soaking me further, but I welcomed it¡ª it sharpened my senses, made me feel alive. I flew around to the window of her room and knocked gently three times.


    No answer.


    That wasn''t like her. Talos was the kind of person who would always be working, no matter the hour. She wasn''t one to be lying around lazily, not with her mind constantly in motion. I knocked again, this time a little louder, hoping the sound would break through the rhythmic hammering of the rain. Still no answer.


    I frowned, then took out my smartphone and turned on the torch, aiming it through the window into the dark room. The beam of light cut through the shadows, illuminating the scattered mess inside. Papers, blueprints, and gadgets littered every surface, but no sign of her.


    How long do I have to wait here? I was starting to feel like a stalker.


    Just as I was about to give up and break the window, I felt a shift in the air. Someone was inside, moving towards me. I could make out her form from the window. She hesitated for a moment before a clicking sound echoed softly in the rain, and the window swung open, letting in the cold night wind.


    Then I saw her.


    Talos stood before me, her short dark hair tousled by the wind, her pale skin almost glowing in the dim light. Her glass-like eyes were filled with wonder and a trace of something I hadn''t seen in her in a long time¡ªcuriosity. But more striking than anything was that she was completely naked.


    What in the world? Who works naked on a rainy night?


    She didn''t seem embarrassed by her state of undress, though she clutched her arms to her chest as the cold air hit her. Her lips parted as if to speak, and her voice was soft, almost reverent. "Hades, you came. You really ca¡ª"


    I cut her off quickly, before this turned into some kind of awkward spectacle. "Go put on some clothes before you freeze to death, you dummy," I said with a smirk, trying to break the tension.


    Her cheeks flushed a bright red, this time out of embarrassment, and she turned quickly, her footsteps soft as she trotted away from the window. I chuckled softly to myself. She was always like this¡ª so composed, so methodical, until something human slipped through her cracks. It was nice to see, even if just for a moment.


    I slipped inside the room, shutting the window behind me. The room smelled of oil, metal, and old books¡ª a perfect reflection of her, really. Nothing had changed since I''d last been here. Messy, chaotic, but full of brilliance. Though I did not know she was into gadjets.


    "So why did you come today?" she asked from across the room, her back to me as she pulled on a black singlet. Her voice was casual, but I could sense the undercurrent of curiosity. "You must have been in the neighborhood or on Olympus, right?" She turned slightly, slipping into a pair of blue boxers. "And stop dripping water everywhere. I don''t want to have to clean up your mess again."


    "Yeah, I missed you too," I replied dryly, watching as she finished dressing.


    She shot me a look. "It''s not like it''s been a century. Why so serious all of a sudden?"


    "I thought you might still be upset about Hephaestus," I said quietly, the words hanging in the air like a storm cloud about to break.


    Her entire demeanor shifted. Her hands paused, and she lowered her head. "Yeah... thanks," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Did you just appreciate me?" I asked, half-joking, trying to pull her out of the dark place I''d just dragged her into.


    Talos let out a heavy sigh, brushing her hair out of her face. "Go change in the bathroom before you soak my floor, you idiot. I don''t even know where I left the mop after all these years."


    I rolled my eyes and muttered a curse under my breath as I headed toward the bathroom. "Lazy shrimp," I grumbled, but the weight of our conversation lingered in the room, the unspoken memories of Hephaestus and the past neither of us could ever forget.

 Chapter 98: Ch. 98: Yeah, Kinda Like A Sleepover

    Ch. 98: Yeah, Kinda Like A Sleepover


    The hot water of the shower streamed over my body, washing away the remnants of the day''s turmoil. The light in the bathroom was brighter than the dim glow of the main room, creating a stark contrast that felt almost surreal. I sighed, letting the warmth envelop me like a comforting cocoon. Had I really been in here for an hour?


    The thought brought a fleeting sense of guilt, but it was quickly washed away as I relished the moment.


    After a while, I reached out and turned off the shower, the sudden silence allowing me to collect my thoughts. I grabbed the towel and began drying off, noticing the oversized white shirt and dark shorts she had left out for me at the corner of the room. "Hmph. I wonder whose these are," I muttered to myself. At least I found her, and she did still remembered me.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, I found her hunched over her work table, fingers tapping away at her laptop relentlessly. I ran the towel through my damp hair, still adjusting to the refreshing sensation. "Do you ever stop working?" I asked, my voice light yet probing.


    She didn''t even look up at first, her fingers flying over the keys, but then she paused, hands freezing in place as she replied, "After I woke up, I tried to find out everything I could about the circle and Mr. Anonymous much earlier, but I have not come up with anything useful."


    I stood in silence, studying her.


    Finally, she raised her head, her gaze piercing. "Why did you come here today?"


    There was a weight to her question, an undercurrent of emotion that made me hesitate. Talos was a logical person, and I could feel the careful construction of her thoughts as she sought something deeper in my response. With each passing moment, it became increasingly clear that her feelings were in flux, complicating the straightforward dynamics we once shared.


    "I wanted to see if you were okay," I said simply, my voice steady and sincere.


    I could hear her breathing grow heavy as she processed my words. "Is that so? You''re not one for such sympathies. I guess you''ve changed."


    I stepped closer, observing the subtle tremor in her hands just inches from the laptop. It was clear she was still shaken from the events of that day. "Like I said, I wanted to see if you were fine. It appears you still have a heavy mind."


    A silence stretched between us, thick with unspoken words. Talos was hiding her face for a reason, and it tugged at my instinct to draw her out. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She began to speak in a questioning tone. "How was your first day back? You''ve always been good at hiding your true emotions, so I can''t tell if you had it bad or worse than I did." There was a hint of sympathy in her voice, yet it felt tinged with something else¡ªwas it vulnerability?


    "Look into my eyes; they don''t lie," I replied, holding her gaze.


    She laughed softly, but it was stiff, almost forced. "Your eyes never tell the truth either. All this new information, these new emotions¡­ it''s something even my genius has failed to comprehend. I wonder if it will hinder my judgment in future."


    "It will," I said boldly, and the weight of my statement hung in the air between us.


    "Yeah, I figured." She climbed out of her seat, her movements shaky as she approached me, her weak frame struggling against the emotional burden. "I usually solve a number of mysteries without feeling a thing, but now¡­ my head is heavy. I think I''m going to lie down now."


    I watched her walk past me, aiming for the bed. She seemed drained, as if the weight of the world rested on her shoulders. It stung to think that I couldn''t alleviate her pain, but I was determined to be there for her.


    "It hurts not just in my head," she said, collapsing onto the bed with a soft thud. She crawled under the blanket, her head sinking into the pillow, as if she could disappear into its softness.


    What was I to do now? Talos was a person who didn''t want to be ignored when she felt at her lowest. My presence here was to keep her company, even if she didn''t acknowledge the comfort.


    But then I noticed the laptop still glowing, a soft beacon in the dim light of the room. My curiosity piqued, I moved to the table and leaned over the screen. My eyes widened as I read through the file she had left open on Prometheus and humanity. Why was she researching this on her first day back?


    "Could it be possible that she¡­?" I whispered to myself, contemplating the implications. What could learning about Prometheus provide her? It didn''t take long to connect the dots¡ª Talos must have been trying to uncover answers about the origin of humanity, possibly aiming to prevent the catastrophic events surrounding Zeus''s upcoming birthday.


    I shook my head, trying to fathom her thought process. There was no way she would leave this file open without reason; she intended for me to know she was still working. "Ahh." I sighed, closing the laptop and walking over to her. I heaved a deep sigh as I sat on the floor, my kneed up and my back against the bed frame.


    The rain hammered against the window, and the distant rumble of thunder added a foreboding rhythm to the stillness of the room. The air was thick with unexpressed feelings, a palpable tension that seemed to weave around us.


    "Talos, it''s okay to take a break once in a while," I said, trying to maintain an easy tone. "Though it''s unlike you, you''ve just lost your father. For someone feeling pain for the first time, it must hurt. It wouldn''t be a shame if you rested. Take some time to recover."


    Silence enveloped us for a long moment before she finally spoke. "And I lost my friend too."


    Explore new worlds at mvl


    Hermes? My heart sank at the thought. "Yeah, him too." The weight of grief lingered in the air, thick and suffocating. I could not help but feel like I was at fault here.


    "Hades, this is sort of like a sleepover, right?" She muttered from beneath the blanket, her voice muffled but oddly lighthearted.


    I raised my head and exhaled a soft laugh. "Yeah, kinda like a sleepover."


    I could feel her turning on the bed, though her breathing suggested she wasn''t facing me. "The golden apple was inspired to throw humanity and the gods into chaos. I suspect that perhaps someone harbors ill intentions toward the human race and Prometheus to orchestrate such."


    She was slipping back into her analytical mode, her mind racing with possibilities. "You mean Poseidon?" I asked.


    "Far from it."


    Her response suggested she didn''t view him as the main suspect. I already knew the answer; Poseidon had once originally to save humanity from Zeus, so it couldn''t be him. But the fact remained that he did try to implicate me with the golden apple.


    "Talos, go to sleep, please. You need the rest," I urged, frustration leaking into my voice.


    To my surprise, she muttered, "Okay."


    As I settled into the silence, I could feel the tension between us; it crackled like the storm outside. I was all too aware of the space between us, yet it felt charged with potential¡ª a sense of intimacy born from shared loss and unspoken understanding.


    In the quiet, I heard her voice again, this time softer. "Hades, you don''t have to stay if you don''t want to."


    "I''m not going anywhere," I replied, my voice firm. "You''re not alone in this."


    I am not alone in this, I thought.


    The rain continued to pelt the window, a constant reminder of the world outside¡ª a world filled with chaos, just waiting to intrude on our fragile moment of peace. I wanted to reach out, to assure her that we would face whatever storm was brewing together, but for now, silence enveloped us, a blanket of understanding as we drifted in and out of our thoughts.


    The night stretched on, and I could sense the weight of her gaze on me now, even through the darkness and the distance. There was something significant about this moment, something that hinted at the battles yet to come. We were at a crossroads, caught between the past and an uncertain future, and neither of us knew how to navigate the path ahead.


    But as I listened to the rain and felt the warmth of her presence, I realized that perhaps we didn''t have to have all the answers just yet. Maybe for now, simply being together was enough.

 Chapter 99: Ch. 99: The Ties That Bind

    Ch. 99: The Ties That Bind sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.**Part One: Hades POV**


    I hadn''t slept much through the night; it was a force of habit that clung to me like a shadow. Talos, on the other hand, slept soundly, wrapped in the blanket I''d seen her collapse under. I initially suspected her dreams were haunted by the losses she''d endured¡ª Hermes and Hephaestus¡ª but I wondered if it was more than that. Perhaps time travel had left her body weary, an echo of her former self.


    As for me, I bore two souls'' burdens, intertwined in a way that was becoming both a comfort and a curse.


    Speaking of souls, my mind flickered to the black book left behind in the Underworld. It had always been a part of me, a lingering presence I both trusted and feared. Suddenly, a thought struck me, and I reached out, calling on it as I had done before. It did not take long; the power surged through me, and with a puff of smoke, the black leather book materialized before my eyes.


    "Hi, been a while," I said, my voice low, reverberating softly in the quiet room.


    (Likewise¡­) the book replied, its words appearing in black ink, as if penned by an unseen hand.


    "Sorry for not consulting you first, but did you come back with me?" I whispered, trying not to disturb Talos''s slumber.


    The book pulsed for a moment, the words forming slowly. (I did return to the past with you. Is there something you would like to know?)


    The book wasn''t yet accustomed to my inquiries sinve I had often left it in silence, a companion of I kept in the shadows. But the time felt right to peel back the layers of its secrets. "In fact, I do. Tell me, were you really the one that formed the circle?"


    A brief pause, then the words emerged. ("Yes, I was. The reason? To prevent a great calamity in our world. I disbanded the group afterward. Why do you ask?")


    Perhaps I had always feared the answers that lay within this tome. The remnants of its past intertwined with its pages weighed heavily on my heart. With the night stretching before us, I opened up, pouring my thoughts and key moments of what I had been through to get there into the book and awaiting its response.


    ("I apologize for the problems I have caused¡­.") the black book seemed to lament, its tone almost regretful. It defended the circle known as the "Order of Light," insisting they would never tread a dark path without just cause. Yet it struggled to comprehend the death of Hephaestus, even as I tried to convey the chaos that enveloped us.


    As I spoke, the night wore on, the sounds of the storm outside adding a rhythmic backdrop to our conversation. Thunder rolled like the distant echoes of ancient battles, and I realized the book, like me, was growing weary. Its ability to maintain consciousness waned, slipping into silence before I could delve into my questions about Pandora.


    So, I let it go, drifting into a light sleep, cradled in the weight of my memories. As I was about drifting into sleep a soft blanket covered me, and I blinked, momentarily disoriented. Had Talos been awake this whole time?


    "Quit night talking, you freak," Talos muttered, her voice drowsy yet laced with a hint of amusement.


    "Sorry," I whispered, pulling the blanket closer around me, the warmth a soothing balm against the chill that lingered in the room. For a moment, I let the peacefulness wash over me, cherishing this fragile second chance.


    As sleep threatened to reclaim me, I felt Talos shift beneath the covers, her voice breaking through the haze of my mind. "Hades, this is sort of like a sleepover."


    "Yeah, kinda like a sleepover," I replied, a hint of a smile creeping onto my lips. Why did she bring that up again? Was she really still Talos?


    Her voice turned serious, a stark contrast to the lightness in the air. "Then go to sleep already."


    "I was sleeping when you woke me." I murmured.


    "Excuses are for the weak." She muttered back.


    "Talos, go to sleep, please. You need the rest," I huffed, but my voice lacked conviction.


    To my surprise, she muttered again, "Okay." The unexpected acquiescence left a bitter taste in my mouth; the battles we fought were exhausting, but her willingness to rest gave me hope that perhaps we could still heal.


    ---


    **Part Two: Poseidon''s POV**


    "Hey, Hades. Did you really mean what you said about making up?" I could hear his voice echoing in my mind as I boarded the train to Atlantis.


    "Yeah. Every word."


    What kind of nonsense was he spouting now? Just when I thought he couldn''t center everything around himself, he did. I had seen the way Mother favored him, and Zeus basked in adoration, praised as the savior of the world.


    What did I get?


    After the war, Hades had abandoned the Order of Light, letting it disintegrate. I had imitated him, gathering those I could manipulate to rise against the gods. Olympus was my birthright, and I would seize it from their measly hands.


    I had watched as the light faded from my brothers'' eyes, both consumed by their own ambitions, while I sat in their shadows, watching, waiting. Hades was an introvert, a quiet storm lurking beneath the surface, a weapon honing itself in darkness. Zeus was a child, careless and too weak to take the reins of Olympus with seriousness. The real power behind Olympus was Hera.


    Yet, I remained an enigma, a blend of power and intellect. I had connections, connections I had grown in the shadows soon I would wield them.


    As the train rolled away from Olympus at a remarkable speed it took off and flew through the air, I gazed out at the fleeting landscape, the scenery blurring into a haze of colors.


    The speaker crackled to life. "Next stop! The Kingdom of Atlantis!"


    The train surged into the air, gliding smoothly above the clouds, and I felt the thrill of anticipation. The kingdom awaited me, a jewel submerged in the depths, my rightful place.


    I could already envision the chaos I would sow, the throne I would claim. Hera was the true threat, the one who held Olympus together. If I could take her out, the gods would scatter like leaves in the wind. If I killed Hades Zeus would break, and the very foundations of Olympus would shatter.


    As the train picked up speed, the rush of wind through the windows sent chills down my spine. I knew that with each passing moment, the gods would turn against each other. The storms of chaos brewed within my heart, ready to be unleashed.


    "Just you wait, brother," I murmured, a dark smile creeping onto my lips. "Soon, the world will reverence my name."


    The train veered into a steep descent, and the vibrant waters of Atlantis appeared below, a shimmering oasis of turquoise and gold. My kingdom awaited, and I was determined to claim my place at the helm of destiny.

 Chapter 100: Ch. 100: The Tempest & The Shadow (Poseidons POV)

    Ch. 100: The Tempest & The Shadow (Poseidon''s POV)I was sitting down with one leg crossed over the other, my eyes closed as I thought in silence. The umbrella Hades had given me throbbing in my hands, I still could not get what Hades has said to me earlier out of my head.


    "Brother, what mind game are you playing on me now?" I muttered to myself. "I always feared your brain. Your charm."


    I stroked my small beard at the base of my chin and opened my eyes, the light of the speed train beaming back in my face. "Did he figure out I tried to kill him? Did Hermes tell him my plan?"


    I was a bit relieved that Hades did not die. If he had died, I wonder if I would have had a chance to save humanity from Zeus''s wrath. He could have wiped them out of rage. Humanity would be the best subjects to rule over can''t have them thinning out just yet.


    I wonder why the black amber failed to work though. The chances of success were high since he was already suffering from serious injuries, so what went wrong? Is Hades immune to black amber?


    I furrowed my brow. I hated how he always made me think so much over little things. He was a cunning devil.


    Even after being poisoned, he was able to take on Zeus, even though he was holding back. He also managed to show a new ability I never knew he had.


    My eyes darkened as my grip on the umbrella tightened. Why was I boiling with rage now?


    It was a shame that Hades was still alive, though. With him alive, it would be hard for me to get a new batch of black amber; that thing is still very hard to find in the black market. But why did Hades show such a profound technique?


    The only reason I see is because Hades was passing on a message to whoever poisoned him that-- "I can''t be beat." Not really, maybe-- "I know you''re watching, be warned."


    Compared to Zeus, Hades is a wild card, and that makes him dangerous.


    The light on the speed train turned off and then on again. Then it repeated at rapid intervals, speeding up. "He''s here," I muttered with disgust etched in my voice.


    The lights went out permanently, leaving me in the dark. I did not flinch a bit and raised my voice to say, "You''ve come, coward!"


    The light came back on in a deep red, and there was no one on the train. It was as empty as a ghost, there was a low humming sound and then a buzz click from the driver''s seat.


    I rose to my feet and looked in the direction of it. I could hear the sound of a radio coming from there, indistinct and garbled. "Again with the games," I hissed in annoyance and started down the path in slow steps.


    My proud acquaintance¡ª we never saw eye to eye, but he aided my goal. He was the reason why I found the black book and how I came in possession of the black amber. And also the reason why I had another enemy on the list.


    He was insane in levels of intellectuality, his goals and identity concealed in the dark. I had been cautious around him, knowing fully well that he would be the final boss after I had achieved my goal, maybe even the last hurdle.


    I approached the driver''s room slowly and stopped before the steel door. The static radio stopped and beeped again. "Poseidon, you are in a state of unrest. You failed to kill Hades. Not to worry, the real game has only just begun. In two hundred years, we will perfect the poison and try again, only this time a newer target."


    I gripped the umbrella tighter and then loosened my grip. No point in losing my cool because of him. "You must not be targeting Zeus. You know he''s immune to the poison. I doubt even you would be so shortsighted."


    There was static again before the muffled voice continued. "Your hubris amuses me. The pawns are not set yet. No one can stop my plan. Our alliance is only a small part of the master plan."


    I was no fool; we could not keep playing each other for long. "Tell me now, what is your true aim.... Mr. Anonymous?"


    For the first time, I sensed him truly go quiet for a while before he said, "I do believe my response will not be to your liking, god of the seas."


    "Tell me!" I said in a much stricter tone.


    "Fine..." The response was chaotic, and I could hear the sound of metal scratching on a hard surface that made a loud, shrilling noise. It was the first time he let a sound other than his voice come through the line. I wondered if he was trying to pass on a message to me¡ª or a warning. "I want to create a champion strong enough to defeat me. Simple as that."


    A champion to defeat him? Now what was he implying? The fact that he could be an even bigger threat than I assumed him to be was startling.


    "And this champion, who is it?" I asked out of curiosity since I was not sure if I would ever get a chance like this again.


    I paused for a response as the shrilling noise intensified, causing my ears to rattle slightly. "Yes, yes I have. He was always my first choice, the most powerful god on Olympus. To be clear, I was sure you would never be able to kill him from the onset because that''s just the type of god he is. He is a god who has conquered death itself, though he himself is unaware of his true powers yet."


    My throat trembled as the words escaped my lungs, "H-- HADES!"


    "Hurts, doesn''t it, to not even be the main show." The voice cackled. "If you want to be the chosen one, then prove your worth. But it doesn''t matter when I turn this world upside down on you little children."


    "You are not the goal you are just the tempest to my shadow, a sword for my armour. Remember that."


    I flashed with rage as I reached for the door, and then the world went black. When the lights came back on, I was back in the train. The people had reappeared, exactly as they were before.


    "Sorcery?" I hated sorcery.


    Before me was a guard who reached out to me, perhaps thinking I was crossing a boundary. "Hey, please, sir, I''m going to need you to back off¡ª" The rest of his words were soaked in red as I slashed his throat with my pinky. He gurgled on his words as he collapsed on the ground.


    Around me was a ruckus as the other passengers screamed in fear, running in panic. But two words were enough to silence them all. "Blood Overload!"


    And all their heads exploded, bathing me in red that dripped down like the rain from before. I was fuming with rage at what I had just heard. That I was insignificant despite all my planning. Preposterous.


    I will find this charlatan and end him. He will regret underestimating me.


    ---


    Author''s Note: This is the end of the birthday Mass release and also a thank you note to all my readers for reaching the 100th it would not have been worth it without you guys. Please continue to support me and look out for the future of this book.


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 101: Ch. 101: Forming A New Alliance

    Ch. 101: Forming A New AllianceThe morning was quiet, almost unnaturally so, as I finished preparing a light breakfast with whatever decent ingredients I could scrape together. Most of what she had in the fridge was junk food. I couldn''t help but shake my head at the thought of Talos living off such garbage. How did her brain manage to survive on this?


    I had freshened up and found some clothes¡ª a plain black shirt and some fine jeans that surprisingly fit. Talos had more male clothes than female ones for some reason. Strange.


    It wasn''t long before she stirred from her slumber. Her eyelids fluttered as she dragged herself from the bed, looking like a creature dragged from another realm. "I didn''t fancy you as a late dreamer," I said, a faint smile playing on my lips, though it quickly faded as I observed her.


    She groaned, eyes barely open, and mumbled, "Will you shut up? What time is it?"


    I leaned back against the wall, watching her with mild amusement. "Do you want me to shut up or tell you the time?"


    Without a word, she dragged herself to the bathroom, her movements sluggish and heavy, like she carried the weight of a thousand lifetimes on her shoulders. "If possible, both," she called from the doorway, her voice muffled by the walls. "And what is that smell? What kind of god makes their own meals anyway?"


    I raised an eyebrow at the remark. "A smart one."


    While I waited for her to finish, I couldn''t help but glance at my surroundings. The place was barely livable, a far cry from the brilliance and efficiency Talos usually carried. It wasn''t just her home that seemed disheveled. It was her. She was quieter, darker, more withdrawn.


    When she finally emerged from the bathroom, dressed in one of those oversized shirts she often favored, I could sense something off in the way she moved, like a shadow lingering behind her, dragging her down.


    We sat down on her unmade bed to eat; she did not even have a dining table but yet again, she was never one to fancy such manners of etiquette. Her eyes were glued to the plate as she ate in silence. That silence was thick, suffocating. I wondered if she''d ever get back to her old self¡ª or if the events of the past had hollowed her out completely.


    "Talos," I broke the silence after what felt like hours, "can you recover the data from my phone? Mr. Anonymous wiped it clean right before I was reborn here, I was thinking you could do it since you were a tech expert." I tossed the phone her way, which she caught with ease. She looked at it as if deliberating whether she would actually help me or just toss it back at me.


    For a moment, she just stared at me with those blank, hollow eyes. There was something in that gaze¡ª a battle raging within her, between the Talos I once knew and this detached version of her. After a long, unnerving pause, she started to tap away at the phone, her fingers moving in that familiar, precise way. "Password?"


    "Death." I said it too sharply, the word cutting through the air like a blade.


    She didn''t even flinch. Her expression remained neutral, almost mocking. "How original, you could not come up with something even better. At least add a number or a special character. It''s people like you that give smartphones a bad name." she muttered under her breath.


    I was not sure if the was trying to badmouth me or the previous Hades. But she wasn''t done just yet. "This model isn''t even up to date. You would think with your deep pockets you could afford something better but you are just a stingy rich lord."


    I felt the irritation bubbling up inside me. "If you want to insult me, do it to my face, Talos. Quit being such a coward."


    She raised an eyebrow and gave me a sideways glance. "You know I''m talking to your face right now, don''t you? And coward? Please, I did not need saving from my little brother, unlike you. He severed your friggin'' arm and your baby brother had to come save you, I even had to step up. So do not even begin to lecture me on cowardice, Hades!"


    Her words were sharper than her usual sarcasm, cutting deeper than I expected. I clenched my jaw, biting back the retort on the tip of my tongue. I watched her as she worked, wondering if she could actually recover the data or if this was just another game to her. She had changed so much.


    Thinking back to the day when we first met I never liked her, she carried this air of importance and relevance. She became one of the very few people that challenged me mentally and a integral part in my growth here in this world, I think that was why I was drawn to her in first place.


    "Done," she finally said, tossing the phone back to me on very little notice. It spun through the air, but I caught it easily. "Looks like your phone was under security backup. I''m guessing your assistant did that. Clever girl."


    "Hecate?" The name tasted bitter in my mouth. Memories of her death crashed into me like a wave coming to shore with full force, and for a moment, I could barely breathe. I tapped through the phone, confirming what Talos had said. My contacts, my messages, everything was back. But I''d go through it all later. There was something else I needed to address.


    Something more urgent.


    "Talos," I started, my voice steadier now, "I''ve been thinking."


    She didn''t even look up. "Yeah, you''re always thinking. So what is it this time? Just spit it out."


    I took a deep breath, trying to hold onto my patience. "I want to prevent the events of the future as much as you do, but we can''t do it alone. I''ve learned that the hard way." I hesitated, watching her closely. "I will be forming a new allaince."


    She finally looked at me, her eyes narrowing. "You want to form a new boy band, huh? I guess I''d just end up being the brains, as usual." She rolled her eyes, but there was something darker in her tone, something heavier.


    "I''m not joking, Talos. This time, it''s different." I paused, letting my words sink in. "This time, it''ll be with people I know I can trust. No secrets. No lies. I want you to be the first member.


    This time, we do it right."


    For a moment, she didn''t respond. She just stared at me, the weight of her gaze almost suffocating. Then she let out a long, drawn-out sigh. "I''ve gone in too deep already, haven''t I? But I''ll say it again¡ª I don''t work well in packs."


    I darkened my gaze, letting the threat slip out in a low voice. "Then I''m afraid I''ll have to kill you."


    Her eyes gleamed, and a twisted smile crept onto her face. "As if you could, god. You need me. I''m the only one who thinks like you, and you know it. Besides, you would not risk losing such a valuable asset." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Better to lose a valuable asset than let the enemy use it against me, don''t you think?" My tone was even darker now, each word dripping with intent.


    She sighed again, flopping back down onto the bed, burying her face in the mattress. I could hear her muttering curses under her breath. When she finally turned over, her eyes met mine again, softer this time. She stretched lazily, her shirt riding up to reveal the smooth skin of her stomach. The sight of her like that¡ª vulnerable, beautiful¡ª caught me off guard for a moment.


    Her top half cloth crumbled around the curves of her breast, did she know how erotic she looked in that position? I guessed living alone for so many years would make her forget her manners but outside she was stuck up as usual.


    I snapped out of it quickly. Focus.


    "I''ll also look into your curse," I said, trying to steer the conversation back to where it needed to be. "I''ll research curses in general and find a way to break them. If you want to stay on the sidelines and work as a partner, that''s fine too."


    She let out a slow breath, her chest rising and falling rhythmically. "It''s fine. I was going to follow you wherever you went anyway." There was a pause, and then she added, "I''ll join your alliance."


    That caught me off guard. "Not to be impartial," she continued, "but does this alliance have a name? And do I get the role of senior supervisor?"


    What the¡ª "I haven''t thought of a name," I admitted, feeling defensive now. "That part didn''t seem relevant."


    She rolled her eyes. "Do I get paid, at least? You emptied my fridge, so I need to stock up again."


    I closed my eyes, trying to keep my temper in check. A vein throbbed at my temple. "You really are a bitch, aren''t you?"


    She smirked. "You wouldn''t have me any other way."

 Chapter 102: Ch. 102: Fragile Masks

    Ch. 102: Fragile MasksYour next read is at mvl


    I didn''t want to linger at Talos'' place for too long. Every minute spent here was one more tick of the clock toward chaos, a chaos I knew was coming. Time was always against me. I had bigger tasks¡ª forming the alliance in time before the storm broke loose. But still, I found myself hesitating, watching Talos more closely than before.


    Something had shifted in her and I could not help but feel threatened by it.


    And also the futures that the otherworlder Hermes saw, I did not want her becoming something I could not control. And the fact that she killed me in the future, I had no knowledge of Talos having any combat potential as of this moment but her brain was still just as deadly as any weapon.


    "Keep digging," I said to her, my voice steady but my mind running in a thousand directions. "Anything you find on Pandora and Epimetheus, especially Prometheus'' lesser-known brother. I need every detail. Leave no stone unturned. Also the find anything you can about our anonymous friend and don''t do anything rash." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos did not even look up from her laptop, her fingers flying across the keys with practiced precision, yet the usual sharpness was not there. Her brilliant mind had always been a weapon, a sword she wielded effortlessly. But now? Now it seemed like she was just going through the motions. Something had dulled the edge.


    Mr. Anonymous lingered in my thoughts, an omnipresent threat we couldn''t ignore. His reach was as vast as it was dangerous, and it gnawed at me that I did not know his endgame. I needed reassurance, needed to know that Talos had this under control.


    "You are absolutely certain Mr. Anonymous can''t hack your system?" I asked again, my tone betraying my anxiety. I never repeated myself¡ª until now.


    Talos exhaled loudly, her fingers freezing mid-type. "Hades, I''ve told you before. It''s impossible for anyone to hack my systems remotely. Number one: No one can breach my PC without close-range access. Number two: My father''s upgrades are... well, beyond state-of-the-art.


    The devices have advanced security measures even you could not even comprehend." Her lips curled, but it was more reflex than true amusement. "Relax, your precious information is safe."


    She climbed to her feet and approached me in slow cautious steos. Then, without warning, she slapped me on the back, hard enough that it took my breath away¡ª figuratively. The casual violence was jarring, especially from her.


    "What the hell was that for?" I growled, my eyes narrowing in irritation.


    Talos blinked at her own hand, as if surprised it even belonged to her. "I thought... I don''t know. It was supposed to be a friendly gesture, I guess." She laughed awkwardly, shrugging her shoulders. The laugh sounded wholly fake and she knew too, I believe she wanted me to know she was putting in an effort. "I might''ve overdone it.


    Friendly gestures are... still rather complicated to me."


    Complicated. That was an understatement. Talos was many things¡ª brilliant, sarcastic, enigmatic¡ª but she had never been the type to hesitate. And yet now, she had been different. Disconnected. It was like watching a tower slowly crack, a pillar of strength eroding without anyone noticing.


    She''d always been the one who calculated everything, who understood every move before it happened. Now, I wasn''t so sure.


    But what struck me most wasn''t her awkwardness; it was her mask. Talos had always worn one, of course¡ª we all do¡ª but this was different. This wasn''t the mask of confidence and control I was used to seeing. This was something else entirely. A distraction, a false front. She was hurting, and I couldn''t tell if it was the curse or just her internal strife.


    And that terrified me.


    I softened, my voice dropping just enough so she knew I wasn''t pushing. "You can''t hide forever, Talos."


    Her fingers snapped twice in front of my face, breaking the moment. "Quit it, Hades. Overthinking won''t solve anything. I''m fine, really." She gave a faint smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "I''ve got you to fall back on if things go south, right? So, where''s your next stop?


    Because I know you''re not heading straight back to the underworld."


    She was right. Talos always knew where my thoughts were before I did. I offered her a faint smile in return, letting her change the subject for now. "I need to see a few faces before I go underground for who knows how long."


    Her brow lifted with curiosity. "Like who?"


    I turned toward the window, letting the cool air wash over my face. I needed a breath. "You''re the great detective. Take a guess."


    Talos groaned, her frustration clear. "If it''s not Hermes¡ª then it''s gotta be Aphrodite. She was never fully part of your first alliance, but you''d want her this time, wouldn''t you?"


    She turned and headed back to her seat.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Right again. Despite her slipping demeanor, Talos'' mind was still razor-sharp when it needed to be. She read me better than anyone, even when she wasn''t at her best.


    "I''ll be back," I said, though it felt hollow. There was something off in the air, something unsaid between us. She didn''t say goodbye, didn''t even turn away from her screen. Just like me, Talos wasn''t one for farewells.


    I climbed out the window, feeling the rush of the wind as I launched into the sky. The city sprawled beneath me, a mosaic of streets and lights, but all I could think about was the woman I''d just left behind. Something was deeply wrong, and I was starting to wonder if I should''ve stayed.


    The next stop was the fashion district.


    When I landed in the heart of the city, the vibrant hum of the fashion district buzzed around me. The energy was intoxicating, a pulsing rhythm that felt alive, always in motion. People¡ª lesser gods I suppose milled about, blissfully unaware of the grasp of the world that operated behind the scenes. Even here the people seemed worshipped Aphrodite without ever knowing it.


    I walked through the opulent doors of Aphrodite''s building, the air thick with her influence and my head held high. And here I was again.

 Chapter 103: Ch. 103: Meeting Aphrodite, Again

    Discover stories at mvlCh. 103: Meeting Aphrodite, Again


    Aphrodite reclined lazily in her lodging, perched atop one ofthe tallest building in Olympus. She wore a cobalt blue jacket that hugged her curves, a crisp white top underneath, and dark leggings that accentuated the sinuous lines of her waist and her voluptuous figure. Her every movement seemed designed to command attention, and even seated, she exuded an effortless sensuality.


    As usual, the air was thick with the scent of bubblegum ¡ª a trademark of hers, frivolous yet strangely intoxicating.


    Despite her beauty, there was always something unnervingly childlike about her demeanor. No matter how serious the situation, she never betrayed any hint of resentment, fear, or hatred toward me. Instead, she flitted about like a chirpy high-school girl, the sort who only ever seemed to appear as a main character in some trivial romance. It was as though she wore her lack of depth as a defense.


    "Hades," she cooed, her voice as sweet as the air around her, "you''re finally taking my advice and coming to find true love, aren''t you?"


    Her words slid off me like water on stone. Had I been anyone else, her voice might have softened me, might have stirred something warmer inside. But I had long since turned my heart to rock.


    Without warning, she sprang from her seat, her eyes bright and mischievous, her chest heaving in a way that was deliberately distracting. She hurtled toward me, her curves bouncing with an exaggerated playfulness, as if to test my resolve. I sidestepped swiftly, and her body whirled past, missing me by inches.


    "Aphrodite," I warned, my voice cold. "A goddess should act like one. Don''t insult me with your... alluring packages."


    She giggled, her laughter high-pitched and childish. "Oh, come on! Don''t be so stiff. Just show me a little love, Hades." Her tone dripped with mockery as she spun toward me again, arms outstretched. She wasn''t taking this seriously. As usual.


    Again, I dodged her approach. This game of hers was tiresome, and I could feel my patience wearing thin. I had come here for something important ¡ª and it wasn''t to indulge her in this farce.


    "I have something important to say, Aphrodite." I tried to keep my voice level, but she persisted, as she always did. My patience was thinning rapidly. This time, I decided, she was not going to push me any further.


    "Stop!"


    My voice thundered with the weight of the underworld, and a plume of black smoke seeped from my eyes, tendrils of shadow swirling around me. Instinctively, she recoiled, pulling back with a pout. Her playful demeanor shifted ever so slightly, revealing just a glimmer of the immortal underneath.


    "You don''t have to be so serious, you know," she muttered, her tone softer now. "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you. What brings you here?"


    In that moment, I let my guard drop for just a fraction of a second, and she seized the opportunity. Without warning, she lunged at me, wrapping her arms tightly around my body. Her large breasts pressed against my chest, their warmth unfamiliar and uncomfortably intimate. A sharp, sweet perfume filled my nostrils, sickeningly strong, making me cough.


    "You... witch..." I managed to choke out, trying to pry her off me, but her grip tightened as if she''d been starved for affection.


    She leaned in close, her breath tickling my ear. "I really missed you, brother. Just this once, let me hold you."


    For a brief moment, I hesitated. Despite everything, there was a fragility to her words, a genuine plea buried beneath the usual coquettishness. Slowly, I reached out and patted her hair, feeling its silky strands beneath my fingers. Then, with cold detachment, I muttered, "Keep touching me, and I''ll make sure you die a horrible death."


    She jerked away from me in an instant, her face flushing as she tried to compose herself, her giggle betraying the discomfort she tried to mask. "Sorry, sorry," she said with a sheepish smile. "I just couldn''t help myself."


    I watched her carefully, my eyes tracing her movements. Her lightheartedness had returned, but there was an undercurrent of wariness in her now. It was subtle, but I could sense it. Her playful persona was just that ¡ª a mask. And I was here to tear it off.


    "What brings you here?" she asked again, her voice laced with curiosity, though her eyes remained guarded.


    I took a seat on the couch across from her, deliberately putting distance between us. "You and I both know why I''m here, Aphrodite," I said, my voice low and steady. I could feel her eyes on me, scrutinizing every word, every gesture. She was trying to figure me out, trying to gauge the real reason I had come.


    She arched an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "Is this about love again? Hades, I didn''t think you cared about that sort of thing. Or is there something else?" She leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing as if trying to peer into my thoughts.


    The reason why I began the way I did is because I was not sure if she had spoken to the original Hades about her curse, it was a very subtle approach to put her on edge. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I met her gaze, unblinking. "I want you to stay calm before I tell you what I''m about to say." My tone was deliberate, calculated. This conversation required precision. One wrong move, and she could retreat behind her walls of flirtation and pretense.


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "Alright," she said softly, her tone unusually serious.


    "I know about your curse, Aphrodite."


    For the first time, her composure faltered. It was subtle ¡ª the slightest widening of her eyes, the briefest tension in her jaw ¡ª but I saw it. She quickly smoothed her features, trying to appear unfazed. "My curse?" she asked, her voice carefully neutral. "What are you talking about?"


    I rose from my seat, pacing toward the window that overlooked the rooftops of Olympus. The golden city stretched out below us, its shimmering beauty a stark contrast to the shadows of the underworld that clung to me. Without turning to face her, I continued. "You are cursed to make others fall in love but never to experience it yourself. The moment you try, the curse strikes you down with retribution.


    You''ve spent lifetimes trying to hide it, but it''s there. And you think that because I am the god of the underworld, I might have a solution for you."


    Behind me, I could hear her breath hitch, her playful demeanor cracking under the weight of my words.


    "You think I could cure you, that I might have the key to unlocking your heart. You''ve tried to offer me ''true love'' in exchange for it, haven''t you?"


    Her silence was telling. I turned to face her, and for the first time, she looked genuinely vulnerable. Her lips parted, but no sound came out at first. Then, in a small voice, she asked, "How do you know?"


    I watched her, her eyes a mixture of confusion and fear. She had spent centuries crafting her persona as the carefree, invulnerable goddess of love. But here, now, her true self was laid bare before me.


    "I know because you told me," I said simply. "In your own way. And believe it or not, I want to help you."


    Aphrodite''s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping back in. "Why? Why would you want to help me?"


    "Because I need you to join an alliance," I said.

 Chapter 104: Ch. 104: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (II) (Poseidons POV)

    Ch. 104: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (II) (Poseidon''s POV)"Have you ever thought about being the protagonist of your own story? About being the apex predator? Even with your power you still feel inferior." Spoke the bone chilling voice resonating through my bones with terror.


    I gnashed my teeth and pulled back slightly as I held up my weapon, the trident that commanded the oceans. The entire space around me was a world of black, I could clearly see the pools of blood on the floor leaking from my brothers and sisters.


    My words trembled as I spoke. "Apollo, Artemis, Hera..." They were all sprawled on the ground painted red. My hands faltered and fell by my side as my injuries intensified. Blood leaked from the multiple holes in my body, we had guven it our all but why were we still losing? I asked myself. "Dammit, I cant let them die!"


    This was the final battle; between the gods and the titans. TITANOMACHY.


    "Gods such as yourself may have an even purer form of power but compared to the Primordial source it''s doesn''t pack much of a punch does it?. This arcane energy of yours is a poor imitation of true power." I looked at the face of the towering being, his flowing white hair and white beady eyes, a face with no mercy.


    Already ten years into the war and after such loss we have finally come close to winning. Zeus had chosen taken care of Cronos leaving us to deal with Atlas. Even with our combines power he''s too strong.


    "This world was merely just fictional to you gods, the true lord''s of this world are us the titans born." Atlas reached out to me in that moment he pierced through my heart and I dropped down on the floor dead unable to save any of my family, I had failed them.


    I gasped as I sprang back to my life on my bed, the blanket covering me roughly. "That nightmare again?" I heard the soothing voice of my first wife Amphitrite her long coral coloured hair and her huge brown hair, she was naked and had her hands on my chest. She had kept me company last night. "Poseidon it''s getting worse."


    I took up her hands and pressed it on my lips and kissed them. "I''m not."


    She pouted her lips and said. "You''ve never been a good lier. You were calling out to your family in your dream, this time you said Hades."


    My eyes could not hide my shock, I knew Amphitrite to beat very cunning woman and there was no way I could take this by her and escape. "I met him today, we drank and talked the three of us just like old times." Stay connected through mvl


    She smiled lightly and said. "And that bothers you? I know you two are in bad footing but you were close once, I''ve always wanted to know what changed you two that is if you will tell me my lord."


    Hades, damn you. You managed to drive into my dreams and become a nightmare. But maybe telling her will let it off my mind even for a bit. "We have our differences yes. Since the start we were rivals, friendly rivals. Even more so when he died." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amphitrite gasped in shock at my words, she must have been puzzled as to why I told her this but I had my reasons. "Hades, died." I could hear the clear spund of her gulping down.


    I sighed and stared up at the glow lamp at the corner of the bed but she pulled my face back to face her. Her eyes urging me to continue.


    "Have you ever wondered how Hades got his title as the god of the dead? Its because he died and came back stronger, he over came death. It was at the heat of the battle of Titanomachy, we were close to winning and we would have lost if not for him." I had a brief pause. "Zeus played a crucial role but Hades helped take down Atlas.


    After the fight we drifted apart and he started developing a guilty conscience for not being able to save us all. Shouldering that responsible caused him to take a much darker path than I did."


    "The underworld is not really the land of the dead but the location of the refugees of the battle, the races and those left for dead. Hades catered for them when everyone else turned a blind eye to them. The term dead was used in those days to mean lost ones."


    I could see how fixated she was on the story at the reveal of the truth.


    "To defeat Cronos Zeus cut him in pieces and cast him into Tartarus at the ends of the earth and Hades took responsibility for it''s protection. The underworld is not a realm of the dead but also a prison to the fallen titans and the world beneath our world."


    "So what happened next?" Amphitrite asked me in eagerness.


    I sighed and broke down the rest to her in slow speech. "Even with the titans gone the world was still plagued by an entity born from the evil of our battle, that entity was something truly frightening. Luckily we percieved it before it could spread and sealed it in a container."


    Amphitrite raised her head and played with my bared chest with her delicate fingers. "Why have I never heard this before?"


    I smiled and said. "Its something that should not be spoken about."


    "And this evil, where is it now?" She asked with eyes that were far from innocent. "If you don''t want to say it then don''t, quit glaring will ya?"


    I had not realized I was staring but I relaxed and continued. "The words I have spoken to you today stays secret." She nodded clearly understanding what I could do if she defaulted from my words. "The entity was sealed in a black box constructed from one of the rarest materials and forged by Hephestus itself."


    She pressed her lips on mine and giggled. "Now that you told me do you feel better."


    My response was not one she expected. "Not in the least, now I''m even more unease."


    She climbed up on top my body and pushed down the blanket, her face pulsed red as heat rose from it. Her huge breasts hanging down to my delight. "How about we go a round and make you feel better."


    By the gods I have a hot queen. I remarked to myself as she did her thing.


    My mind could not stop to stray to the black box, what did we call it again?


    Ah that''s right, I furrowed my eyebrows. Pandora!

 Chapter 105: Ch. 105: The Edge Of Trust

    Ch. 105: The Edge Of Trust"What kind of alliance?" Aphrodite''s voice trembled slightly, her breath ragged, as if she were battling something inside.


    I kept my hands buried in my pockets, eyes locked on her with an intensity I didn''t bother masking. Behind her composure, I could sense desperation, a quiet fear edging her words. She had reason to be cautious, but I just needed to push her a bit further¡ª make her see what was at stake.


    "There is a darkness rising in this world," I said, my voice steady, each word deliberately slow, carrying a weight I knew she would feel. "And as much as it pains me to admit it, I can''t do this alone. I need others¡ª strong allies¡ª yo help forge the peace I desire. A peace only achievable through this alliance." It wasn''t enough. She needed more than simple truths.


    Find adventures on mvl


    I began walking toward her, my gaze like a cold wind. I could see her tense, a flicker of fear crossing her face. She tried to steady herself, to regain control. "I don''t understand you, Hades," she said, her voice faltering slightly. "Are you sure you didn''t come here to kill me?"


    I stopped, leaving just enough space between us to feel her unease. "I have no interest in killing you, Aphrodite," I replied coolly. "I''m here to build something¡ª a new world. A world where curses, like the one that binds you, will no longer exist. A world where I will have no enemies left to fight."


    Her eyes flickered with something unreadable, but her body relaxed slightly. "That''s a lofty goal, Hades. But I still don''t understand what I can offer you in all this. How do I fit into your plans?"


    I sighed and threw myself onto the nearby sofa, leaning back as though the weight of the world had settled onto my shoulders. "It''s simple. When I call, you answer. That''s all I need."


    Before she could respond, her phone rang, slicing through the thick tension in the room. Her hand flew to the device almost instinctively, and though she made it sound like she was asking, she didn''t wait for my permission to answer it.


    A few tense moments passed as she murmured into the phone. Then suddenly, she slammed it down on the table, her face contorted in frustration. "That son of a bitch!" she spat, her eyes wild. "He just won''t stop! Always so pushy, always trying to get his way."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the outburst. "Who has you this worked up?"


    Her eyes flashed with anger, though not directed at me. "It''s Apollo, the golden prince of Olympus," she replied, her voice dripping with disgust. "He''s always hovering, pestering me. Thinking he can bend everyone to his will."


    Apollo? I thought, surprised. I hadn''t expected such venom from her. Apollo was widely adored¡ª respected, even. The god of light, music, medicine, and prophecy¡ª he embodied everything Olympus stood for. Masculine beauty, talent, grace.


    So why this reaction?


    "You''re not close with Apollo?" I asked, trying to peel back another layer.


    Aphrodite laughed bitterly. "Close? Maybe once. He likes to play the charming golden boy, but he''s more spoiled than anyone else. His ego is unbearable."


    I mulled over her words. So Apollo was part of her past, but clearly, something had soured between them. "Is he coming here?" I asked, my tone neutral, though a spark of interest lit within me. If Apollo was involved, this could get more complicated than I anticipated. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," she said quickly, shaking her head. "I''d never let anyone interrupt our conversation. Especially him."


    I admired her resolve. Her determination only made me more certain she would be a valuable ally. "Good. Because as long as you join the alliance, I''ll help you find a way to break your curse. Together, we''ll fix what''s been broken."


    Her demeanor softened at that, and for the first time, a hint of hope crossed her features. "You''d help me with that? You think we can really find a cure?"


    I leaned back further, stretching out on the couch. "Of course. But if you don''t let Apollo in, I can''t evaluate him, can I?"


    She blinked, startled. "You want to meet him?" Her voice was laced with disbelief. "You know he''s a jerk, right? I don''t want you killing him in a fit of rage."


    I smirked at that. "And why would you think that?"


    Aphrodite pointed at my face, her lips quirking into a wry smile. "That look. The killer smile, that''s what it is. You''ve already decided something about him, haven''t you?"


    I shrugged and let my gaze wander to the ceiling. "Tell me something, Aphrodite," I said, my voice low. "Are you only attracted to me because I''m the one who can help you?"


    She froze, and I could feel the weight of the question pressing on her. I knew the answer, but I wanted to hear her say it.


    Her eyes dropped to the floor, her voice soft and hesitant. "Yes. But it''s more than that. I owe you... more than you realize."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. She wasn''t just talking about the present.


    "When I was younger, none of the gods really paid attention to us children," she began, her words faltering. "Why would they? They had just saved the world. We were nothing to them. But you... You were different."


    Her eyes shimmered with an emotion I hadn''t expected. "You never smiled, never laughed, never made us feel welcome. But you were always there. You didn''t show emotion, but you cared in your own way. Me, Hermes... We owe you everything."


    My mind flashed back to those days. I had tried to protect the younger gods, not out of love, but because someone had to. That''s what I expected to be going on in my mind if I was Hades. I wonder why he was was always drawn to the forgotten, the lost. Perhaps it was a reflection of my own emptiness.


    "You taught us to look out for the weak," she continued, her voice trembling. "You made me the goddess of love so I could help others find the one thing you never seemed to care about. And Hermes, well... he always wanted to save you from the darkness in your heart."


    Tears began to roll down her cheeks, and she stepped closer to me, her vulnerability on full display. "Even now, you''re still trying to help me. I will join your alliance, Hades. But on one condition."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious. "What''s that?"


    "You let me help you find love," she declared, her voice thick with emotion. "You''ll fall in love, or my name isn''t Aphrodite."


    I scoffed, turning away from her intense gaze. "What kind of half-baked sentiment is that?"


    "Hear me, Hades," she said, stepping closer, her eyes burning with determination. "You will fall in love, and you will find peace. I''ll make sure of it."


    I crossed my legs and leaned back again, the weight of her words settling on me. "I don''t give a damn about love," I muttered. "But if that''s what it takes to have you on my team, fine. I''ll play your little game."


    Her eyes brightened, a genuine smile breaking through her tears. "You''ll see. I''ll make sure you find it."


    I sighed heavily. "Whatever you say. Now, call Apollo. I want to meet him."


    "Oh, right!" She rushed to her phone, making the call with newfound energy.


    As she spoke to Apollo, I closed my eyes, pondering her words. Love? For someone like me? I had long since buried any hope for such things, but if it meant securing Aphrodite''s loyalty, I would indulge her fantasy¡ª for now.

 Chapter 106: Ch. 106: Apollo

    Ch. 106: ApolloKER¡ªCHUK!


    The door creaked open, the noise echoing through the quiet room before it softly clicked shut again. Footsteps soon followed, deliberate and slow, drawing closer. The air felt heavier, the dim lighting casting deep shadows along the walls of the narrow hallway. I remained seated, one leg casually crossed over the other, the half-filled glass of grape wine resting in my hand.


    The rich scent of fruit filled the room, but I barely noticed. My focus was elsewhere.


    Aphrodite stood beside me, silent and composed, though I could sense the tension in her. The goddess was usually so poised, her presence calming. But not today. Today, even she was uneasy. I could feel the slight tremor in her breath, though she tried to hide it. After all, she knew what was coming.


    She knew who was coming.


    Apollo.


    The golden boy of Olympus. He wasn''t exactly a god who could slip by unnoticed, nor was he someone who ever tried to. The hallway seemed to brighten as he entered, his aura radiating as if he were the sun personified. And in some ways, he was.


    As he stepped into view, I had to admit, he was breathtaking. His hair was a cascade of shimmering gold, reminiscent of Zeus but softer, more refined. His eyes, bright and piercing, gleamed with a kind of self-assured arrogance that only someone like him could carry. A flashy jacket, trousers that screamed opulence, and sneakers of all things.


    It was a confusing blend of high status and casual irreverence. His right ear caught the light, showcasing a shimmering earring, a small but loud proclamation of his vanity.


    From head to toe, Apollo was a walking representation of excess. His smile was blindingly handsome, but beneath it, I could already sense the toxicity that bubbled beneath the surface.


    "What''s this, Aphrodite? You didn''t even come to greet me at the door." His voice dripped with mock disappointment, though his eyes sparkled with amusement. "No warm welcome for your dear brother?"


    Then, as his gaze slid toward me, the air shifted. His face faltered, and his expression twisted in an ugly grimace, his chin wrinkling in a way that made even his celestial beauty look grotesque for a moment.


    "Oh?" His tone turned flat, disgust bubbling up from his throat. "Hades... is that you?"


    No, it''s your ghost, I mused silently, sipping from my glass without so much as looking in his direction.


    Apollo''s approach was measured, though the disdain was palpable. He tried to conceal it behind a veneer of politeness, but I had lived long enough to see through such acts. His scorn was as obvious as the sun he was worshipped as.


    I had been scorned enough in my previous life¡ª human and god alike seemed to enjoy looking down on others. This was nothing new.


    Apollo stopped just short of the sofa, his gaze turning toward Aphrodite. She had remained silent throughout the entire exchange, following my command to the letter. I hadn''t needed to test her loyalty, but it was a useful reminder of the control I wielded over her.


    "What''s wrong, Aphrodite?" Apollo''s voice sharpened. "Cat got your tongue? Or maybe Hades is here to collect your soul." His eyes darted to me with a flash of venom. "Why is he even here?" He asked more to himself than any of us.


    I took another sip of wine, ignoring the blatant disrespect. It was clear Apollo hadn''t learned any manners in his time within all the free time he had galavanting. I could see his fists clenching in his pockets. His pride had been wounded by something¡ª perhaps a romantic rejection from Aphrodite. Typical Apollo.


    "Hey, Aphrodite! Are you going to keep ignoring me?" His voice grew louder, more demanding. "Should I¡ª"


    Enough.


    Without a word, I unleashed the full force of my aura, a will that surged like a tidal wave. Apollo''s body seized, though not from fear¡ª he was too proud for that. I lifted my head, just enough to acknowledge him without turning to meet his gaze.


    "Do you know what happens to children who don''t know their place?" I asked, my voice low but filled with menace. "They don''t end up well."


    Apollo''s gaze burned into me, but his pride kept him from showing fear. Instead, he sneered. "Are you threatening me, Hades?" he asked, his tone dripping with arrogance. "I never thought you had the galls to oppose me."


    Did I hear that correctly? I wondered, my patience thinning.


    I rose from the couch, and beside me, I felt Aphrodite tremble. I had promised her I wouldn''t kill him, so long as he didn''t push me too far.


    "Are you going to¡ª"


    WHAM!


    Apollo''s words were cut short as my fist connected with his jaw, sending him flying across the room. His body skidded through the air, a grunt escaping his lips as he collided with the far wall. Smoke hissed from his arms where he had managed to block the blow.


    "You''re getting slow, old man," Apollo taunted, though his voice trembled slightly.


    He was sharp but naive. He had blocked the first hit, but he hadn''t realized I had already struck twice.


    Before he could recover, his arms dropped limply by his sides, his entire body trembling uncontrollably.


    "What... did you do to me?" he gasped. "I can''t move!"


    "Of course you can''t." I stepped closer, looming over him. "I struck your vital points before I landed the blow. You''re paralyzed." I spoke without pride. After facing gods like Poseidon, defeating Apollo was no feat worth boasting about.


    "Damn you, Hades!" Apollo spat, his voice raw with frustration.


    I turned to Aphrodite, who had remained silent throughout the confrontation. "You can deal with him now," I said calmly. "I''ll release him when you''re done."


    Aphrodite suppressed a small laugh, her eyes flickering with amusement. "Right," she said softly.


    Apollo struggled weakly against the paralysis, whining like a wounded animal. "Release me, Hades! This is humiliating!"


    How unsightly for a god, I thought as I returned to my seat.


    Aphrodite approached Apollo, her voice soft yet firm. "Apollo, calm down. You should have known better than to treat Hades like this. He''s older, wiser, and far more powerful than any of us."


    Apollo snarled, refusing to accept her words. "Hades has never shown me hostility before! I thought he was... just some mindless shadow."


    I remained silent, unbothered by his insults. His words were like the complaints of a spoiled child who had never faced real consequences.


    "Stop being annoying," Aphrodite said, her tone sharp. "Let''s get to why you''re really here."


    Apollo''s face twisted in disbelief. "Annoying? Me?! That''s an insult!"


    Aphrodite sighed heavily, clearly growing tired of his theatrics. "The sooner you explain why you''re here, the sooner Hades will release you."


    Apollo fumed for a moment longer, then, with a burst of rage, he managed to break free from my paralysis. His body collapsed to the ground, drenched in sweat, his breathing ragged.


    "You overestimate yourself," I said coldly, watching as he wiped his face with a handkerchief that shimmered with golden threads.


    I guess he did have some talent or is it because I did not strike him with my full force, I pondered.


    Still seething, Apollo sat down, maintaining a distance from me as he glared in Aphrodite''s direction.


    Aphrodite, ever the diplomat, handed him a glass of fruit juice. "Now that you''ve calmed down, why are you here?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apollo hesitated, his cheeks reddening slightly. "Do I have to say it in front of him?" he asked, his eyes flicking toward me nervously.


    I locked eyes with him, my gaze cold and unyielding. He looked away quickly.


    Aphrodite sighed. "Get to the point, Apollo."


    Discover exclusive content at mvl


    I felt something interesting would happen if I stayed.


    After another brief pause, Apollo''s face twisted into an expression of desperation. His voice cracked as he screamed, "Please marry me, Aphrodite!"


    I smirked to myself. I had been right to wait, something interesting did happen.

 Chapter 107: Ch. 107: A Steamroll Ride

    Ch. 107: A Steamroll RideThe tension in the room was palpable as Apollo''s words hung in the air like a sharp blade, cutting through the already thin veneer of civility. Aphrodite rolled her eyes at him, casting a glance that mirrored his earlier disdain for me, though hers carried an edge of practiced indifference.


    "How many times do I have to tell you, Apollo? I am a maiden goddess. I''m not meant to have any intimate relationship with the opposite sex," she said, her voice steady yet cold.


    Apollo''s smirk faltered for a moment, his golden eyes narrowing before he shrugged, trying to play it off. "Who said anything about sex? A bit presumptuous, don''t you think?" He chuckled, though it lacked warmth. "Not that I''m against the idea, of course, but I don''t rush my women." His words dripped with arrogance, and it was clear he thought of himself as the apex of desirability.


    Aphrodite sighed, cupping her hands beneath her breasts in a gesture that was equal parts dismissive and confrontational. "I''m no one''s woman, Apollo. And I know exactly what you''re aiming at."


    He flinched, if only slightly, the briefest break in his composure. "Oh? And what''s that supposed to mean?" he said, though the smugness in his tone wavered just enough for it to be noticeable.


    Aphrodite, always sharp, leaned back against the sofa. She wasn''t sitting too close to me, but it was enough to make her point. I could see the shift in Apollo''s gaze, the way his lips tightened in a poorly disguised grimace. He hated me¡ª whether out of jealousy or some perceived event from the past¡ª but for now, his focus was on her.


    She was playing the game well, keeping him in suspense, while I sipped my wine, taking quiet delight in the unfolding drama.


    Stay tuned for updates on §Þ??


    Her voice cut through the thick tension like a blade. "I''ve been hearing rumors, Apollo. Aphrodite''s Fashion District is the largest in the god realm, and your so-called empire, Apollo''s Concept Enterprise, is second to mine. I know the real reason you want to ''merge'' with me." She paused, letting her words sink in. "It''s not love. It''s business.


    You want to surpass me."


    I raised an eyebrow. Aphrodite wasn''t usually this direct, but her tone was rich with suspicion and insight. I could see Apollo''s jaw tighten, the practiced smile faltering for a second before he regained his composure.


    "Well, you''re not wrong," he said, his tone shifting to one of false humility. "I''ve always been destined for greatness, you know. Second only to Zeus himself." He said it as if it were a fact written in stone. "But along the way, I found myself¡­ intrigued by you. Everyone else is so easy to conquer. Goddesses, nymphs, they line up to be in my bed, in my arms, yet you¡ª you''re different.


    Coveted by all, yet untouchable."


    He let the words hang, his eyes gleaming with a dark mixture of desire and arrogance. Aphrodite''s silence, though calm, was heavy with fury. She wasn''t impressed¡ª rather far from it. And Apollo, in his hubris, didn''t even notice. Or perhaps, he did, and just didn''t care. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shot a glance my way, and I caught her expression¡ª a flash of frustration that she quickly masked. I tapped my fingers lightly against my glass, a silent signal for her to continue. I wasn''t intervening, not yet. I wanted to see how she''d handle this on her own.


    "Apollo," she began, her voice dripping with a forced calm, "if you want to surpass me in fashion, you''ll have to work harder than this." Her words were sharp and deliberate. "I am not a plaything for you to use and discard and I am no one''s woman."


    I could see the veins pulsing at the side of his temple, his hand twitching as if he were fighting back the urge to lash out. His face remained neutral, but the seething anger was palpable. His pride was taking a beating, and I could tell he wasn''t used to it. Not from her.


    "You¡ª" he started, his voice tight, "¡ªwill be mine. One way or another." His words carried a thinly veiled threat. "And when I''m done with you, I''ll toss you aside, no matter who''s backing you."


    The air in the room grew heavy, like a storm building on the horizon. His last comment was clearly directed at me, though he didn''t dare acknowledge me directly. I watched Aphrodite closely, intrigued by how she''d respond.


    Aphrodite''s voice, steady and cold, cut through the charged silence. "There''s the door, Apollo," she said, her hand gesturing toward the exit. "Leave now. If you return here again to spout such nonsense, you won''t be leaving so easily next time."


    The shift in her tone was dangerous, a promise of retribution hidden beneath the calm surface. It was exactly what this moment called for¡ª a quiet, controlled display of power. She was more than just the goddess of beauty; she was calculating, dangerous in her own way.


    Apollo chuckled, though it sounded hollow. His golden eyes flared briefly, the arrogance returning in full force. "Don''t think this is over, Aphrodite. Apollo''s Concept Enterprise is on the verge of launching something new. Something that will dethrone you from your high horse." He glanced at her, then at me, his eyes narrowing. "You''ll soon be forgotten."


    Aphrodite raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite herself. "What are you talking about?"


    Apollo''s smirk widened. "Our new model will rival even your beauty. Prepare yourself, Aphrodite. The new face of fashion is coming, and her name is Pandora."


    For a brief moment, the room was silent. The name echoed in the air like a whisper of something sinister, something inevitable. Pandora. The name stirred something deep in my memory, a faint flicker of recognition.


    "And so, Pandora enters the story," I muttered under my breath, already piecing together the puzzle. It seemed fate had a twisted sense of humor, bringing her into play without me having to lift a finger.


    Apollo rose, his face twisted with suppressed rage. He cast one final glance my way, his lips curled into a sneer. "You think you''ve seen the worst, Hades? Olympus has changed. The gods have changed. Your time is over."


    I sat there, finally meeting his gaze. My voice was low, but it carried an undeniable weight. "The change I will bring to this world¡­ you won''t even comprehend it."


    He faltered, his confidence wavering for just a second before he turned on his heel and stormed toward the exit like a steamroller on fire, leaving only his parting words in the air. "Pandora will be a name you hear everywhere soon. Mark my words."


    I watched him leave, a smile curling at the corners of my mouth. This world was shifting, and the players were moving into place. All that remained was finding Epimetheus, the missing piece in this intricate web of fate.


    Aphrodite''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. "Pandora¡­" she whispered, her eyes narrowing.


    I turned to find her face a bit tense. It was clear to me that my adventures were going to take a wild turn soon...

 Chapter 108: Ch. 108: Glimmers In The Abyss

    Ch. 108: Glimmers In The AbyssAs I reclined back into the chair, the air in the room seemed to hum with the tension that Apollo left behind. Aphrodite looked utterly drained, her usual playful charm dulled. "I''m really sorry about what happened with Apollo," she said, her voice softer than usual. "I was lucky you were here. If not, I would''ve had to deal with his nonsense for much longer."


    Her words echoed through my mind, but I kept my tone neutral, tapping at my phone to avoid lingering on the scene that had just unfolded. "Do you have any idea who this Pandora is?" My gaze shifted to her, watching for any telltale sign she was hiding something. But all I saw was exhaustion lining her face.


    She sighed heavily and collapsed onto the sofa beside me, her head finding its way to my shoulder. Her long pink hair brushed my arm as her deep breathing caused her chest to rise and fall gently. "I don''t know who she is. Olympus is a big place; I can''t know everyone. But someone as cute as me? Preposterous.


    She can''t be allowed to upstage me."


    Her attempt at humor fell flat, her weariness too palpable to ignore. I offered a word of advice: "Be careful not to get carried away by your emotions, or you''ll get burned."


    She snorted, her tone less playful and more resigned. "Okay, thanks. Haven''t had you lecture me since I was a few hundred years old."


    "You don''t want me to?" I asked.


    "No," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s fine. I''m just happy that after all this time, I finally have a shoulder to lean on." Her head dipped as she shifted closer to me, but I had already slipped out from beneath her, letting her fall back into the chair with a thump.


    "And you left me," she muttered, her voice a mixture of disappointment and amusement. "You really do like to keep your distance."


    Dusting myself off, I glanced back at her with a faint smirk. "I''ve spent more time here than I planned. I need to return to the Underworld."


    She rose quickly, almost as if she intended to embrace me, but I sidestepped her attempt. But she was not after that now. "Not in those clothes, you''re not," she huffed, moving toward a row of designer outfits. "I''ll make sure you leave with something better. Black, of course, since you seem to love it so much."


    The clothes I wore, courtesy of Talos, suddenly felt out of place in the lavish setting. The Underworld awaited, but a change of attire wouldn''t hurt.


    As Aphrodite paraded an assortment of outfits before me, I found myself momentarily lost in thought. How had I ended up here, indulging in fashion advice from the Goddess of Love? I wondered if my daughter had ever been like this in high school¡ª obsessed with the nuances of appearance, finding meaning in colors I''d never given much thought to.


    Apparently, there were many shades of black, each signifying something different. The idea struck me as odd. In my old life, clothing was just... clothing. Something functional. Yet, Aphrodite spoke about fashion like it was a language of its own.


    I had always gravitated toward black for the same reasons most assumed: it symbolized death, darkness, sorrow¡ª everything that had become a part of my world. But there was another reason, one less obvious. It allowed me to blend in, to hide in plain sight, though my blue hair often made that impossible now.


    When I chose to become Hades, I expected to embody the fearsome image people conjure when they think of the Lord of the Underworld. Instead, I came as this¡ª an unassuming figure, more subdued than menacing. My power lay in my status, not in my appearance. It made me wonder, without my title, would I still be feared?


    "Hades, how about this?" Aphrodite''s voice cut through my thoughts. She held up a long black coat with intricate white designs along the edges. It caught my eye immediately, standing out among the other pieces she''d shown me.


    "It pops, right?" she asked, her face lighting up with excitement.


    I had no idea what "pops" meant in this context, but I nodded. "It''s... good."


    Aphrodite smiled, clearly pleased. "It stands out because of the white details. It''s like light shining through the darkness. Like glimmers in the abyss. Kind of like you. You''re misunderstood, Hades.


    You block out the light because you dwell too much in the shadows. Today was different, though. You let some light in. Thank you."


    (Affection Points have risen by 170.)


    (Total affection points: 490.) S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could not help but raise an eyebrow at the notification that flashed before my eyes. It made me question whether there was a cap to this "affection" system, or if it was limitless, much like human nature. According to the eye, the higher their affection toward me the more information they would share with me.


    People and gods regardless only share their true selves with those they trust, and it seemed Aphrodite was growing increasingly comfortable around me.


    But trust was a double-edged sword. It made me wonder¡ª was Hades'' original intention to foster loyalty through genuine care, or to cultivate the perfect puppets? Perhaps I would find out, sooner than expected.


    "Oh, that reminds me," Aphrodite said suddenly, snapping her fingers as if remembering something. "I called Hermes. Figured you''d want a quicker trip back to the Underworld, considering the time."


    She was sharper than I gave her credit for. I nodded, appreciating her forethought. "I was going to call him anyway. Thank you."


    Her eyes welled up, tears spilling down her cheeks. "You thanked me! I feel like crying."


    Find adventures on §Þ??


    "You are crying, you dummy." I muttered under my breath.


    A moment later, the air crackled with energy as if being ripped alart, and Hermes appeared beside me, throwing his arms around me before I could react. "Boss man! I thought you went back without saying goodbye!"


    I tried to squirm out of his grip, but for once, I let it slide, though I quickly smacked him on the head. "Quit being an eyesore."


    "Sorry!" Hermes pulled back, his cheek half-swollen from the playful smack. "I just get all emotional when I see you. So, how was it here? Where did you sleep? Why did you come to see Love? Did you come to get some clothes?


    But you never struck me as the fashion type Hades."


    The barrage of questions made me feel as though I had entered a whirlwind. His energy was infectious, a stark contrast to the heavy memories of his death that lingered in the back of my mind. I burned those thoughts away, focusing on the present.


    "Hermes," I said, raising my chin. "Let''s go home."


    His face brightened instantly. "Have you finally agreed to adopt me? Wow!"


    "Like hell I would," I thought, but before I could voice my refusal, Aphrodite chimed in.


    "Why would he adopt you first?" she grumbled. "It''s obvious I''m the better choice."


    Hermes puffed out his chest. "I''m fast! I can be wherever he needs me in seconds."


    Aphrodite crossed her arms, undeterred. "Well, I can offer him true love."


    Hermes laughed loudly. "True love is a scam! There''s nothing true about relationships¡ª trust me, you would know that if you were ever in one."


    Their back-and-forth was more playful than serious, and soon they were both laughing, forgetting what had sparked the argument in the first place. It was a strange sight¡ªtwo gods, acting more like bickering siblings than celestial beings.


    I was more happy that they were on good terms, this meant getting them to operate together would not prove to be an issue.


    They were in perfect synchrony.


    And here I was, Hades, observing it all. Perhaps Hades, in his isolation, had missed out on moments like this. But now, I had a front-row seat to the chaos.


    For the first time, I wondered¡ªwhat was the true story behind these bonds? What had Hades truly built, and what did it mean for me?

 Chapter 109: Ch. 109: Back In The Underworld

    Ch. 109: Back In The UnderworldBack in the Underworld, the portal before me shimmered with a swirling ring of golden light, its energy crackling softly like distant thunder. The massive circle was eerily reminiscent of the temporal rift generator¡ª no doubt Hephaestus had perfectly imitated its design. Inside the portal, the familiar sight of my room appeared, a place I hadn''t set foot in for a long time.


    It wasn''t an illusion, but a direct manifestation, tethered by the intricate weave of space and time.


    I marveled at how Hermes had achieved this with just a tap of his finger, when it had taken Hephestus centuries to learn how to replicate such powers. The thought brought a wry smile to my lips.


    "About the, you know, alliance thing¡ª we''ll be in touch, right?" Aphrodite''s voice broke my reverie just as I was about to step through the portal.


    I turned back, catching her eye. There was something in her expression, a flicker of uncertainty. "Of course we will, you dummy," I replied, though my voice had an edge to it. She was being coy, masking her true concerns behind casual words, but I knew better than to probe her now. We had time to figure things out, or so I hoped.


    With that, I stepped through the golden ring and was instantly transported back to my room in the Underworld. The shift was seamless, almost disorienting, and for a brief moment, I felt a strange nostalgia. I hadn''t been here since... since everything had gone wrong. Zeus'' 2000th birthday. Hermes'' death.


    The battle with Poseidon. The chaotic spiral that had led to my current path. Each event flashed through my mind in quick succession, a storm of memories I wasn''t ready to confront.


    Hermes was already inside, moving swiftly, gathering the clothes Aphrodite had given me with his usual effortless speed. "That was fun," he remarked, his voice a mixture of sarcasm and genuine enthusiasm.


    I didn''t respond immediately, instead letting my gaze sweep across the room. It looked untouched, yet there was an unsettling aura about it, as if it held echoes of the past. The more I stood there, the heavier it felt. I was back where it all began, but I wasn''t the same person who had left.


    "Hermes," I said, my voice low, "don''t you have somewhere to be right now?"


    He clicked his tongue, muttering something under his breath before responding. "Nah, my guys can handle things. Unless I get a direct request from the high gods, I''m free."


    A light smile tugged at my lips despite myself. He was like a moth drawn to a flame¡ª always hovering near me. "Then make yourself at home," I said, turning toward the bathroom. "I will be taking a long shower."


    As I headed toward the bathroom, Hermes yelped in mock excitement. "Yay! I''m not getting kicked out this time. But I''ll be staying here. Your dogs don''t like me, you know."


    No kidding, I thought with a smirk.


    Once inside the bathroom, I closed the door behind me and started undressing. The steam from the hot water rose in thick swirls, clinging to the walls, wrapping me in its warmth. The moment I submerged myself in the bath, the heat enveloped my body, but the relaxation I sought eluded me. My thoughts drifted, chaotic and unbidden.


    My fingers traced the water''s surface, feeling the tension within me rise instead of dissipate.


    As I soaked, the itching began¡ª a strange, prickling sensation creeping over my skin. At first, I ignored it, attributing it to the long absence from my own domain. But the itching worsened, intensifying to the point of irritation. My skin crawled, as though something was shifting beneath the surface. Your journey continues with §Þ??


    "Am I... allergic to hot water?" I muttered to myself, stepping out of the tub and inspecting my body. The reflection in the mirror showed my toned muscles and rippling abs, a body honed through countless battles and trials. But something was off. The skin itched uncontrollably, as though rejecting the heat.


    I moved to the cold water tap, hoping the coolness would soothe whatever was wrong. The moment the icy stream hit my skin, the itching began to fade. But then, something even more bizarre occurred. My body started absorbing the cold water¡ª like a sponge. It didn''t feel cold, not even remotely. Instead, a surge of strength coursed through me, unfamiliar yet intoxicating.


    My skin... it was turning white, slowly draining of its usual hue. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the gods." I whispered, pulling away from the water. The instant I stepped back, my body returned to its normal color. But under the cold water, the transformation had been undeniable. White skin, enhanced strength¡ª it was unsettling.


    I reached out again, cautiously, and watched in shock as my hand once more turned pale under the cold stream. My fingers flexed, stronger, faster. I pulled my hand back, my breath catching in my throat. "What the hell does this mean?" I asked aloud, my mind racing. Why does my body change color under cold water?


    And more importantly, Why do I feel stronger?


    Instinctively, I summoned the black book, the cursed object that had been my guide and my curse. It materialized before me, floating in midair, its pages fluttering like they were caught in an invisible wind.


    "You," I growled. "Why the hell is my body bleaching in cold water?"


    The pages flipped rapidly, and words appeared in neat, flowing script: You were bathed in cold water? I don''t recommend that.


    My irritation flared. "Well, what is it?" I snapped, glaring at the book. "You know I hate when you keep things from me."


    The pages hesitated, blank for a moment, as if the book was deliberating. Then the words returned: This has been part of me for as long as I can remember. Cold water triggers something in me¡ª my skin turns white, and my body become stronger for a time.


    I slammed the book shut, sending it crashing to the floor. "Just why the hell is everything with you so damn complicated. You''re over a thousand years old and you still don''t know what''s going on with this body? How many more surprises are you hiding from me?"


    The book floated back up, undeterred, opening once again: How is the formation of the new alliance progressing?


    "Don''t change the subject!" I snarled. But then I exhaled deeply, trying to steady myself. This was not the time to lose control. Not now. Not with so much at stake. "Talos and Aphrodite are in," I said more calmly, wiping the water from my face.


    "Hermes is next. And Hecate."


    That''s progress, the book responded.


    I wrapped a towel around myself, the weight of my next words hanging in the air. "This alliance won''t just prevent the future. I''ll rewrite the story, reshape this world. And not just for the gods'' sake."


    The book remained still for a moment, then wrote: I trust you. We''ll see what kind of future you bring. It''s not like I can stop you.


    I glared at the book, my voice cold. "No. You can''t."

 Chapter 110: Ch. 110: The Black Butler

    Ch. 110: The Black ButlerI stepped out of the bathroom, greeted by the eerie quiet of my room. Hermes, of course, was nowhere to be found. I couldn''t have expected the messenger god to stay still for long. My hair, still damp, smelled of the delicate sweetness from the shampoo Aphrodite had insisted I use to maintain my hair. I had to admit, it felt better than usual¡ª a small comfort in an otherwise unrelenting existence.


    After dressing in fresh clothes, I moved to the window. I pulled the curtains aside, revealing the underworld''s vast, shadowy expanse. A breath escaped my lips, the weight of the past weighing heavier on my chest with each passing day. What would have happened to this realm if I hadn''t been reborn as Hades? If I had let him die, as fate had intended? What kind of world would exist in my absence?


    BANG! CLANG!


    The sharp crash of metal brought me back to the present. "What now?" I muttered, irritation prickling at the edges of my mind. It seemed Hermes was making his presence known in the most disruptive way possible. The thought of guests grated on me, especially ones who made a mess of my carefully maintained domain.


    I stormed out of the room, drawn toward the kitchen where the noise continued. The moment I stepped into the kitchen, the scene before me only deepened my frown. Hermes, chips in hand, dashed around the kitchen in a panicked frenzy. My three hellhounds¡ª Cerius, Berry, and Russle¡ª chased him with single-minded determination, their eyes locked onto the snack like it was a precious relic.


    "What in the world are you doing?" I barked, crossing my arms as I leaned against the doorframe. The dogs, proud of themselves for cornering their prey, barked with excitement. Hermes, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying the chaos, despite being on the run.


    "Oh, just giving them a little exercise. They get bored, you know, cooped up in here all the time." Hermes grinned, still evading the snapping jaws of the hounds as if this was some elaborate game.


    "And in the process, destroying my kitchen?" My tone was ice-cold, though I could not help but wonder why I let him anywhere near my home to begin with.


    Read exclusive chapters at §Þ??


    Hermes chuckled, seemingly unfazed. "Come on, Hades. The dogs don''t hate me¡ª they just haven''t gotten to know me yet!"


    His confidence bordered on idiocy, but that was Hermes for you. "Take them outside, then. They''re too dangerous indoors."


    "You sure?" Hermes did not wait for an answer. He opened the door and darted outside, the dogs close behind him. Their joyful barks echoed through the halls as they rushed into the open, finally freed from the confines of my home. As I watched them go, I felt a strange twinge of guilt. Had I been too harsh?


    "Finally, some peace." Or so I thought. But the unease in the air lingered. The atmosphere shifted, thickening, as if someone¡ª no, something¡ª was watching me.


    I turned sharply, my senses on high alert. Hermes hadn''t come with anyone, yet I felt the distinct presence of another. The black book in my hand pulsed suddenly. Flipping it open, I read the single word that appeared on its pages: "Don''t."


    The warning came too late. My eyes locked onto a figure standing in the doorway. A tall, imposing man with skin dark as night, his hair streaked with grey. He wore a perfectly tailored English suit, complete with a bowtie and monocle perched over one eye. What struck me most was the curved black horn protruding from his forehead, a sign of something ancient¡ª something not to be trifled with.


    My guard went up immediately. "Who are you?"


    Before I could act, the black book responded with a calm but firm tone. "He''s my butler, Walter."


    The figure¡ª Walter¡ª bowed gracefully, his aged features betraying no hint of hostility. "Lord Hades, it''s been quite some time since you let the dogs out. I must admit, it''s a welcome relief. Less... messages to clean up." His voice carried the weight of years, yet it was gentle, respectful, with a subtle edge of something darker.


    I narrowed my eyes, watching his every movement. His hands were deft, precise, as he began tidying the kitchen with an efficiency that spoke of long experience. "I didn''t know I had a butler," I muttered under my breath, though I knew the book would hear.


    "He''s always been here, serving loyally."


    "Loyal, perhaps. But where was he when you was poisoned? Where was this...Walter when my future here at that time?" My voice dripped with suspicion. I had no reason to trust anyone, let alone a man I had no knowledge of.


    The black book hesitated, something it rarely did. "I trust him."


    I wasn''t convinced. "Do you?"


    Walter finished cleaning in record time, standing before me once more. "My lord, you seem more troubled than usual. You left without so much as a word yesterday, and now you''ve returned... gloomier than ever. Might I ask what in fact the matter is?"


    An odd sensation tugged at my chest as the words "Affection Level ¨C 300" flashed before my eyes. It was unsettling to see the metric laid bare like that, almost mechanical, reducing trust and loyalty to numbers.


    Still, despite the book''s assurances and the eye''s power displayed, a dark seed of doubt had taken root in my mind. Could I trust anyone in this forsaken place?


    Walter stood there, waiting for a response, his eyes closed yet seemingly seeing everything. "Please, my lord, allow me to take care of you and your estate while you wait, if you need me give me a call."


    I stared at him, my thoughts swirling. There was something off. Something I could not place.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I said coolly, turning away. But even as I left the room, the doubt gnawed at me. If Walter had been there all this time, then why did the black book warn me against him a moment too late? Why did I feel like I was being watched even when his eyes were closed? And where was he in the future? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Did that mean he was absent by death...?

 Chapter 111: Ch. 111: If, Why and Who?

    Ch. 111: If, Why and Who?I took out my phone, fingers hovering above the screen, preparing to call Hecate. She was the last person on my mind, the final thread that needed to be woven into the intricate tapestry of my plans. After failing to protect her in the past, this call wasn''t just an obligation¡ª it was redemption. Or so I thought!


    I needed to gain absolute strength, or at least close enough to ensure that no one I cared for would fall through the cracks again.


    One thing about this modernized Olympus was that it already had a well-established society, complete with laws I could twist to my advantage. The beauty of these laws was that they were ancient yet adaptable, ready to be reshaped by anyone with the cunning and willpower. My primary goal was to prevent the calamity looming over Olympus, but a new goal had emerged¡ª one more personal.


    I needed to change the story, bend it, fracture it, and in doing so, alter my fate. And for that, I had to grow stronger. Far stronger than I was now. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stay connected through M V L


    A presence lingered in the room behind me, and I turned slowly, fixing my cold gaze on the black-clad butler who stood in the corner. "You''re still here?" My voice came out sharper than intended.


    Walter, ever stoic, bowed his head slightly. "Pardon me, my lord, but in your absence, Lady Hecate visited yesterday. She left this letter for you, with strict instructions that only you should open it."


    I glanced at the white envelope he held out, frowning as I reached for it. "Who sends letters in this age? We have email, you know."


    Walter''s lips curled slightly in amusement. "Lady Hecate has never fully trusted the technological advancements of Olympus. She prefers more traditional methods. Even if it does seem a little too far fetched."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Funny, I could have sworn she used a phone in the future. Or was that my imagination?"


    Walter remained silent, merely standing at attention. My fingers traced the edges of the letter absentmindedly, but something else gnawed at the edges of my mind. "Walter, may I ask you something?"


    "Of course, my lord," Walter replied, his expression unwavering, as if expecting nothing less than a test of loyalty. But this time, it was more than that.


    "If someone tried to kill me or defy my orders, what would you do?" My eyes locked onto his, not looking for words but for something deeper¡ª something buried beneath the surface.


    Walter''s calm demeanor faltered for just a fraction of a second. I saw the faintest flicker of tension ripple across his face before his eyes flashed with an eerie, gale-like glow. His voice, however, remained even. "Then they would be punished, my lord. Without hesitation."


    Interesting. His reaction confirmed what I suspected. In the original timeline, Walter must have been killed off or made to disappear, likely by the forces tied to the coming calamity. I''d have to ensure that didn''t happen this time. Because I could tell he was a valuable asset.


    For now, though, I had other matters to attend to.


    "You are dismissed," I said, waving him off. As I made my way toward the library, I felt the tension in the room dissolve as Walter silently departed.


    Once inside the study, I locked the door behind me and allowed myself a moment of peace. The library loomed ahead like a cathedral of knowledge, shelves stacked upon shelves, some climbing so high they seemed to touch the heavens. This was my sanctuary¡ª my heaven. The scent of old parchment and bound leather filled the air, drawing me deeper into its maze.


    I took a seat at a distant table, my back to the towering shelves, and carefully unsealed the letter. It bore the familiar scent of incense¡ªHecate''s signature. I broke the seal with intent, my eyes scanned the contents, and I could not help but smirk.


    Lord Hades,


    I would like to know when you plan to return to work. Being cooped up won''t run your empire. Please come back soon. Also, remember to take your vitamins.


    Yours truly,


    Hecate.


    "Vitamins?" I muttered to myself. This wasn''t the Hecate I knew¡ª the one who valued her work above all else. Her tone was softer, almost¡­ playful? A rare smile tugged at my lips. "She even bosses me around."


    I set the letter aside and reached for a nearby book, flipping through its worn pages. It was one of many volumes that detailed the politics of both Olympus and the Underworld. These books were like the behind-the-scenes scripts of a grand play, revealing secrets, alliances, and betrayals that most would never know. Hours passed as I lost myself in the intricate web of knowledge.


    But just as I began to lose track of time, the air around me shimmered, a portal tearing open with a low hum. From it stepped Hermes, his presence filling the room with an infectious energy.


    "There you are!" he exclaimed with a playful grin, his golden eyes gleaming. "I figured you''d lock yourself up here, brooding."


    I glanced up from my book, eyeing him warily. "What do you want, Hermes?"


    He shrugged, feigning innocence. "Oh, you know, just checking in after the meeting. Everything okay?"


    Something about his tone was off. My eyes narrowed. "Why do you ask?" I could sense a growing maturity in his words.


    He grinned, bouncing on his heels like a child on the verge of mischief. "Are you kidding me? You wiped the floor with Zeus! That wing display? Incredible. It was so white, so shiny¡ª like an angel!


    Who knew you had that in you?"


    I sighed internally, disappointed. So much for him acting mature. "Hermes," I said, my voice low and cutting through the air like a sharp blade, "if someone were to ask you to kill me, would you do it?"


    Hermes'' grin vanished, replaced by a sudden tension in the air. His face turned pale, the color draining from his cheeks. "W-What?" he stammered, taking a step back. "Why would I¡ª?"


    I leaned forward, locking eyes with him. "I know, Hermes. I know you tried to kill me. I''m not asking if anymore. I want to know why, and who put you up to it."


    For a moment, the room was silent. The tension between us crackled like a live wire, the air thick with unspoken truths. I watched as Hermes'' playful facade crumbled, revealing something darker beneath the surface. This was just the beginning¡ª a prelude to the real show.


    And I had every intention of being ready for it.

 Chapter 112: Ch. 112: Tears of a Weeping God

    Ch. 112: Tears of a Weeping God Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Why confront Hermes when I already knew the answers to the questions I needed solved? Simple. Hermes didn''t know what I knew, and I wanted him to break before my eyes. I wanted to see how a god of his nature, always dancing on the edges of trickery and truth, would react when pushed. His guilt had been festering for too long, and now, it was time to watch him unravel.


    Hermes trembled before me, his usual lively demeanor utterly drained. His face, once so full of mischief and cheer, was now a portrait of fear and desperation. He knew, deep down, that this moment was inevitable. His shoulders were hunched, his breath unsteady. The room felt small, the air thick with the weight of his silent confession, though no words had yet escaped his lips.


    I studied him in silence. This god of fun, of laughter¡ª always bright, always on the move, trying to outrun the shadows of his past. But no one outruns truth. He had betrayed his nature once, betrayed me, and now the weight of that betrayal was suffocating him.


    "You''re quiet for once, Hermes." I rose from my seat slowly, allowing the tension to stretch between us like a taut string. Each step I took toward him felt deliberate, controlled, as though the very ground beneath us was trembling in anticipation. "So, are you going to run again? Or will you face your mistakes?"


    The room seemed to shrink as I closed the distance, my presence pressing down on him. I stopped a few feet from where he stood, my eyes never leaving his. Hermes'' head dropped, his golden curls hiding his face from view, but not enough to conceal the droplets of tears that rolled down his cheeks. His hands shook as they fidgeted at his sides, and a quiet, choked sob escaped him.


    So, he really did break easily. I thought. It was almost disappointing. Almost.


    "I... I''ll yield," he muttered, his voice trembling like a wounded bird. "Hades, I¡ª I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry." The words tumbled from his lips in a frantic, desperate chant, his body folding into itself as he sank to his knees.


    He couldn''t look at me. His eyes were clenched shut, his hands balled into fists as though trying to hold back the flood of emotions threatening to drown him. "Please... I''m sorry."


    His tears soaked the floor beneath him as he wept, and for a moment, I felt something stir within me. A flicker of pity, perhaps? But no. This wasn''t the time for pity.


    I watched him sob, his fragile form hunched before me like a child begging for forgiveness, too consumed by guilt to even gaze at my face. The tears and the muffled breathing¡ª none of it felt fake. It was raw, it was real, and it was... pathetic.


    "It was me," he whimpered through broken sobs. "I poisoned you, Hades. I... I''m sorry. I was so happy when I saw you alive, but¡ª I never wanted this." His voice cracked under the weight of the admission. "I won''t ask for forgiveness, but I have a request.


    Please, before you damn me, let me save them."


    Save them? What was he talking about now? I crouched beside him, placing a hand on his shoulder. He flinched at the contact, but I kept my voice calm, measured. "Have a seat, Hermes. Let''s talk this out."


    He hesitated, still trembling, before slowly rising to his feet and sitting across from me. There was only the table between us now, a thin divide in a room filled with unspoken accusations and heavy truths. His eyes avoided my face, as though my very presence was suffocating him. His breathing was shallow, his cheeks flushed with the heat of his guilt.


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke.


    "I had no choice," he finally whispered, his voice hoarse from the tears. "They made me do it. The Circle... they threatened the children. They have an orphanage¡ª an orphanage full of kids, Hades. They use them for their experiments, and they said...


    they said if I didn''t do as they asked, they''d kill them all. And Eris, she was innocent and yet they manipulated and threatened to kill her like the others."


    His words were rapid now, tumbling over each other as he tried to justify the unforgivable. "They made me run their errands, smuggling black amber, making connections in the black market. And when they told me to kill you... I diluted the poison, Hades. I couldn''t... I couldn''t bear the thought of actually ending your life.


    Explore more stories at M V L


    I tried to make it easier, I thought... maybe... maybe you''d just¡ª"


    "Die peacefully?" I interrupted, my tone cold.


    He flinched but nodded, his face pale. "Yes. But instead, you survived. And when I saw you again, alive... I thought it was a miracle. I thought maybe...


    maybe I had not completely damned myself." His voice cracked again, and he buried his face in his hands. "I''ve failed you. You''ve always taken care of me like a father, and I... I betrayed you like a coward."


    His words hung in the air, a confession that carried the weight of countless sleepless nights, of guilt gnawing at his conscience until it broke him.


    I watched him silently. He was so small now, so fragile. And yet, there was a fire in his words¡ªa desperate desire to right his wrongs. He had been manipulated, coerced, and yet... he still chose to betray Hades.


    "You think death will atone for this?" I asked, my voice soft but laced with an edge.


    Hermes looked up at me, eyes wide and glassy. "It''s the only way. I know you must hate me, Hades, but before you send me to Tartarus, let me save the children. Let me save them, at least. After that, I''ll accept whatever fate you decide for me."


    I said nothing for a long while, my gaze steady on him as he squirmed under the weight of my silence. I could see the torment in his eyes, the war he had fought alone for so long. He idolized me once, looked up to me as a father figure, and now... he was shattered.


    But there was something more at play here. They were using him, manipulating him.


    "Hermes," I said, finally breaking the silence. "You''re not beyond saving."


    He blinked at me, confused. "But... how? After everything¡ª"


    "I forgive you."


    The words stunned him into silence. He stared at me, disbelieving, as though he hadn''t heard me correctly.


    "No," he whispered, shaking his head. "You can not forgive me. I don''t deserve it."


    "You don''t get to decide that," I replied, my tone firm. "I understand why you did it. You wanted to save the children, the way I saved you once. You idolized me, and in trying to live by my ideals, you became a hero in your own right. But you''ve been carrying this burden alone for too long, and it''s time you let me help."


    Hermes broke again, this time collapsing into my arms. His sobs were heavy, his body trembling as he mumbled apologies over and over, his words slurring together in a mess of emotion.


    I held him, awkward but steady. "It''s okay," I whispered. "We''ll fix this. Together."


    And as I sat there, the weeping god in my arms, I vowed to take down the Circle once and for all¡ª starting with Poseidon. And to save everyone I had once lost.

 Chapter 113: Ch. 113: A Second Chance At Redemption

    Ch. 113: A Second Chance At RedemptionHermes cried over me soaking me in tears, he wanted to let out all his pain and anguish on me and I let him. It must have been hard facing the circle and shouldering all this pain with a smile on his face.


    As I was physically stagnant at the moment I busied my mind in what he had said and noticed something I had been too foolish to see before.


    Why did Poseidon chose to poison me then? I asked myself.


    I felt my mind collapse in a wall of black space and shattering in a million pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. I started to put together the parts that fit one at a time. And a light started to shine on the truth.


    Originally I had though Poseidon wanted me out of the story for two reason. Number one was to have Zeus break and go into a state of beserk. Number two was to have the underworld destabilized so he could have access to black amber from its source. Now that I thought about it there was a third possibility.


    Through exploiting Hermes to carry out their evil deeds they had managed to kill Hades before the very day I had to witness Prometheus'' conviction, leading to the possibility that the two must have been working together to overthrow Zeus at that moment.


    Though this was just a plausible assumption since Prometheus hated gods and Poseidon was too proud to even work with him. Then there must have been one conclusion.


    Prometheus wanted humanity spared for whatever future plan he had against the gods. And Poseidon needed a people to govern. This is a more reasonable conclusion to my ears. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I would not have figured this if Poseidon had not sent Hermes to pass on the message to a dead man, it explains why he was so excited when he found me breathing. Amd Poseidon told me why he wanted humanity spared. That was his only mistake in his planning.


    Prometheus and Poseidon working together only helps me allign my number of targets. But why did Prometheus give me the replica eye of future sight then? Should I focus more on cultivating the power of these mysterious eyes? In the process I should find out their origin and the origin of cursed marks, the might be linked.


    The pieces of the jigsaw puzzle came together halfway throu before I ran out of pieces. I took in a deep breath and relaxed my tense brain muscles. I exhaled and opened my eyes that had long since been shut.


    Hermes had seemed to calm down a bit so I spoke to him in a calm manner. "Hermes this might not be saying much but I still want you by my side. I am putting up an allaince of my most trusted allies to stop Poseidon and would like you to join."


    Hermes stopped sulking and raised his head to meet mine saying. "No, I deserve worse than death."


    For the first time I saw Hermes crack in his eyes, his heart was broken. He looked so tied by guilt it made my heart clench. But compared to the night before the party he looked less in pain. There was nothing he could say. "Would you like to go back and rest? I know this might be too much for you to assimilate." Continue your journey with M V L


    His eyes deepened with a new resolve, one reborn from the ashes of his fallen self. "I''m staying! How did you know about the circle? Do you have a spy on the inside?"


    Now this was where I had to play my role, the leading role. I straightened my face and spoke firmly, "Naturally I have to stop them since the circle was originally formed by me. I still need to acquire a team to stop Poseidon once and for all. You know the workings of their organization and might as well be a target now."


    Hermes pulled back from me and said. "As long as we can save the children and Eris I will accept whatever punishment you hand out to me."


    I rose to my feet and walked up to a bookshelf to return the book I had been reading earlier. Hermes climbed up to his feet and followed me as I walked to the exit of my study. I still remembered how we had done it in the future, there was a number of casualties since it was only me and Hecate, this time i would have Hermes by my side. "Hermes I need you to be fully rested and commited.


    Know this, I have truly forgiven you. Whatever guilt you have in your heart, overcome it. I plan to save the orphaned children first and I need you are your hundred percent."


    Hermes spoke in a weakened tone. "F-- fine. But can I stay here for a while? My abilities don''t work well when I''m troubled."


    I opened the door and glanced at him over my shoulder and said. "Make yourself at home then. I will be heading out now."


    I left the door open as I left him there passing on a message that said: "My door will forever be open to you."


    I walked down the corridor and met Walter dusting some of the hung paintings and on sensing me he stopped his work ajd diverted his attention to me. "My lord? Heading out are we?"


    I stopped and looked over at the painting he was dusting earlier, it was a splash of colour, something I did not understand at all. Well I guess someone like Hades would be into paintings in the first place. "Yes, get me my coat and tend to Hermes if he needs it."


    I saw the face of my butler beam with joy though as a light shift. "It give me joy that you have chosen to leave after so long. How long will our guest be staying?" He asked after he had came back with my coat and helped me to put it on.


    I walked to the door and holding a stylistic cane he had brought along with the coat."As long as he wants. Call me if anything happens."


    He smiled lightly and nodded. "Will do, my lord."

 Chapter 114: Ch. 114: Outside The Mansion

    Ch. 114: Outside The MansionThe air outside my mansion was crisp, alive with a newfound vibrancy that breathed life into the underworld. I gripped my cane, its weight familiar in my hand, and strolled across the sprawling grounds. The garden stretched out before me, filled with ancient trees whose purple leaves shimmered in the soft light. This was not the Underworld I read about from my past life¡ª it was different, richer.


    There was something in the atmosphere that felt strangely alive, as if the world itself had woken up along with me.


    The sky, though it was supposed to be day, glowed with an otherworldly light. There was no sun here, no traditional source of daylight like on Olympus. Instead, the sky was a swirling canvas of purples, oranges, and greens, painted by clouds that seemed to float lazily across the horizon.


    I had read somewhere that the moon acted as the underworld''s sun, radiating a soft luminescence that transformed the sky into these magical hues. The clouds, as strange as they appeared, held a chemical composition that allowed them to shift in color depending on the weather¡ª green when it was clear, orange when storms loomed, and red when night approached. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a spectacular display of colors that could only exist in a place ruled by the dead.


    "So this is the land of the dead everyone fears so much?" I muttered to myself, marveling at the breathtaking view. The more I looked, the more I realized how deceiving stories could be. The underworld wasn''t a barren wasteland of shadows and doom. It was... beautiful, in its own way. There was life here, more than I had ever expected.


    Compared to the blinding brilliance of Olympus, the underworld had its own unique charm¡ª a quiet, vibrant elegance. My mansion sat atop a gentle hill, allowing me to gaze upon the vast city below. It was not just a dreary place filled with wandering souls; it was a bustling metropolis of color and mystery.


    Strange, animated billboards flickered with advertisements for all sorts of oddities¡ª businesses, entertainment, even culinary delights. But why would the dead need any of this? What was the purpose of commerce, of pleasure, in a world where life had already ended?


    "By the gods, this is amazing," I said again, my voice carried away by the light breeze. I had initially set out today with a clear goal¡ª visit the Underworld Corporation, see Hecate, and clean out the trash. Maybe punish a few unruly subjects.


    But standing here, bathed in the soft colors of the sky, I wondered if perhaps, just for today, I could afford to be something other than a cold-hearted ruler.


    Discover exclusive content at M V L


    I inhaled deeply, savoring the richness of the air. "Maybe I should explore a little," I mused, allowing myself a rare moment of curiosity. The calamity threatening this realm could wait. There was still time. Besides, the more I understood about this world, the better I could protect it, right?


    There was something liberating about not knowing everything, about rediscovering the very realm I was supposed to govern.


    At this stage, I did not see myself as some grand scholar or hero¡ª I was neither. I was simply... Hades. The one chosen to rule this strange, magnificent world.


    "BARF! BARF!"


    I looked down, startled, and saw my three guard dogs¡ª Cerius, Berry, and Russle¡ª circling around me in excitement. "I never really liked dogs," I muttered to myself, half amused. "I never really liked leaving my office either." But as their eager tails wagged and their tongues lolled out in pure joy, I could not help but bend down and give each one a pat on the head.


    "Cerius, Berry, Russle¡ªwould you like to go on a walk with me?"


    They barked wildly, practically vibrating with excitement.


    "Heh, I guess a dog really is a man''s best friend," I chuckled, standing back up. The idea of going for a walk with them, of doing something so mundane, felt oddly... refreshing. "Just let me grab a leash or something."


    Before I could move, Walter appeared beside me, as if summoned from thin air. He held three leather blue leashes, which he began fitting onto the dogs with his usual quiet efficiency. "Have a pleasant day, my lord," he said after he was done and bowing slightly.


    I blinked at him in surprise, then smiled. "Thank you, Walter." His expression flickered with surprise, but then he returned the smile and said, "It is my pleasure, my lord."


    (Affection Level has increased by 10.)


    (Total Affection: 325.)


    I suppose he was not used to hearing Hades express gratitude. Well, that would change now. I was not the same person I used to be. Just as Hades was not the same god he used to be.


    With the leashes in hand, I headed toward the massive iron gates of the mansion. This was a new chapter in my story, one where I could explore this world not as a god, but as a man discovering the beauty of his own domain. The gates whirred and clanked as they opened, revealing the sprawling city below. The dogs pulled me into a brisk jog, their energy infectious.


    "Lively little troublemakers, aren''t you?" I muttered, unable to suppress a grin. "Let''s go see my empire."


    The city stretched out in front of me like a living painting, each corner brimming with mystery. Shops lined the streets, their neon signs flickering in strange languages I had yet to decipher. The residents¡ª spirits, demons, and creatures of all shapes and sizes¡ª milled about, some with purpose, others with an air of peaceful eternity.


    This was a place where the afterlife was not just an ending¡ªit was a new beginning, filled with possibilities.


    Suddenly, I noticed something out of place¡ª a shadow, moving swiftly in the distance. It darted between buildings, too fast for me to catch a clear glimpse. My instincts flared, and I slowed my pace, tugging the dogs back to a walk. There was something off about that presence... something dangerous.


    "Stay alert, boys," I whispered to the dogs, who seemed to sense the shift in my mood. Their playful demeanor vanished, replaced by a low growl as their eyes scanned the horizon.


    Whatever it was, it was still out there, watching.


    And I had a feeling this walk was about to get a lot more interesting.

 Chapter 115: Ch. 115: Into the Depths of the Underworld

    Ch. 115: Into the Depths of the UnderworldThe city below seemed to pulse with a rhythm all its own as I made my way through the gates, the dogs trotting beside me, their leashes taut in my grip. The vastness of the underworld stretched before me, a metropolis both ancient and alive, filled with beings from realms and times beyond imagination.


    My curiosity flared, and for the first time in what felt like centuries, I wanted to understand the depths of the world I governed.


    As I descended from the mansion, the cool air around me shifted, as though the atmosphere of this place was responding to my presence. The winding path led me down toward the heart of the city, through wide streets lined with statues of long-forgotten rulers and heroes who had met their fates.


    The sky above still shimmered in its otherworldly hue, but here, on the ground, the underworld had its own sense of vibrancy.


    I noticed the strange symbols that adorned the tall buildings¡ª runes that glowed faintly, carved into the stonework. Each one seemed to represent a different story, a life lived or a death earned. Shops flanked the streets, their windows glowing with an eerie, yet inviting light. In them were items I had never seen before¡ª artifacts from different ages, potions and elixirs, even enchanted jewelry.


    The souls of the dead moved about, their transparent figures flickering like whispers of light. Some were mythical creatures and undead.


    There was a marketplace ahead, alive with energy. The scent of spices and unfamiliar foods drifted through the air. For a place known as the realm of the dead, there was an undeniable pulse of life here, as if the people had found a new purpose even after death.


    I approached one of the stalls, my dogs obediently sitting at my side as I leaned in to inspect the wares. The merchant, an ancient-looking woman with translucent skin and a hood that obscured most of her face, smiled up at me with eyes that glittered like gemstones.


    "Curious, are we, Lord Hades?" she asked, her voice a soft rasp, like leaves rustling in the wind. "It is rare for you to walk among us. What brings you to the streets today?"


    "I wanted to see how things are," I replied, my gaze drifting over the variety of goods on her stall¡ª delicate ornaments made of silver and gold, amulets pulsing with magic, and vials of glowing liquids. "It''s not what I expected."


    "Few things ever are," she said with a knowing chuckle. "The underworld has changed while you''ve been away, but it has its own beauty, don''t you think?"


    I nodded, though my attention was suddenly drawn elsewhere. Beyond the marketplace, toward the shadows of the distant buildings, I could feel something... watching. The same presence from before. It hadn''t left.


    I narrowed my eyes and turned my back to the market. The dogs picked up on my unease, their growls low but steady. I led them down a quieter street, the noise of the market fading behind me as I ventured deeper into the unknown parts of the city.


    Here, the air felt different¡ª heavier, charged with an ancient power. The shadows seemed to stretch longer, as though they were alive and watching my every step. The buildings became older, crumbling with age, their facades draped with vines that glowed faintly in the dim light. Every so often, I could hear the distant murmur of voices, but I couldn''t see anyone.


    As I turned a corner, I found myself standing at the entrance to what seemed like a vast, open square. In the center stood an enormous statue, its features weathered with time but still imposing. The figure held a lantern high in one hand, its face carved into a fierce scowl.


    This wasn''t just any statue¡ª this was one of the ancient guardians of the underworld, a being from a time before even Hades had taken the throne and dominion of the underworld m


    Suddenly, I wasn''t alone.


    A figure emerged from the shadows, tall and hooded, its cloak flowing behind it like a shroud of mist. It moved with a graceful, otherworldly presence, and as it drew closer, I could see its face¡ª pale and gaunt, with eyes that glowed faintly in the dark.


    "Lord Hades," the figure greeted, bowing its head slightly. Its voice was soft, yet there was an edge of something ancient and dangerous to it. "It is an honor to stand before you." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you are?" I asked, my hand tightening slightly around my cane. The dogs stood alert at my feet, watching the figure with suspicious eyes.


    "I am Vireo, a keeper of the forgotten," he replied, his eyes flickering with curiosity as he studied me. "I dwell in the shadows of the old world, where those who have been lost are remembered. You are not often seen here."


    "Not often enough, it seems," I replied, my gaze shifting to the statue. "What is this place?"


    "This is the Square of Shadows, where memories of the forgotten dead linger," Vireo explained, his voice low. "Those who have no place in the living world or the afterlife. They come here, to exist between worlds, to find peace."


    I felt a strange weight settle in my chest. The underworld was far more complex than I had ever realized. The souls here were not merely the dead¡ª they were those who had been abandoned by both life and death.


    "Why do you guard them?" I asked, intrigued by this being''s role in the underworld.


    Explore more stories at M V L


    "Because every soul deserves to be remembered," Vireo said softly. "Even those who are lost."


    His words echoed in the quiet square, and for a moment, I was struck by the depth of this place. The culture of the underworld wasn''t one of despair¡ª it was one of remembrance, of finding meaning even after death. This was a world where the forgotten could find solace, where the overlooked could still have a purpose.


    I felt the presence again¡ª closer this time, lingering just beyond the square''s edge. I turned sharply, catching a glimpse of movement in the shadows.


    "Who''s there?" I called out, my voice cutting through the stillness.


    There was no answer, only the sound of something retreating deeper into the darkened streets.


    "Do not follow, Lord Hades," Vireo warned, stepping forward. "There are beings here that even you should not pursue."


    But I had already made up my mind. Whatever was out there had been watching me since I left the mansion, and I wasn''t about to let it slip away without answers.


    "I appreciate the advice, Vireo," I said, already moving toward the shadows, "but I need to know what this thing wants."


    The dogs barked, pulling against their leashes, eager to follow me into the dark. The tension in the air grew thicker as I ventured forward, my cane tapping against the cobblestone streets. The city''s vibrant colors seemed to fade the deeper I went, replaced by a creeping sense of unease.


    Whatever was out there, it was waiting for me.

 Chapter 116: Ch. 116: Whispers in the Dark

    Ch. 116: Whispers in the DarkThe shadows seemed to pull me deeper into the unknown as I ventured farther from the square. The vibrant pulse of the city began to fade, replaced by a looming silence that made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. The weight of the cane in my hand felt heavier now, as if it too sensed the presence lingering beyond the reach of light.


    Vireo''s warning echoed in my mind, but my curiosity was too strong. Something had been watching me since I had left the mansion, and I wasn''t one to leave questions unanswered. The dogs at my side pulled against their leashes, their noses twitching at the scent of something unseen. Cerius growled low, and the sound reverberated through the narrow, darkened streets like a warning.


    The further we walked, the more the world around me shifted. The cobblestones beneath my feet seemed to grow colder, the air thicker with an oppressive weight. It felt as though I was walking into another realm entirely, one where the usual rules of the underworld no longer applied.


    Ahead, the narrow alleyway opened up into a courtyard. There, half-shrouded in mist, stood an ancient temple, its crumbling walls covered in twisting vines that glowed faintly with an eerie blue light. The structure was old¡ª older than anything I''d ever seen in the underworld.


    Its massive stone pillars were etched with runes in a language I did not recognize, and at the center of the temple, an altar stood, draped in shadows.


    I stepped closer, drawn by the strange energy that pulsed from within the temple walls. As I approached, the dogs halted, their growls intensifying. They refused to go any further, digging their paws into the ground in resistance.


    "You sense it too, don''t you?" I murmured, my grip tightening on the cane. There was something deeply wrong about this place¡ª something ancient and powerful. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt I had just stepped into an even bigger domain than I had expected, I guess the underworld did had it''s own darkness.


    The wind picked up, howling through the ruins like a mournful cry. The shadows shifted again, and I caught a glimpse of a figure standing at the entrance of the temple. Tall, gaunt, and draped in tattered robes, the figure''s face was hidden beneath a hood, but I could feel its gaze piercing through the darkness, locking onto mine.


    I took a step forward, and the figure raised its hand, beckoning me to enter. To be honest I have had enough of these figures hidden behind hoods.


    "Lord Hades," a voice rasped from the shadows, dry as ancient parchment. "You have finally come."


    My heart pounded in my chest, but I kept my expression calm. "Who are you?"


    "I am the keeper of forgotten truths," the figure replied, its voice low and melodic, like the whisper of a dying breeze. "And I have waited centuries for your arrival."


    The air grew colder around me, and I could feel the weight of something pressing down on my shoulders. The dogs whimpered, backing away from the temple, their fear palpable.


    "I have no patience for riddles," I said, stepping closer to the entrance. "What do you want?"


    The figure stepped out of the shadows, and I could see the features of its face¡ª pale and gaunt, with hollow eyes that glowed faintly in the dark. It was neither alive nor dead, a creature trapped between worlds, much like the souls Vireo had spoken of.


    "You have been chosen," the figure intoned, its voice echoing off the ancient stone walls. "Chosen to fulfill a prophecy older than the underworld itself."


    My blood ran cold. "What prophecy?"


    By chosen could he be talking about being reborn? I thought.


    The figure raised a bony hand, pointing toward the altar at the center of the temple. "It was written in the stars long before you took the throne. A great battle looms on the horizon¡ªone that will shake the foundations of the underworld and beyond."


    I frowned, my mind racing. "And what does this have to do with me?" Almost all Greek heroes had prophecies, to be clear I did not despise them. But in this case I was against prophecies, I belived them to be limitations, forced guidelines for the character to follow.


    The figure''s hollow eyes locked onto mine. "You are the key. The one who will decide the fate of the realms. Light and shadow, life and death¡ª your choices will determine the balance."


    A chill ran down my spine as the weight of the words settled over me. I known that my rule over the underworld came with responsibilities, but this... this was something far greater, far darker than anything I had imagined.


    "The prophecy speaks of a great war," the figure continued, its voice rising with a strange urgency. "A war between the gods, the titans, and forces even older than them. The dead will rise, and the living will fall. The world as you know it will crumble."


    "And what is my role in this war?" I asked, my voice cold and steady. I already expected as much since Greek myth revolved around wars.


    The figure moved closer, its gaunt form almost floating over the ground. "You will be its architect," it whispered. "You will be the one to unleash the dead upon the living, to shatter the veil between worlds. But in doing so, you will also be the one to determine whether life endures or fades into eternal darkness."


    Explore more adventures at M V L


    I stared at the figure, my heart pounding in my chest. "What do you mean, unleash the dead?"


    The figure gestured toward the altar. "The dead have been waiting for eons, bound to the underworld by ancient magic. But there will come a time when the barrier weakens, when the souls of the underworld will be free to roam the earth once more. You, Lord Hades, will hold the power to either release them or keep them contained."


    My mind raced, the weight of the revelation crashing down on me like a tidal wave. The dead... free to roam the earth? The consequences of such a thing were unimaginable. Entire civilizations would fall. The gods themselves might be powerless to stop it.


    "And if I choose to keep them contained?" I asked, my voice low, clearly considering my options here.


    The figure''s eyes gleamed in the darkness. "Then you will face the wrath of those who seek to control you. The old gods, the titans¡ª they will rise against you, and you will find yourself at the center of a war unlike any other. Your allies will fall, and you will be left to stand alone, with nothing but shadows at your side."


    I clenched my jaw, the gravity of the situation sinking in. This wasn''t just a battle for the underworld¡ª it was a battle for existence itself it seemed. But why did he repeatedly mention the titans and beings predating them? Should I be worried about that?"


    "And if I release them?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    The figure smiled, a cold and hollow expression. "Then the world as you know it will cease to be. The dead will walk among the living, and the gods will tremble. But you... you will be the one who controls it all."


    I felt the cold weight of destiny pressing down on me. My choices, my actions¡ª everything I did from this moment forward would shape the future of not only the underworld but the entire world.


    "You have a grim fate ahead of you, Lord Hades," the figure whispered, its voice barely audible over the howling wind. "But know this: no matter which path you choose, you will face great loss. For power always comes with a price."


    The figure began to fade into the shadows, its voice trailing off into the night. "Remember the prophecy, and remember this: you cannot escape your destiny. The war is coming, and you will be at its heart."


    "Hey wait, why was I chosen?" I called out.


    The figure responded. "You are the one who can bring about the change this world needs."


    As the figure disappeared, I stood alone in the courtyard, the weight of the prophecy hanging over me like a storm cloud. The dogs at my side whimpered, sensing the tension in the air.


    I looked up at the darkened sky, the strange colors swirling overhead like a maelstrom of chaos. Somewhere, deep in the shadows of the underworld, something was stirring¡ª something old and powerful, waiting for its moment to rise.


    And I, Lord of the Dead, would soon be forced to make a choice.


    Would I release the dead and unleash chaos upon the world? Or would I stand against the forces that sought to destroy everything, even if it meant losing everything I held dear?


    Only time would tell. But one thing was clear, I was no one''s lapdog. As much as I would want to dispel this looming prophecy I could not also overlook it. But knowing I would have the power to shake the world was... Startling!

 Chapter 117: Ch. 117: Chanting And The Hooded Figures

    Ch. 117: Chanting And The Hooded FiguresVireo appeared next to me and spoke in an eerie tone. "Is your curiousity satisfied Lord Hades or do you wish to proceed further?"


    I tilted my head slightly and responded gruffly. "And why would I do that?"


    Vireo hestiated for a moment before saying. "Because you are a god who wants to acquire knowledge. And answers to questions that have yet to arise might be down that way that is if you chose to take it. This is not a test or a challenge, it''s a truth."


    I looked down the path that further led into a mass of bushes. The air lingering there with even more secret, secrets I yearned to unearth. The more I learned about this world the more attached I became.


    I turned and started down the path Vireo had hinted at with a hint of fear on my face, my steps as always was calm and considerate with everyone of my actions well though out. "So that is the choice you have chosen then, I wish you safe return from the depths Lord Hades."


    I stopped briefly as looked at the dark part before me, the trees and leaves shrowding most of it in mystery.


    "Is anything the matter Lord Hades?" Vireo asked in a tone that hinted at compassion but was merely a mask to delude himself. "Are you perhaps afraid?"


    I did not look back but I could tell he had a malicious smile on his face taunting me. Despite all the honorifics he showed me I could sense and immense bloodlust seething from him. He wanted to harm me but for some reason was afraid to do so.


    "What''s down that path?" I asked in an even colder tone as usual.


    Vireo responded in a distant tone. "The truth."


    I said nothing and continued down the path disappearing into the bushes and heading down the dark path. As I progressed further my mind swirled as the expanse of the underworld and how the constant feeling of being betrayed was constant in the air. There was no perfect king and also no perfect subjects.


    I could hear chantings from up ahead as I the stone stone steps that seemed aged and cracked. The surroundings darkened with the most present shade of light being dark purple mushrooms that grew on the roots and barks of trees like a parasite.


    The chanting grew louder as I stepped into the courtyard, the strange, almost haunting cadence filling the air. The robed figures stood in a circle, their voices harmonizing in a foreign language and made my stomach churn. Their faces were concealed by hoods, shadows where their features should have been. The air around them felt thick with magic¡ª an ancient, untamed force that vibrated with life...


    and death.


    Stay tuned with M V L


    For a moment, I hesitated. Something about this ritual, this gathering, felt off. I had seen many strange and unsettling things in my time, but this¡ª this was different. It was as though the very air had turned against me, pressing in with a weight that chilled my bones.


    The dogs at my side began to growl, their fur standing on end. They sensed it too¡ª the wrongness in the air.


    "Stay calm," I whispered, though the words were as much for me as for them. I couldn''t afford to lose my nerve now.


    As I took a step closer, one of the robed figures turned their head, the shadows beneath the hood shifting ever so slightly. A single glowing eye locked onto me¡ª burning with a light that seemed unnatural, almost predatory. It was not the gaze of a friendly soul, that much was certain.


    The chanting abruptly stopped.


    The sudden silence was deafening. I could feel the tension in the air thickening, filled with melancholy. The figures stood motionless, their focus entirely on me now. The eerie glow from their eyes felt like a spotlight, casting an oppressive weight on my every movement.


    "I didn''t mean to intrude," I said, trying to sound more casual than I felt. "Just out for a stroll, you know. Thought I''d see what all the commotion was about."


    The figure closest to me stepped forward. A low, hissing voice, almost serpentine, slithered out from beneath the hood.


    "You walk where you do not belong, outsider."


    I felt a prickle of unease crawl up my spine. This was no ordinary gathering, and I was no longer sure if these beings were even souls of the dead. There was something darker at play here, a part of me felt somewhat excited that I had chosen to go on this walk, that way I got to see so many things. Another part of me felt an unusual dread creeping in.


    "I belong here as much as anyone," I said, tightening my grip on my cane. "This is my domain, after all."


    Another figure stepped forward, this one taller, more imposing. The shadows around them shifted, revealing a hint of bone-white skin, marked with intricate black runes. The aura they exuded was suffocating, filled with a malicious energy that made my stomach churn even more.


    "The Underworld belongs to no one, not even you," the taller figure said, voice deep and resonant, echoing with power. "Not when the old magic stirs."


    I frowned. "Old magic? What are you talking about?" I had very little experience with magic but I was sure I hated it.


    The figure said nothing, but I could see the faintest curl of a smile beneath the hood¡ª one filled with cruel amusement. Before I could react, the air around them began to distort. Dark tendrils of shadow snaked out from beneath their robes, reaching towards me like living creatures, intent on binding me in place.


    The dogs at my side snarled, lunging forward to protect me, but the shadows were faster. They coiled around my arms and legs, pinning me in place with an unnatural strength. The magic here was far more powerful than I had anticipated.


    "You''ve made a mistake," I said with a relaxed face and tone. "You think I don''t know the underworld? You think I''m just some fool who stumbled into this place? Your pride itself is humorous."


    The taller figure tilted their head, amusement still playing at the edges of their hidden face. "You do not understand, do you? This place, this world... it is older than you can fathom. You think the Underworld is your domain, but there are forces here that answer to no god. Not even you, Hades.


    Or whoever you really are."


    My breath caught. How did they¡ª?


    The grip of the shadows tightened, constricting my movements further. I tried to think steadily as I realized just how dire the situation had become. The air was thick with a darkness I couldn''t quite explain, I would just play the part of the god in distress a bit longer and see what I can get out of these guys.


    In the distance, I could hear the faint sound of rushing water¡ª the river Styx, winding its way through the heart of the Underworld. That meant I had to be close to the boundary, if I killed them here there would be no witnesses, I liked those odds.


    The figure raised a hand, and the shadows began to pull tighter.


    "You will learn soon enough, god of the dead," the figure whispered. "The old magic is awakening, and your reign is not as secure as you think."


    Just when I thought they had expended their theactrics and aimed to slay them all, a new presence made itself known. From the far end of the courtyard, a new figure appeared, taller than the others, draped in a cloak of black smoke that writhed and coiled around them like a living thing.


    Their eyes burned with a crimson light, and their aura was darker still¡ª more malevolent than anything I had encountered in this realm.


    The first figure froze, stepping back, their power retreating into the shadows as if in deference.


    "Enough," the new figure said, their voice a deep, resonant growl that sent a shiver down my spine. "You overstep your bounds. We of the Serpentine tribe will not toy with the god further. If he wanted you would all be dead by now."


    The taller figure from before immediately dropped to one knee, head bowed. "My lord... forgive us. We did not know¡ª"


    "You will speak only when spoken to." The new arrival''s voice was sharp, commanding. Whoever they were, they held power over the others. Even I could feel the weight of their authority swirling in the air.


    The shadow tendrils around me loosened, falling away as if they had never existed. I dug my hands into my pockets and looked at the figure with cold eyes. "What a sentimental ruler." I wasn''t speaking leisurely with him.


    The second figure turned to face me, their eyes locking onto mine. "Hades," they said, a twisted smile playing at the edges of their lips. "We meet at last."


    There was something about this being that unsettled me to my core. If I was to compare it to what I felt from other gods I would have to say it was something cold and distant.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my voice barely steady.


    The figure''s smile widened. "Oh, you''ll find out soon enough." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with that, the courtyard was swallowed by darkness.

 Chapter 118: Ch. 118: I Really Did Not Know This Existed, Serpentine Tribe!

    Ch. 118: I Really Did Not Know This Existed, Serpentine Tribe!The path ahead grew darker as we ventured deeper into the forest. Each step felt more ominous, the ground shifting beneath me as if the earth itself recoiled at our passage. The towering trees, ancient and twisted, whispered in voices I couldn''t comprehend.


    Glowing moss illuminated the way, casting an eerie green light, while oversized mushrooms lined the rocky path, their caps shimmering like ghostly beacons in the night. The air was thick, heavy with the scent of decay and dampness.


    I followed the cloaked figure ahead, his movements almost imperceptible, blending seamlessly with the darkness. His presence, once menacing, had softened the deeper we traveled. I could no longer feel the sharp edge of danger that had once clung to him.


    "You must forgive the treatment you received from my people," he said, breaking the silence. His voice was steady but laced with something more¡ª pride, perhaps. "But you did intrude upon their sacred ritual." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I exhaled sharply, the memory of that confrontation flashing in my mind. "Sacred rituals? For a people who don''t believe in the gods, it makes me wonder¡ª who exactly were you offering those rituals to?"


    He hesitated for a moment, the flicker of defiance returning to his tone. "Must one offer supplications to gods? Yes, you gods were the apex of power in your time¡ª unstoppable, unquestionable. But change is constant, Lord Hades. Power shifts. And we¡­ we look to something different."


    His words struck me. There was truth in what he said, but it was a truth I wasn''t sure I was ready to acknowledge. "If not to gods, then what was your ritual for?" I asked, already feeling an unsettling curiosity gnawing at me.


    "Closure." The word hung in the air between us, heavy and final. "We offer sacrifices not for power or favor but to ease the passage of the dead. To honor their memories and ensure their souls find peace, even in the darkness of the Underworld."


    I frowned, a cold sensation creeping up my spine. Souls? Did they truly believe their ancestors still roamed, even here? Or was there a deeper meaning to their rituals¡ª something untold? "I must apologize for intruding, then. In a way, you could say I was summoned by the disturbance."


    The cloaked figure let out a deep, throaty chuckle. "The Lord Hades, so formal¡ª almost amusing. I am Arman, fourth ruler of the Serpentine Tribe. You might not remember us." Enjoy new stories from M V L


    His tone was a mixture of reverence and challenge, and I wasn''t about to pretend I recalled them. "I don''t," I said plainly. "Serpentine¡­ you mean¡ª"


    Arman removed his hood, revealing a face covered in glistening green scales, his eyes narrow slits of pale yellow. His serpent-like features were unmistakable, but it was the weight of history in his gaze that unnerved me more.


    "Yes," he confirmed, his voice quieter now, almost introspective. "Snake people. Once, we were many¡ª warriors, sages, survivors. We could not endure the wrath of the gods in the wars above, so we fled to the Underworld. In those times, the lost and the broken were referred to as ''the dead,'' and so we were counted among them. But under your rule, we found something we had lost: order, stability.


    My ancestors chose the swamps, far from the reach of your dominion. We''ve flourished in isolation, far from prying eyes. And forgive me, but I doubt you came here just for sightseeing."


    I regarded him carefully. His words carried weight, but his body language was guarded. He was testing me. "Coincidentally, I am on a sightseeing tour," I replied with a faint smirk, my tone betraying none of my true intentions.


    As we emerged from the thick of the trees, a village sprawled out before us¡ª primitive, yet somehow majestic in its simplicity. The air hung heavy with an oppressive energy, difficult to breathe. The dwellings resembled medieval fortresses, built from stone and thatch.


    The Serpentine people moved through the settlement, their scaled bodies gliding like shadows, each engaged in mundane tasks but with an underlying sense of purpose. Children chased each other, their laughter sharp and alien. Warriors stood guard, their eyes cold and unblinking.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Arman asked, stopping to take in the sight. "This is what we protect. Every day."


    There was a certain pride in his voice, but I could sense the layers beneath. He wasn''t just proud of the village; he was warning me. I nodded slowly, my eyes taking in every detail. "I''m not here to cause trouble. What you''ve built is¡­ unique. But I wonder, why hide it from the rest of the Underworld?"


    "Our isolation is our strength," Arman replied, his voice thick with conviction. "It has kept us safe. The fewer known of us, the better. You see, Lord Hades, we have no need for alliances or favors. But I cannot help but feel your presence here is¡­ fate. Perhaps we should talk further."


    We continued to walk, my mind swirling with questions. The village pulsed with life, but there was something darker beneath the surface. The weight of his words lingered. Fate. Did I believe in something so made up? Or was this some cosmic joke?


    Arman led me to the outskirts of the village, where the ground became softer, almost swamp-like. He stopped suddenly and turned to face me, his pale eyes gleaming. "When you look at the village, what do you see? Not as a ruler. Not as a god. What do you truly see with your own eyes?"


    It was a loaded question. He was not just asking for an opinion. He was probing, trying to understand me. I glanced back at the settlement, trying to peel away the layers of what I thought I knew. "I see¡­ people," I said after a long pause. "I see lives.


    Small, yes, but connected. Happy, in a way. It''s a peaceful place, a home for those who''ve carved out their own existence. It''s¡­ beautiful."


    Arman''s face shifted, the ghost of a smile curling his lips. "It is. But beauty is fleeting, Hades. I spoke the truth about your rule and the neglect of the gods. You parade your power, yet I''ve seen how you''ve withdrawn¡ª even from those you claim to care for. And it infuriates me."


    I narrowed my eyes, his sudden hostility catching me off guard. "If you have something to say, say it."


    "You gods are scum," he spat, his voice low and venomous. "You neglect your domains, leave them in disarray. You have the audacity to call yourselves rulers, but you''ve abandoned your duty. You''re no better than the rest of the gods."


    I held his gaze, my chest tightening with suppressed anger. But I remained silent. Arman was testing me, provoking me, trying to see if I would rise to the bait.


    Finally, I spoke. "The village is beautiful because it''s theirs. They''ve built something worth protecting, something worth fighting for. And that''s more than can be said for many places."


    Arman''s eyes softened, and he let out a long breath. "Perhaps. But the gods have not yet learned the cost of their arrogance. One of yours, Hades, has conspired with one of mine to exploit something¡­ dangerous."


    My heart skipped a beat. "What are you talking about?"


    "Black Amber," he whispered, his eyes flashing with something close to fear.


    I froze, the weight of his words sinking in. Black Amber¡ª one of the most dangerous substances in the Underworld. It had the power to corrupt, to destroy, just like it did Hades and Hermes. And if someone was using it¡­ maybe the source--? "How do you know this?"


    Arman studied me for a moment before speaking again. "One of ours, a traitor, learned how to synthesize it. Months ago, he escaped our prison. The last we heard, he was working with one of your kind to sell Black Amber in the black market. I had planned to deal with him myself, but with you here¡­ perhaps fate has other plans."


    I clenched my fists, my mind racing. "Where is he?"


    "You seem quite interested in Black Amber, Hades," Arman said, a hint of suspicion in his voice. "Why is that?"


    I couldn''t hide the anger in my voice. "Because it''s dangerous. And if it''s in the wrong hands, it could destroy everything."


    Arman''s eyes bore into mine, searching for something. "The Serpentine are mine to protect. If we are to hunt this traitor, we will do it together."


    I hesitated, unsure of his true intentions. But there was no other choice. If Black Amber was involved, I couldn''t afford to ignore it. "Fine," I said. "Where do we start?"


    "The black market," Arman replied. "Meet me here tomorrow. We''ll finalize the plan then."


    I watched him as he turned to leave, his movements swift and silent. As I stood there, alone in the oppressive darkness, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something far more dangerous.


    And for the first time, I felt the cold hand of fate tightening around me. How did I know...? Because it was the same feeling I got when the fates appeared back then and killed Hephestus. Bone chilling.

 Chapter 119: Ch. 119: A Soul’s Reflection

    Ch. 119: A Soul''s ReflectionSumming up everything I had been through in the day, it was quite a rush of information. I had learned that I was not the most feared being in the Underworld¡ª apparently, there were others still lurking in the shadows. Unseen forces, ancient and forgotten, watching, waiting. Another reason for me to get stronger, to become the ruler I was destined to be.


    Knowledge of the black amber''s source had been useful, yet ominous. Its origin was shrouded in darkness.


    Still, there were setbacks. It was a shame I had not managed to visit the corporation as planned, but it was not a total loss. All things considered, I''d uncovered more than enough for one day, yet something nagged at the back of my mind. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I approached my mansion, my steps slowed. I felt the familiar tug of exhaustion creeping in, my eyes heavy, my brain pulsing from overthinking. I''d barely taken another step before an aura washed over me, one I knew all too well. I grimaced, tension settling in my bones. "So, she came after all."


    The grand doors clicked open just as I reached the entrance. Walter, my loyal butler, stood poised, his expression serene as always. His pale eyes gleamed with a quiet wisdom, one that often masked his true self. Bowing deeply, he said, "My lord, welcome back home. I trust your time with the dogs was... rejuvenating?"


    "Sort of." I handed him the leashes. In truth, it had been anything but that but some parts of it was refreshing. My mind had been a battlefield, a clash of memories and thoughts I could barely contain.


    Walter nodded as if he understood, his posture dignified as ever. "Miss Hecate arrived earlier. She was quite insistent on seeing you in person, particularly after hearing about your activities in the city."


    Of course, she was. Hecate was never one to let things slide. Always watching, always knowing more than she let on. "And Hermes?"


    Walter''s expression remained unchanged, though I could sense the subtle tension in his words. "She encountered him briefly. But he vanished shortly after."


    I sighed, stepping inside and throwing my coat onto the rack. Typical Hermes¡ª vanishing whenever things became complicated. It wasn''t like him to evade, though. Perhaps the guilt weighed too heavily on him this time. Guilt has a way of consuming potential, leaving nothing but shadows behind. I hoped he would overcome it soon.


    "Did he say anything to her?"


    Walter hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "He might have. However, I doubt he would dare mention anything significant. He''ll return, I''m certain of it."


    I nodded, already moving past him. "I''ll be in my study."


    Walter gave a final bow. "That is where Miss Hecate is waiting for you, my lord."


    Great. Just what I needed¡ª another confrontation, another lecture. All I really wanted was a warm bath and a chance to disappear into my bed for a few hours. But no, Hecate had other plans.


    When I entered the study, there she was, standing by the grand shelves, her fingers trailing across the spines of the books. Her movements were calm, deliberate, though I knew better than to mistake it for patience. She had sensed my presence long before I walked through the door. Her eyes, sharp and violet, flickered toward me as I stepped inside, and for a moment, the room grew colder.


    She did not bother with the usual pleasantries. Her expression tightened, and she marched straight toward me, her heels clicking against the floor. "Why, you inconsiderate fool," she hissed, her voice crackling with frustration. "You spend all your time locked away in this study, writing and brooding like some sort of novelist, not a king. What are you even doing here?


    Do you think this kingdom will run itself?"


    Her fury wasn''t unexpected, but the intensity behind it caught me off guard. There was something more beneath the surface. "I''ve sent you letters¡ª messages, warnings! And what do you do? You wander the city and walk your dogs!" Her words snapped like a whip. "Are you trying to make me angry, or are you actively trying to make your kingdom fall?"


    I stood still, letting her vent. She always did like to make a scene, but this was different. There was real fear laced within her anger. "I cover for you. I always have. But I''m not the ruler of this world, Hades¡ª you are.


    It''s time you took responsibility. If you have time to walk dogs, you have time to rule."


    Her eyes flashed with rage, the old fire of Hecate burning behind her gaze. Once, I''d thought those eyes would haunt me forever, especially after the memory of her death, but now? Now all I could do was smile. It caught her off guard. Her tirade stumbled, her lips parting as her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "You''re smiling?" she asked, almost incredulously. "Are you alright? I haven''t seen you smile in... forever."


    I reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder, grounding myself in the moment. Hermes was alive. Hecate was alive. I had gotten them both back, and no matter what, I would keep it that way. "I''m fine," I said, my voice soft. "How''s the corporation?"


    For a moment, she studied me, suspicion creeping into her features. It wasn''t like me to ask about such things, but I needed the conversation to shift. Finally, she crossed her arms, her fiery demeanor cooling slightly. "For the first time in ages, you actually care about your own domain."


    I gestured toward the table, and we both sat. Her voice softened as she continued, "It''s not going well. Revenues are stagnant, and the delivery of souls has slowed this month. We''ve had... disturbances."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Disturbances?"


    "There''s been talk of something in the shadows," she admitted. "Something ancient, lurking beneath the surface. It''s causing unrest. Souls hesitate to cross, and some... don''t arrive at all."


    There it was again, the gnawing sense of something bigger than me or my agenda. Something was moving in the dark, and I could feel it circling. "Tell me more," I pressed.


    Hecate leaned forward, her violet eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. "I don''t know much, but I''ve sensed it. It''s as if the boundaries between realms are shifting. Whatever this is, it''s strong, and it''s growing stronger. And... there''s something else."


    I felt the weight of her hesitation. "What do you see?"


    Continue your adventure with M V L


    She took a deep breath, her fingers tracing the edges of the table, as if searching for the right words. "I see you, Hades. But not entirely. I''m the goddess of sorcery and ghosts¡ª I can see the spiritual plane and how the souls interact with it. And what I see in you... it''s bizarre."


    "Bizarre?" My voice came out sharper than I intended.


    Yes, thus was what I had asked her on the day that she passed. This is how she knew my secret on the very first day.


    She nodded, her gaze locking onto mine. "Your soul, or rather, what''s left of it, is entangled with something else. There''s Hades, but he''s... struggling, barely putting up a fight. And then there''s another soul, a blue ember, spinning in circles, like it''s searching for a way in or a way out. It''s as if someone, or something, has taken over, but it could not have happened without your consent."


    I stared at her, the air in the room suddenly too thick. "You''ve known this from the beginning?" I asked, my voice low.


    "Yes," she admitted, her tone more vulnerable than I had ever heard it. "I''ve been trying to figure it out. Which part of you is the real Hades, and which part is... something else."


    I stood abruptly, walking toward the window, the weight of her words pressing down on me. I had felt it too¡ª the struggle, the fracture within me. Did that mean I wasn''t just Hades anymore? That I was something... more, or perhaps something less.


    She spoke again, her voice a whisper now. "You''re still Hades, but you''re altered. Changed. I don''t know how much of you is the original, and how much is..."


    "Something else," I finished for her.


    She nodded, and for the first time since I''d known her, Hecate looked afraid. Not of me, but of what I was becoming.


    But what was I becoming?


    "I need answers," I said, my voice firm, as the realization hit me. "And I think you''re the only one who can help me find them."


    Her eyes flashed with determination. "Then we need to start digging deeper, into realms neither of us have ventured before."


    Just as she said that, a loud crash echoed from the hall, the sound of shattering glass. I turned sharply, instincts flaring. Walter''s voice called from beyond the door, frantic and panicked, something I''d never heard from him before.


    "My lord, it''s¡ª"


    The door burst open, and the temperature in the room dropped to freezing. Walter stumbled in, blood staining his sleeve. His eyes wide with terror, he gasped, "It''s here."


    Before I could ask what, a shadow slithered through the doorway, and for the first time in a long time, I felt fear. Cold, suffocating fear.


    Something ancient had arrived.

 Chapter 120: Ch.120: The Price Of Loyalty

    Ch.120: The Price Of LoyaltyA grim air filled the room as Walter crawled on his sides, blood leaking out from him. "Apologies lord Hades but..."


    A loud growl penetrated into the room causing even my body to rattle a little. Hecate held her breath and cursed. "That is unexpected." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I steadied my gaze and muttered. "What is?"


    The loud growls slowly calmed down and so did the oppressive pressure. "Its Ceberus. They rarely appear in that form, I guess you managed to rile them up today."


    That menacing aura from there was as a result of Cerberus awakening. Did that mean those dogs actually merged together to become the feared protector of the underworld. Stay connected with M V L


    Walter heped himself to his feet, blood dripping down his chin. He huffed out and sighed. "Apologies again Lord Hades, I will tend to my injuries now." He bowed and walked while clutching to his side.


    I stood there dazed and unable to fully comprehend what had just happened. Hecate perhaps sensing this spoke my mind. "Where the dogs combine they unleash their dangerous nature as the demons they always were. They rarely take a liking to anyone but fortunately for me I''m on the green list. Unfortunately for Walter he''s on the red list. I sometimes still wonder how you managed to take them."


    Something came into my mind then. "Does that mean I would lose control over the underworld if I lost control over the dogs?"


    She leaned back into the seat and stretched her weary frame, her breasts bulging hard against the buttons. "I doubt it but you would lose some authority. Sometimes I wonder why you even rule this realm when you clearly don''t like the role, well you did like picking strays but never one to dictate rules. That was more my department."


    I dug my hand in my pocket and dug out the small black book. "Then how about ruling the underworld as queen, have you considered that."


    She shrugged off my words and glared at the black book with intensity then back at me, her gaze questioning. "You--? How and why did you split your soul into that item?"


    I knew she would sense the soul of Hades in the book, initially I wanted to have her look at it but now I would rather keep it to myself till I could establish and even stronger bond with her.


    I sensed the urgency to shift the subject and said. "Have you perhaps heard of black amber?"


    She gave me a look of complacent. "It sounds cryptic, what is it."


    "Black amber is a rare mineral, a deadly poison as far as I know. I heard of it from my encounter with the snakeman tribe''s fourth ruler." I omitted the fact as to what my initial experience with black amber was and waited her to response.


    Naturally she rarely gave off any unnecessary thought. Compared to Talos, Hecate was slightly similar in terms of calculations and brilliance but I terms of vastness Talos was on a whole new level. Hecate maybe due to her ability to interact with souls has developed a calm temperance with people. Talos on the other hand relied solely on logic to interact with people.


    "I have heard of the snakeman tribe and their magics. I also heard they chose not to interact with us for obvious reasons." She crossed one leg over the other and said. "But why do you know of this and what does this black akber have to do with the ruler of the underworld?"


    I had rehearsed this moment quite a few times to make sure I would not slip up. "You noticed how in chaos my aura and soul were, signs of a struggle and a part of my soul in the book. This is all because I was poisoned by the black amber,, my life was threatened to the point if death."


    Hecate''s face exploded in a fit of rage and worry as it grasping my words accurately. "What? You don''t mean to say, was it Walter? But Walter has been here too long. He will answer for this."


    I raised my hand to silence her, "I will be seeing the snakeman king tomorrow to finalize our plans on catching the culprit responsible for creating this poison. The venue is a black market."


    She dropped her head and gritted her teeth, her bloodlust filling the air like soot from the flames. "Why are you telling me this? Do you want me to tag along?"


    "Though it would be more safe to go with trusted companions, it will drop the overall efficiency for the stealth mission." I said calmly. "I just wanted you to know beforehand."


    Hecate banged her fists on the table rattling it. "I swear Hades I will find the culprit who tried to kill you--"


    I understood her rage, she felt herself my closest allily and friend so she was most affected. Also a poison that could kill a god was unheard of as it was, my prior experience with the situation gave me unparalleled comprehension in this case.


    "No need for that! I''m right here." Hermes said as he stepped out from one of his portals.


    I did not expect him to be listening, so was he going to come clean with her? Takes a lot of guts to.


    "Just what are you talking about Hermes, and why do you look like that? Is that why you were avoiding me?" Hecate had a deep concern rarely showed anyone except me.


    Hermes dropped his head and said. "I was the one that tried to kill Hades."


    Hecate''s face faltered and broke, her eyes trembled with her breathing as she spoke. "Hermes, you?"


    The study became a furnace of tension, the air thick with the weight of unspoken emotions. Hecate''s eyes were wild, glistening with unshed tears, as she turned her full wrath upon Hermes. If not for the pitiful sight of him¡ª crumpled and weak¡ª I had no doubt she would have struck him. Her fists pounded the table, and with each blow, cracks spidered across the wood until it gave way beneath her fury.

 Chapter 121: Ch. 121: The Reckoning Of Betrayal

    Ch. 121: The Reckoning Of BetrayalYour next journey awaits at M V L


    "Why?" she cried, her voice breaking with raw emotion. "Why would you betray him? Hermes, what did Hades ever do to deserve this from you? You were like a brother to him!"


    Her fists shook violently, and I could feel the force of her anger vibrating through the room. The table collapsed under her weight, and with it, so did she. Her knees hit the ground with a thud, tears streaking down her cheeks as she glared at Hermes, her rage mixed with something far more painful. "Damn you, Hermes. Damn you!"


    Hermes, visibly shaken, crumpled to the floor in a groveling heap. His once carefree demeanor had shattered like glass. His hands trembled as he wiped at the tears on his face, but they kept falling, streaking down his face like rain on stone. "I''m sorry," he sobbed. "I''m so, so sorry. I never wanted this...


    but I had no choice. They threatened the children. They would have killed them if I didn''t¡ª"


    "Children? What are you talking about?" Hecate''s voice was a roar, filled with anguish and confusion. She took a step closer, towering over him, her eyes blazing with fury. "No excuse you give can ever make up for what you did. You tried to kill Hades, the lord of the Underworld, one of the three. I should kill you where you kneel.


    Give me one reason¡ª one damn reason¡ª why I shouldn''t."


    I watched closely from the corner, my muscles tensing. I knew Hecate''s loyalty was as sharp as her rage, but I wasn''t sure if even I could stop her in time if she truly wanted to execute Hermes. But I remained silent, hoping they could resolve this on their own. It would be better for the alliance, for their growth, if I didn''t intervene.


    But I was prepared, ready to step in at the first sign that things would go too far.


    Hermes sniffled, his voice barely above a whisper. "I know I deserve death. Hades was like a father to me¡­ you were my best friend. I betrayed you both, and I can never take that back. But I beg you... let me atone.


    With my life, with my death, with my service¡ª however you see fit. I will serve Hades, even if it means my soul will never find peace."


    I could see the conflict raging in Hecate''s eyes. She was torn between her duty to me and her history with Hermes. Her hands clenched into tight fists, her nails digging into her palms as she walked toward him, slow and deliberate. I tensed, ready to intervene if necessary, but something in her demeanor gave me pause.


    Her anger wasn''t just for Hermes¡ª it was for herself, for the pain of betrayal that cut deeper than any wound.


    "Damn you, Hermes," she said softly, her voice hoarse with emotion. "Why did you have to do this? Of all the mistakes you could have made, why did it have to be this one?"


    Hermes lifted his tear-streaked face to meet hers. "I¡ªI''m sorry," he said again, his voice weak and hollow.


    Hecate reached out, her hand trembling as she cupped his face. Her grip was firm, almost as if she was holding on to him to keep herself grounded. "Make no mistake, Hermes," she whispered coldly. "If Hades wills it, I will kill you. The only reason you''re still breathing is because he doesn''t want that. But this isn''t over.


    Your death may still come... just not yet."


    She let go of him abruptly, turning away as if the sight of him caused her pain. I exhaled, releasing a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding. For now, the worst was avoided, but the damage was done. Hermes would have to live with his guilt, and I knew it would haunt him.


    "I need to cool my head," Hecate muttered, walking past me. She paused only briefly to glance at me, her eyes filled with frustration and regret. "Sorry, boss."


    I nodded stiffly, unsure of what to say. I should have said something to comfort her, to reassure her, but words weren''t my strength. "Fine," I managed.


    She left the study, leaving me alone with Hermes. He looked more broken than I''d ever seen him, a shadow of the god he once was. I walked over to him, offering a hand. "You should rest. There''s no need to return to your duties right now. Take time to recover."


    Hermes hesitated, his eyes downcast, before slowly accepting my hand. His grip was weak, trembling, and I guided him toward the door, where Walter awaited. "Get some rest," I told him quietly. "Heal at your own pace."


    He nodded, unable to speak, and allowed Walter to escort him away. I stood there, staring after them, feeling an odd sense of emptiness. I should have felt relief that this crisis was averted, but instead, I felt as though I was gradually losing control. I had barely kept the alliance from fracturing, but at what cost?


    Back in my chambers, I collapsed onto my bed, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts. I stared up at the ceiling, strands of my blue hair falling across my face. My heart, which should have been racing, was eerily calm. What was I doing? Hermes was a broken god now, unmasked and laid bare. His confidence shattered, his spirit in ruins.


    Hecate''s devotion, on the other hand, was becoming suffocating, almost toxic.


    I hit the bed in frustration, but it barely gave beneath my fist. "What the hell am I thinking?" I muttered to myself. I had spent too much time overthinking everything, and it was starting to feel more like a curse than a habit.


    Needing a distraction, I reached for my phone and dialed the one person who could keep me grounded. The phone rang, but there was no answer. As I was about to dial again, a message appeared.


    "Don''t call, chat dummy."¡ª Midnight Bird (Now) S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I sighed, staring at the message for a moment before responding.


    "Talos?"¡ª You (Now)


    She responded almost instantly.


    "Aphrodite? The alliance? What''s the progress?"¡ª Midnight Bird (Now)


    Of course, she was all business. If she''d asked about my well-being, it would have been awkward.


    "Aphrodite''s in. I made Hermes confess to the murder of Hades. Hecate found out. It''ll take time to recover from this."¡ª (Sent)


    "So the alliance is failing then."¡ª Midnight Bird (Now)


    I clenched my jaw. Why didn''t she have more faith in me?

 Chapter 122: Ch. 122: Bonus Chapter — Hecates Conviction

    Ch. 122: Bonus Chapter ¡ª Hecate''s ConvictionI rushed out of the elevator the moment it chimed open, my feet pounding against the marble floors of the hall. Skidding on the red carpet, I spotted Hermes in the distance, his back turned to me as he approached Hades.


    "Damnit, is he going to confess to Hades here?" The thought raced through my mind, igniting a surge of panic. I pushed myself faster, determined to reach him before he did something irrevocable.


    "Hermes, what did you do?" I heard Hades'' voice, low and stern. He extended his hand towards Hermes, but the messenger god flinched back, his entire body trembling as if the weight of his words was too much to bear.


    "Hermes?" Hades'' voice softened, tinged with a rare note of concern.


    Hermes had always been a constant presence in my life, whether I wanted him there or not. His closeness to Hades meant he was a wedge between us, a reminder of their bond¡ª a bond that, despite my best efforts, I could never fully understand. But unlike others, Hermes never looked at me with disdain. He laughed with me, cared for me in a way no one else dared.


    And now, seeing him like this, broken and afraid, ignited something furious inside me.


    "Hades, I did something bad¡ª" Hermes'' voice wavered as he began to confess, but I reached him in time. Without thinking, I slapped him across the face with all the force I could muster. He stumbled, crashing to the ground. Discover exclusive tales at M V L


    My heart raced. I hadn''t thought about the consequences, hadn''t considered what Hades would think of this violent display. I had acted on impulse, and now I had to face whatever came next.


    "What the hell is this, Hecate?" Hades'' voice boomed with an anger I rarely heard. His eyes bore into me, sharp and unforgiving. A chill ran down my spine. Hades had never directed such rage at me before, and it filled me with a deep sense of dread.


    Hermes groaned as he staggered to his feet. "What a sorry state for the messenger god," I spat, my voice harsher than I intended. Even under Hades'' glare, my anger flared uncontrollably. "You''re a mess."


    But why was I so angry?


    Yes, I hated Hermes for what he had done to Hades¡ª for betraying him in ways that Hades could never imagine. But there was something deeper, something more complicated. Looking at him now, his face pale, his eyes hollow, I felt a pang of pity. This wasn''t the Hermes I knew. His once vibrant spirit seemed crushed, and the sight of him like this enraged me. What had reduced him to this? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hecate," Hades'' voice cut through my thoughts, forcing me to confront the reality of my actions. "What the hell is going on?"


    I hadn''t stopped to think about what Hades would do to me. I had just struck one of the twelve Olympian gods in front of him. A messenger of the gods, humiliated, reduced to this state, and I was at the center of it all.


    Hermes still wouldn''t look at me. His eyes, usually filled with mischief or warmth, were dull and distant. That only made me angrier. How dare he avoid my gaze, after everything?


    Rubbing his cheek, Hermes looked at Hades with eyes so full of pain I almost recoiled. "I... need to talk to Hades," he muttered, his voice broken.


    "No! You''re drunk!" I shouted, desperation creeping into my tone. Hades was staring at me, his eyes narrowing, but I didn''t care. If Hermes told Hades the truth, it would destroy him. And I couldn''t let that happen¡ª not while I still had the strength to stop it. "You are one of the twelve Olympians.


    You can''t be seen like this. What do you want people to think? What about the symbol you represent?"


    Hermes clenched his fists. His entire body trembled, his soul seeming to stir like a storm inside him. "F**k the symbol!" he screamed. His voice was raw, filled with a rage and sorrow that seemed to shake the very foundations of the hall. "I''m tired of all of it! The lies, the manipulation!


    I miss when we were a family. Or was that a lie too? If Hades of all people can change, then why can''t I?"


    His words hit harder than any slap I could deliver. Family. Had that ever been real? Or had we all been playing parts, clinging to something long dead?


    Hades, visibly shaken by the outburst, cursed under his breath and turned back into his room, slamming the door behind him. He had more pressing matters to attend to, it seemed, than the crumbling of one of his closest companions.


    Hermes and I stood in the aftermath, the air heavy with the weight of what had just happened. He still wouldn''t meet my eyes, his shoulders slumped in defeat. His clothes were disheveled, his hair a mess. Had he been drinking? How had he fallen so low?


    "Talos, I..." Hermes'' voice faltered, and he froze.


    I stepped closer, my voice cold and unrelenting. "I know what you''re planning. You want to kill Hades, don''t you? For good this time."


    Hermes'' head snapped up, his expression one of shock. "No... that''s not it. I just want to make amends."


    "Amends?" I scoffed, the word tasting bitter on my tongue. "You poisoned him. You shattered his soul. And now you think you can make amends? Don''t be ridiculous. You gods parade around with your pride while the underworld crumbles.


    You don''t see the chaos Hades deals with every day. The souls, the creatures, all of them fighting for survival while you Olympians live in luxury. And yet you still try to take his life."


    Hermes stood there, silent. He had no answer for me.


    "You should leave," I said, my voice lowering to a dangerous whisper. "Before he gets back. I won''t let you near him. This isn''t an idle threat, Hermes. If you come near him again, I''ll end you myself."


    His soul flickered in response, the storm inside him slowing, as if surrendering. He took a step towards me, his head bowed in defeat. He passed me without a word, disappearing down the hall, a shadow of the god he once was.


    "You''re dead to me, Hermes," I whispered, my voice shaking with the finality of it. "Figuratively... and soon, physically."


    Hades returned a moment later, his eyes scanning the hall. When he saw Hermes was gone, he glanced at me, his expression cold and unreadable. The anger simmering in his gaze made my heart sink.


    "You just missed him, boss," I said, forcing a casual tone. "He had to go sober up before the party. Who knew Hermes could be such a lightweight?"


    Hades didn''t respond. His eyes remained locked on mine, full of suspicion and something darker. Before I could explain, he cut me off.


    "Not another word," he growled, turning on his heel and slamming the door behind him.


    I stood there, my hand resting against the door, my mind reeling. "Don''t worry, Hades," I whispered to the empty hall. "I did it for you. You''ll never know about Hermes'' betrayal. I''ll protect you from that pain."


    And with that, I turned and walked away, my heart hardened with a new conviction. "I am going to kill Hermes."


    Author''s Note: Thank you for constantly supporting my work. I really appreciate it.


    About tis chapter, I should have done it much earlier but I felt the moment wasn''t right then. Now it fits the present narrative of the story, please continue to enjoy my work and support it.

 Chapter 123: Ch 123: Bonus Chapter — Hermes Sacrifice

    Ch 123: Bonus Chapter ¡ª Hermes'' Sacrifice Discover hidden tales at M-V-LI reached the door where two huge golem guards stood checking the invites before letting anyone in. Lord Hades had not said a thing to me since the encounter with Hades, though it did bother me a bit, I would sacrifice my life if it meant it would give him a moment of peace. As a sense of obligation and something more.


    Hades was different from the other gods in the sense that he had sacrificed a lot to keep his empire running. He barely neglected his realm for any reason causing him to lose family time and even time for himself. I barely even got him to go out with me more. As of late he had been obsessed with a secret work he had been doing in the shadows till now.


    I had asked myself what I saw in Hades? What I felt for him was it admiration or something more? It''s a thing of humour, this thing called immortality.


    What does it mean to exist for eternity? One would think it would give all the time to do whatever he wanted but no. Even with all the time I had had I never once came to the conclusion of what I felt to him, I never once asked him if he felt the same. Even with all the time he had in the world he rarely contacted his family.


    The more time we had, the more time it felt we were losing. That''s why I envy mortals, we can postpone important events knowing we have enough time. Even birthdays are celebrated every 1000 years. Mortals have very limited time before their bodies decay and their souls extinguish and even with that they don''t panic, they live their life to the fullest with no regrets.


    Could I live like that too? If I knew I would die the next day would I live out all my dreams and fantasies?


    A short while later we were inside what was perhaps the biggest and grandest hall in all of Olympus. Gods of extinguished caliber were all there, even the mighty centaurs. Chiron, the wisest of all Centaurs and a great fighter I idolized. I knew him to be a solitary figure but why was he here now?


    I felt something was off, as I accompanied lord Hades down the crowd my eyes continued to scan for a particular figure, Hermes. I had placed a soul mark on him and since I would not sense that it must have meant that he had yet to come. Maybe he still had trouble stomaching my words or he was afraid of my threat.


    "Woohoo big brother Hades you made it here at last!" Ares appeared before us and addressed my lord. As usual he was always trying to get on Lord Hades'' good side.


    My magic pulled on my palms and I sensed the appearance of my soul seal nearby. That was my cue to leave.


    Hades did not seem to need my attention at the moment so I went to tend to the more crucial task, which was the assassination of Hermes.


    My feet tapped on the ground as I navigated through the bustling crowd. Killing him here would be foolish, if I wanted it done right I had to do it somewhere more secure.


    I reached Hermes who stood before a table with assorted drinks and foods. He wasn''t taking anything just staring at the table, I tapped on his back and spoke into his ears. "Can I see you outside for a bit? It''s personal."


    Hermes must have known I had something doing but he said nothing started to walk to the back of the exit that led to the back of the building. It made me wonder what other agenda he had in mind.


    "So you wanted to meet me?" Hermes stood in the dim lit alleyway and tilted his eyes to me. "I really meant what I said about telling Hades the truth."


    I raised my hand where purple mist started to rise of from it. "Like I care."


    Hermes turned and faced me, his face broken. "Sorcery? You wish to fight me, I already said I want to atone for my sin. Why all this unnecessary exaggeration?"


    I glared at him more intensely watching his soul fluctuate within his body. "Then atone for it with death!" I summoned a sould dagger and closed in on him in two quick strides and rammed it into his neck.


    Hermes evades and side stepped, as expected he was quick but his battle iq was inferior to mine. "Aramente." I asked my spell and sent a gust of purple smoke engulfing him and covering us in a dome of people mist.


    Hermes stumbled backwards and muttered. "A domain? You must really be serious about this but I don''t want to fight you Hecate."


    "You think I can''t win?" I blustered. "In my domain my soul powers are greatly amplified, even you will not be able to counter them."


    I charged again even faster this time and slashed my daggers for him, Hermes evaded me with even quicker gestures. My eyes were cold as night and steeled with the resolve to kill him.


    "Aramente." I muttered and a swipe of purple smoke phased through his body causing him to almost lose his balance giving me an opening to ram the blade into his heart.


    "Ack!" He screamed as he pushed me away, his breath heavy and uneven. "What was that?" He held his chest but there was no blood there. I could see the swat forming on his bidhy, he was totally out of sync.


    I brushed back a few strands of hair from my face and said. "I hate to see blood, it''s dirty. My attacks work on the soul rather than the body. I prefer to torture the souls of my enemies and watch them suffer."


    I could see it now the mass of his soul dwindling in his body. My attack was not deep enough to shatter his soul core, no! It''s wasn''t strong enough. "You betrayed lord Hades'' trust!"


    "Please, let me explain!" Hermes said dropping his guard.


    "I don''t want to hear your paltry tricks!" I hissed back in rage as I made to close the gap and swipe at his head but he hit me square on the face and sent me skidding back.


    Hermes looked even more broken now. "That''s because you don''t want to hear me out, just listen please."


    "Why you!" I straightened my back and looked up at him. "So then what? I listen to your story and then develop a sense of pity for you? I understand your ambitions and why you did it for a more just cause or a grander scheme? That''s all bullshit! Do you think I dont know you had a reason for it and perhaps a more justifiable reason!"


    Hermes watched me vent my words out in rage clearly hitting a mark on him.


    "We all have reasons why we do what we do, doing bad things for a good cause it''s a reason to draw pity from other. That''s all bullshit! If we all live like that then there will be no sense of justice in the world. If you did a bad thing that warranted death then own up to it and stop pushing down your own ideals on others."


    I was right. "I can not begin to mention all the things I have done to protect my lord, it was my job. It doesn''t make me a good person, it also doesn''t make thinhs right. Thats why I hate scums that can''t hear the weight of their responsibility."


    WHAM!


    "Eh?" I gasped in shock as Hermes knocked me down and broke my domain with an incredulous amount of force. My back met the ground and he pressed me down with his hand to my chest. "Are you going to kill me now?" I asked unmoving also in a physical sense because my body was already paralyzed.


    His eyes were on me, tears dropping down on my face. "You''re right, I must shoulder this responsibility no matter what. That is also why I must tell him now. I can apologize for what I did a million times over but it won''t change a thing."


    I tried to mutter a spell but he covered my mouth with his other hand and smiled. His smile beamed something within me. "I guess this is really goodbye then."


    I gasped just as I saw a stand black ink coming out from his mouth. "It seems you attack really did shatter my soul, now the poison is taking hold of me."


    Did I just do something bad? My attack is killing Hermes but why did I still feel unfulfilled?


    "Here give this to Hades, it contains everything I have done. It''s for his eyes only." Hermes removed his hands from my face and chest leaving a flash drive on my chest. "I am really sorry I messed up Hecate, I really like you too."


    I was starting to feel really bad at the pit of my stomach. "Now what are you going to do?"


    He rose to his feet and wiped the black ink from his face. "I don''t have much time left anymore. I am going to meet Hades even in my final moments and thank him for everything hes done for me. I will tell him how much of a father he was to me and ...."


    "What if I repair your soul?" I asked in a cold tone? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hermes chuckled and walked back into the building leaving a few words. "Take care of boss man for me and don''t grief for me."


    "I guess this is goodbye then?" He added as he entered the building and shut the door before me.


    Tears stared to form in my eyes as I regained control over my body and started to climb to my feet. "Come back you idiot!"


    A figure crept from the shadows and halted me. "This won''t do, why did Hermes have to mess things up like this. He won''t last long anyway so why bother? But you infact need to be dealt with here."


    I looked at the figure that appeared to be a man in red and said. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 124: Ch. 124: To The Hells Gateway

    Ch. 124: To The Hell''s Gateway"You''re late!" Hissed Arman the fourth ruler of the serpentine tribe as he stood at the border of his tribe wearing a dark cloaks, his eyes beaming with disgust.


    "You didn''t exactly specify on a time reptile." I responded more colder than he did me.


    I wore a black jacket and trouser, and white sneakers. Maybe I did want to go with a bit of style today, and I had come alone this time. I was largely confident that I could handle the threat at hand alone and that was not just small talk since I had been training a lot since I got back.


    "So whats the plan?" I asked and watched Arman looked at me with empty eyes. "You do have one right?"


    Arman nodded reluctantly. It made me wonder what the buildup of suspense was for. "We will be traveling to the black market known as Death''s Gaper, it''s quite a bit of a distance from here. At the outskirts of the city and nearing the wilderness of Chakra. An ideal place out of our jurisdiction."


    "I don''t suppose we''ll trek the whole way then?" I made a bit of a snide remark but he did not take it as lightly. "I don''t like this any more than you do but you better start talking some sense before I lose it."


    He looked away at the expanse of his tribe and said. "We will use the hell''s gateway." He paused for a long while as if expecting his words to have a huge impact on me but unfailingly so, it did not. I had no idea what he was implying from the knowledge I had accumulated in my past life.


    "as you know, the hell''s gateway shares a connection to the main gates of the underworld itself and allows one to transport between locations easily but it can only me operated by sorcery."


    I tucked my hands away in my pockets. "And I am guessing you are not a sorcerer."


    I noticed the flicker of rage and disappointment in his eyes. "No, I am not. The nearest hell''s gateway is within the village and it might cost a bit to get to the black market."


    "And why is that?" I asked.


    My eyes went up to the sky a world of purple and peach coloured clouds swirling around. "The black market is not an easy place to get access to. And the old hag is a work of trouble."


    He turned and slithered down to the village known as the tribe of the serpentine, he did not give me a gesture to follow along. Not that I needed one anyway, I walked after him in slow cautious steps, my eyes gazing in each direction and catching the medieval house settings. The interactions between the characters, some of them taking quick glances at me mostly the men and guards.


    The little snake children took even longer stares at me.


    I felt totally immersed in the new world setting and smiled a bit, Arman caught me smiling and held his eyes there before looking away. "The first thing we are going to do at the black market is get you a cap, we can''t have you blowing our cover anyway."


    I looked at the strands of blue hair hanging down before my eyes and muttered. "Oh? I guess I do stand out a bit. So do I camn you prince Arman or king Arman?"


    "Whichever suites you, we don''t hold such titles here as you people do." He said with disgust as he slithered deeper into the village.


    A part of me did not feel pressured in the least while another part felt wary that a trap would spring up at any moment.


    "It''s odd how I expected the underworld to be one body but in fact it turned out to be a body of different cultures. But this is even more fun." He did not respond to me. "So what do you know about black amber?"


    I sensed a bit of resentment in the prince''s voice as he spoke. "It''s the oil of darkness, a dangerous substance birthed by war and hatred. It entered into the body and corrupts it, slowly eating away at the soul till it corrupts it fully, even with a strong soul, it''s only a matter of time."


    "You seem to have some experience with it." I hinted. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He raised his head and said. "Of course, it took my father from me."


    The rest of the walk was came to an abrupt end as we stopped before a small hut, not a stone building like the rest just a small simple hut. There was a sign hanging on it that read, "CLOSED FOR TODAY, COME TOMORROW."


    Arman hissed with rage as he tore down the sign and slithered into the hut. "That old hag, always one for tricks."


    I followed him and entered my hut, behold my eyes beamed wide in awe at the sight before me. I was sure I had entered a hut but instead I was in a huge shop the size of a duplex, shelves with strange bottled liquids and organs such as eyeballs and testicles. I swear I would have barfed had I not gained a unique tolerance for such things. "Wow!" I exhaled in amazement.


    Arman stopped and looked over at me with confusion. "To think even you is astoundeded by the wonders of sorcery, I thought you would have seen it all."


    I smiled genuinely which caused him to frown even deeper. "It''s definitely now bad, why do you seem unhappy about it?"


    "We came here for a job not so sightsee." He hissed again.


    I held a bold face and looked over at him and said nothing.


    If only he knew what was going on in my mind now he would be on his knees begging. But an old croaking voice interrupted us, "What malice I sense coming from over here, the proclaimed lord of the underworld and the young ruler after the serpentine that slayed his father. Personal vendettas really crack up my funny bone."


    I watched as the old hag who was apparently also a serpentine slithered to us under the light of the torches hung up on the wall that bled blue flame. In the full light she did not look like an old hag at all, infact she looked like a twenty year old with her long green haired and wearing a crop top that left very little imagination to the goods she carried upfront.


    She was a thing of beauty, it made me remember one of my goals. To meet a siren but that was still a future goal.


    If she looked this beautiful and young then why did she sound so old.


    "Sorry!" She croaked as she coughed repeatedly and then spoke again. "There, much better. I was choking on the bones of the rat I was savouring. Swamp rats sure are delectable in red stew and mashed brains."


    Aside from her voice that sounded very much like that of an angel, she was a full blooded demon. What sort of meal was that?


    She staggered and almost crashed into Arman who merely slithered out of the way. She giggled nervously and said. "Whoopsie me, I have unsteady feet. Damned hell''s I don''t have feet." She snorted and laughed.


    I think I understood what Arman meant by what he said, that she was one for tricks. "Hey old hag, what''s up with you now? You said you would help."


    She glared at him in rage. "Oh did I? I think I might have said that but even if I did, I would determine when I would help you. Is that how you give compelling demands to you well trusted followers?"


    "Why you!" Arman gnashed his teeth.


    I took a step forward and said. "I hear you can get us to the black market, what''s your price?" That''s it, no one could resist the temptation of a blank cheque.


    She looked at me and chuckled to hard that I was starting to feel like an idiot, I would have hit her if her voice did not have that melodious tone that was not as good as Aphrodite''s but standing out in terms of pitch.


    "To think the lord of the underworld himself is suffering from the ink of death. I wonder how you managed to fracture your soul like that but it''s barely keeping the poison at bay." She sneered at me.


    Arman''s eyes flashed at me. "You''re poisoned too? How?"


    Poisoned too? Did that mean, Arman was also poisoned.


    The old hag started to slither around me as if inspecting me like a new trophy on a display cabinet. Her voice low and erotic. "Funny thing here, two rulers afflicted with the same problem in my shop. One seeking revenge and the other possibly seeking a cure. I am caught in the middle of it all."


    I said calmly as she roped her snake tail around me, it was very long. Compared to the others she looked more human with her too half but the lower half was as long as an anocandas, seeing a snake up close made my face feel all itchy. "Are you going to help us or not?" I asked.


    She brought her face closer to mine as she leader over, the top of her breasts giving a gloss glow in the gas light. "Sure thing deary, right after a drink."


    And again sliding off track, it was starting to become an habit in this world now to come up with unnecessary excuses when I''m on a major progression."


    Your next journey awaits at M-V-L


    "This wasn''t the deal!" Arman boomed with rage, losing his demeanor for once which was a good change.


    "Darling! The Lord Hades is here, a five star client so I am fucking going to have as much fun as I can with him. It''s not like I''ll ever get a better customer in this damn place again." She reached out her snake-like tongue and licked my face. "Maybe we''ll even share a bed together you and me, it''s been a while since I exercised my feminine pleasure to the max."


    Did a snake just lick me and profess to wanting me on her bed? Why would I sleep with a snake?


    Arman screamed out in rage. "You damn skank!"

 Chapter 125: Ch. 125: Miss Sins Wager

    Ch. 125: Miss Sin''s WagerI sat at a small round table, gazing at an array of drinks that she had called beer. But one look at the eyeballs bobbing up and down in each bottle, and I knew for a fact this wasn''t the kind of brew you''d find at an everyday retail shop. The stench alone was enough to turn even the strongest stomach.


    Arman sat across from me, his lips twisted in a deep frown as he glared at the situation in front of him. He looked really dissatisfied by her¡ª Me? I was busy preparing my taste buds for what I assumed would be the worst decision of my life.


    The old hag, who was a sorceress and a serpentine didn''t bother with a seat like we did. Instead, she perched on a high throne, towering over us like a queen surveying her subjects. Her tail¡ª the damn thing¡ª it stretched on forever, curling and slithering, always moving as if it had a life of its own.


    It unsettled me, the way her presence seemed to fill the room with a strange tension, a creeping feeling that there was more to her than met the eye. The air around her was thick, murky, heavy with something I couldn''t quite name¡ª danger, maybe. Uncertainty for sure.


    I grabbed the cup in front of me, the one filled with what had been poured from one of the suspicious bottles, and sipped carefully. To my surprise, it was sweet, intoxicating even, slipping down my throat like honeyed wine.


    "Mmm," I let out a soft sound before I could stop myself. She noticed, of course. She noticed everything.


    Her tongue darted out, wetting her cracked lips as her eyes sparkled with amusement. "I''m glad you love that brand," she purred. "It''s very hard to come by."


    A little too late, I felt the regret creeping in. Still, I asked, knowing full well I probably shouldn''t have. "And why''s that?"


    Her smile twisted, taking on a sinister edge that made my skin crawl. "Because it''s made from Minotaur sperm and a few other¡­ special liquids."


    I choked, nearly spitting the liquid back into the cup as I gagged on the spot. Arman, who had been reaching for his own cup, froze in place, setting it back down with deliberate slowness, his eyes flicking to me with something that might''ve been pity.


    "You¡­ you could''ve warned me!" I spluttered, reaching for the pitcher of water on the table and pouring it down my throat, trying to wash the taste out. "You bitch."


    For a moment, her eyes flashed with anger, something sharp and dangerous. But then she leaned back, still smiling like a snake that had cornered its prey. "Please, call me Sin," she said smoothly. "Miss Sin."


    I nearly choked on the water. "That''s an¡­ interesting name. It really says a lot."


    She laughed, a low, throaty sound that grated against my nerves. "Does it now?"


    I didn''t bother answering. I needed to shift the conversation, fast. "So¡­ back to business. How much will it cost to send us to the black market?"


    Sin''s eyes gleamed as she hummed to herself, clearly enjoying the tension in the room. She tilted her head to the side, as if calculating something in her mind. "Death''s Gaper, you say? Hmm¡­ let me see. Normally, I''d consider giving a discount to fresh faces, new customers and all. But today¡­" She paused, drawing out the words like a slow poison.


    "Today, I''m not feeling particularly generous."


    She was stalling, toying with us like a cat batting at a mouse. Arman''s patience was wearing thin, and his voice came out sharper than usual. "You know what''s at stake here."


    Sin''s smile dropped, her expression turning cold, deadly. "No," she said softly, her voice slicing through the air like a blade. "I don''t. You are the one with something to lose, not me. I''m the one who stands to gain."


    Her words carried a weight that made the air grow still. For a moment, it felt as though the entire world had been swallowed by silence, her eyes locking onto us with the intensity of a predator. The atmosphere shifted, thickened, and I could feel something dark stirring beneath the surface, a cyclone of malice and blood that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I shifted in my seat, trying to keep my voice steady as I asked, "And what exactly is it that you want to gain?"


    Sin leaned forward, her eyes glittering with something unreadable. "Money is easy," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "No, what I want is something more valuable than that. Something that will cost you everything."


    Arman tensed beside me, but I kept my gaze locked on Sin. "What would that be?"


    Her smile widened, revealing sharp, pointed teeth. "A favor," she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "You two will owe me¡­ a favor. And not just any favor¡ª something binding. Something that will ensure you won''t be able to weasel out of it. A blood vow."


    Arman''s reaction was immediate, his voice rising in protest. "A blood vow? Are you out of your mind?"


    I felt the tension in the room rise another notch as Sin''s gaze slid back to me, watching for my reaction. "A blood vow," she repeated, her tone casual, but the underlying threat was clear. "It''s a sacred ritual that binds us together. None of you will break it, and if you do¡­" Her smile turned cruel. "Well, you''ll die. Horribly. Enjoy exclusive content from M-V-L


    But not right away. There will be¡­ squealing. And moaning. It''ll be quite fun to watch."


    My stomach churned at the thought. This wasn''t a deal anymore; it was a trap. A dangerous one. I could feel the walls closing in, the weight of the decision hanging over us. On one hand, I could refuse her offer and risk losing any chance of completing our mission. On the other hand, agreeing meant binding myself to her whims¡ª something that could very well lead to our demise.


    Arman spoke first, his voice low and controlled. "I will agree to the blood vow, as long as you stay away from my people."


    I could see the conflict in his eyes, the way he weighed the risks against the need to move forward. But I had already made up my mind.


    "No," I said, standing up. "I won''t be handing over anything to you. Whatever game you''re playing, it ends here. We''re leaving."


    Arman stayed silent, knowing I was right. Sin, however, was not pleased. Her eyes darkened, and her tails coiled tighter around her throne, hissing softly as they moved. "No one comes into my domain and leaves without patronizing me," she hissed.


    "Then maybe you should lower your prices," I shot back, my tone flat.


    For a moment, it seemed like we were teetering on the edge of a fight. Her tails slithered faster, curling and uncurling, ready to strike. My hand twitched toward my weapon which was the black book hidden away in my jacket, but before I could make a move, Sin''s expression changed. She relaxed, laughing softly to herself.


    "You''ve got guts, just my type," she said, shaking her head. "I like that. Fine. I''ll help you. But you''ll owe me an obscene amount of money."


    Her laughter echoed through the room as she leaned back in her throne, her eyes never leaving mine. She might have dropped the act, but I knew one thing for sure¡ªthis wasn''t over. Whatever game she was playing, we were still caught in the middle of it.


    For now, though, the storm had passed. But how long until it came back with full force? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 126: Ch. 126: Enter Deaths Gaper

    Ch. 126: Enter Death''s GaperMiss Sin slithered ahead of us, her serpentine form winding effortlessly through the narrow aisles of her twisted collection of cabinets. Strange artifacts floated in jars, ancient and unnatural, casting eerie shadows that danced on the walls. The air was thick with a sense of mystery, but one detail gnawed at me¡ª Miss Sin had yet to state her price for aiding us.


    We were deep into her domain, and yet, no cost had been demanded.


    At last, she stopped before a massive mirror framed in silver, its surface swirling with black mist, as if the mirror held within it all the nightmares of the underworld.


    "This," she said, her voice a hiss on the edge of amusement, "is my Hell''s Gateway. Know this: I will only open it for you this once. There will be no second time." Her eyes gleamed with a predatory sharpness. "You can pay me when you return. That''s acceptable, I assume?"


    Her tone had shifted from cunning to accommodating, which only made my stomach twist tighter. So, in the end, we''d have to find another way back? No telling what chaos lay ahead.


    "It''s fine," Arman replied without hesitation, his voice unyielding.


    Miss Sin''s gaze lingered on me, longer than usual. Her eyes seemed to pierce through my skin as if she were unearthing secrets I hadn''t even known I held.


    "Is there something the matter?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    A smile slithered onto her lips. She snapped her fingers, and with a small flourish, a black cap appeared in her hand, which she then extended toward me. "You''ll want to cover that handsome face of yours. It''s a concealment cap. To anyone who doesn''t know you personally, it will alter your appearance significantly. Would not want you drawing any warranted attention now, would we?"


    I hesitated, eyeing the cap with suspicion. "And what does this cost me?" I asked.


    Her chuckle was soft but laced with venom. "Oh, darling, that''s just an add-on to the compensation you''ll owe. Nothing in hell is free. Not even death."


    I took the cap, feeling its strange energy pulse through my hand. There was nothing inherently wrong with it, so I slipped it on. A strange sensation crawled over me, and in the reflection of the mirror, I saw a different man. My hair had turned black and short, my eyes cold and dark. The transformation made me look more like a ghoul¡ª an image befitting Hades.


    "Well, well," Miss Sin purred. "Quite the improvement, don''t you think?" She snapped her fingers, and the mirror reacted, its surface pulsing like a heartbeat, slowly turning into a pool of dark ink. "Off you go."


    Arman slithered forward without a word and passed through the gateway. Miss Sin waved something in my face, her tone growing playful. "Take this." She handed me a black card. "You''ll need it if you wish to call me again or just advertise my business, whichever you see fit. I have a feeling we''ll be seeing more of each other, dearie "


    I glanced down at the card, my heart freezing at the name etched into it: "Medusa." My mind raced, connecting dots far too quickly. No wonder she had that aura¡ª a Gorgon, hiding in plain sight. And no ordinary gorgon at that too.


    She turned and started to slither away. "My work here is done. See you soon."


    Before I could dwell too long on the revelation, the gateway pulled at me, and I felt myself being swallowed whole. A violent force tugged at my chest, and then everything went black. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the light returned, I emerged into an entirely different world. The sky above was a deep, unnatural purple, casting a gloom over the bustling market grounds. There was no sign of the gateway behind me. It was as though I had stepped into a dark fantasy¡ª a medieval market, the air reeking of ash and molten steel. The air buzzed with life, but not the kind you would find in any mortal realm.


    Arman was already ahead, his snake-like form positioned with power and authority. I looked about noticing creatures of all shapes and sizes that wandered through the market. Cyclops with misshapen faces bartered for goods, shadowy figures drifted in and out of the crowd, horrific beings that were formless, and above them all floated grim reapers¡ª dark, cloaked beings with gleaming scythes.


    They hovered over the marketplace like vultures, their hollow eyes watching every transaction.


    "Grim reapers?" I muttered under my breath.


    "They''re not like the ones that bow to you feet," Arman replied, glancing over his shoulder. "These are rogue reapers. They work for the high hand that controls this place. It''s best that you out of their way, no one here will give a shit who you are."


    I followed him, tucking my hands into my jacket. My mind lingered on the cap¡ª I could feel its magic at work, not just altering how others saw me but changing me physically. It wasn''t an illusion; it was real. Why had Medusa given me something so powerful? What did she stand to gain?


    "So, how are we supposed to find this guy?" I asked, keeping my eyes on the shadows.


    Arman led us through a towering stone archway into what felt like the heart of Death''s Gaper. The air here was heavier, the smell of ash stronger, and the feeling of being watched more acute. "An informant tipped us off," Arman said, his voice low. "The traitor will be meeting someone here to sell black amber. But our informant was killed before we could get more details." Find your adventure at M-V-L


    My heart sank. "So we''re wandering through a market full of monsters, hoping to find a needle in a hellish haystack?"


    "The drop-off is supposed to happen within a little over an hour, we would have had more time had the old hag not been to her usual shenanigans." Arman said, his voice tight. "But it''ll be hard to find him before that time. We need to lay low, keep our eyes open."


    I shook my head in disbelief. "Great plan. For all we know, we could already missed him on the way here."


    Arman''s gaze darkened, and his forked tongue flicked with irritation. "I didn''t have much of a choice, being here was the best I could do."


    "Where do we even start?" I posed the question. "What are we looking for anyway? Or how did I know this guy, does he have a beard or something?"


    I noticed other serpentine slithering around and was clueless as to who or what I was meant to be looking for. Arman''s face became a bit more serious at the mention of my question, "The traitor we are looking for is a serpentine called Anox, he''s over a few hundred years old and a powerful sorcerer. Unfortunately he is also my uncle."


    The words hit me harder than I''d expected. Family betrayals always carried extra weight in the underworld even though it was a norm. "Lovely. Family issues mixed with a black market of rogue reapers. What''s next, a pit of souls?"


    We walked past towering trees that seemed almost skeletal, their black bark twisted and their leaves shimmering faintly likes glowing moss. Their shadows stretched over the ground like skeletal hands. The deeper we ventured into the market, the more intense the air became¡ª thicker with tension and darker in every sense.


    "How are we even sure he''s here?" I asked. "Why would he take the risk?"


    "Black amber is forbidden," Arman said quietly. "And Anox has no loyalty left, not to me or anyone else. He''ll do whatever it takes to get what he wants."


    "What about the formula? Surely others could make it if it''s that valuable." I asked. "He can''t just be the only one that knows about it."


    "There is no formula, not really. It''s ancient magic, long forgotten by most. Only sorcerers like him can create it." His eyes never once left the surrounding crowd.


    There was another thing on my mind. "And how''d he get out after you imprisoned him?"


    Arman''s face darkened. "Sorcery. It''s unpredictable, untamable. It bends the rules of reality in ways that one can only hope to comprehend."


    I sighed heavily. "In other words, you have no clue."


    "Yes," Arman admitted, his tone bitter. "I don''t."


    We continued to weave through the narrow alleys, the buildings here looming over us like skeletal ruins. The market grew darker the deeper we went. Arman''s pace quickened as we approached what seemed like the innermost center of Death''s Gaper¡ª a place where the air itself felt cursed.


    "If Anox is here," Arman said, his voice barely audible, "he''ll be hiding in the deepest shadows. That''s where the real monsters dwell."


    I glanced around at the marketplace''s twisted structures and the creatures lurking within. There was a chill in the air, and a sense of dread that gnawed at my bones.


    My stomach tightened. Something was wrong¡ª this was more than just a transaction. We weren''t just walking into a simple deal. We were stepping into the jaws of something much darker.


    I had high hopes that if I could apprehend black amber from the source I would prevent the events of the future.

 Chapter 127: Ch. 127: Into The Serpents Den

    Ch. 127: Into The Serpent''s DenAs I made my way through the crowd, I bumped into a towering figure¡ª a bull-like humanoid with huge tusks jutting out from either side of his mohawked head. His massive, bare chest was covered in wild tufts of hair, and a tubby gut poked outward. One of his filthy rats¡ª scurrying along his belt¡ª tried to snag something from my pocket. No doubt a pickpocket.


    "Hey, watch it!" he boomed, his voice thick and menacing. "You better not make me mad." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I raised my head slowly, fixing him with a cold, piercing glare. His smirk faltered, and within seconds, he began frothing at the mouth. His entire body seized up, and he collapsed to the ground like a sack of rocks, twitching but otherwise incapacitated.


    *(You have used Dominator''s Aura <High>)*


    *(You have dominated a character by force ¡ª 200 dominator''s points added)*


    *(The character has been incapacitated)*


    Before I could process the act, a group of onlookers descended on him like vultures. They were humanoid beasts too, varying in shape and size. Some had wild, snarling expressions, others laughed maniacally as they ripped into his flesh with sharp, stained teeth. A few even fought over the choicest bits of his body, snapping and biting like rabid dogs.


    The air reeked of blood and desperation, a testament to how far these beings had fallen. The lowest of the low, preying on anyone weaker than them.


    "Tsk." I clicked my tongue, disgusted but unwilling to linger. I moved forward, careful not to draw more attention to myself. The thought of staying in this wretched place was unbearable, but I had no choice. We had to find Anox.


    "You know, that was uncalled for," Arman muttered as he caught up with me. He slithered along beside me, his reptilian eyes gleaming in the dim light. "These people¡ª this is just how they survive."


    "Are we there yet?" I asked impatiently, ignoring his comment. Arman was usually more judgmental of this sort of thing, but now he seemed oddly indifferent.


    He nodded ahead toward the darker part of the market. A series of canopies stretched across the area, held up by weathered wooden pillars. Huge beastly figures lurked in the shadows, their scarred and bruised bodies visible only in the flicker of blue flames from the nearby torches. Some of them drank greedily from battered jugs, while others sharpened their rusted weapons in the flickering light.


    The air here was thick with tension. This was no ordinary marketplace; it was a battleground, where only the strong and cunning thrived.


    "So how do I know him when I see him?" I asked, repeating myself for the second time.


    Arman barely glanced at me. "You''ll know."


    Vague. But that was typical of him.


    We moved deeper into the maze of stalls and tents, and the atmosphere changed. The rowdy, chaotic energy of the outer market vanished, replaced by an oppressive silence. It was as if everyone here knew their place, an unspoken hierarchy hovering over the entire scene like a noose waiting to tighten.


    Arman glanced at me with a frown. "Can you stop doing that?"


    "Doing what?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "Your aura," he said, eyes narrowing. "It''s leaking. Has been for a while now."


    I blinked, caught off guard. My aura? I''d developed it a long time ago, sure, but I hadn''t paid it much attention recently. It was just... there.


    "You might attract unwanted attention," Arman pressed, his voice low. "If Anox senses your aura, he could flee. Or worse, someone else might recognize it. And when someone recognizes you here, you know it''s bad."


    He wasn''t wrong. But suppressing my aura wasn''t something I had ever had to deal with. Why hadn''t Hecate taught me this during our training sessions? Now that I thought about it, her lessons had been... lacking in certain areas.


    I stared ahead, contemplating my options. Arman was right. If I could not get my aura under control, I would jeopardize the mission. But how was I supposed to suppress something that I barely understood? I tried focusing inward, imagining the aura as a flame burning in the pit of my stomach. I visualized it shrinking, dimming, but instead, the flame roared to life, consuming me whole.


    Suddenly, my aura burst outward, enveloping the entire area. The once-quiet market erupted into chaos. People screamed, darting in every direction. Some dove for cover while others stared at each other with a mixture of fear and awe.


    "What the hell!" Arman yelled, his voice rising in panic. "You just made it worse!"


    I cursed under my breath, fumbling for a solution. The only thing that I thought would be of help was the black book. Without thinking, I pulled it from my jacket, and the moment my fingers touched its worn cover, my aura stabilized. The wild energy retreated, and the market quieted once more. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That was close," I muttered.


    Arman shot me a furious glare. "Close? You almost blew our cover, you defective god. Even you can''t control your own powers anymore? You''re lucky no one realized it was you."


    We pressed on, moving deeper into the labyrinth of stalls. I kept my head down, my aura tightly controlled, thanks to the black book. Silence stretched between us, neither of us wanting to draw more attention than we already had.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Arman stopped dead in his tracks. His eyes widened, nostrils flaring.


    "I got him," he whispered.


    "Hmm?" I leaned in, trying to catch his meaning.


    "It was hard to track his scent here, but I found him." Without waiting for a response, Arman darted forward, slithering through the crowd with renewed speed.


    Now that was strange, I thought dogs were good at scents not snakes.


    I followed, weaving through the throng of bodies, but the deeper we went, the more congested the market became. I could barely keep up with him. The crowd was thickening, and Arman was disappearing into the sea of people. Just as I was about to lose sight of him completely, I heard him shout.


    "Anox!"


    The name echoed through the air, causing heads to turn. My heart sank. Why the hell had he shouted? I thought we''d sneak up on him, but no¡ª Arman had decided to make an entrance.


    Why was quit out of character of him.


    I pushed through the crowd, finally catching sight of them. Anox stood there, his aged, wrinkled face framed by a long, greying beard. His eyes were weary but sharp, taking in the scene with the calm of someone who had seen it all. He looked eerily like Arman¡ª only older, wiser, and far more dangerous.


    "Ahh, nephew," Anox said with a grin. "It seems you''ve finally found me."


    I kept my distance, blending into the crowd. Anox didn''t seem to recognize me as Arman''s ally, and that was good. I had the element of surprise on my side.


    Discover exclusive tales at M-V-L


    "I haven''t seen you since you were just a boy," Anox continued, his voice dripping with mock affection. "Too bad you''ll be joining your father soon."


    Could it be that Anox was setting a trap for Arman?


    Arman''s body tensed. "No," he growled. "You''ll be the one to perish here."


    As the tension between them grew, the onlookers began to back away, creating a circle around the two. Some watched with gleaming eyes, waiting to scavenge whatever remained after the battle. Others whispered in excitement, no doubt hoping to profit from the fallout.


    But then, just as the battle was about to begin, Anox''s eyes flicked to the side. A slow, wicked grin spread across his face.


    "Ah, there he is," he said softly. "My client."


    I felt a shove from behind, and when I turned, I saw him¡ª the figure in the red mask.


    "Dammit," I cursed under my breath.


    It was him.

 Chapter 128: Ch. 128: The Black Amber Gambit

    Ch. 128: The Black Amber GambitI had little faith that Arman could survive against both the sorcerer and the masked man. If Poseidon was here, this must have been the black amber''s origin, the catalyst for all the calamities yet to come. Stopping them now could alter everything. But the cost? The future itself trembled on this moment.


    How had Poseidon slipped into the underworld? It didn''t take long for me to figure it out¡ª the traitor within my ranks. The one who Arman had spoke of. One who had betrayed more than just me but the underworld itself.


    "It''s a shame," Anok''s voice slithered through the black market, thick with amusement. He lifted a hand, black mist bubbling from his fingers. "None of you could see the endless possibilities in black amber. Wealth, power, dominance¡ª yet you cling to your pathetic fears. This we are always afraid of power eventually succumb to it in the end."


    The man in red halted before him, his tone icy. "I''m not here for your theatrics. Did you bring the goods?" He seemed in a rush which was understandable, seeing where this was going.


    Anok snarled, his eyes narrowing with distaste. "All in due time, dear client. First, I have to exterminate this pest from my sight."


    The man in red glanced at Arman, groaning in impatience. "Then make it quick." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anok''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Oh, believe me, I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    From the shadows, I watched, calculating. Arman stood alone, barely concealing the rage that simmered within him, blades hidden in his robes. I prayed his desire for revenge wouldn''t cloud his judgment. If he died, it would make me an enemy of the serpentine tribe. They were few, but like Anok, they had the potential to become a threat. For now, I held back, observing the battlefield.


    Faced against his father''s killer, how would he react?


    Anok hurled a ball of black mist toward Arman, but he swept it aside with one swift motion of his curved silver blades. The blast didn''t dissipate, though¡ª it shot into the crowd. Screams filled the air as bodies exploded, heads ripped clean from their shoulders. Blood sprayed like a morbid fountain, and Anok''s grin widened with twisted glee.


    "Your father''s blades," Anok hissed, his eyes gleaming. "It''s fitting that you should die by them. Makes it all memorable."


    Arman moved with a speed that startled me, his blades a blur as they arced toward Anok''s neck. At the last second, the man in red yanked him back with a vicious curse. "Damn it!"


    "Enough games," the man in red snapped, his voice razor-sharp with anger. "That was too close."


    Anok sneered. "What makes you think I was going to die?"


    "You don''t die until I say so," the man in red growled.


    Arman lunged again, faster this time, but the man in red knocked him back effortlessly. "Back off," Arman spat through gritted teeth as he skidded across the blood-soaked ground.


    Anok, unfazed, looked delighted. "Ah, nephew, you have gotten faster. A damn trait you inherited from grandfather I see. But unfortunately, our little dance ends here."


    I weighed my options. Stepping in now would eliminate my advantage. It was best to wait until they had exhausted more of their energy, especially Poseidon. He wouldn''t reveal his true abilities just yet, not with his identity at risk. But even with my body''s latent power, I wasn''t confident in beating him in a direct fight.


    At least not now.


    Anok crouched low, pressing his hands to the ground, and muttered something under his breath. Black smoke shot out like venomous vines, snaking through the marketplace. They whipped through the crowd, slicing through flesh as though the people were nothing but meat for the slaughter.


    Arman danced through the chaos, slashing through the tendrils, but they regenerated almost instantly, blocking his path.


    Panic erupted. Screams filled the air as blood soaked the ground, the bodies piling up faster than I could track. I could sense Poseidon''s impatience. Was it time to step in?


    "It''s been a while since I''ve tasted blood, nephew," Anok purred, his face twisting into something grotesque. "Too bad I can''t have yours. Not after I poisoned it."


    Arman''s eyes flared with fury, but before he could respond, the man in red interrupted, his voice low and dangerous. "Enough. Focus. Do you need me to remind you what''s at stake?"


    Anok''s madness deepened, his laughter high and grating. "Shut up and let me have my fun!"


    He was too far gone now.


    The black vines multiplied, now numbering in the thousands. They weaved through the marketplace, carving people into pieces. Arman was fast, but he couldn''t keep up¡ª the vines pierced him in several places, slowing his movements. He staggered, blood pouring from his wounds.


    I cursed under my breath, feeling it was time to step in lest my unruly partner depart from life I looked around, scanning for anything I could use as a weapon. My eyes landed on a butcher''s knife lying on a fishmonger''s stall. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do.


    With a flick of my wrist, I sent the knife flying toward Anok. The blade sailed through the air but was deflected by a vine at the last second. The brief distraction, however, was enough. Arman closed the distance, his blades arcing toward Anok''s throat. But before I could see the outcome, the vines surged, blocking my view.


    A high-pitched scream cut through the chaos¡ª fortunately it was Anok''s scream.


    The vines withered and fell to ash, revealing Arman standing over Anok, blood dripping from his blades. Anok lay on the ground, clutching his severed arm, his face twisted in agony. I could almost feel the pain¡ª too familiar, too raw.


    Even the man in red seemed taken aback by Arman''s speed. But there was something wrong. Arman was losing too much blood, his body riddled with the cuts from the vines. The man in red was already moving in to finish him off.


    Time stretched thin. If I hesitated, Arman would die.


    I surged forward, all the power in my legs propelling me faster than I had ever moved. The man in red''s eyes widened as he caught my movement, but it was too late. My fist slammed into his chest with the force of a sledgehammer. He grunted, thrown backward, crashing into the ground with a thunderous impact that shook the marketplace. Discover exclusive tales at M-V-L


    Smoke hissed from my hands as I straightened. "Arman, are you okay?"


    He wiped the blood from his chin, breathing heavily. "I''m alive." He knocked down his uncle just for good measure.


    "Good." I glanced at the cloud of dust rising from where the man in red had fallen. "We need to move. That won''t keep him down for long."


    Arman groaned in pain, clutching his wounds. "But damn, that was one hell of a punch."


    I knew the man in red''s strength¡ª Poseidon''s strength, having fought him in the future. This wasn''t over. From the rubble, he stirred, rising slowly, his eyes burning with fury through the mask.


    Just then, a shout echoed through the chaos: "The reapers are coming!"


    The man in red froze, torn between pursuing us and fleeing the inevitable. His decision didn''t take long. He turned and bolted in the opposite direction.


    Arman lifted his unconscious uncle onto his shoulder, gritting his teeth through the pain. "We need to go. You don''t want to be here when the reapers arrive. Believe me it''ll get messy."


    He was right. We slipped into the panicking crowd, blending in with the chaos. The reapers tore through the canopy, their scythes slashing through flesh in one clean stroke, bodies crumbling in their wake.


    "This way!" Arman shouted, veering into an alley, his speed faltering from the blood loss. We weaved through the narrow passageways until the sounds of slaughter were distant, the air thick with the stench of blood and burning flesh.


    Finally, Arman stopped before a dilapidated stall manned by a vendor with blue skin and a crooked nose. A black mirror loomed behind him¡ª a Hell''s Gateway.


    "One hundred thousand soul coins," the vendor croaked, his voice a sneer.


    "What?" Arman growled. "The usual price is five thousand at most!"


    The vendor shrugged. "Prices go up when you''re running from reapers. Ain''t it a shame?"


    "Can you at least drop the force down to the usuals?" Arman asked.


    The vendir looked at us and said. "Listen well you pieces of shit. I am guessing the reapers are after you lot, you all reek of blood. So I ain''t changing my price."


    He scratched his nose and said. "I could rat you out but there''s no gain in that since the reapers would find you either way. You could also run but you might not get lucky so what''s your gambit then?"


    Arman hesitated.


    Arman bristled with rage, but I stepped forward. "Do you take transfers?"


    The vendor''s eyes gleamed with greed. Moments later, the transaction was complete, and he snapped his fingers. The Hell''s Gateway shimmered to life.


    We stepped toward the portal, Arman muttering curses under his breath. Just as I moved to follow, the vendor whispered something under his breath that sent a chill down my spine.


    "What was my account pin again?" he mused, his voice filled with a strange malice.


    But there was no time to question it. We disappeared into the portal, leaving the blood-soaked market behind. Another crisis averted¡ªfor now.


    Author''s Note: Thank you for reading and supporting my work.

 Chapter 129: Ch. 129: The Serpentine Celebration

    Ch. 129: The Serpentine CelebrationWe had returned to the Snakeman tribe''s lands, Anok, the one-armed traitor, now in tow. His head hung low as the villagers greeted us, their slitted eyes narrowing as they took in the captured betrayer. Arman''s arrival, however, drew more than silent stares. The fourth prince had been missing for days, feared dead or worse, and his sudden return sparked a mix of relief and unease.


    That I had accompanied him back didn''t go unnoticed.


    Healers rushed to tend to Arman''s wounds, though the warrior himself shrugged off their fussing. His natural resilience was remarkable, his body healing far faster than any mortal should, but even he winced as bandages were wrapped tightly across his muscular frame. There was little time for rest, though.


    Soon, Arman invited me to join him for a meal in his large, vine-covered hut, a space designed for both comfort and tribal rituals.


    The room was alive with blue firefly lanterns, casting an ethereal glow. Their light danced across the walls, illuminating the gathering crowd. There was no shortage of food¡ªodd-smelling stews, platters of roasted swamp creatures, and bowls brimming with what I could only guess were delicacies of the tribe.


    A dish of stewed swamp rats, their tiny legs sticking out of the bowl like dark talons, caught my eye. Their presence was unsettling, a reminder of just how alien this world was to me.


    As we took our places on woven mats, I noticed something peculiar. No chairs. None. In most cultures, chairs symbolized status¡ªthose in power sat above their subjects. But here, even the prince sat on the floor. I couldn''t help but wonder what message this sent.


    Were we all equals now? Or did it simply reflect their customs, where hierarchy was expressed through other means?


    Arman''s hut was unlike any palace I''d seen. There were no grand displays of wealth, no glittering trophies or ornaments to showcase his status. Everything was functional, a reflection of the Snakemen''s pragmatic way of life. Yet, beneath the simplicity, there was an undeniable elegance. The mats, woven from fine reeds, were soft underfoot.


    The clay walls, though rough, were adorned with intricate carvings¡ªsymbols of their gods and ancestors, I assumed.


    Despite the modest surroundings, the air was thick with tension. The Snakemen had grown silent, their serpentine eyes fixed on me. I could feel their unease, their curiosity, and their suspicion. Arman, of course, noticed this too.


    "Aren''t you eating, Lord Hades?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. He leaned forward, his slitted eyes gleaming with amusement. "Or is our food too primitive for your divine palate?" Find your adventure at M-V-L


    I glanced down at the bowl before me. A mass of green, wriggling¡­ no, it couldn''t be. Worms. Mixed with diced swamp vegetables and what looked like chunks of roasted rat meat. My stomach churned at the sight.


    But I wasn''t about to back down. Not now.


    "Screw it," I muttered under my breath, grabbing a spoon. The room fell silent, every eye now locked on me. It was as if the entire tribe had stopped breathing, waiting for my reaction. I hesitated, then plunged the spoon into the mass, lifting a wriggling mouthful toward my lips.


    The first bite was a shock¡ªsweet and savory, with a chewy texture that wasn''t entirely unpleasant. The flavor was far better than I''d anticipated, a mix of honey and roasted meat with a hint of spice. I blinked in surprise. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s¡­ not bad," I admitted, and the room erupted in cheers. The tension broke, replaced by laughter and chatter as the Snakemen clapped and shouted in their native tongue.


    Arman chuckled, leaning back on his mat. "You''ve won their favor now, Lord Hades. Not many outsiders would dare eat the green worm soup."


    "Well, I''m not most outsiders," I replied, taking another bite. The taste, once foreign, was starting to grow on me. There was something oddly addictive about it.


    As the meal continued, I observed the tribe more closely. Their customs, their conversations, their interactions with one another¡ªit was all so different from what I had seen in the human world. These people, though fierce in battle, had a deep sense of community. They cared for one another, shared everything, and lived in harmony with their surroundings.


    It was a stark contrast to the world above, where greed and ambition often tore societies apart.


    At the center of it all was Arman, the prince, though he carried himself more like a soldier than a royal. His people respected him not for his title, but for his strength, his leadership, and his willingness to fight alongside them. There was no distance between ruler and ruled here. They were all one.


    As the night wore on, the conversation shifted. Arman''s wife, Rashak, a striking serpentine woman with long black hair and pale teal skin, joined us. Her presence brought a new energy to the gathering. She was sharp, quick-witted, and clearly unafraid to challenge her husband.


    "Has my husband properly thanked you for saving his life?" she asked, her voice smooth but firm. Her red eyes gleamed with amusement as she glanced at Arman, who scowled in response.


    "I was getting to that," he grumbled, rubbing his bandaged shoulder.


    Rashak smirked, her sharp nails playfully digging into his arm. "Maybe you weren''t apologizing loud enough."


    Arman winced, hissing in pain, but there was a fondness in his gaze as he looked at her. Despite their banter, it was clear they shared a deep bond, one forged through years of hardship and struggle.


    Rashak turned her attention to me, her smile softening. "You''ve done more for us than you know, Lord Hades. My people have long been seen as little more than beasts by the outside world. But tonight, you''ve shown us a different kind of respect. You''ve treated us as equals."


    I nodded, unsure how to respond. The truth was, I hadn''t come here to make friends or win favor. I had come for answers¡ªfor information about Anok, the traitor who had nearly killed Arman with the poison of black amber. Yet, somehow, I had found myself caught up in their world, in their customs, in their lives.


    "You honor me," I said finally. "But I''m just a guest here, nothing more."


    Rashak''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Is that so? And here I thought you might be staying for a while. After all, it''s not every day we get to host a god in our humble village."


    "Maybe he''s just here to find himself a Snakeman bride," Arman teased, earning a sharp look from his wife.


    I smirked. "Not likely. But thank you for the hospitality."


    The night stretched on, and as more drinks were passed around, the mood lightened. Laughter filled the air, the Snakemen telling stories of their ancestors, their battles, their victories. It was a side of them I hadn''t expected¡ªa side that reminded me, in many ways, of the mortals I had once watched over in the Underworld.


    They, too, had their joys, their sorrows, their moments of triumph and despair.


    Yet beneath it all, there was a darkness¡ªa shadow that loomed over the celebration. Anok''s betrayal had shaken them to their core. The black amber, a poison so rare and deadly, had nearly taken their prince''s life. And though they had captured the traitor, the threat was far from over.


    I watched as Arman''s expression darkened, his gaze drifting to the entrance of the hut where Anok had been taken away earlier. The traitor''s fate was sealed, but the damage he had done lingered.


    "You were poisoned by black amber," I said, breaking the silence between us. "How did you survive?"


    Arman''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing. "I was lucky," he said after a moment. "The healers acted quickly, but¡­ it wasn''t enough. My soul is strong, but the poison is still inside me."


    "And your son?" I asked, glancing at Rashak, who had fallen asleep beside him.


    Arman''s face softened as he looked at her, his hand resting gently on her swollen belly. "We don''t know yet," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "The healers say the baby is healthy, but¡­ the poison could still affect him."


    The weight of his words hung in the air, a reminder of the stakes at play. Anok''s betrayal wasn''t just a personal vendetta¡ªit was an attack on the future of the Snakeman tribe.


    "I''ll find out who sent him," I promised, my voice low but firm. "And when I do, they''ll pay for what they''ve done."


    Arman nodded, his eyes hardening with resolve. "Good. Because if my son dies¡­ there won''t be a place in this world safe for them."


    The fireflies above flickered, casting long shadows on the walls as the night deepened. Outside, the sounds of the swamp echoed in the distance, a reminder that even in the quiet moments, danger was never far away.

 Chapter 130: Ch. 130: Chains Of Betrayal: The Serpents Confession

    Ch. 130: Chains Of Betrayal: The Serpent''s ConfessionAnok''s severed arm had been patched up and he was bound with shackles and chains, as though he were some demon anchored to the ground. His bruised face bore the marks of brutal beatings, and his body trembled from the pain of being thrown into this dark, suffocating prison room. His breaths were shallow, every inhale a struggle against the bitter cold air that clung to the walls.


    As the gate creaked open, a flicker of recognition passed over his face, though he barely raised his eyes. His voice came out, a low rasp filled with venom and melancholy. "Arman, boy. Come to see this old, dirty thing rot away? Or is that... the blood of a god I smell?


    Hah, since when did the gods care about the snakes in the mud?"


    Read exclusive chapters at M-V-L


    Arman''s jaw clenched, and his hands balled into fists, his bandaged body barely concealed beneath thin robes. His breath came out slow, measured, but there was no hiding the rage beneath his composure.


    Anok''s lips curled into a sneer as he continued without ever lifting his gaze. "Could it be... Lord Hades himself? The only big shot here with an aura like death. But what''s he doing here? Figured out about the mole, have you?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stepped forward, my shadow looming over him as his broken form lay slumped against the stone floor. "It seems like you''ve got stories to tell, Anok. Now, talk."


    The room darkened as I let my dominator''s aura seep through, a chilling wave that made the very air crackle with tension. Anok''s body jerked, trembling violently as if every nerve was aflame. His back arched, the raw wounds from his lashings threatening to split open. He wasn''t strong enough to withstand my full force, not anymore.


    I crouched down beside him, my voice dropping to a low, dangerous rumble. "I''m listening."


    For the first time, he raised his head, locking his eyes with mine. They were twisted, broken, like shards of a shattered mirror reflecting something dark and malevolent. "Fine," he whispered, his breath ragged. "Your eyes do reek of death. But I thought you''d come in black."


    The corners of his mouth twisted into a weak, sardonic smile. He snickered under his breath, but it was the laughter of a man with nothing left to lose.


    "I''ll dance to your tune, Lord Hades. Why not? What''s left for me but to sing my swan song?"


    I straightened, towering over him, the weight of my presence heavy in the room. Arman stayed silent, his anger simmering, but his trust in me unwavering. He had left it all in my hands.


    Anok shifted, his voice a hoarse whisper. "During my exile, I received a visitor¡ª one of your own. A higher-up, someone with power. He promised me my freedom if I could make black amber for him. It was an offer too sweet to refuse."


    He let out a bitter laugh, his voice cracking. "Freedom. What a lie."


    The room seemed to grow darker, the weight of his words filling the air with a suffocating tension. My fists tightened as I loomed over him. "And after your escape?"


    His smile faded, and his eyes turned cold. "I synthesized the poison. As much as I could. Sold it to the buyer. A handsome price, for sure. He had his test subjects, though he never said it outright.


    But I knew. I knew what he was doing with it. To think the last batch was used on you."


    My gaze narrowed. "How did you know it was for me?"


    For a moment, Anok''s face went blank, then a malicious grin spread across his lips. "He ordered me to make it twice as deadly. For you. It was supposed to kill you, but here you stand. It makes me look very... mediocre."


    Without a word, I drove a sharp kick into his face, sending him sprawling onto the ground. His body convulsed, and he coughed violently, blood dribbling from his nose as it splattered onto the stone.


    "Keep talking," I commanded, my voice a cold growl.


    Between coughs, Anok managed a weak laugh. "I was talking."


    I struck again, this time my boot pressing against his chest. "Not the words I want to hear."


    He hissed something in the serpent tongue, cursing under his breath before continuing. "I was working on a more stable version of the poison. Something that could grow. Black amber is volatile when synthesized, but when combined with natural ingredients..."


    I stiffened, my mind racing. The apple. So he was the cause.


    "I was on my way to deliver the next shipment when my dear nephew here appeared." He spat a curse, glaring at the memory of his capture.


    Arman finally spoke, his voice low but filled with barely restrained anger. "So you never planned to return here for revenge? Isn''t that what men like you do?"


    Anok''s gaze flickered towards him, his expression one of disdain. "And stay in this hellhole? Nonsense. That was my plan once, but now... now I have grander schemes."


    I stared down at him, my voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Can you create an antidote to the black amber?"


    The question made him freeze, his twisted smile returning. "Jumping ahead, are we? Already looking for a cure?" He laughed again, dark and hollow. "Black amber is a masterpiece. There''s no undoing perfection."


    "We''ll find it in due time," I said with quiet confidence. "We have enough of your poison to work on."


    I turned, preparing to leave, but not before one last question. "Who''s the traitor on my end?"


    "Doma the Dark Beast," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "And he''s not very fond of you either."


    A chill ran down my spine at the name. Doma. The Director of Soul Collection and Analytics in the underworld. The first of my subjects I had disciplined.


    The rat.


    I stood to my full height, my gaze cold and calculating. "I''ll take custody of the black amber. Until I find a cure."


    Arman looked at me, his expression uncertain. "You haven''t gotten much from him yet."


    I shook my head, my mind already racing with plans. "I''ve gotten plenty."


    Without another word, we left Anok to wallow in his own misery, bound to his self-inflicted exile. But as I walked out of that dark, suffocating prison, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the game was only just beginning. And i was a key player in it.

 Chapter 131: Ch. 131: Bonus Chapter— Taming the Tempest

    Ch. 131: Bonus Chapter¡ª Taming the TempestThe grand halls of Olympus echoed with the soft patter of Hera''s sandals as she approached Zeus''s private chamber. The queen moved with quiet authority, each step deliberate and imbued with power. Her emerald eyes flashed with unspoken defiance, and the faintest hint of a smirk played on her lips as she neared the door.


    She wasn''t merely the goddess of marriage; she was Olympus''s queen, a ruler whose pride and patience were as formidable as any weapon of war.


    Inside, Zeus lounged with the ease of a king who seldom met resistance, his golden robes draped loosely over his muscled form. Yet as Hera entered, something shifted in the air. His eyes gleamed as he observed her, a knowing grin forming, aware of the tension that radiated from her stance. He might command the storms, but Hera¡ªHera was a force entirely her own.


    "You summoned me, husband?" Hera''s voice held a crisp authority, carrying a note of challenge within its practiced calm.


    Zeus leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with barely concealed amusement. "You haven''t been yourself lately, my queen. It''s as if you''ve forgotten your duties." His voice, rich and teasing, brushed over her like the first gust of a gathering storm.


    Hera''s lips curled, her expression unchanged. "My duties? Have I neglected to remind you, Zeus, that my role is not to follow, but to stand beside? The mortals may fear the storm, but they respect the bond that binds it. Yet I see your own bond¡­fraying."


    His smile faltered, a flicker of annoyance breaking through the mask of playful arrogance. "Ah, the jealousy of my queen. How lovely."


    "Jealousy?" Hera laughed softly, each note edged with disdain. "A mortal emotion, unworthy of my concern. I remind you only of your obligations, Zeus. Do not mistake my pride for pettiness."


    Zeus''s expression shifted, his amusement fading. Rising, he crossed the room in a few strides, his towering form casting a shadow over her, but Hera''s gaze never wavered. She held her ground, defiant and unyielding, her eyes daring him to make a move.


    "You''ve grown bold, Hera," he murmured, his voice low, edged with warning. He reached out, letting a single finger trace the curve of her cheek. "But perhaps you forget who commands the heavens."


    A dangerous spark flared in her gaze, and she lifted her chin, the tension palpable between them. "And perhaps," she replied, her tone ice and fire in equal measure, "you forget who stands before you."


    Their gazes clashed like lightning meeting the earth, neither willing to yield. It was a familiar dance, an unspoken ritual between them. Hera''s hands rested at her sides, fingers twitching with the urge to strike him down, to teach him the lesson he so arrogantly overlooked. But Zeus was no fool. He knew the limits of her rage, knew how far he could push before it turned deadly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have always loved the storm," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "But even storms fade, and the sky grows dark." Discover exclusive content at M-V-L


    For a moment, her words hung in the air, a challenge, a reminder, a warning. Zeus''s jaw tightened, and his hand moved to the back of her neck, his grip firm yet strangely tender. "And yet, my queen," he replied, his voice a murmur that rumbled like distant thunder, "it is the storm that brings life, that gives Olympus its power. Without it, even the gods would be nothing."


    The breath between them stilled, the room filled with the silent war of wills. Hera felt the weight of his presence, the heat of his touch against her skin, and for a moment, her resolve wavered. But only for a moment. She met his gaze, her eyes defiant, refusing to be subdued.


    "Power you claim for yourself, Zeus," she countered, her words sharp as a blade. "But without me, there would be no Olympus. Without me, there would be no throne."


    He laughed, a sound as rich and deep as rolling thunder. "Oh, Hera," he said, his tone both mocking and admiring. "You have always had a way of making me feel alive."


    Then, without warning, he drew her close, his lips crashing against hers with the force of a tempest. The kiss was fierce, a battle as much as it was an embrace, each of them struggling for dominance. Hera''s hands rose, pressing against his chest, but instead of pushing him away, they only tightened, fingers curling into the fabric of his robes.


    It was a kiss filled with fury, with pride, with the unspoken promise of retribution. Hera''s heart pounded against her ribs, her body responding to him despite her mind''s protests. She could feel the strength in his arms, the raw power that he wielded without hesitation, and it made her blood sing with defiance. Her nails dug into his shoulders, a silent challenge, daring him to try and tame her.


    When they finally broke apart, both were breathing heavily, their faces mere inches from each other. Hera''s eyes blazed with a mixture of fury and something else, something she would never allow herself to name. She could see the same unspoken emotion reflected in his gaze, a raw intensity that left her shaken.


    "You always do this," she whispered, her voice trembling, though not from fear. "You think you can control me, bend me to your will like the others."


    Zeus''s smile was slow, almost tender. "I don''t need to control you, Hera. I''ve always loved your fire. It''s what makes you my queen. No other could match me."


    For the briefest moment, something softened in her gaze, a flicker of vulnerability that she quickly masked. She pushed herself free from his grasp, straightening her robes, though the charged air between them lingered, thick and tangible.


    "You will not win this, Zeus," she said, her tone colder now, though beneath it lay a tremor of something deeper.


    Zeus''s gaze followed her every movement, his smile fading into a softer expression, one that was almost gentle. "It was never about winning, Hera. We are bound, you and I¡ªby pride, by power, by eternity."


    For a long, quiet moment, they simply stared at each other, two forces locked in an eternal struggle. The storm within them had quieted, but the threat of its return loomed, always just beneath the surface. Zeus knew that she would never truly yield, and Hera understood that he would never stop pushing. It was a game they both understood all too well, a cycle that neither could escape.


    With a final, defiant look, Hera stepped back, her hand falling away from his arm. "I''ll return to my chambers," she announced, her voice firm and unyielding. "But do not think this is over."


    Zeus''s chuckle was soft, but there was a warmth in it that hadn''t been there before. "I wouldn''t dream of it, my queen."


    As she turned and walked away, her figure disappearing down the grand halls, Zeus watched her go, a smile lingering on his face. He knew, as surely as he knew the sun would rise, that they would meet again, and the storm between them would rage once more. It was an inevitability, a dance as ancient as the gods themselves. And he wouldn''t have it any other way.

 Chapter 132: Ch 132: Midnight Confessions

    Ch. 132: Midnight ConfessionsIt had been a moment since I left the snakeman tribe, I had set on a long walk back to my mansion. Why long? Simply because I needed more time to think and ponder on my choices more efficiently.


    In my pocket was a magic ring said to contain an ample amount of black amber, if anyone could operate it, it would without a doubt be Hecate. Almost every piece had fallen into place, with the possession of black amber I had made a great progress.


    Saying I had gained an upperhand against the circle would just be an act of overconfidence. I had to keep a level head.


    Caw, caw.


    I raised my head as I exited the forest to see flying overhead a flock of blue winged night owls flying overhead. The sky dyed a dark green and stars twinkling brightly.


    It all make me stop and wonder what I would do if I ever resolve the calamity. Would I really take the place of Hades as ruler of the underworld. To be honest I don''t think I though of this when I was being reborn, the true reason I chose Hades was so that I would not be involved in any of the conflicts here. Amazingly I became at the center of it all, the irony of it.


    I became the one thing I had always I shied away from¡ª a leader.


    I made my way down the road, the mansion already at eyes view. Though it was still a walk.


    More time to think for me then. I muttered.


    As I proceeded forward in a calm walk, my hands tucked away in my pockets I thought back to the Serpentine tribe. If I had been hibernating for two hundred years like I was in the original timeline then Arman would have been eliminated if he had gone alone.


    "Gah!" I groaned as my hands balled into fists, I recalled the blow I had landed on Poseidon back in the Death''s Gaper. Even with all my training I felt that it did not pack the right punch.


    Recalling the battle between Zeus and Poseidon was enough to tell me I was not on par with them, even more I felt Poseidon was restricting his power down here. This brought me to the conclusion that I was still weak no matter how hard I trained.


    Read new chapters at M-V-L


    Repeating what Hecate had taught me was not enough, since she majored in sorcery it was no surprise there. Meaning I would need a more capable teacher, one much stronger than me and willing to train me for all it''s worth.


    "What a hassle this is." I muttered.


    A white light flashed at me in front.


    VRRM, VRRM!


    It was a car, one of those old models I had seen in old photos dating to the late 1900s, who the hell would ride such a vehicle on my private road?


    And from the looks of it, I was the one being waited for. The car gave a low nasty hum as the door came open, I could barely feel the person''s aura which meant the person was good at concealing it. From the person''s stride I instantly knew who it was, her pale face, black painted lips and wearing a thick fur coat.


    "You really do like your late nights, my lord." Hecate said with a light bow as she stopped before me and stretched out a coat to me too. "It''s chilly out here."


    I looked at her face, plain and complicated as always. Her eyes fixated on me, her breath a puff of hot air before me. There was a stillness in the air as no of us spoke, she was waiting for my response and I had my thought on the bigger things.


    Did she think I would catch a cold out here or was she being sentimental about it? Wasn''t she recovering from the shock of Hermes betraying her trust.


    "How long have you been out here?" I asked in a cold voice as I looked at her eyes with evident signs of dark bags under them. She must have been crying and waiting, I was right to assume that she shared a connection with Hermes. She also grieved him when he died in the future but she tried to hide it then.


    She responded without fail. "The whole night, when I came back Walter said you were yet to return so I chose to wait for you since you went out on foot."


    "Why?" I pressed further.


    I could sense her voice break but she managed to pull it back together. "It''s my duty to keep you safe, most especially after I failed to protect you earlier. I won''t let a problem like that repeat itself a second time." Her body trembled with guilt as she spoke.


    I reached out and took the coat, slipping into it and saying. "I suspect you to drive me back to the mansion then?" The warmth from the coat made me realize how cold I really was in the open.


    The serpentine tribe really was deep in the forest so the cold was understandable.


    "If possible." She responded to my question. "But that is all based on your decision my lord." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded and looked at the expanse of the road running to my mansion then back at the road that led to the city and puffed out hot air. "I will stay a bit here, helps me think some more."


    She bowed her head and said. "Understand my lord, then I will wait here for you to finish."


    I had always wondered why she was always loyal to me despite being my attendant, did she not have real emotions of her own or did she choose to lock it all up. Being the goddess of sorcery and ghosts must have had something to do with it, seeing souls and all. If I were to guess I would say she was just another stray Hades picked up.


    There was always more to what one could percieve with his own eyes. In my past life stories of greek mythology were always percieved as one sided in most cases. Hades was always seen as the broody god, some saw him as a villain. Hera was an elegant and jealous queen of the gods, Hermes was a trickster god. These fully fleshed out characters had complexity that was startling.


    "Hecate, if I was not your lord and you were never obligated to me what would you do with your life?" I turned and looked at her, the genuine look of shock on her face.


    A cold breeze blew by carrying leaves with it and making the air even colder than it already was. Awaiting her reply did not take long as she said. "I would--" somehow her words ended there and she then spoke. "I am sorry I, I don''t have the right answer now."


    I smiled and pat her on the shouldee gently, "It''s alright and thanks."


    She opened her mouth. "Huh?"


    "The coat, it''s very cozy." I smiled again.


    She nodded. "I am glad you appreciate it."


    We stayed there forba while longer, it felt oddly more relieving to talk there. "Hecate..." I began narrating the events of the long night to her, the events of Arman, Miss Sin and the black market. Unlike before where I kept it to myself and felt cornered, pressured, vulnerable.


    Sharing the information this time with another seemed to lighten my heart and allow me to verbally relate my words more efficiently.


    As I finished I handed her Anok''s magic ring which she inspected. She held it and examined it for a moment before gripping it right, as I spoke to her she did not over react but instead pay attention to everything I said.


    "So what do you think?" I asked finally.


    Hecate opened her mouth to speak. "I can unlock the ring. But if you are talking about finding a cure I will try to my fullest."


    I nodded and said. "I have been wondering for a while that I wanted to train my body since my sould was scattered you know. My power has dropped a bit."


    She spoke my mind without thinking any further. "You want a trainer?"


    I chuckled nervously. "Yeah, exactly that. It''s been a while since I let loose so I am kind of unsure of who to be tutored by."


    I was thinking if Chiron the centaur would take me under his wing, he did train a number of the Greek heroes but he light not be up to train a gloomy god such as myself.


    Hecate raised her gloved hands in the air and said. "Why not meet your old mentor? Though you will have to convince him yourself."


    I raised an eyebrow. "My... Old mentor?" Now I was totally lost here, so Hades had an old mentor who would no doubt be another piece of work.


    Hecate nodded. "Yes, Charon the ferryman."


    I felt my heart tighten by his words. "Charon?" This was even worse than I had expected.

 Chapter 133: Ch. 133: Setting Sail For The Future

    Ch. 133: Setting Sail For The Future"Back by the crack of dawn, Lord Hades?" Walter asked, his voice carrying a hint of amusement as we stepped out of the car. He adjusted his pristine white gloves, then inclined his head respectfully. "Might I brew you a spot of tea, my lord?"


    I exchanged a quick glance with Hecate. She looked weary, her dark eyes lined with fatigue. "Tea might help," I muttered. "Hecate?"


    Hecate shook her head, managing a faint smile. "Apologies, my lord, but I must attend to the matters of the Underworld Corporation until you return from your training. And I still have to deal with the traitor as you requested."


    Her dedication was both admirable and exhausting. "You look like hell itself, Hecate," I said. "Come in and have at least one cup with me. It might be a while before we see each other again."


    For a moment, a flicker of hesitation crossed her face, but she nodded. She followed us inside, heading to the dining room, and Walter disappeared briefly, returning moments later with a tray of tea, chocolate biscuits, and porcelain cups gleaming with a silvery sheen. We sat opposite each other on the table. I took a tentative bite, and the taste surprised me ¨C dark, rich chocolate with just a hint of spice. I hadn''t realized how much I''d come to appreciate this flavor.


    Hecate sat in silence, her gaze focused intently on her tea, the steam curling upward like delicate tendrils of smoke. Her silence stretched, weighed down with thoughts I could only guess at.


    "It''s not anyone''s fault, least of all yours, Hecate," I said, breaking the silence. "Hermes¡­ had his reasons, whatever they were. We can''t change what happened, and I''m fine, so let''s move on."


    Her hand clenched around her teacup, her knuckles pale against the dark cup. "No, Lord Hades," she murmured, her voice trembling with a cold fury. "He might have had his reasons, but weighing your life like that only shows what he truly is. I won''t go against your wishes, but forgiving him is out of the question."


    The venom in her voice was startling, a rage buried under layers of loyalty and sorrow. I wiped my mouth with a napkin, choosing my next words carefully. "I understand, Hecate. Hermes hurt you ¨C he hurt us both. I won''t tell you to forgive him. But if you let that guilt consume you, it''ll haunt you, and I can''t have you self-destructing yourself."


    Her gaze finally met mine, her eyes blazing. "How can you forgive him, after everything?"


    I ran a hand through my hair, leaning back. "Forgiveness isn''t a matter of fairness, Hecate. It''s¡­ self-preservation. Holding onto anger like that will only eat away at you. And I need you whole."


    Her eyes fluttered, a flicker of confusion crossing her face. She wanted to say something when her head started to bob on the spot. It did not take long for her to realize, "You¡­ drugged my tea?" Her words slurred as her head tilted forward, and her body slumped gently onto the table.


    "I can''t have you self-destructing, Hecate," I whispered to myself. I couldn''t heal her, but I could protect her from herself, just as I''d done with Talos. Both she and Hecate bore their pain similarly ¨C by throwing themselves into work with relentless intensity. It was unsustainable.


    "Walter," I called softly, gesturing to her limp form, "take her to one of the spare rooms."


    Walter stepped forward from the shadows, his movement so seamless it was as if he''d been lurking nearby, waiting. Perhaps he had been. He gave a curt bow. "As you wish, Lord Hades."


    I watched him carefully lift Hecate, her dark coat cascading over his arms. "When she wakes," I added, "pass on a message: Have your eyes out for the midnight bird."


    Walter gave a nod, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. "Will you be away long, my lord?" He seemed to have caught wind of my plans to leave.


    I stood, feeling the weight of the journey ahead. "I''m not certain yet. But she''ll need to keep watch in my absence."


    "Understood, sir," he said, his voice laced with a sense of gravity as he disappeared with Hecate.


    I took a moment to collect myself, then prepared for the trip. This journey was a necessity ¨C I needed strength, enough to face Poseidon, enough to protect those who''d thrown their loyalty behind me. I glanced down at the dogs, their eyes alight with excitement as they seemed to sense the importance of the trip. They''d be coming with me; perhaps in training, I could tap into the latent power they held.


    As I headed to the car, a dozen thoughts spun through my mind. Was this the right path? Leaving everything, even temporarily, felt like an abandonment. But I was Hades ¨C if my power couldn''t shake mountains, then what right did I have to rule the Underworld?


    The drive to the docks stretched in silence, the path winding through shadowed streets. I knew the route well from the last time in had been there, yet at the moment it seemed longer, as if fate was stalling my journey. My hands gripped the steering wheel, a surge of uncertainty thrumming beneath my skin.


    Calamity Zero. Pandora.


    Even now, their weight pressed down on me. And yet, it was that weight that stirred something else ¨C a longing. To be a god in the truest sense, to feel that power that Zeus and Poseidon wielded with ease. If I could hold it, control it¡­ perhaps I could save them all.


    The docks came into view, emerging from the mist like a ghostly apparition. Dim lights cast an eerie glow on the water, and shadows moved along the shore, vague and indistinct. The air was thick with salt and the pungent scent of fish, mingling with the tang of smoke from the ferries anchored along the pier.


    It was busy tonight, unusually so. The dock workers moved like shadows, murmuring in low voices as they loaded and unloaded crates marked with symbols I didn''t recognize. I parked the car, stepping out into the thick night air. The dogs leapt out with me, their eyes gleaming as they sniffed the air, seemingly alert to every scent.


    I moved forward slowly, scanning the bustling dock. This place, which was normally deserted, seemed alive with secrets. Shadows darted between crates, and the occasional glint of a blade caught the moonlight. It was as if something dark had settled here, something lurking beneath the surface.


    Find your adventure at M-V-L


    Then I saw him ¨C Charon. The ferryman, clad in dark robes that blended into the night, leaned against a lamppost, his skeletal hand clutching a long, crooked staff. His gaze shifted as I approached, his eyes a strange, luminous shade that seemed to pierce through me.


    "Lord Hades," he greeted, his voice a low rasp. "You venture out this early in the day? The day has yet to wake."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of his gaze. "I''m here to ask for your help, Charon."


    He tilted his head, his eyes narrowing. "And what do you seek, my lord?"


    "Strength," I replied, feeling the word settle heavily in the air. "I need to be stronger ¨C strong enough to keep my allies safe."


    Charon''s lips twisted into a faint, knowing smile. "Strength comes with a cost, Lord Hades. And some costs are¡­ irreversible."


    I swallowed, steeling myself. "I''m prepared for that."


    "Your soul is in chaos I see but I could care less about you now. Or do you perhaps have a way to convince me?" His voice piecered my skin.


    I knew this would not be easy, in Charon''s eyes I was someone who had betrayed his trust but even he would want something from me. "We can work something out. That is if you are willing."


    He held my gaze for a long, tense moment, then nodded. "Very well. But be warned, this path you seek may change you."


    As he spoke, a strange stillness fell over the dock. The noises of the workers faded, and for a moment, it felt as though the world had narrowed to just the two of us. A cold wind swept over the water, carrying with it the faint echo of distant voices ¨C voices that seemed to call out from somewhere beyond, tugging at my soul.


    I looked back at the dark water, feeling a strange sense of clarity settle over me. This journey was inevitable. Power was what I needed to protect those who had given me their loyalty. Yet a part of me wondered ¨C at what cost?


    The wind picked up, scattering papers and stirring the murky waters around the ferries. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the underworld and the lives bound to it pressing down on me. But within that weight was a seed of determination, a spark that whispered of something greater. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, I stood there, lost in thought, gazing out over the water. This dock, this journey, held the promise of power ¨C but also the risk of losing myself. The gods often spoke of sacrifice, of the things one had to give up for strength. I understood that now, perhaps better than I ever had.


    Turning back to Charon, I gave a nod. "Let''s go."


    As we stepped onto the ferry, the mist curled around us, swallowing the dock and everything behind me. There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 134: Ch. 134: Bonus Chapter — Untold Pains

    Ch. 134: Bonus Chapter ¡ª Untold PainsI tapped away at my laptop, desperate to find any information I could about this Pandora character. She didn''t seem to exist in the database, unless she was someone who had been illegally hidden from it. The thought of being outsmarted again gnawed at me like a rat chewing through fabric. I could not stand to lose like that again, to lose to Mr. Anonymous the way I had once done. He had played me, had me dancing on his ropes while Hades chased his calamities. I would stop Mr. Anonymous myself¡ª most preferably outsmart him rather than fight him physically.


    It was always a bore to get physical. I thrived on strategy, on manipulation, on weaving webs of deception.


    As I worked, I felt something trickling down my nose. I instinctively wiped it away with the back of my hand, only to notice the red liquid staining my skin. Blood? I was bleeding? I glanced at the screen, my mind racing. Was it because I was overworking myself and hadn''t slept in days?


    "Damnit," I cursed under my breath as the reality of my situation hit me. I needed to get a napkin to wipe off the blood, but leaving my seat felt like hell. As my legs touched the ground, they pulsed like firecrackers, rattling me. I had fallen asleep from sitting in the chair too long, practically having to lean against the wall just to keep myself upright.


    Usually, I would stretch my legs while I worked, but now I was too engrossed in my research. I never once lived a healthy lifestyle, but still, I wondered if I was playing it safe.


    My lips were dry, my stomach empty. I hadn''t eaten since I had emptied the snack bag on my table. After Hades left, I had done all I could to be of use to him.


    Did I push myself too hard?


    I hated working at a lower operating efficiency; it always caused work loss. So, I made my way to the fridge and devoured whatever junk food I could find. Fruits? No way. I hated them. Anything green was a no for me¡ª too many memories from when Hephaestus would force me to eat my veggies, making me suffer through every bite.


    Thinking about Hephaestus made my head ache again, and my mind blanked out. The next moment, I opened my eyes and found myself back at my table, working my butt off. I sifted through every file that could relate to the Circle or Poseidon.


    I wanted nothing to do with the guilt I felt about the past, so I worked harder, multitasking and burying myself in my tasks. But the emotions battling within me persisted, creating a bottleneck until I could no longer ignore them. I shut down.


    When I next woke up, I was sprawled on the floor, my body flat against the cold surface. I felt hot, and my eyes fell on the clear black inkings on my hands, indicating the activation of my curse. The curse of knowledge¡ª the more I knew, the more I forgot.


    I curled into a ball, gnashing my teeth as I battled the searing pain spreading across my body. What was this feeling deep in the pit of my stomach? It felt like icy waters. The more I tried to forget, the more it returned. Hephaestus'' face right before he died haunted me, knowing he had died without accepting my apology. It made me feel cold.


    I did the right thing by rejecting him. To be honest, I had never cared about his apology. But watching him die before me made me wonder if I would have been happy had I just forgiven him.


    I hated emotions


    . They always held people back. Every one of my cases was fueled by a misuse of emotion. Emotions were a setback; all I wanted was to forget everything¡ª every pain and every ounce of guilt that weighed me down.


    Maybe the curses weren''t really curses. Maybe it was just who I was underneath. What I truly wanted was to be someone who was not tied to anyone.


    "Ahhhhh!!" I screamed, an unearthly shriek tearing from my throat as the cursed marks began to burn more intensely across my body. As I felt the pain, a deeper recess of my soul found comfort in the thought of forgetting everything. My phone rang, breaking me from my self-delusional state.


    Did my phone ever ring before? I thought it was on vibrate. No, wait. I had never set it on vibrate because I had never received calls.


    I mustered every ounce of strength left in my feeble body to sit up just as the cursed marks faded from me. I reached for my phone, and when I saw the name displayed on the screen, my heart sank.


    "Broody." I recalled that was what I had saved Hades'' contact as.


    Why had I really done that? I was not a fan of humor, yet I had made that choice. Sometimes I just didn''t get myself.


    I didn''t pick up the call. Instead, I watched it end before going to the chat icon and initiating a chat with Hades. He must be checking in for an update from me at the moment.


    "Don''t call, chat, dummy." ¡ªMidnight Bird


    I sighed as if something heavy had lifted off my chest. I did not know what would have happened if he had not called. Would I have been consumed by my curse and become a mindless automaton?


    "Talos?" ¡ªHades


    My thumbs glided across the screen at a rapid speed.


    "Aphrodite? The alliance? What''s the progress?" ¡ªMidnight Bird


    I broke it down, careful not to sound too eager for the new developments.


    "Aphrodite''s in. I made Hermes confess to the murder of Hades. Talos found out. It''ll take time to recover from this." ¡ªHades


    So, he had already gone that far.


    "So the alliance is failing then." ¡ªMidnight Bird


    I had to wait a while before I received a response.


    "You don''t have to always say things like that!" ¡ªHades


    I wondered what he meant by that. Wasn''t I just speaking the truth to him?


    "It''s the truth." ¡ªYou


    My racing heart began to calm as the effects of the cursed mark faded. I could breathe again.


    "How are things on your side? Most especially, how are you coping?" ¡ªHades


    I raised an eyebrow. Was he still focused on that night? I was fine.


    "I''m fine. Back to work." ¡ªYou


    "Couldn''t find info on Pandora yet. Will update you when I do, though." ¡ªYou


    I typed even faster than usual, but this time my heart wasn''t racing.


    For someone who worked quickly, waiting for his reply felt like waiting an eternity.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard." ¡ªHades


    I stared at the screen, doing nothing. Even now, he was still looking out for me.


    "Go, have some sleep." ¡ªHades


    Sleep? I would have scoffed at the humor, but I didn''t. Could I rest knowing there was a killer out there on the loose?


    My thoughts spiraled into chaos, each one pulling me deeper into a well of anxiety. No matter what, I would win this. I had to. The stakes were too high.


    Suddenly, the screen flickered, and an alert popped up. My heart raced. It was a notification¡ª another file had been added to the database. I clicked on it, my breath hitching in my throat.


    "Potential lead on Pandora found."


    My mind reeled. I had to know more, but as I opened the file, a new message appeared on my screen, pulling me from my focus.


    "Talos, we need to talk. It''s urgent."


    The message was from an unknown number, but it sent a shiver down my spine. I hesitated, my finger hovering over the screen. Should I respond?


    "Who is this?"


    I typed back, but the answer I received left me reeling.


    "Someone who knows about Pandora. Meet me at the old clock tower. Midnight."


    My pulse quickened as dread settled in my gut. The clock tower was a place I had avoided ever since the incident that left me scarred. It was a beacon of memories I wanted to forget, but now, it was a summons I could not ignore.


    I needed answers. I needed to find Pandora.


    "Talos?" I murmured to myself, the name feeling heavy in my mouth. I had faced fear before, but this felt different¡ª like stepping into the abyss without knowing what awaited me on the other side. Read exclusive content at M-V-L


    As I stared at the message, the cursed marks on my skin began to glow faintly, reminding me of the pain I had tried to bury.


    "I''ll be there."


    I hit send, my heart pounding as I stood. The room felt like it was closing in on me, the walls whispering secrets I didn''t want to hear. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What awaited me at the clock tower? Would it be Pandora, or something worse?


    The questions clawed at me as I prepared to leave, uncertainty and dread swirling in my chest. I grabbed my jacket and my phone, the gravity of my decision weighing heavily on my shoulders.


    As I stepped out into the night, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 135: Ch. 135: The Old Clocktower

    Ch. 135: The Old ClocktowerThe old clock tower was one of the oldest relics in Olympus, rumored to have stood long before the great war and some saying before time as we know it even existed. Its jagged silhouette rose against the night sky, the clock''s faint ticks echoing down the deserted street. Stories claimed it predated the gods themselves, that it was somehow... timeless. Which begged the question¡ª why would a clock tower exist before watches, before time as a concept was even born? It felt like a loophole in reality.


    For some reason it never piqued my interest perhaps I had been too preoccupied with actual people and mysteries to care about it.


    I stood in the dim glow of the moonlight, hands tucked in my coat pockets, eyes locked onto the weathered building. Hades had cautioned me not to act rashly, but his voice had the tone of someone who had seen too much. He was content with waiting bidding his time, but me? I had my own mission. I was here to solve one of Olympus''s greatest mysteries, whatever the cost.


    I had no reason to save Olympus nor did I care, I was no hero or god to actually care, all I wanted was to solve mysteries the way I could.


    The cobbled path leading to the clock tower was lined with brittle, untamed grass, crunching softly beneath my boots. As I approached, I felt a sudden chill, a subtle, electric prickle in the air. A cold net seemed to settle over my skin¡ª a domain wall. It was the telltale sign of a god''s presence, powerful and ancient. A warning, perhaps. But curiosity, my ever-present companion, urged me onward.


    The clock tower loomed closer, its stone walls choked with moss and vines that looked almost alive, curling toward the heavens like grasping hands. The wooden door, battered and splintered, bore scars from battles long past, the wood itself as worn and tired as the secrets it held. I stepped forward to push the door, but I stopped, my instincts alerting me to something amiss.


    The doorframe was slightly tilted, almost imperceptibly, suggesting someone had entered recently¡ª someone strong enough to jar the structure, yet subtle enough to leave only the faintest trace. The question lingered: was this my contact or someone who had intercepted our meeting? And if it was the latter, what would they want with me?


    My mind flickered to worst-case scenarios, but I shook the thought off. Instead, I moved around the perimeter of the building, scouting for another entrance, something discreet. In this line of work, an escape route was as vital as the meeting itself. My training had taught me that much. I spotted a narrow, shattered window near the back, just high enough for me to pull myself through.


    I slid a nose mask over my face, both to conceal my identity and as a precaution against any sedative or poison gas. I peered inside, the darkness thick and silent, the air tinged with dust and decay. Cobwebs dangled from the corners, glinting faintly in the moonlight as they swayed in the draft. With one last glance behind me, I climbed through the window, landing in a crouch amidst the broken shards of glass.


    The floorboards beneath me groaned in protest, each step a precarious gamble. My eyes adjusted to the darkness as I surveyed my surroundings, spotting a dilapidated wooden staircase winding up to the higher levels. The stairs were warped and riddled with termite tunnels, a skeleton of wood barely strong enough to hold its own weight, let alone mine. Whoever was up there had to be someone with a way around such limitations¡ª a god, or a figure with powers beyond my own.


    And then I heard it. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A low, rasping sound¡ª a faint "hssh hssh hssh" drifting through the silence. The sound crawled across my skin, my pulse quickening. Whoever this was, they weren''t amateurs. My instincts screamed at me to turn back, to leave, but the thrill of the mystery held me captive. I had come too far to abandon my only lead.


    I took a measured breath, steel in my resolve, and began my ascent. I moved carefully, spending no more than a second on each step to avoid plummeting through the rotting wood. When I reached the top, I found myself before an open doorway, leading into a large, dim room where the inner workings of the clock loomed like some monstrous, skeletal creature. Shafts of moonlight filtered through the gaps in the walls, illuminating a thick layer of dust and webs that blanketed every surface.


    In the center of the room, a figure stood with her back to me, cloaked in shadow. Her hair, split into stark halves of black and white, cascaded down her back, swaying gently as if in some unseen breeze. She radiated an aura that felt... empty. Hollow. A deadness in her eyes that unsettled me before she even turned around.


    "You don''t have to hide," she said, her voice smooth and soft, as if speaking to an old friend. "Come out. Let''s have a chat."


    Every instinct screamed to retreat, but I had no choice. I stepped forward, the floor creaking ominously beneath me, and stopped a few feet away, meeting her gaze with a defiance I hoped masked my unease.


    "You''re the one who set this trap?" I asked, my tone flat.


    The woman''s pale face tilted slightly, her expression unreadable. "So, you are Talos, the ghost detective. I''ve heard whispers of you, a shadow within the network. I must admit, I found your dedication... inspiring."


    A shiver ran down my spine as she spoke my name. The sheer detachment in her voice was unnerving. "Pandora?" I ventured, my voice taut with caution.


    She nodded slowly. "For now," she replied cryptically.


    "For now?" I pressed, masking my fear with curiosity. Was she using an alias, or did she operate under multiple identities?


    Her eyes, vacant and clouded, seemed to peer straight through me, as though she could see the thoughts weaving through my mind. "You''re a puzzle," she mused. "The internet was something... troublesome to navigate. But watching you operate in the shadows, I learned. Without you, I''d never have seen the breadcrumbs leading me to this meeting. And to be honest, I wouldn''t have found you otherwise."


    Her words struck me like a slap. So I was the one who had led her here? The thrill of my pursuit soured, replaced with a creeping realization that I had, perhaps, walked into her web of my own accord.


    "What''s your purpose here, Pandora?" I asked, my voice steady, though my mind was racing. "Why seek me out?"


    Her gaze darkened, and she flicked her wrist. A sharp gust of wind tore through the clock tower, splintering the walls and sending debris flying. I stumbled back, bracing myself against the sudden storm that left half the room open to the elements.


    "Answer me when I speak to you, vermin," she hissed, her voice still smooth, but with an edge sharp enough to draw blood.


    I was pinned, a cornered animal staring into the eyes of a predator. Yet, something deep within me stirred¡ª a determination that drowned out my fear. If I was going to make it out alive, I needed to think faster than she could move.


    I inched my hand towards the gun hidden under my coat, the weight of it grounding me. It wouldn''t be enough to defeat her, not outright. But maybe, if I used it strategically, I could buy myself the time I needed to escape. I allowed my fingers to brush against it, taking comfort in its cold metal, even as I calculated my next move.


    "Curiosity, I assume?" she mocked, her lips curling into a twisted semblance of a smile.


    I shrugged, playing along. "It''s a habit," I replied, my eyes darting toward the shattered clock mechanism behind her. I noticed a loose beam dangling precariously from the ceiling, directly above her. If I could somehow trigger its fall¡­


    "You''re stalling," she said, her voice dripping with amusement. "Do you think you can outwit me?"


    I met her gaze, a smile of my own breaking through. "I wouldn''t be so sure." With one swift motion, I yanked the gun from my coat and fired at the beam. The bullet struck its mark, and with a thunderous crack, the beam came crashing down.


    Pandora''s eyes widened in surprise, and I seized the moment, dashing for the stairs as debris rained down around us. I didn''t look back, the sound of splintering wood and her furious screams echoing in my ears as I descended.


    As I reached the bottom, I felt the domain''s oppressive weight lift, the air returning to its usual chill. I bolted through the door, leaving the clock tower and Pandora behind, my heart pounding as I vanished into the night.


    For now, I had escaped. But as her hollow voice whispered through my mind, I knew this was far from over.


    There I was standing back on Pandora, everything I had done now somehow she managed to teleport me back here. Did such an ability even exist in the god ranks?


    I was in deep trouble now.

 Chapter 136: Ch. 136: The Death Of Talos

    Ch. 136: The Death Of TalosThe room was filled with an unsettling silence as I stood before her¡ª Pandora. This creature was no ordinary god. There was a weight to her presence, an aura that clawed at my very being, something both divine and otherworldly. It seemed my earlier escape had been nothing more than a fleeting dream, and now, I was a pawn in her game. The rules of survival was simple, luck.


    And I hated to bet on luck.


    "Are you so certain that flaunting your power will keep you safe?" I shot back, my voice sharper than I felt. "I thought you were smarter than that."


    The words felt empty, bravado stretched thin as I stared into her dark, unsettling gaze. She seemed to see through me, her eyes drilling down to secrets I hadn''t even uncovered about myself. Her stare, piercing and unyielding, left me feeling small, insignificant. The feeling grew, a creeping unease coiling around my spine like a viper ready to strike. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She raised her hand with casual indifference, and before I even registered it, a brutal gust of wind slammed into me. My vision went white with pain, and the next thing I knew, I was on my knees, coughing up blood.


    The metallic taste flooded my mouth as I looked down in horror. Blood was gushing from a deep, gaping wound in my side. My body trembled, raw agony radiating through me with each shallow breath.


    Pandora''s lips curled into a smirk as she observed me, her voice calm and cold. "You truly are a crafty one," she mocked, her words oozing disdain. "A bluff, I believe, is the term for your little act. However, you seem to have overlooked two critical flaws. One," she said, gesturing to the dim, grayish mist enveloping us, "this domain is entirely under my control, shielded from the eyes of any would-be saviors. And two," her eyes flickered with something sinister, "you lack even a sliver of divine energy. You''re nothing more than a liability."


    Her words were venomous, seething with unspoken malice. She was no mere goddess; she was a monster hiding behind the guise of beauty and grace, her intentions as twisted as the darkness surrounding her.


    The pain was overwhelming, and it clouded my thoughts, but I forced myself to speak. "You¡­ what are you after?" I choked, my voice little more than a rasp. "You want chaos among the gods? Or is it something more?"


    Pandora gave a soft, mocking laugh, like a queen amused by a jester''s antics. "You wish to know my ambitions, scum?" Her voice dripped with contempt. "I am going to reshape this world¡ª a new beginning built on the ashes of the old. To do that," she said, her gaze hardening, "I must first obliterate everything you know."


    A shudder crept down my spine. Her words were laced with such conviction that I knew this wasn''t an empty threat. She believed every syllable, and her indifference to my agony only made it worse. She wanted this. She thrived on the destruction she envisioned.


    A fresh surge of blood filled my mouth, and I fought to swallow it back, my voice cracking as I forced out, "Be realistic¡­ You''re just a pawn for Apollo, aren''t you? The Olympians have you playing their game, and you''re¡­ pretending otherwise."


    She raised a brow, and for a split second, I saw something flicker across her face. Amusement, perhaps? Or annoyance? With a flick of her wrist, I braced myself for another onslaught. But she merely stopped, as if toying with me were too tedious a task.


    "Olympians are mere symbols," she replied, her tone dismissive. "To wield true power is to control the people''s minds and hearts. I will win them with beauty and strength. They will worship me¡ª not out of obligation, but out of awe."


    The pain flared, twisting deeper into me, but I found myself clinging to one final, desperate shred of defiance. "You delude yourself with visions of grandeur," I spat, tasting the bitterness of blood and desperation. "You''re just another manipulator after black amber, you want to control the underground... the darknet, don''t you?"


    Her eyes narrowed, and her once-amused expression turned dangerously blank. "Your knowledge is quite¡­ vexing," she said slowly, like one weighing a deadly secret. "It''s fascinating how you''ve come to know so much. Yet bothersome. Your eyes burn with hatred, as if we have crossed paths before. Tell me, have we met, or is it just that you see through the inevitable? That we''re destined to clash again and again?"


    It struck me then. This monster before me, this relentless goddess¡ª she was the seed of something more sinister. Somehow, some way, she would become the faceless, ruthless entity that had haunted me for so long. And to think I might have been the one to plant that seed, to unknowingly inspire this¡­


    this nightmare


    .


    The realization of who she really was shook me to the core. Pandora was¡ª


    Mr Anonymous.


    Or at least she would be in the future.


    Pandora''s gaze grew colder as she stepped back, her contempt unwavering. "Your final moment approaches, detective," she whispered. "Consider it a privilege; I shall leave you whole, a testament to your¡­ bravery." She turned on her heel, her voice echoing as she descended the steps. "In the afterlife, ponder your defeat and wallow in despair, for you will not find solace in the knowledge that you could never have stopped me."


    My face hit the cold, unforgiving floor, the blood pooling beneath me. I could feel my consciousness slipping away, my vision blurring at the edges. So this was it. A meaningless end, lost in this void she had constructed, swallowed by the darkness I couldn''t break.


    Hades¡­ maybe you were right. Maybe I should have taken it easy.


    The thought felt bitter, hollow, as if mocking my final failure.


    "Midnight has long since passed, and it seems your friend will not appear," Pandora''s voice drifted to me as she left, leaving me alone to the silence. "Goodbye, Ghost Detective. You were never my true adversary."


    I struggled to hold onto the flickering remnants of life, but the darkness was pulling me under, ruthless and consuming. And yet, as I lay there, I could see her shadow fading. She hadn''t even considered me a challenge. All of this, all of my struggles, had been little more than a passing whim to her.


    If she became Mr. Anonymous, then I was complicit. I had played a role in her path to darkness. I had sparked this nightmare, and now the world would suffer because of my failure to stop her.


    With my fading strength, one name surfaced in my mind:


    Hephaestus


    . Was it regret? Or perhaps guilt? Had I left him behind, burdened with the secrets I had uncovered too late?


    The cold seeped in, and my breaths grew shallow, rattling painfully in my chest. I reached out, fingers scraping weakly against the blood-slick floor, as if to hold onto life for just a moment longer. But the world was slipping away, and the terror of dying alone, failing to save anyone, filled my final thoughts.


    And in the silence, one truth lingered, haunting and absolute: I had created a monster.


    As the darkness claimed me, a flicker of remorse and a final, trembling wish for redemption filled me. If only there had been time. If only I had seen it sooner¡­


    As my vision dimmed further, a shadow of movement caught my eye¡ª a trick of the light or something real, I couldn''t tell. But the faintest, strangest comfort washed over me, as if the darkness that enveloped me had a familiar presence.


    I thought of Hephaestus again, remembering the quiet moments we''d shared, the loyalty I''d never doubted, and the fire he''d brought me in times of despair. Now, it felt like I''d betrayed that loyalty, failed in the one mission that might have saved us all. Regret sank into my bones, cold as the blood that pooled around me, and with it, a sharp longing clawed at my chest, raw and unyielding.


    "Pandora¡­" I tried to form her name, but the effort was futile. My voice was a ragged whisper, lost in the vast silence of this prison.


    Would she even remember me? Or would I just be another soul discarded, another spirit erased from existence, a fleeting pawn sacrificed in her twisted pursuit of power? The uncertainty of it gnawed at me, bitter and unending, as I drifted further from life, swallowed by the shadows.


    In these final moments, as everything turned to silence, I held onto the smallest, most fragile of hopes¡ª that somewhere, somehow, Hephaestus or Hades would find the truth, would know the burden I carried here and continue the fight. They had to. Because if they didn''t¡­ if they failed¡­ then the monster I''d helped unleash would consume everything.


    And with that, I let go, slipping into the darkness, the faintest whisper of a plea on my lips:


    Forgive me.


    Author''s Note: Support Me With Gifts Pls

 Chapter 137: Ch. 137: Yvonnes Proposal

    Ch. 137: Yvonne''s ProposalIt had been ten days since I had been dropped off on this remote island, abandoned here by Charon for what he called "essential training." The solitary apartment complex I called home for the duration was surrounded by towering trees and a vast, uneven training ground. I was told it would be just me and Cerberus, but I soon found I wasn''t entirely alone. Charon''s two daughters lived here as well: Yvonne and Renee. Adopted, or so I''d been told, but they shared a bond that ran deeper than any blood connection.


    Though they were far from godly beings, their power was not to be underestimated. Both sisters were what you might call mid-level entities in the underworld hierarchy, possessing physical abilities that could easily outmatch mine on my best day. Despite days of grueling combat, I had yet to best either of them, much less both as required to prove myself to Charon.


    Yvonne and Renee were opposites in nearly every sense. Yvonne was stoic, with an icy silence that could fill a room, her ash-colored hair often falling in front of her eyes, concealing her expressions. Renee, in contrast, was open and easygoing, often encouraging me after sparring sessions. The thought crossed my mind that siblings shouldn''t be so different¡ª one unreadable and the other an open book¡ª but then again, I never did have a family of my own.


    "Ugh," I groaned, wiping sweat from my brow. The morning sun beat down relentlessly on the training ground, and each swing, each defensive stance, seemed to sap my strength faster than I could regenerate it. Wearing only the simplest training wear, my body had been pushed to its limits again and again in a futile effort to pull out any semblance of power I could muster.


    I could not deny the truth, even to myself. In the past, I had been able to summon intense bursts of arcane power, even momentarily overwhelming my opponents. But here, the demands of long, sustained power were far beyond anything I''d known. My reserves dwindled far too quickly, leaving me in a state of constant frustration.


    "Barf! Barf!" the dogs barked from the sidelines, their three heads trained on me, as if urging me to keep going. Each head bore a different expression¡ª one encouraging, one neutral, and one suspicious, as if it knew something I did not.


    "Yeah, I get it," I muttered, managing a grim smile. "I''ll figure it out eventually."


    If only that were true. I knew the issue stemmed from the fractured nature of my soul. Unlike others who wielded power through a complete, unified soul, I was working with a fragmented one, splintered and imperfect. Each time I reached for more energy, I could feel the broken pieces straining under the effort, threatening to give out entirely.


    Suddenly, something caught my eye¡ª a projectile whizzing toward me from behind. I dodged sharply, feeling a bead of sweat fling off as I moved. The object clattered onto the dusty ground before rolling to a stop: a water bottle. I frowned and glanced up, finding Yvonne standing in the shade a few yards away, watching me with her usual unreadable gaze.


    Her expression was partially hidden behind her short ash-colored hair, her stance exuding an almost menacing stillness. She never usually came this close, rarely even acknowledged me outside training. Her presence here wasn''t a casual gesture; there was something she wanted, and I suspected it had more to do with herself than with me.


    Cerberus ambled toward her first, his heads sniffing around her like she was some mysterious, intriguing creature. She offered him no greeting, her attention fixed solely on me. Feeling the tension in the air, I approached her, stopping just within arm''s reach.


    "Thanks for the throw," I said dryly, stooping to pick up the bottle.


    "Tch." She clicked her tongue softly. "You dodged it well, but your senses are sharp only when you remember to use them."


    Her voice was softer than I expected, almost delicate. I nodded, keeping my response brief. "Noted."


    Without another word, I turned to leave, unwilling to waste time on anything that wasn''t going to get me closer to my goal. She and her sister may have been powerful, but they had given me little more than silence and bruises these past days. If I was going to figure out how to access my full power, it seemed I would have to do it on my own.


    "Don''t you want to hear what I have to say?" Her words stopped me in my tracks, carrying a weight I hadn''t anticipated. "If you keep pushing yourself like this, you''ll only succeed in destroying your body. For someone who''s supposedly thoughtful and composed, I expected you''d have realized that by now. Just what is it that makes the king of the underworld so desperate?"


    Her insight stung, probably because it was true. I had known from the start that I was doing things wrong, that there was a flaw in my approach. But what other choice did I have? "I thought you weren''t allowed to help," I said, meeting her shadowed gaze. "So why bother?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took a slow breath, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... want to leave this island with you. If I help you, you''ll help me, won''t you?"


    Her proposition hung between us, a mutual understanding to use each other for our own ends. I studied her for a moment, weighing my options. "All right. Tell me what I''m doing wrong."


    "It''s not so much what you''re doing, but rather what you''re not," she replied, her tone clipped. "Arcane energy circulates around the body, but only through a complete soul. You''ve never taken the time to train your soul, have you? Without a unified soul, your energy will always run out quickly because it can''t make a full oscillation. Your power cycle is broken."


    The realization hit me like a jolt of lightning. She was right¡ª t0his explained why I was at my strongest only when holding the black book. Its presence bridged the gap in my soul, however temporary, allowing a semblance of wholeness. "So what you''re saying is... I need to merge my fragmented soul into one whole."


    Yvonne tilted her head, watching me with a somber curiosity. "For you to even exist this long with a shattered soul suggests you may never be whole. Or if you can, it would be unlike anything you''ve known."


    "But it''s possible?" I pressed, unwilling to let the thread slip. "There''s a way to do it?"


    She nodded, her gaze steady. "I am the daughter of the ferryman. Souls are my expertise; this is why I exist. Whether my father intended for me to help you or not, I''ve decided I will. I want to see the god who once ruled the underworld in his full power."


    Her words stirred something deep within me, a cautious hope mingled with dread. Merging with the black book¡ª if that truly could make me whole¡ª raised another question. What would it mean for my identity? Would I remain in control, or would the original Hades take over, reclaiming the body as his own? It was a risk, one that could unravel everything I had become if it went wrong.


    Still, a faint flicker of determination lit within me. I looked at her, acknowledging both the danger and the promise of her offer. "If I go through with this, there''s no guarantee I''ll come out the same. You understand that, don''t you?"


    Yvonne''s lips quirked into a ghost of a smile, her eyes glinting with a rare light. "I''m not interested in safety. The unknown is precisely why I''m here. Take my advice, Hades, and let me guide you. Together, we might create something neither of us could have envisioned."


    For a moment, the air between us held a charged stillness. The tension of the island, of the weight of the power we both sought, seemed to press down on us, binding us together in a shared resolve.


    I felt the quiet thrum of the black book within me, its pull sharper than ever, whispering promises of a strength I could barely imagine. But with that power lay an even greater darkness. In seeking to restore my soul, I might be stepping into a place from which I could never return.


    "Then let''s begin," I said, casting aside my hesitation. If this was the path to my true self, I would walk it without fear.


    And Yvonne, the silent daughter of Charon, nodded in return.

 Chapter 138: Ch. 138: Soul Ritual

    Ch. 138: Soul RitualIt was just after I had showered, the cool droplets from my damp hair still trickling down my neck, when a sharp knock interrupted the rare quiet in my room. I opened the door to see Renee, Charon''s more energetic daughter, grinning as if she had just discovered something amusing.


    "Heyo, dinner''s ready!" She greeted me with her usual bright, bouncing energy, cheeks flushed pink against her fair skin, her eyes gleaming with an almost unnatural sparkle¡ª a bright blue flecked with stars. It struck me as out of place here in the underworld, a rare shade for anyone bound to this realm. But I had long since stopped asking questions about this island long ago. My goal was simple: grow strong, then leave.


    I nodded, running a hand through my wet hair. "Sure. I''ll be down in a minute." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renee, however, didn''t budge. Her gaze lingered, and an odd smirk played across her lips. She tilted her head as if studying me with sudden interest.


    "You''re cute, you know that?" she said, flashing an innocent yet knowing smile.


    I raised an eyebrow, then sighed, brushing past her and heading down the narrow hallway toward the dining room. "If you''re going to keep pestering me, you might as well walk and talk."


    Renee laughed, skipping ahead like a child, the sounds of her footsteps echoing against the polished wooden floor and the portraits that lined the walls. They were mostly pictures of Renee and Yvonne, Charon''s daughters, through various stages of their lives, often with Charon standing in the background, stoic and silent. The thought crept into my mind that these two were more than they appeared, yet Charon had been as closed-off with me as his daughters had been direct.


    Renee slowed, jumping in front of me with surprising speed, forcing me to stop. She looked up at me with her usual mischievous grin. "So¡­ Yvonne talked to you earlier, huh? Did she already make her move on ya?"


    I found the question not in my interest and when I did not answer, she pressed on, unabashed. "Alright, I''ll let you in on a little secret. Dad wanted us to ''assist'' in your training¡ª if that is what you call it¡ª but Yvonne and I wanted to see what you would do on your own before butting in to actually help. You see my dad sort of had this¡­ idea, you see. Said that if one of us could seduce the almighty Lord Hades, well, he could steer this realm exactly where he wanted it. It was something like that, I think."


    I chuckled, feeling a twist of unease. Seduce me? It was laughable¡ª yet oddly disturbing. I wondered if he was speaking truthfully or just trying to make fun of me again.


    Thankfully, we reached the dining room before she could say any more. The long table was laden with steaming dishes of shrimp, stew, and greens that filled the room with an aroma that made my mouth water. Yvonne was already seated, knife and fork in hand, her eyes downcast as though she were completely uninterested in anything around her but the food. Yet, there was a focus in her gaze that I could not ignore.


    As we dug into the meal, the silence lingered longer than usual, punctuated only by the clinking of cutlery. I savoured every bit of the food and it felt really good. The silence that stretched long was very much appreciated by me.


    Finally, Renee, eating with her usual carefree abandon, looked over at me with an impish grin and I knew immediately, my long cherished silence would soon be cast aside like gutter trash. "So¡­ you''re planning to fuse your soul, huh? Yvonne''s gonna help you with that?"


    I glanced at Yvonne, who met her sister''s gaze with a hint of exasperation, then looked back at me, her tone edged with irritation. "Yes, I''m helping him. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Renee laughed, waving a hand as if swatting away Yvonne''s annoyance. "Nah, just¡­ curious. I''d like to see you at full power, Hades. So let''s hurry up with this soul-fusing business, and maybe we''ll get to the fun part sooner."


    Yvonne rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath. "The ''fun part''? You mean the part where you ''train'' him?"


    Renee shrugged, grinning again as she dug into her food. I wonder if she had her own ulterior motives.


    "So," Yvonne addressed me, "how did your soul end up shattered in the first place?"


    I set my fork down, feeling their eyes on me. "I was poisoned," I said simply, though that barely scratched the surface of the truth.


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "And what kind of poison could affect a god of the highest realm?"


    I simply smiled, the kind of answer that ended conversations. "Why do you girls want to get off this island?" I had an idea that they were held against their wishes but I waited to hear them out.


    Renee looked over to Yvonne as if asking for permission before turning to me and saying. "To be honest we just want to experience the outside world and to one day attend college, have fun, being cooped up here is no fun."


    Then a silence set in and I did not dare to pry any further and soon we finished our meal.


    It was fully dark outside, a chill in the air as they led me to the training ground. Renee moved quietly for once, her gaze intent as she took her position a few yards away, watching. Yvonne stood beside me, her movements precise and efficient as she began carving intricate symbols into the ground. When she finished, she looked up at me with a serious expression.


    "I''m activating a soul reconfiguration spell circle," she said, voice barely louder than a whisper. "Now, summon your other half."


    I hesitated only for a moment before calling forth the black book. It materialized with a swirling shadow, its pages fluttering as it floated in the center of the circle. The air grew thick and heavy, and I could feel the book pulsing with the ancient power it held¡ª the part of me that was still lost within it.


    Yvonne''s voice remained steady as she spoke the spell''s incantations, her words weaving a web of light around me and the book. The energy intensified, and I felt my skin prickle as though needles were pressing into every pore. My body grew heavier, weighted down by a force that seemed to be pulling me apart and piecing me back together in the same breath.


    "Now we will be one," a voice whispered from the book, almost like an echo from my own mind.


    The light around us blazed brighter, and I felt a sharp tug deep within me, as though my very soul were being torn and sewn back together all at once. Every nerve in my body screamed in pain, but I forced myself to stay still, clenching my fists as the fusion reached its peak.


    Finally, the light faded, leaving only silence and a sense of eerie calm. I staggered, catching my breath as the black book dropped to the ground. As I reached for it, it crumbled to dust between my fingers, vanishing as if it had never been there at all.


    Yvonne stared at me, her eyes wide. "That¡­ that went too smoothly. There should have been more resistance, some kind of backlash."


    I looked at my hands, feeling the strange, amplified energy coursing through me. "You''re right," I murmured, feeling unease creep in. "What did your spell do?"


    Yvonne glanced toward the ocean, her face pale. "It wasn''t just my spell."


    Renee laughed, pointing out toward the dark waves where three massive whirlpools had appeared, each spinning with a terrifying, unnatural speed. "You devoured souls from the River Styx¡ª thousands of them. They fueled the ritual, Hades. Look what you''ve done."


    I took a step forward, staring at the whirlpools in disbelief. Green and purple lights shimmered on the ocean''s surface, casting an eerie glow on the island. I''d drained that many souls just to bring myself closer to wholeness? I clenched my fists, feeling a strange exhilaration mixed with horror at the power surging within me.


    "This¡­ this is incredible. I can sense everything," I murmured, barely able to contain the rush that filled me.


    Yvonne gave me a look of pure exasperation. "You know, dad is so gonna throw a fit, right?"


    Renee smirked, clearly entertained by the spectacle. "You''ll have to take responsibility for this. But for now, welcome back, Lord Hades. Looks like the true power of the Underworld is in your hands once again."


    I watched the lights on the water fade as the whirlpools calmed, feeling a mix of satisfaction and dread settle deep within me. This was only the beginning, but now I knew¡ª I was on the path to becoming a true god. And I wasn''t certain if I could control what lay ahead.

 Chapter 139: Ch. 139: Harsh Training!

    Ch. 139: Harsh Training!BOOM!


    "Tch!" I hissed, dodging just in time to miss a lethal strike from both sisters. Each blow hummed with deadly intent, sending arcs of energy around us, crackling like storm filled skies. Controlling this raw arcane energy coursing through my body was still tasking, but each dodge, each swing felt sharper than before.


    I remembered when keeping up with them felt impossible, how they seemed to float circles around me, untouchable. But now...


    BOOM!


    I unleashed a shockwave, and half the island cracked beneath the force, sinking into the ocean''s depths as Charon spiraled toward the ground. The impact left a crater, and I saw him spring up from it with the same relentless fury, wielding his scythe like a phantom of death. His speed could overwhelm anyone lesser, the swing of his scythe too quick for a mortal eye.


    And now, so was I.


    With a sweep of my wings, I cut through the air, summoning my bident in a burst of dark, electric energy, meeting Charon''s charge mid-air. The impact was a thunderclap that shook the heavens, and every cloud above us dissipated, swallowed in the shockwave of our clash. I could feel every muscle, every fiber in me push past its limit, the power of Hades coursing through me like liquid fire.


    Charon grinned beneath his hood, eyes gleaming with satisfaction as his scythe aimed for my head in a swift, silent arc.


    "Impressive," he muttered, his voice low and deadly. "Your power has grown ¨C but you''re not quite there yet."


    I intercepted his strike with the bident, our weapons grinding against each other with a shrill hum. I twisted and drove a fist into his face, sending him careening down into the earth below, the very ground splitting beneath him. The ocean roared around us as waves crashed, riding the shockwaves of our battle.


    "Haa..." I exhaled heavily, feeling the weight of the clash in every cell of my body.


    To think I would reach this strength in just ten years ¨C each year had been a relentless, backbreaking battle to harness Hades'' power. In the first few years, I had nearly lost myself to it, struggling to keep control, to maintain a balance without letting the power consume me. Once I could stand firm and wield the power more efficiently, I had trained in various techniques, pushing my physical endurance and reflexes to the brink. The feeling I got from every battle was exhilarating and sometimes, addictive.


    But fighting Charon was no ordinary training ¨C it was survival. Without giving my all, he would have killed me, and sometimes I wondered if that wasn''t the point.


    "Is it just me, or are you getting rusty, Charon?" I smirked as I landed before him, dust settling around us, rubble crushed beneath my feet.


    Charon pulled himself to his feet, his hood shadowing a sharp grin. "Hold your tongue, you little upstart," he rasped. His scythe glinted in the moonlight, each edge honed and unforgiving. "I could crush you in a heartbeat, if I weren''t holding back."


    With a flicker of intent, I lunged, and our clash turned into a blur of lethal moves, each of us testing the other with deadly precision. I spun the bident, unleashing a wave of dark energy that shattered the rocks below and thrust forward, only for Charon to sidestep at impossible speed, countering with a swing of his scythe. Sparks flew as steel met steel, each strike ringing through the night.


    Charon vanished and reappeared in the blink of an eye, his scythe slicing toward me. I twisted, barely dodging as his blade nicked my arm, drawing a thin line of blood. With a grimace, I countered, summoning an eruption of shadows from beneath him. They latched onto him, momentarily binding his movements.


    I tightened my grip and struck, my bident blazing with dark flames as I drove it into the earth, sending a shockwave that shattered the ground around us. Charon grunted, thrown back by the force, skidding to a halt with a fierce grin as he dusted himself off.


    "Not bad, but you''re still far from mastery," he said, that gleam of respect barely concealed. He dismissed his scythe, letting it dissolve into the air. "We''re done for now."


    I let out a sigh, wiping the sweat from my brow as the remnants of my summoned shadows faded. The power still hummed within me, a beast now caged, yet barely.


    Renee and Yvonne waited nearby, watching with satisfied smiles as we regrouped on the ship. Renee clapped, her bright eyes shining with pride. "Not bad! You''ve really come a long way, you know. Ten years ago, you couldn''t even hope to lift the bident without it tossing you around. And now you just destoryed your third island."


    Yvonne smirked, folding her arms. "I''ll admit, I doubted you''d last even a month, let alone make it to where you are now. But here you are, still standing."


    I glanced at them, the weight of their words settling in. "It wasn''t just me. I''d be nothing without all the help you two ¨C and Charon ¨C put in." I let my gaze sweep across the shattered island I called my training ground. "Every ounce of power I''ve gained, it''s thanks to all of you. I might be the lord of the underworld but I''m not someone that doesn''t show his respects."


    Renee shrugged, brushing it off with a grin. "Oh, don''t get mushy on us now, Lord Hades. You''re supposed to be the embodiment of darkness and all that."


    Yvonne''s smirk softened as she nodded in agreement. "But it''s true. You''re nearly ready. I suppose it''s time for you to leave the nest and spread that dark, mighty power of yours."


    The weight of it hit me. Leaving this place. After years of training, pushing past every limit, I was finally ready to venture beyond this sanctuary ¨C to face whatever awaited me out there.


    I straightened, taking a steadying breath. "Then it''s time. I''ll be ready by tomorrow."


    Charon stepped forward, placing a heavy hand on my shoulder. "Remember, power alone won''t guarantee victory. You''ve learned what you can here, but out there¡­ it''s a whole different battlefield." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded, feeling the enormity of the journey ahead. The world awaited ¨C and so did the destiny I''d carve out with every ounce of strength I''d earned.


    Tomorrow, my path would begin anew.


    I felt Charon''s grip tighten on my shoulder and I looked up at him. "And who the hell said you could leave tomorrow? You don''t get to decide just when you up and leave, I''m in charge of your training here not you."


    I jerked him off and trotted off. "Next time I''ll win Charon."


    Charon called out to me before I walked too far. "So what are you going to do when you''re back to full strength?"


    I smiled and said. "Win back every that should be mine."


    Charon sighed. "You talk as if a war is coming, besides you still haven''t told me who poisoned you."


    I stood there and said. "You should go freshen up, I did leave more than a mark on you." I started to walk away.


    Charon said behind my back. "He still has his high horse, he hasn''t changed in that regard."


    Some questions would only be answered when I had gotten string enough but was I on par with Poseidon and Zeus now?

 Chapter 140: Ch. 140: Final Lessons

    Ch. 140: Final LessonsCutlery clinked as we dug into our hearty meal, the air buzzing with a life and warmth that hadn''t existed here a decade ago. I glanced around the table, catching snippets of laughter, the occasional argument, and an almost familial ease that felt strange yet oddly familiar. Could my presence have changed them so much?


    Charon, seated across from me, paused mid-slurp of his noodles, his gaze sharp. "Quit staring at my daughters, or I''ll gouge out your eyes," he muttered with a dark chuckle.


    In response, I let my Dominator''s Aura loose, allowing it to flood over the island with a chilling intensity. The ground trembled, the very air growing thick with power as shadows coiled around me. I reined it in, watching Charon''s reaction as the tremors slowly faded.


    A smirk played at the edge of his lips. "Not bad. Your control''s gotten sharper, though I''d still say you need another decade or so before you could catch me off guard."


    I rolled my eyes and returned to my food. "And when do I get to leave this island?" I asked between bites, my tone sharper than I''d intended.


    Renee, one of Charon''s daughters, giggled and leaned forward. "Someone''s eager. Do you have a wife waiting for you out there, my lord?" She teased with a mischievous glint.


    Yvonne, her older sister, gave her a sidelong glance and tossed a spoon her way. "Unlike us, the Lord of the Underworld has responsibilities. Kingdoms to manage, lives to weigh, and death to preside over."


    Renee crossed her arms. "So who''s been handling all that while you''re out here training?"


    Swallowing the last bite, I cleared my throat. "I left my affairs in capable hands. But it''s been ten years without word from Olympus, and the isolation here blocks any form of communication. I need to know the state of things." Especially the situation with Aphrodite, Pandora¡­ and the alliances I left behind. A quiet dread gnawed at me; without my guidance, I couldn''t be certain what might have transpired in my absence.


    Charon studied me for a moment, tapping a rhythm against his bowl. "If you want to leave, no one can stop you," he said with a cryptic grin. "Now that you''ve sharpened your aura and perception, you''re no longer bound here. So why ask me?"


    I exhaled, folding my hands in front of me. "Because for ten years, I''ve trained and endured, but you¡­ you''ve never asked anything in return, never demanded a price for your time or patience. Why?" My gaze met his, holding steady despite the old ferryman''s unsettling, knowing grin.


    Charon leaned back, crossing his arms. "Ah, so the young god has finally learned to ask the right questions." His tone softened, as if he were amused by some private joke. "What would I want? I already control the rivers of the Underworld, and I''ve no thirst for wealth or power. But," he nodded toward his daughters, "I would see Renee and Yvonne have a chance to live beyond this isolated rock, to explore the world that I never could."


    His daughters gasped, looking between him and me, anticipation and nervousness in their eyes. The weight of his request was clear. This wasn''t just a matter of mentorship or favor¡ªit was family, the rare, vulnerable side of Charon that he kept hidden beneath layers of shadows and secrets.


    "So that''s it, then? You wanted me to get to know them." I leaned back, crossing my arms as I assessed the sisters. "I can arrange something, a safe place where they''ll be cared for. But why keep them hidden on this island all these years?"


    Charon''s gaze dropped, and his voice softened in an uncharacteristic display of raw honesty. "Their mother¡­ she was my companion, the light in my life when all else was dark. But she passed away young, taken by an affliction that no magic could cure. The children¡­ they didn''t have a soul to turn to, and I feared what this world might do to them if they strayed too far from the shadows I control." His voice grew quieter, almost reverent. "Having you here to look out for them, even unknowingly, has eased my mind."


    I glanced at Renee and Yvonne, their hopeful eyes on me, a silent plea beneath their usual bravado. I gave a slow nod, though I spoke carefully. "Understand that I won''t be a guardian, not in the way you are. I have duties that will keep me far from here."


    Charon''s eyes held a spark of determination as he cut in. "But you''ll be there if they call for you." It wasn''t a question; it was a certainty, one that surprised me.


    I nodded again, slowly. "Yes. I will."


    The table settled back into casual conversation, though my thoughts were already spinning with plans, destinations, and the endless responsibilities awaiting me once I left. As the night wore on, I excused myself, letting them linger in the warmth of shared memories.


    But later, when the stars hung low in the sky, I found myself pacing along the shore, the waves whispering secrets to the sands. There was still a question that gnawed at me, something I had left unasked. Summoning Charon, I waited until he joined me, his cloaked figure a shadow against the moonlit waves.


    "You wanted a word?" Charon asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Yes." I studied him carefully. "Tell me about the Styx¡ª the souls bound within it. How do they arrive, and what becomes of them?"


    His gaze sharpened, and for a moment, I wondered if he''d refuse. But then a slow grin crept across his face. "The Styx, huh? It''s a pitiless place. Souls bound to it are often those who''ve surrendered to darkness, drowning in guilt, pain, and regret." His tone turned serious, and his eyes gleamed beneath the hood. "When mortals perish, their souls follow the Hermes Express, as you know. But those who are damned¡ª who die with unforgivable sins¡ª sink into the Styx''s depths, bound to wander in darkness."


    I nodded, the rippling water casting shifting shadows across our faces. "And gods? Where do their souls go when they fall?"


    Charon''s gaze was unreadable. He hesitated, weighing his words before he spoke. "When a god perishes, it''s no simple death. A god''s essence is scattered, fractured into shards that dissolve, becoming one with the fabric of the world itself." He paused, his voice lowering to a whisper. "But sometimes¡­ sometimes a fragment lingers, seeking vengeance, a chance to finish what it began. But that is never seen"


    A chill ran down my spine. It was a grim reminder of the stakes I faced, the price of failure. "What would happen," I began, barely above a whisper, "if one of these fractured souls found a host?"


    Charon''s eyes narrowed. "That''s a dark path, even for you. The gods'' power is bound to their essence, and such fragments can corrupt, twisting a mortal¡ª or even another god¡ª beyond recognition. A being bound to such a soul would be capable of terrifying things." He leaned closer, his voice a dark warning. "Those who seek such power often lose themselves, becoming little more than shadows, enslaved to ancient vengeance."


    I let his words hang in the air, the weight of them pressing down on me. The fate of Olympus, the Underworld, the mortal realm¡ª all of it rested on the choices I made next. I couldn''t afford a single misstep.


    As Charon turned to leave, he cast one last look back, his expression solemn. "Remember, Hades. Strength comes not only from power but from knowing which battles to walk away from." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I watched him vanish into the night, his form dissolving like mist, leaving me alone with the shadows and the silent, unwavering pull of destiny.

 Chapter 141: Ch. 141: The Return Of Lord Hades

    Ch. 141: The Return Of Lord HadesThe ship let out a loud whistle as it reached docks. I had wanted to avoid drawing unneeded attention so I came back with a public cruise. Unsing the concealment cap given to me by miss Sin it was much easier for me to slip past the crowd.


    Charon had prepared a car with my luggages onboard, he did not come to see me off. It seemed his pride would not allow it. Walking back in the underworld gave me a new sense of importance seeing as I was now a true god.


    As I approached the car with Yvonne and Renee by my side it felt renewing mostly for them since they could not stop looking at everything around in surprise. The dogs hopped into the car one at a time in orderly manner and the girls followed suite. I started the engine and drove over to my mansion.


    I made sure not to drive too fast for the girls to admire the city setting of the underworld Lea ing them in awe and astounded at the vastness of it.


    I pulled up in front of the gate before my mansion. The speaker clicked. "Name and business, please." It was the familiar strictness of Walters voice and it hadn''t changed one bit.


    The dogs barked and Walter responded in a shocked tone. "Oh dear the lord is back."


    The gates soon started to open and the girls poked up at it in surprise, I drove in and over to the entrance where I stopped. Walter was already standing at the base of the stairs. I opened the door and alighted from it with my gaze set on him.


    On seeing me he bowed and hurried to my sidd. "Lord Hades your return has been long awaited , your presence here is a blessing to my soul."


    I smiled and said. "It has been a while Walter. Come on our girls."


    Walter looked at them with alarmed eyes before then turning back to me. "Um, sir. Acquaintances of yourmight I ask?"


    I smiled and said. "They''re friends who will ne staying a while here."


    Walter nodded and said. "How was the efforts of your training sir?"


    I smiled and unleashed my aura over the place and watched it resonate over the entire city below. I could hear shouts of fear and reverence coming from below, not it was clear the lord of the underworld had returned in full force.


    I walked past Walter and the two girls following behind into the house. "Walter, make them feel at he and take good care of them, I have other matters to attend to at the moment."


    I went to my room and took out my phone, it was alarming to see there were no messages from Talos since that night ten years ago. It did not sit well with me, something was wrong. Talos was not one to keep quiet for long. I feared the worst.


    I scrolled through the net and found something intriguing, a news post about Pandora rising to the top of the fashion industry.


    Apparently in my time in absence Apollo had grown his fashion empire to suppress Aphrodite. Though it was not that simple, there was more to it, this was not simple revenge it was war. Something deeper was in play and Pandora was at the center of it.


    The only way I could get answers was to go to Olympus. I sent Talos another message but there was no reply. "


    I heard a soft knock on the door and raised my head. "Just come in, you have been standing there for a while now haven''t you?"


    The door clicked and opened slowly, I looked up to see Hecate looking more beautiful than I ever remembered, her energy seemed more refined than the last time were were together. Had she been training all this time too?


    "Yo!" I waved my hand sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hecate walked in, her dark hair swaying gently, her purple eyes on me and her dark lips curved in a frown. "Lord Hades, you just had to leave for so long. I felt your power across the entire city, so you managed to recover all your power."


    I smiled. "Quit standing there like a guest and come have a seat will you?"


    She hesitated before coming over to the bed and sitting next to me. "I tried to contact you but Charon was adamant you needed to train in silence."


    "Quit being all serious, you can rest well now that I''m back Hecate." I butt her on the shoulder and she looked at me her eyes filled with crystals and a strange light. "I want to apologize for leaving you for so long to run the place, I didn''t think my training would go on for so long."


    Hecate smiled and said. "You really do like to have your way, as much as I appreciate your sympathy I do have a feeling you might leave again soon."


    I had almost forgotten how perceptive she was. "Yeah? What gave me away?"


    She smiled again and said. "A few years back when I was still synthesizing the black amber and trying to find a cure I got contacted by the midnight bird. It was stated for me to tell you to return as soon as possible. Something about the allaince you spoke of."


    I looked away from her and thought to myself. So Talos was safe? I felt a huge wave of relief in my chest, but why did she not send me any messages or respond to me?


    Hecate leaned in closer with her hair draping down the side and overshadowing one of my eyes. "Hades I want to know what''s going on, all this time training. Being poisoned, working with the serpentine tribe, formind an allaince. Please I have never made a request to you before but now I ask this."


    I looked at her face just inches away her breath on my face and locked eyes with her.


    "It''s tied to Hermes isn''t it?" She asked.


    I nodded.


    "And you won''t tell me?" She asked again.


    I smiled lightly, "I think it''s time we get the allaince together that way I can explain better. It''s time for our first official meeting.

 Chapter 142: Ch. 142: Last Stop Olympus

    Ch. 142: Last Stop OlympusBEEP!


    "LAST STOP OLYMPUS PLATFORM B7, WE WILL BE ARRIVING THERE SOON!"


    The Hermes Express sped through the celestial tracks, weaving through clouds and streams of light, giving the feeling that we were tearing through dimensions. The train was more than just a means of travel; it was a work of art, moving at unfathomable speed, its smooth metal frame glinting in the light. As it neared Olympus, the landscapes below shifted, mountains of glimmering stone and rivers like molten silver coming into view.


    The city itself loomed ahead, a gleaming marvel of towers and temples that touched the sky. Even after all my time here, the sight of Olympus was still imposing, brimming with the power and pride of the gods who called it home. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I alighted from the train and descended onto the massive, polished platform, Hecate walked beside me, her expression unreadable. While her presence was steady, I noticed her eyes flicker with a hint of trepidation as they took in the grandiosity around us. The city was buzzing with life, but despite the noise and movement, a strange tension hung in the air, a reminder of the complicated relationships among the gods here.


    As we proceeded further down Hermes appeared from a flickering portal a few steps ahead, his face lighting up as he spotted us. "There you are!" He waved with his usual enthusiasm, though as his gaze fell on Hecate, a shadow crossed his expression. There was an unmistakable stiffness between them, an unspoken conflict lingering just below the surface.


    "Hey, guys," he said, voice trying to maintain his upbeat tone. "I came as soon as I got your message. You could''ve just let me pick you up, you know."


    I nodded. "Next time, maybe."


    Hermes glanced over at Hecate, a small, almost hesitant smile forming. "Hi, Hecate. You''re¡­ well, you''re still as fierce as ever."


    Hecate''s eyes hardened. "Don''t speak to me so casually." Her words were like ice, cutting through the warmth Hermes had attempted. She looked past him, clearly avoiding any kind of interaction. It was strange to see her so distant, but I knew her patience with him had worn thin over time.


    Hermes''s shoulders slumped just a fraction, his typical buoyancy momentarily deflated. I could feel the weight of their unresolved conflict pressing down, filling the space with a dense tension. They had always been a mismatched pair¡ª Hermes, with his easygoing charm, and Hecate, with her somber, often severe disposition. And while they''d both played essential roles in supporting my plans, the rift between them had only grown.


    "You two should work things out," I said, hoping to break the tension, though knowing full well it was a fragile truce at best. "We''re here to get the alliance in order, and we need everyone on the same page."


    Hecate merely folded her arms and cast a sideways glance at Hermes, who gave a resigned sigh. "Sure, let''s call it that," she muttered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Hermes seemed taken aback but forced a chuckle, trying to shake off the awkwardness that lingered.


    "Look," I interjected, my voice firm, "I still have one stop to make before the gathering. You two can head over to Aphrodite''s. I''ll join you soon."


    Hecate looked at me, a slight frown forming. "And how long should we wait? I''m not exactly on good terms with Aphrodite."


    "I''ve already let her know," I assured her, meeting her gaze. "Just head over, and I''ll be there as soon as I can."


    "There you go, making decisions for everyone," she replied with a smirk, though her tone was less irritated than before.


    I simply shrugged, waving as I began to walk away. They''d manage¡ª they were adults, after all. I trusted them enough to keep the peace. I could still feel a sense of unease from them as I left.


    Once I exited the station, I slipped the concealment cap over my head, feeling the shift in energy as it cloaked me. My appearance blurred, morphing into something that would blend in with the bustling crowds of Olympus. There was no point drawing unneeded attention to myself especially since I was here on unofficial business.


    As I strolled through the streets, I took in the vibrant chaos around me. Buildings gleamed with celestial light, and the streets bustled with gods and mystical beings going about their day.


    The city had a timeless beauty, as if it had been sculpted by the heavens themselves. And yet, beneath the shimmering fa?ade, a sense of unease lingered. Olympus was a place of alliances and rivalries, friendships and betrayals¡ª all hidden behind polished smiles and gilded walls. Only those daring enough could navigate down this place.


    Eventually, I reached Talos'' apartment, which stood in sharp contrast to the pristine splendor of the city. The building was old, with peeling paint and narrow windows. It was tucked away from the main streets, as though deliberately hidden from prying eyes. I noticed the quiet in the place which was unusual at that time of day. I climbed up the creaking staircase and stopped in front of her door, knocking softly, then louder when there was no response.


    "Talos?" I called, but the silence that followed only deepened my unease.


    I clenched my jaw, gripping the door handle, debating whether to force it open. Talos wasn''t the type to ignore a knock, especially since she rarely left her apartment during the day.


    "Are you there?" I muttered, feeling a prickling anxiety creep up my spine. Something wasn''t right.


    Behind me, I heard the shuffling of slippers against the worn carpet. I turned to find the landlady, a frail old woman with eyes that seemed to bore into me. There was something unsettling about the way she looked at me.


    "So," she said in a cracked voice, her smile crooked and thin. "You''re the one who came looking for her?"


    "Yes," I replied cautiously, keeping my tone neutral. "Is there any problem here?"


    "Well, that depends." The landlady''s eyes narrowed. "She told me to expect someone would come. And she left behind a message for you."


    My pulse quickened, and I studied her face for any hint of deceit. "What message?"


    Her smile grew wider, and a dark glint flickered in her eyes. "She left you a gift," she whispered, her tone chilling. "A quick death."


    My heart skipped a beat as her hand moved slightly, revealing a faint, dark mark etched on her skin¡ª a sigil that pulsed with a strange, sinister light. This wasn''t any ordinary landlady.

 Chapter 143: Ch. 143: First Blood

    Ch. 143: First BloodThe landlady''s eyes darkened, her pupils vanishing into an abyss of black, and ink-like veins pulsed beneath her skin, snaking outwards like crawling tendrils. She raised her head, flashing a twisted grin. "She paid a lot for the services."


    For a moment, words failed me. My gaze lingered on the inky webs stretching across her face. This was black amber¡ª a poison as old as time itself, known to corrupt minds and bodies alike. But this was different. It was infecting her, yes, yet somehow not killing her.


    Could it be, they had somehow found a way to weaponize the poison? Did this mean it had other possibilities?


    My senses tingled as I sensed a spike in the energy in the area getting tainted by a darkness.


    Around us, the apartment doors creaked open, one by one. Tenants shuffled out into the dim hallway, staggering like marionettes on fraying strings. Their faces bore the same blackened veins and empty eyes, stripped of whatever they once was, and now become an army of soulless shells. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This¡­ is bad," I muttered, steeling myself.


    "You''re infected with black amber?" I asked, casting a sharp glance at her as she gnashed her teeth, drooling like a rabid beast. "But it''s not killing you?"


    She let out a throaty, humorless laugh, her gaze smoldering with hatred. "That''s right. They gave us this power, told us it would change us. We can''t move under sunlight though, and it''s all that brat''s fault! The one who used to live here. The whore."


    The venom in her voice made it clear: Talos had left an impact, and they wanted vengeance for it. I straightened, fixing my gaze on the mass of tenants, male and female, many of them not fully living and seemingly not also dead. Their species varied¡ª there were faint traces of centaur, harpy, even the telltale features of ancient bloodlines. This wasn''t just a group of corrupted beings; this was something far darker.


    I nodded slowly. "So, the gift turned into a curse, and now you want revenge?"


    The landlady snapped her fingers. With a guttural snarl, the tenants lunged forward, swinging wild, jagged claws at me. Each movement was a blend of rage and desperation, fueled by whatever force was controlling them. Their reflexes sharpened unnaturally, faster and more chaotic.


    "Then die quietly," she spat.


    I glanced to the side, dodging effortlessly as the first of them slashed out. In a single motion, I swung my arm, my hand like a blade glinting under the dim light. One by one, heads rolled, black blood splattering the walls in thick, dark streaks, staining everything it touched. It was over in seconds, but the mess was monumental. I paused, counting. Forty¡­ forty of them, felled in the span of a heartbeat.


    In the silence that followed, I turned back to the landlady, who trembled at the sight, but still glared defiantly.


    She snarled again. "You¡­ you monster."


    A hint of amusement flickered in my chest, but I masked it as I seized her by the hair and sent her flying through Talos'' door shattered it with a strong impact. Her body crashed against the floor, splintering the wood beneath her with a heavy thud. I leaned over her, my voice low and laced with menace as I smashed her head into the ground. "Language, insect," I warned, tightening my grip as I scanned the room.


    Chaos greeted me¡ª papers scattered across the floor, appliances smashed, furniture overturned. It was as if someone had torn through every inch, desperate for something. Or perhaps were they passing on a message? A calling to war?


    And then there was the faintest trace of energy in the air, lingering like smoke after a fire. Talos had been here, recently, but now¡­ now, she was gone.


    I pulled the landlady''s blood-smeared face up to meet my eyes, her expression flickering between anger and fear. "Where. Is. She?" I asked, each word dripping with intent.


    The landlady let out a sputtering cough, blood staining her lips, but she managed a twisted smile. "I don''t know¡­ the woman with the black and white hair, and her friend in red. They paid us well for this. Told us to give you a¡­ warm welcome. To give whoever came here a fitting death. That was many years ago, since we were cursed not to walk in the sunlight. We waited here in silence, how happy we were when you came here. We could at least enact our revenge on you."


    A chill swept through me. Black and white hair¡ª did that mean... Pandora? My hand trembled with suppressed fury, but I forced myself to remain calm. "Is that all?"


    She turned away from me and said nothing.


    My grip tightened on her hair as my eyes blazed with fury. "I suggest you start talking if you want to live to see another moment."


    Panic flared in her eyes, and her voice shook as she continued. "I- I swear, that''s all I know!"


    If Poseidon''s circle had been involved, it meant they were moving quickly. But why would they go after Talos, unless¡­ she had been compromised? My mind raced, piecing fragments together like pieces a jigsaw puzzle, each more troubling than the last.


    Suddenly, a piercing sound filled the air.


    BEEP! BEEP!


    I froze, scanning the room until my eyes landed on a small device embedded within a tangled mess of wires¡ª a bomb. Its countdown flashed, numbers ticking down with unforgiving speed.


    Thirty seconds.


    My gaze snapped back to the landlady. "They left this for me, didn''t they?" I demanded.


    She grinned, her cackle low and chilling. "Just in case we couldn''t keep you here long enough¡­."


    I bit back a curse, weighing my options. There was no time to search the room further, and the landlady was now foaming at the mouth, black ink streaming from her eyes as the corruption overtook her body fully. Whatever control she had left was fading.


    With a growl of frustration, I let her go, stepping back as her body convulsed, twitching in grotesque angles as she lost the last shreds of her mind. I wouldn''t get any more answers from her.


    "Talos, just what have you gotten yourself into this time?" I muttered under my breath, sweeping my gaze over the destruction one last time.


    There were no more clues, no more hints, only the destruction of her belongings¡ª a deliberate attempt to erase any trace of her existence. The world around me dimmed as I felt an uncharacteristic pang of dread. If Poseidon''s allies had gotten to her first, there was no telling what they would do, or how much time she had left.


    The countdown ticked closer to zero, a merciless reminder of the destruction to come. I spun on my heel and lunged out of the apartment, moving swiftly down the hall and through the debris-filled stairwell, narrowly dodging collapsed beams and shattered glass. The air was thick with the lingering scent of smoke and metal, and in the distance, I could hear the faint screams of onlookers as they caught sight of the building.


    Five¡­ four¡­ three¡­


    The structure exploded behind me in a roar of flames, the blast wave surging forward, rattling the ground beneath me. I kept my footing, stepping further into the sunlight as the building crumbled, the flames licking hungrily at the sky, a silent testament to the chaos that had unfolded within.


    People rushed toward the scene, their faces pale with horror as they stared at the inferno. My mind spun with unanswered questions, with a creeping, gnawing feeling of urgency that sank into my bones.


    But one thing was clear: war had begun, and I had no choice but to meet it head-on. They had drawn first blood.

 Chapter 144: Ch. 144: Return To The Forge

    Ch. 144: Return To The ForgeI crossed down the bush path with my mind racing to different thoughts as to what had become of Talos. Regrettably I felt a deep sense of guilt and pain, similar to when I had lost contact with my daughter in my past life.


    We were the only two that came back in time so naturally I took responsibility over her but more than that I felt a deeper sense of responsibility. She was impulsive and overconfident in her own skill, and also a self centered person but she was also a genius that I could not discard.


    Her mental prowess was far better than mine and perhaps on par with Me Anonymous. But that was not why I was feeling guilty, I was done seeing her as a weapon. I had seen the other side to her, or should I say the more lighter human side. Even if she wasn''t human I could say that was exactly what I saw in her face the day she laughed.


    If Talos was hurt or worse¡ª dead then I would not hesitate to bring Poseidon and his empire down to the ground. My eyes flashed with raw rage and malicious intent.


    It was just like back then when Hecate died in my arms and Eris too, Herms then Hephestus and the otherworlder. I was powerless to save them then but now I would not take it lightly with myself if I failed to protect them.


    Talos who once was my fated rival now became my valued ally. Since I was the only one she had trusted with her secreat and true life then could I call myself her best friend?


    "No, stop all these needless thoughts." I said to myself as I stood there in the forest oath, the shadows of the sunlight on the leaves and branches falling on me. The butterflies flutterwd in front of me and the leaves rustled to the gentle wind. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can not stop till I find Talos, no matter what so I''ll have to be a bit more drastic." I sighed and walked down the path and steeled my resolve.


    What was Talos to me? I did not feel any sense of ownership to her, nor was it a emotional attraction rather it was mutual acceptance.


    Or maybe because I had spent a great deal of time with her that we had become close as friends. "I truly am an idiot thinking she would sit still." I challenged myself.


    Compared to the others I had been with Talos was very similar to a spoilt child rather than a matured person it made me worry constantly about her. But that aside she was much smarter than anyone else smart enough for me to belive she managed to get away from Poseidon''s circle.


    She did send me a message to meet back with her. Perhaps it was back at her place but due to my long time training that place became compromised. The fact that they had weaponized black amber made things much more handed to deal with. Talos was not strong as a god so I worried more.


    But perhaps what is she shifted the meeting point to somewhere else, somewhere only we would know off.


    And that would be here, the workshop of the god of craft and fire. I stepped out of the forest path that led to the back of the factory known as The Forge. It was the same back entrance Talos had took me through when we first came here, if she was alive I doubted this would be the first place on her mind meaning it would be the best place to start.


    I replayed the scene in my head and avoided all the security measures and traps as I made to the back of the factory where I found the secret hatch that led into Hephestus'' private forge. The hatch wasn''t open so I had to use a bit of force to snap open the lock.


    I prayed that Talos would be here as I climbed down in and closed the entrance. I walked further down the familiar tunnel beneath the smell of metal and burning coal I had come to know washin over me. The temperature seemed to rise with each step I took, my posture carried power as I advanced further .


    Very soon I reached a room that was vast and filled with countless contraptions with their detailed workmanship. The humming of power couplings loud in the air. The walls were lined with tools that gleamed with a dark, oily sheen that clinked into each other.


    Being here again brought back old memories.


    I heard a loud thumping sound of someone approach and looked up to see the huge build of Hephestus approaching. He was still as bold as he was rude, I remember him tasking me with the protection of his daughter.


    On sighting me he bellowed a compalints. "How the hell did this rubbish trigger the motion sensor? Makes me look mediocre."


    Did he just call me rubbish? My eyes went to his stained cloth smeared with oil and his dark googles over his head.


    I reached up and took off my cap allowing my real image to materialize before him. His expression was a loud gruff sound and his eyes squinting in disapproval. "I have no soul for you to collect so shoo."


    Now I knew he was kidding but I had no time for such. My power made my hair glide in the air as I boomed. "Where is she?!"


    Hephestus balled his hands into fists and said. "You come in here and order me around like you own the place? You higher gods come in here and act like you own the place. When last have any of you cared about me more than my works."


    I raised my head and started to advance further. "I won''t repeat my self."


    "Likewise", he said as he made to meet me.

 Chapter 145: Ch. 145: Reunions Dont Always Go As Planned

    Ch. 145: Reunions Don''t Always Go As Planned"Where is she?!" I boomed


    Hephestus balled his hands into fists. "You come in here and order me around like you own the place? You higher gods come in here and act like you own the place. When last have any of you cared about me more than my works."


    I raised my head and started to advance further. "I won''t repeat my self."


    "Likewise", he said as he made to meet me.


    I had no reason to put up with anyone till I had the answers I was looking for even if it meant dealing with the god of the forge himself.


    Hephestus stopped and burst into laughter, I swear this guy just loves to joke all the time. "Bahaha! You guy just can''t take a joke, always up for a fight whoever it is. Don''t worry I won''t fight a fight I can''t win."


    I relaxed myself and said. "I apologize for intruding but I''m looking for someone at the moment, might I know if she came by?"


    Hephestus smiled and boomed. "Hey kid, it''s for you!" He turned back to me. "Are you sure you won''t eat her soul."


    I raised my hand and said. "Nah! I already had pickled eggs for breakfast."


    "With sauce on top? Maybe ketchup!" He seemed largely happy which was something new over his broody face. I wonder if Talos was really here.


    I tried to sense for her energy but I sensed another person behind one approaching from behind him. Someone I could not see due to his hulking features.


    "So how''s the underworld? Still full of dead people?" Hephestus asked with a sense of criticism.


    I raised an eyebrow and eyed him. "Yeah, I guess."


    "If you need better structures I do have some plans with a good price." He said again.


    Why the hell was he so nice with me, like he fell on the right side of the bed for the first time. It was annoying.


    I heard someone approach from behind him and stopped. "I''ll take it from here." It was a soft female voice.


    My heart turned as Hephestus started to walk away. "Be careful with him, he loves dead people."


    "Yeah, I know that all too well." I could see her small figure standing there, her hair cut short and wearing a dark singlet and trouser.


    I could not smile or wave I just stood there and muttered the only thing I could, "Talos?"


    She stood there her hand holding on to her other hand with a specific awkwardness that was no hers, her face seemed unusually tensed like she was angry¡ª at me.


    "Ten years? You certainly did take your time here." Her voice carried an undertone of rage in them. "Don''t even try to make up for all the lost time."


    "I- I won''t." I spoke back going along with the awkwardness in the air. "You had a run in with the circle and came back here?"


    "No kidding genius." She said with a hint of sarcasm.


    I stood there for another moment waiting for he to say something or at least yell at me but she did nothing but stand there and look directly at me with challenging eyes.


    "So, I''m sorry I came back late." As I spoke she broke into a sprint and came for me, curious as to what she would do I stood there.


    When she crossed the space between and reached me, the first thing she started to do was pound at my chest with her fists. "You idiot, why did you have to disappear for so long and not say a word?" Her voice started with rage and I let her vent it out on me next she broke down and started to sob. Iit made me wonder just what she had been through in all this time.


    She threw herself on me and wrapped her hands around me, her eyes crying into me. I stayed there and cursed myself for leaving her alone. My instincts played me and I reached out and pulled her into my wam embrace, my arms wrapling around her.


    "I must have put you through a lot, and for that I am truly sorry." I said I pressed down on her head.


    She sobbed more and screamed at me. "Dammit! Where were you when I needed you?!"


    It was rare to see her like this which meant she must have gone through a lot.


    The only reassuring thing I could say was, "I''m here now, it''s fine." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    CLINK!


    "Huh?" I gasped lightly as my hands touched something metal on her left arm. "What''s this?"


    She drew back gently and showed me her hands, my heart sank as I looked at her left arm from the elbow down to be constructed of metal.


    "What happened to your arm?" The rage I had inside seething through.


    Talos looked at me with shaky eyes and said. "It was ten years ago, I had a lead on Pandora and went there earlier than expected to the meeting grounds and I was ambushed my Pandora."


    So my assumption was right?


    "I nearly died from the encounter, she destroyed the clock tower and unfortunately for me the rubble came down on my hand and I lost it." She grazed the metallic covering of her left arm. "It''s a bit of a tale but I came back here for Hephestus to patch me up."


    The rage I had long been keeping locked up blazed from me like a burning furnace as I spoke. "Those who have hurt you, I''ll hunt them down."


    She looked at me with pleasing eyes and said. "Don''t go losing your reins because of me now my knight in armour. I think I might have figured out a big problem, Pandora is the future Mr Anonymous and I was the one who inspired her to become what she bacame."


    My rage melted into a look of pure shock. "Pandora is... You inspired?" What was that supposed to mean anyway? That Talos created Mr Anonymous? Then did that mean she would shoulder the responsibility for it on her own...?

 Chapter 146: Ch. 146: The Origin Of Pandora (I)

    Ch. 146: The Origin Of Pandora (I)Talos led me to one of the seats nearby and hovered over to the fridge. "What do you want to drink? Beer? Milk?"


    I crossed my hands and leaned back into the seat and spoke. "You know why I''m here yet you choose to mock me."


    She turned back to the fridge and I heard the clinking of glasses. "Beer it is then."


    She really still never listened to me. "So how did things go with Hephestus and you?"


    She handed me a bottle and sat next to me. "As you can guess we made up. You were right about guilt holding me down, it made me irrational. Feelings sure are a drag."


    I took a little gulp before setting the bottle back on the table. "I don''t remember saying that ever but continue."


    She took out her phone and started to tap on it. "What have you been doing all this time? Wait, don''t answer that. You''ve been training right? You got the message I sent to your assistant then but you came late and somehow managed to come here. Does this mean you''re finally prepared for the war?"


    As usual her mind was a crackle of firecrackers. "What war?"


    She tapped relentlessly at the screen and then showed me something. "Pandora has become a rising celebrity lately because of her beauty, apparently in the original timeline this did not happen but something changed things."


    "And that being?" I asked.


    She looked at me with a powerful gaze and said. "Hermes apparently busted their facility where they used children for experiments a few years back."


    "And what does that all have to do with this?" I asked again.


    She continued to stare at me, meaning she wanted me to figure it out myself. Good to see she had that old habit of hers back. "If Hermes was able to pull that off and come out alive, then their plans must be on hold. So you''re telling me Pandora will become Mr Anonymous in future meaning Apollo was also involved in the circle."


    I thought harder, trying to reach the idea she was trying to hit.


    "But how does it all connect?" I asked myself.


    Talos looked back at her phone and mumbled. "Just a few years training and your brain has been clogged by excess muscle. And I used to see you as my rival."


    "Well I''ll tell you either way. After I recovered I devoted myself totally to this mission and was able to figure out a number of things. Remember how I told you my memories started in blood and waking up among some bodies? It appears I am one of the original test subjects for black amber, meaning I was the only one who died and came back. That infact leads me to suspect the fact that I might also be an otherworlder such as yourself."


    Now this was an interesting development.


    "The second thing is the fact that I intercepted a key information about the circle. Due to Hermes intervention they are planning something big a week from now. There will be a convention, for the rising Pandora brand and something will happen on that day. Pandora herself admitted this on the day we had an encounter."


    "Another thing is that I already know of the true identity of Pandora."


    I looked at her with more intent and asked. "Really?"


    "Quit acting like a child, it''s not in my nature to lie about such things." She dissed me. "Pandora was apparently something from ancient times. It''s best for Hephestus to explain."


    "Hey stubborn old man! Come over here!" She shouted.


    A while later Hephestus came back all sweaty from whatever work he had been doing. He sat down and after settling down decided to start the explanation of what or who Pandora was. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Way back during the great war between the gods and titans, Titanomachy. Apparently all of the negative emotions of that battle blended into something horrendous, a great misfortune. So many evils bred from that battle, after the defeat of the titans we sought to lock them away."


    "All the evils¡ª sorrow, disease, vice, violence, greed, madness, old age, death¡ª to plague the world was sealed away in a chest of my making. A chest that could not be opened easily, the gods tasked me with such a task and I called this chest¡ª Pandora''s box."


    He stopped and let the words settle into me. I raised my head and locked eyes with him and said. "Are you trying to tell me that Pandora is the contents of the box? The great evil?"


    Hephestus'' body trembled violently at the thought of it and said. "I am afraid so."


    I banged by my fist on the tabled and boomed with intent. "Just how did you let this happen? How did she or it escape the box?"


    Hephestus looked at me with his haunched figure, his eyes trembling slightly. He raised his head and sighed.


    Talos that had been silent all this while spoke up suddenly. "Its was because of me. Apparently the box always lay dormant unable to interact with the natural world but in a state of crisis and with the right conditions it could interact with it."


    I looked over at her and said. "Make sense with what you''re saying before I decide to get my answers more personally."


    Hephestus motioned for her to keep silent as he took the helm and spoke. "I was looking for scraps, things I could recycle into newer designs when I found Talos as a child among the other bodies I could tell she was dying, moved by pity I brought her back and tried to save her."


    "Pardon me but you don''t actually seem like a doctor!" I lashed out.


    Talos glared at me. "You are unusually cranky today."


    "Continue!" I ordered.


    Hephestus looked at me with grim eyes. "There was no way I could take a child there without drawing unwanted suspicion. A day after I took Talos the bodies were gone like they never existed. I tried to stabilize her but I had never seen a posion like that before. I was just about giving up when I heard a resonance from the box, it called out to me and gave me a chance to save Pandora."


    "It was like being possessed by the desire to save the poor girl . I took the chance and opened the box for a few moments enough for it to take her body but before it could possess her I shut it and she was fine."


    I looked at his muscles flinch. "But that wasn''t all now was it?"


    His eyes started to tremble even more. "No it wasn''t. Pandora infected me and Talos, even after curing her it cursed both her and me."


    I almost gasped as my head tried to wrap around the fact. "Could it be that the curses are gotten from those who have come into contact with Pandora herself?"

 Chapter 147: Ch. 147: The Origin Of Pandora (II)

    Ch. 147: The Origin Of Pandora (II)Hephestus acknowledged what I had feared the most with a redundant nod. My eyes caught Talos rubbing her hand over her mechanic arm as if anxious which was not one of her qualities. It made me wonder if she was feeling guilty over being saved by the very thing she sought to kill.


    I set down the drink on the table with a clack and pressed my palms together and calmed my aura like a still wind. "Would it be clear to say that this Pandora or Mr Anonymous was a single entity or a cluster of different entities bound together?"


    Hephestus caught my gaze with intent and said. "In a way they all exist at the core and need each other to function."


    This was hard to stomach at the moment. "So you are saying this entity granted curses to everyone it has come into contact with. But where did Aphrodite contract her curse if she had never met with Pandora before? Could it be that it happened before Pandora was sealed before? Then this means that Pandora is a much bigger threat to all of Olympus and even the world, more of a threat than Poseidon who is just after his mad ambition. Does she have a weakness then?"


    Hephestus dropped a small golden box with engraved symbols with a clack and said. "The box that has held the entity Pandora for so long has carried her base energy for over a millennial, it leads me to belive that it can trap her."


    "What if I was to kill her." I made sure my intent sounded clear. I had no reason to let such an enemy roam free.


    Hephestus'' eyes darkened as he spoke again. "That might be possible if I was to forge a weapon from this box but that would take a bit of time. I really am sorry about all of this, it was merely my fault for being so poor with how I handled this situation."


    "Indeed you are but how did Pandora escape your watch? That part is still unclear." I intensified my words to give it more power.


    I could sense Hephestus'' mood change, a god who was seen to have a will as unbreakable as steel was cracking. Was it guilt or something more? Or did he led Pandora loose so he could have his revenge for the gods always despising him?


    No, if that was the case he would not have create an advanced technology to the world of gods. Hephestus might have not been loved but instead he channeled it into his work to make himself feel loved. I don''t think he meant it on purpose to do what he did.


    He finally opened his mouth to speak. "I did not get my curse from the day Talos got here. It happened almost a century ago, I had this assistant. She was a brilliant scientist, beautiful, daring and the only one who truly understood me. She always worked with me and eventually we became close, she was also the only one with access to this place. Times when we were not working she would help watch over Talos. It was like having a mother for my adopted child. How deluded I was."


    I could sense his tone bevome more regretful.


    "I was too blind to see she had problems of her own, apparently all she was going through had weighed down on her so much that the box reached out to her. The thing about the box is the more you open it, the more of it''s power it can use freely."


    "It took hold of her and she opened it, by the time I was there, the entity had possessed her whole. I did try to stop her but she cursed me, the more strength I used the more she fed off me. It was then I knew I had created a monster. She got away with an innocent person and I failed to find her, the guilt has weighed down on me since then."


    So that was the origin of the antagonist of this story, a being that could not be touched.


    "So Pandora feeds on our strengths and makes it hers by throwing us into despair? She gets stronger that way. What''s her plan at the coming conference?" I tried to suppress my rage.


    Talos tapped at her phone again. "There have been strange movements of unregistered vehicles around some regions of the city. I belive that at the conference Poseidon and the circle are planning to gather most of the people in one place."


    "But why?" From the look she gave me I could tell that she was not sure either but she had a guess. If I thought about it since they had freed all the children under their experimentation their plans were mostly foiled.


    So what part was I missing? What was the point of the poison experimentation? To kill the gods of the bit twelve but the posion was still far from perfection.


    My mind unraveled like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle and tried to understand the plot behind this cover story.


    A conference, moving trucks, Pandora, Poseidon''s campaign.


    There was one conclusion.


    "They are transporting black amber to use on the residents of Olympus that will be present at the conference. Poseidon is planning to cause widespread panic just like he did in future." I stroke my chin as I thought. "Best to weaken the god and defeat them himself than to fight them at full strength. That''s what I belive."


    Talos nodded. "My thoughts exactly. At least now you can think again."


    "If that''s the case then the only loophole is what Pandora actually stands to gain from this." I asked myself.


    She nodded again. "That''s just the part I haven''t figured out yet. It would be baseless to assume that her plan is to witness the despair of Olympus. Despite being a vile entity she must have a goal ad that is what I want to find out before it''s too late.-


    I stroke my chin again as I thought harder. "If Pandora is working for the circle then why is she also against them?"


    Talos stipped tapping her phone and raised her head. "Huh?"


    I paused and then spoke. "Remember in the future Mr Anonymous was working with us to stop the circle, she even have us clues. Meaning her goals are not exactly one sided. It''s funny how even you did not think that of this possibility. I thought you were a detective."


    She puffed up her cheeks and glared at me. "Okay, you heat me to it this time. But you are right, coult it be that Pandora enjoys playing the hero and the villain at the same time?"


    I could have laughed at the notion. "That''s childish to even think of. She is our most deadly foe, being an enemy that we can''t touch and all. So tell me what do you think her goal is Talos? You''ve met her so what do you think? If she idolizes you then you should he able to figure it out why shes helping out both sides."


    Talos wast starting to sweat as her head was fuming. "I feel I just jeed one piece. Dammit! I wont lose to her again."


    I waved at the fumes on her head. "Hey, cool it. I dont think this reaction is normal."


    Hephestus boomed a deep throaty laugh as he spoke. "All this talk about future and theries and all is creeping me out. But it''s fun seeing Talos talk so much to someone other than herself, she must really be fond of goth gods."


    He hardened his face again. "But I will work with you if you need my help to put this monster awawy for good."


    "Work on creating a weapon to kill this bitch and we''re good." I said in a cold warning tone.


    He backed off and said. "Back then we could not but now I might be able to. I''ll go work on it now, the sooner the better. And thank you for bringing Talos back to me."


    As he was about to leave Talos said. "Don''t overwork yourself dad."


    Dad? I looked at Hephestus show a rewarding smile on his face but as usual he took it too far again. "Did you just call me dada, not say it again, say dada."


    Talos glared at him and he shut up and walked away. Who would have thought she was such a domineering woman and daughter.


    I threw my hand over her shoulder and pulled her closer to myself. "Yeah I know things are dark and apocalyptic and all but lighten up a bit. I''m here now stronger than ever." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her cheeks reddened as she picked up her phone again and tapped at it. "So the allaince."


    "Yeah, I brought em all. We''re supposed to meet at Aphrodite''s soon." I said.


    She shook her head and said. "Not what I was implying, have you thought of a name yet?"


    "This little brat, you can even think of things like that here?" I asked.


    She looked up at me and said. "How about shadow g--"


    I ruffled her head and said. "We should get going soon before they kill each other."


    I pushed myself to my feet and started to walk away when she tugged at me and said. "I am really happy that you came back. It was a hassle talking with myself or trying to deal with these monkeys here."


    I nodded. "But are you really and otherworlder? What took you to that conclusion?"


    She looked away and said. "Just a feeling."


    "You''re regaining your memories?" I asked out of interest.


    She rose up to meet me. "Not sure yet. I just wanted you to have a heads up."


    Hephestus noticed us leaving and shouted. "Are you guys leaving without saying good bye?"


    I tucked one hand awawy and waved lightly with the other while Talos said. "I''m not your guard do ya know."


    Hephestus boomed and laughed. "Call me dada baby, say dada."


    She slapped her face in embarrassment and said. "Grow a conscience already, its getting darn annoying."


    I ruffled her hair again and said at a volume only she could hear. " But you love it this way don''t you?"


    She tried to hide her face but I could see a smile. "Shut up dummy."

 Chapter 148 Ch. 148 The Fated Alliance

    Ch. 148: The Fated AllianceI stood in front of the huge roundtable and arpujd it were five seats, I had my hands folded behind and my eyes glancing down at each of them.


    We were in the topmost room of Aphrodite''s Fashion house in her special quarters. Fortunately they had behaved themselves till I arrived.


    "I appreciate you all for being here, I have selected you all because you are part of the people I trust the most about the current matter." I started in slow words. "We have all had our encounter with a things or two, things that we have all come to have in common."


    I continued. "I will start with the fact being this, there is an organization called the circle that''s palnning to overthrow the balance of Olympus. This circle is headed by Poseidon the ruler of the seas, but taking over olympus is nothing more than a dream. That was till they gained control over a strange liquid called black amber."


    Their attentions were all on me, some pondering on my words, those who knew just acting indifferent.


    "Black amber is a posion lethal to gods themselves, this has been proven by the fact that it was used to kill me. Fortunately I recovered from it, and the person who was engineered for the role being Hermes himself who was manipulated using the children who were being experimented by the circle."


    Hermes dropped his head lightly. But Aphrodite lashed out at him. "Hermes you!"


    FWOOSH!


    The release of my aura caused her to silence. "I will not appreciate interruptions a second time." I''m sorry but I have to take this more seriously.


    She calmed herself and apologized. But I could still see her trembling and struggling to wrap her head around the fact.


    "This black amber was created by an ancient race from the understand, fortunately I was able to stop the flow of it at the source but the circle still has an ample number in their possession. While my assistant Hecate here is still working on a cure for the poison we have to stop the circle''s plans."


    "Another thing you should know is the existence of curses, just as the name implies they are marks that drain gods of their strengths. There are a number of people here already afflicted by the curse and others still infected with black amber while I can not disclose all of it at the moment I can say this."


    "Pandora and Apollo are working together to pull as many people as they can to the conference that will host Pandora. It''s going to be a big event and something big is going to happen there. I want us to prepare for this event and form an allaince with a similar goal."


    I paused, letting it all sink in. "The reason I chose you is because we have all been affevted by this. We have all gotten stronger and better in this time, it''s time we strike back and win. I need to know you all can work together to stop the circle, I need those who will aim for victory."


    This felt like a kind of a talk a coach would give to a soccer team or something.


    They exchanged glances at each other before nodding one at a time.


    "Very well then I will assign our roles now. Even if we have the same goal, I have administered everyone to their areas of specialty for us to work at a maximum efficiency."


    "First up is my assistant Hecate who will handle most of the documentation and handling the management of this allaince. You will answer to her when needed."


    "Next up is Hermes who will work as our informant and field specialist, he will work with Aphrodite who will carry a similar role."


    "Then there''s Hephestus who for some reason begged to be here. He can give us technical support when needed."


    Hephestus nodded with pride, his hulking figure causing the seat he sat on to rattle.


    I looked towards the last seat. "And there''s Talos, the co head to the allaince. You will all answer to her if she demands it."


    I could sense malice coming from Hecate as she looked over at Talos who wore a black jacket, a nose mask and a face cap to conceal her face . Technically her true identity was still a metter of secrecy.


    "Wait a minute, Talos? Could it be the ghost Detective?" Hermes asked.


    Aphrodite hissed. "What are you talking about now? Ghosts?"


    "What, the--! Am I not supposed to be the co head?" Hecate could not help but say.


    I looked at her and said. "You doubt my decision?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked away and tried to mask her rage. "No lord Hades, I''m fine."


    She must have felt hurt thinking she was always the next to me. Truthfully in a way she was but there was a reason why I gave that role to Talos.


    "With that I conclude the first meeting, we can all fall back to think on what I have said today and prepare for out next meeting." I dismissed them.


    Talos raised her hand causing everyone to halt. "Now what''s the name of this alliance?"


    A vein flexed on my solar plexus, she just couldn''t let it go. I cleared my throat and said, "The Dark Pantheon!" The name did leave an impact on my mind, Talos responded with a thumbs up. At least she liked it. That was a relief.


    Hecate still stood there after everyone dispersed to talk with each other, her hands trembling down her sides and her face fuming with rage. Talos was being surrounded by the others who were trying to talk to her but she kept her conversation to a minimum.


    I wondered if the extra company would perhaps do her some good.


    Just then Hecate''s voice rose to me with pulsing intensity. "I don''t get it. Just how did you come to know of her? When did you even find the free time?"


    Since this was not the original timeline there was no way she could know everything we had been through together or how I had come to know of her.


    I looked at her and said. "As if I would just tell you." Your next read is at empire


    This was just the beginning, it was a rocky ride for me to trust others. Even now I still found it hard to fully trust others but if it was them, this group I could at least trust to give them a chance.

 Chapter 149 Ch. 149 Echoes Of A Goddess Sorrows

    Ch. 149: Echoes Of A Goddess Sorrows"Haa~ Haa~" I breathed heavily, sitting up in bed, my blankets tossed and tangled around me in a frenzy. My pillow lay on the floor, tossed aside in the struggle against my own mind. The nightmare had come again¡ª always the same, haunting me with a darkness I couldn''t escape.


    I could still feel his weight, his cruel hands, the suffocating sense of being reduced to nothing, stripped of every last shred of dignity. My heart thudded painfully, each beat a reminder of his power, of how he twisted and broke me, remaking me as his prisoner.


    I was drenched in sweat, my face sticky with it. My breathing was wild, like an animal''s, ragged and hollow. Each night, I dreaded falling asleep, and every morning I awoke more drained, more haunted. Days had blurred into each other; I hadn''t eaten, barely slept. At this rate, I wasn''t sure if I''d make it through the next day. But maybe that was all right¡ª maybe that was even better.


    The mirror across the room reflected the shell I had become. My hair, once a bright crown of dark red, was now dull and tangled, framing a face that had lost its spirit. Skin that once looked alive was now sallow, and the dark sacs under my eyes deepened each day, hollowing me out, draining whatever life I had left. I looked like a stranger to myself¡ª a prisoner trapped in my own reflection.


    Sometimes, I doubted I ever had a reason to live. I was just a hollow echo of who I used to be, a puppet pulled by strings I could never break.


    Anger surged up, raw and violent. I bit down on my lips, my dry skin cracking under the pressure until I tasted blood. The metallic taste grounded me for a moment, but the sensation quickly faded, replaced by the numbness I couldn''t seem to shake. I wanted to end it¡ª to silence this endless misery, this empty cycle. But even that felt impossible. I was trapped in a cage he had built, and every time I reached for an escape, I found my own mind betraying me.


    My phone rang, jolting me out of the fog of my thoughts. I glanced at it, my fingers hesitating over the screen.


    King Of Pranks Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    . Hermes? His name lit up the screen, a name that once brought me joy but now felt like a distant memory from another life.


    Part of me wanted to ignore it, to let the silence consume me again. But a faint glimmer of hope¡ª a desperate, foolish hope¡ª made me answer. Maybe hearing his voice would bring some comfort, if only for a moment.


    "Yoo-hoo!" Hermes''s cheerful voice burst through, carrying a warmth that felt so foreign to me now. "Hey, Artemis, you there?"


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came. Just a weak, hollow whisper, barely a breath. My voice had abandoned me, just like everything else.


    "Hey, Artemis, you there?" he called again, a bit softer this time. His concern was almost palpable, a fragile lifeline I wanted to grab onto. But I couldn''t find the words, couldn''t even find the strength to speak. "I don''t get the silent treatment, but¡­ I just wanted to check on you. Maybe you''re busy. I''ll call back later, okay? Bye."


    The line disconnected, and I stared at the screen, feeling emptier than before. Even Hermes''s voice couldn''t reach me anymore; I was too far gone, sinking too deep into the shadows he couldn''t pull me from.


    Minutes passed, stretching endlessly until my phone lit up again. This time, the name sent a cold shiver down my spine.


    Apollo


    . My brother. My tormentor.


    I didn''t want to answer. Every instinct screamed at me to throw the phone across the room, to break it and sever that connection. But his hold on me was too strong. My fingers moved almost on their own, answering the call before I could stop myself.


    "Meet me at the parking lot in five minutes," his voice commanded, low and calm, laced with that familiar hint of cruelty. "And wear something pretty. We''ll be seeing someone today, and I want to look more confident."


    Confident


    . I almost laughed, a bitter, hollow sound that caught in my throat. Confidence was a luxury he could afford¡ª an arrogance he wore like a crown. I, on the other hand, was nothing but a shadow, a puppet forced to dance to his twisted tune.


    I dragged myself out of bed, every step heavy with resignation. This was my life now¡ª a slave to my own blood, chained by curses I couldn''t break. I dressed mechanically, pulling on clothes that barely fit, ignoring the way they hung loosely off my frame. My reflection was even worse now, a ghost staring back at me with vacant eyes.


    The parking lot was just as I''d expected: empty except for Apollo''s latest toy¡ª a gleaming race car, its golden surface catching the morning light in a way that felt mocking. He leaned against it, exuding that effortless confidence that had always captivated everyone around him. Now, it only filled me with revulsion.


    "What are those bags under your eyes?" he sneered, his voice sharp and cold. "Can''t you do something about your face? Or are you trying to look as pathetic as possible?"


    I swallowed back the anger that threatened to choke me, forcing myself to keep my voice steady. "I don''t wear makeup. You know that."


    He rolled his eyes, exasperated, like I was a nuisance he barely tolerated. "Get in the car. And next time, do something about that ugly mug. I don''t want to be seen with a wreck."


    I slid into the passenger seat, letting his insults wash over me. They did not sting anymore¡ª not the way they used to. I''d heard them so many times they''d become part of me, ingrained in my skin like scars.


    "I take it you''ve got somewhere special in mind?" I asked. He didn''t usually take me with him to places so this was a bit unexpected.


    As he started the engine, he flashed me that cocky grin that made me sick to my stomach. "We''re going to see Aphrodite today. I have a feeling she''ll be ready to grovel at my feet, begging for my favor. Isn''t that a pleasant thought?"


    "Sure," I muttered, looking out the window, refusing to meet his gaze. The scenery blurred past, a hollow world outside reflecting the emptiness within. This was my existence now¡ª trapped in a cycle of torment, a broken goddess in the shadow of a monster. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    I thought about Aphrodite, about her own struggles, the way she always seemed to dance on the edge of ruin yet never quite fell. Maybe she, too, wore a mask. Maybe she, too, was trapped in a web of misery and secrets.


    Or maybe she was just better at hiding it than I was.


    The thought lingered, filling me with a bitter sense of envy. I had once been powerful, once commanded respect. Now, I was nothing but a puppet, a plaything to be used and discarded. And yet, some twisted part of me clung to the hope that someone¡ª anyone¡ª might see my suffering and pull me out of this abyss.


    But that hope was fading, dimming with each passing day. I was the goddess of the hunt, yet here I was, a prey in the hands of the hunter, caged and broken beyond recognition.


    As we sped toward our destination, I closed my eyes, letting the darkness swallow me. If I couldn''t escape him, maybe I could find peace in my own thoughts, a small refuge from the world he had turned against me.


    But even that was a fragile illusion, slipping away the moment I dared to grasp it.

 Chapter 150 Ch. 150 Ever The Lone Observer

    Ch. 150: Ever The Lone ObserverI leaned back in my chair, surveying the scene unfolding before me. This alliance of mine¡ª each member had a role, each meant something to me in one way or another, though they didn''t yet fully know what they meant to each other. In the quiet moments, watching them interact, I felt the faintest glimmer of something resembling nostalgia for a future we had yet to reach.


    Across the room, Hermes approached Talos, his usual gleam of mischief in his eyes. "Hehe, hi, Miss Talos. I''m sorta a fan of yours though I did expect you to be a guy. What a bummer," he said, extending a hand in exaggerated politeness.


    Who knew Hermes would be a fan?


    Talos raised a skeptical brow, her expression barely shifting behind her dark shades. Both hands remained gloved, her mechanical arm hidden from view. She gave him one dismissive look before responding in her cold, clipped tone, "No, you''re not. You''re lying to get my attention. Your voice falters too easily¡ª one would think you''ve never told a genuine thing in your life. I don''t work well with fast talkers, Hermes."


    As expected, she didn''t indulge in the usual pleasantries. Talos had a way of delivering piercing blows with words alone, and watching her dismantle Hermes''s act was oddly satisfying. Hermes, caught off guard, laughed sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ouch. Right through the heart, Miss Talos."


    Nearby, Aphrodite was speaking to Hephaestus, her voice carrying a honeyed sweetness that few could resist. "Uncle, I never thought I''d see you here," she cooed, her tone capable of melting the hardest of hearts.


    Hephaestus chuckled, his laugh a rumbling echo. "Uncle? You''re the only one who''s ever called me that." His response was gruff but tinged with an unexpected fondness, as though he didn''t quite mind the familiarity.


    Meanwhile, Talos, ever the lone observer, edged her way from the gathering and approached where I sat. I raised my gaze, noting the faint scowl etched beneath her shaded eyes. She stood in front of me, arms folded, and her stance carried a barely concealed irritation.


    "I take it you''re enjoying the alliance," I said in a measured tone, casting a glance at the others, who were still caught up in their exchanges.


    Her response came as a near-whisper, laced with something similar to bitterness. "Enjoying it? Hardly. If anything, it''s an irritation to be in the presence of such¡­ frivolity. I only agreed to stay through introductions. After that, I''ll be gone, and I''ll gladly avoid seeing their faces again."


    I sighed, though her bluntness hardly surprised me. "You really don''t hold back when something displeases you, do you?"


    Talos scoffed. "It''s called observation. Perhaps you should reprimand your assistant, by the way. Her envy is practically seething, and it doesn''t sit well with me. Another reason I despise gatherings¡ª the moods are all over the place, too many stray emotions clouding the air. Totally ruins the working condition."


    There was a flicker of something in her expression, a depth to her dislike that I''d forgotten she possessed. Spending so much time around her, I''d grown accustomed to her introverted demeanor, but now I was reminded of just how sharp and detached she could be around others. She had little patience for those she deemed her intellectual inferiors, almost as if the very presence of such people grated against her core.


    "Your apartment was burned down," I noted, shifting the topic. "And the people there were turned into mindless slaves. Care to investigate that further, or have you already pieced it together?"


    Talos turned her gaze away, her lips tightening. "Black amber. The low-potency kind, burns through the bloodstream, allows the body to surpass its normal limits by feeding on life force. It''s a simple chemical reaction. They''re overexerting their bodies until the poison ultimately consumes them."


    I nodded, impressed with her analysis. Talos had a tendency to dig straight to the root of things, dissecting problems with a forensic efficiency.


    "Any idea why they were after people connected to you?" I asked.


    She narrowed her eyes. "If I had to guess, it''s because I used to be a ghost detective¡ª the biggest threat to their operations. They wanted to sever any potential connections I had, keep anyone I might rely on off the board." She paused, looking at me with calculated suspicion. "Why the pop quiz? Is there a reason you need me here?"


    I leaned back, considering her question. Truthfully, letting her work independently would be the efficient choice, but keeping her here served a broader purpose. Even as I watched her distance herself from the others, I knew her presence alone commanded attention and wariness in the room. It was an effect few could match.


    "So, what will you do now?" I asked, my tone neutral, aware that her answer could reveal more about her intentions than any direct question could.


    She didn''t respond immediately, letting the silence stretch between us, a silence that spoke of her reluctance to engage further. Finally, she gave a slight nod as if the conversation was over.


    "Duty calls, folks!" Hermes interrupted, waving to the group as he zipped toward the exit. He flashed a quick, carefree smile. "Catch you all later."


    I watched him disappear in a blur, wondering what exactly his "duty" entailed in a time when phones and technology handled most messages. If anyone could find a reason to remain elusive, it was Hermes.


    As Talos moved to leave, Hephaestus started to follow her, trailing in her wake with his heavy gait. "Hey!" Hecate called after them, her voice laced with irritation. "Aren''t you going to check in before leaving?"


    Talos didn''t break her stride. "I don''t answer to you," she replied coolly, her voice echoing through the room as she disappeared down the hall with Hephaestus.


    A strange quiet settled after they left. I found myself in a room with Aphrodite and Hecate, the atmosphere tense, each of us lost in our thoughts. I sensed Hecate''s displeasure simmering beneath the surface, but she kept her expression carefully neutral, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.


    Moments later, the stillness was broken by the ring of the office phone. Aphrodite picked up, listened briefly, then turned to me, her face grim.


    "Apollo is coming here," she announced, her voice tinged with a mixture of apprehension and intrigue.


    I felt a smile pull at the corners of my mouth. "Good. Let him up then."


    For the first time since the gathering began, a spark of anticipation flickered within me. If there was ever a figure who could shake this alliance to its core, it was Apollo. And I was more than ready to see what chaos he might bring to the table.


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151 Ch. 151 Hades, Please... SAVE ME!!

    Ch. 151: Hades, Please... SAVE ME!!"I sat comfortable on the seat and waited for Apollo to make his way to me. By my side stood Hecate and Aphrodite.


    "Do you think the alliance will work?" Hecate asked me.


    I looked at her and said. "You doubt my actions."


    Hecate looked at me in a quick glance and said. "It''s not that I doubt your decision, I''m just speculating that going up against these enemies. Poseidon, Apollo they might not be ready for it."


    "Hecate, I hate discouraging people, there''s no one I cannot handle." I told her off with a glare.


    "Apologies Lord Hades, I have angered you." She said with a light bow.


    I sighed, did she really always have to act like a machine all the time? I did not have to wait long till there was a knock on the door and just like that Apollo let himself in.


    "Aphrodite why don''t you come and greet my by the door, what gives you the right to be defiant when you will end up as my woman." As usual he had not lost his steam. He ce into the room fully to see us. His sights settled on me and so did his frown. "You? What is he doing here?"


    Hecate''s aura started to leak out like fumes from a burning log. It appeared like purple mists of smoke. "You dare speak to my lord like that? I should cut your tongue!"


    Apollo scoffed at her as he ran his hand down his air trying to inflate his ego before me. "You must be the so called assistant to Hades, you really are a work of beauty. I always thought you were a whore."


    "Apollo, you have business here?" Aphrodite cut him off with her sharp words.


    He looked at her and smiled deeply. "Yes, I do. I have come to ask you to be my woman one last time. If you agree to it you will get to live alongside me as the perfect couple."


    I noticed someone standing next to him, a female, no¡ª a goddess! She had dark red hair, I vaguely remembered seeing that hair but where? And who was that?


    "And if I refuse as I have always done?" Aphrodite asked.


    Apollo''s aura started to become stirred in his body as he spoke. "Let''s say a terrible fate will befall you, one I would not rather want you to partake in."


    From the way he spoke, Talos was right. It seemed he wamted to give Aphrodite a chance to avoice whatever they were planning to unleash on Olympus. But she would refuse.


    Hecate sighed as if dismissing the rage she had pent up within. Aphrodite spoke again this time with disgust, "Is that why you brought Artemis? To goad me after you turned her against me."


    Artemis? The goddess of the hunt? I always thought she was more of a wilder card that preferred to be free, why was she even involved in all this fashion politics? Something was terribly off here.


    Apollo started to advance towards with Artemis following behind like a dwindling shadow. Why did she move like a sould that could drop at any moment.


    Apollo settled into the chair before us and said with a proud snort. "And what makes you say that? She hated you of her own accord."


    Aphrodite''s voice changed to something of rage which was an emotion she rarely portrayed. "You monster. Artemis was always close to me, an open spirit and now she''s your puppet. Artemis I don''t know what''s up with you but you have to snap out of it. How is he even controlling you."


    I looked at Artemis standing next to her twin brother. Compared to Apollo who seemed to radiate like the sun, she stood like a darkness of despair. Hecate trembled by my side, I was right something was off. I proceeded to sense the aura in her body and it was destabilizing and dying, no, she was dying.


    Apollo laughed and said. "Artemis speak up and tell her how much you hate and despise her."


    As Artemis'' lips parted to speak Aphrodite lashed out. "Stop telling her what to do, she''s not your puppet. People just don''t go hating others for no reason, Artemis you were the freest god I knew in olympus. Whatever is wrong you can tell me, you can leave that piece of shit you have for a brother."


    Apollo smiled as the veins around his head bulged. "Watch your tongue goddess of love, we wouldn''t want to have your face damaged."


    Artemis broke the silence with a weak voice that seemed to come out of a empty husk. "I can''t... Leave him."


    "Why?" Aphrodite cried out with passion, I just sat there at the center of it all. "I never thought you would be afraid of anything. But whatever it is it will be okay because Hades is here, he can help you."


    I noticed her eyes peer up to look at mine, her red eyes lost and broken just like how Talos'' had been once before. I understood that feeling because I had experienced it once myself. The feeling of hopelessness.


    Her eyes seemed to search mine for something desperately, was it hope or a plea for help or perhaps both? She stated at me for longer and the world seemed to still, then I felt the words she wanted to say in those eyes.


    "Save me!"


    I was not sure of how to handle this problem, I had never had to save a god from needing help.


    "What is all this nonsense you''re ate talking about? Hades will save her? But she doesn''t need any saving." Apollo opened his loud mouth to talk again.


    I sighed.


    I felt Hecate''s and Aphrodite''s eyes on me as I rose to my feet and set my sights on Artemis as I started to approach her slowly.


    The air became silent as if resonating with my aura, in slow calculated steps in was soon before Artemis, I could see she was shivering just at the edges of her frame.


    Even Apollo''s ego seems to deflate army pressure.


    I opened my mouth to speak, "Answer this question. Does the name king of pranks mean anything to you?"


    My question got me the response I expected. She raised her head and her eyes flickered open sharply as she looked at me as if I had just read her mind. "T-- that''s what I call Hermes."


    I was right, back in the original timeline when Hermes had died. A goddess of dark red hair had said the same words, and her voice seemed to match with it. At first I doubted it was Artemis herself and now I was sure.


    Apollo stood up and looked me in the face, "What are you doing to her?"


    I landed a clean slap on his face and watched him get sent flying into as shelve of books nearby. The action seemed to surprise everyone but he had this coming for a long time. "Don''t ever look me in the eye you spoilt brat or I''ll break your neck."


    In that moment Artemis broke into tears and cried before me in a heartbreaking way, to see a goddess such as her cry was... Rather unsettling to me.


    The words that came from her mouth a plea than a request. "Hades, please... SAVE ME!!" She dropped before me and cried her eyes out. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 152 Ch. 152 In The Face Of Overwhelming Power

    Ch. 152: In The Face Of Overwhelming Power"Hades, please... SAVE ME!!"


    I looked down at her trying to find something in her eyes, something still left saving. I pressed my hand down on her head and spoke with my voice carrying intent. "Tell me, what does he do to me?"


    She broke into more tears, I could feel her conscience tugging at her as she was about to speak. "He... Use..."


    Apollo rose up from the rubble and cried out with blazing fury. "Artemis don''t you dare say a thin¡ª"


    Before he could progress further Hecate and Aphrodite appeared behind him and clamped down their hands on his shoulders holding him down.


    "Don''t even think about moving from here." Hecate said in a fear instilling voice. "I will not hesitate to cut you down regardless of who you are."


    Aphrodite''s eyes showed a fury I had never seen in her eyes before. "I suggest you comply lover boy."


    Apollo''s stayed in place and looked at me with disgust. "Why you-- you know this is blasphemy."


    I spoke with authority at him. "Blasphemy? It seems you don''t know the hands of power has switched in the game."


    He froze in place already percieving the depth of my power. I turned back to Artemis and bent down till we were at eye level. "Now tell me what the problem is?" Perhaps her response would help me with the current problem I was facing.


    I had never seen a more screamed eyes, I was no doctor or professional of any sorts but I could tell¡ª she was traumatized.


    She started to trembled even more I pressed my hand further on her head and used one of my abilities that allowed me to share with the pain of the dead. On the living the effect was much weaker but sharing in her pains made me realize how traumatized she was deep down.


    She seemed to relax as she sighed in relief as if I had just taken from her burden. "Apollo has been using me for years, feeding off my energy to get stronger. To keep himself looking more like the pompous bastard he''s been for all this time. He made me a¡ª slave, took away my free will. They used me."


    I stared deeper into her lost broken eyes and said. "They, you mean the circle?"


    Her eyes lit up, "Y-- yes."


    "They placed a curse on you?" My muscles tensed at the thought of it.


    She cried even more. "Every week he abuses me, using me to charge himself up. It was horrible knowing I had become my own brother''s plaything. It sickened me but I could not go against his will, against their will. I wanted to die, I wanted to shut everyone out, I cut off everyone from my life. Please save me, let me die in peace."


    My stomach sank into icy waters. That explained her weak aura, she was being fed on, to think the god of perfection would do this to his own twin.


    "Does this mean, Apollo abused you immorally?" I gnashed my teeth.


    She cried even more.


    "You monster!" Aphrodite yelled at him.


    Stay connected via empire sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hecate hissed in disgust.


    Apollo unable to keep his pent up rage contained ran forward in a desperate attempt to punish Artemis. Around his body the dark coils of the curse formed and his speed increases beyond what he should have been capable off. On activation of the curse a similar one formed on Artemis causing her to cry out in pain as she held her chest.


    "Please save me!" She cried again.


    I rose to my feet and let my hands drop to my side as I spoke in a cold tone. "Fine, I''ll save you." I turned and watched Apollo halfway to us, his face mixed with rage.


    I walked to meet him but his body moved very slowly like that of a snail, but it was not that he was moving slower I was simply moving faster than anyone in the room. All my rage, I quenched it to keep my soul at a state of balance.


    I palmed his face in one swift act and lifted him up in the air before bringing him down to the ground with great force.


    There was a huge shockwave that broke the foundation of that floor, a huge gust of wind the furniture flying away.


    "Do you think you can just do what you want because of a little power coming your way?" I spoke in a slow tone that resonated with a rage that was neither hot nor cold.


    By the time, Apollo caught up to the time I had made my action he screamed out in pain. "Urgh. What are you --"


    I raised him up again and squeezed his head tighter and said. "You don''t get to talk bastard."


    I threw him across the room and into the pillar there, the curses mark on his fades out as he screamed out again. "Ack!!"


    But I wasn''t done yet or to be much clearer, I had not even begun. I approached him and heard him scream. "What are you doing? Please stop! I won''t allow it."


    I gritted my teeth and got closer to him, much to close for his comfort. The energy of my aura leaking with the stench of death, so powerful that it shook him to the bone. "You don''t get it. You have no rights in my domain."


    I reached out and grabbed him by the neck. "Your glib tongue and cocky attitude. You were strong as it was but you sought even greater power, perhaps that''s why they used you because you are blinded by your own ego."


    I summoned the power of my black flame , a flame said to burn in the underworld. But the correct term was the nether flame.


    "What are you doing?" Apollo struggled pointlessly against me but it was futile.


    I brought my flames closer to his face and sounded the death call. "I will burn that beautiful face of yours, a mark that you will never be able to heal."


    Moments later the room was filled with the bone rattling shriek of Apollo as I burned half of his face with my nether flame, I used high intensity and made him suffer. When I was done I left him to fall to his knees and fall into despair.


    "My face, my beautiful face, you scarred it-- you!" He cried, his anger dissipating to fear and regret, he was broken. Now that was one down.


    "Now look what you did to yourself, and just when we were making the final preparations." My senses were at alert at the flooding of a malicious aura that made even my skin crawl.


    Hecate and Aphrodite pulled back away from the figure standing by the window, a young woman with pale skin and her hair in two halves, one white and the other black. Her eyes were souless just as Talos had said.


    She looked at Apollo then back at me and said. "Now why is the ruler of the underworld here outside of his domain? Your presence here has complicated things, I cannot let you harm Apollo he still serves a purpose."


    She did not seem to have any fear of me, so this was the being that had been behind the calamities. Does that mean that killing Pandora would save Olympus from it''s fate?


    "Pandora, tell me can you lift the curse?" I asked as I stood with my hand over Apollo in a threat.


    She was plain without any resonance to my word as she responded after a while. "It seems you want to lift your curse Lord Hades. If that is the case I might comply if you meet my terms and hand me Apollo without harming him any further."


    What she said left a mark on me but I dated not show it. What did she mean by that statement, did that mean I was cursed too? But I had not showed any symptoms of being cursed so it had to be a trick. But she did not seem like one to lie.


    "I want the curse between Apollo and Artemis severed this instant." I boomed. This was more of a priority.


    Pandora nodded and I watched as black mist of smoke came off their body and fell on the ground like ashes, both of them collapsed on the floor afterwards. "It is done, I will take Apollo into my possession now."


    I raised my hand and said. "What if I kill you here?"


    Pandora looked at me and said. "Killing this vessel will put a hold to my plans but I can switch with a more suitable vessel. Whatever choice you make I can not lose."


    I looked at her unsure of what to do now. "And what is your plan by the way, to cause chaos?"


    Pandora responded after a little while. "It seems you think I want to create chaos without reason which is against my own goal. I wish to be free of this world and to do that I have to create situation that are unfavorable enough to create someone strong enough to defeat me."


    I raised an eyebrow. "That''s a sick way to putting a goal. Why not just asked to be killed."


    She shook her head and snapped her fingers, a black smoke consumed Apollo and a second later he was by her feet. "I servemy purpose as a harbinger of chaos and destruction and from it a champion strong enough must rise to defeat me."


    Did she practice sorcery too?


    "And if no one stops you?" I asked.


    She snapped her fingers again and a mist of black smoke started to consumer her and Apollo. "Then you will watch your world delve into an inescapable cage of despair of my making."


    And like that she was gone, my first confrontation with Pandora. The story was coming to an end, that I could tell, and I had to be the one to bring it to an end.


    I tuened and walked across the rubble over to where Artemis lay on the ground¡ª unconcious. "Hecate, is she okay?"


    Hecate approached me and looked at her,her eyes gazing at the soul of the goddess of the hunt and she said. "She''s still weak but she''s no longer losing her life force. You saved her."


    I raised my head and said. "This confrims it, Pandora can take awasy a person''s curse."


    "So what do we do now?" Aphrodite asked me as the tended to Artemis.


    I looked at my fist and said. "What else, we prepare for war."

 Chapter 153 Ch. 153 What Do You Think Makes A God? (1)

    Ch. 153: What Do You Think Makes A God? (1)Quite sometimes had passed since the incident at since the incident at was Aphrodite''s. The appearance of Pandora though rather unexpected was not problematic for me, rather it helped me understand a more crucial detail¡ª Pandora had an agenda with some sense to it.


    Stay tuned to empire


    I wasn''t a detective so I did not have to bother myself with so much detail, rather I would leave it to the real expert.


    "So what was she like?" Talos asked me as she worked on her laptop¡ª her inseperable companion.


    I slipped into the chair across the room and said. "There was a lot of malicious energy around her. I can''t quite place my hands on it though."


    After what happened at Aphrodite''s I decided it would not be appropriate to take Artemis to a hospital since Pandora would be able to find her if she wanted, she did approach me without me realising.


    Another reason why I brought her here was because I noticed the medical equipments Hephaestus had on my last travel here leading me to the assumption that he was versed in the art of medicine. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boy was I wrong, in truth the real medical expert was Talos.


    "You never told me you were a doctor, I''m hurt." I said with a smile as I watched her work.


    She barely raised her eye as she shot me a warning glance. "You never asked, and I am not a doctor or a scientist. I merely dabbled in it to kill time."


    I could not help but smile. "Kill time my ass. You know you have the weirdest hobbies I have ever seen."


    Talos had that look in her eye, one that seemed distant but unlike before when it seemed like she was pushing everyone away this time it felt like she was just being cautious. But I could also be wrong here.


    "Do you think this is the time to sit down casually, laying on your butt when you have a job to do!" She said with a scowl.


    I did not know if she was being serious now or just trying to force me to do my job? "Which is?"


    She stopped typing for the first time and glared at me with eyes that threatened to eat me out. "Let me get this straight you were a human who got reborn in the body of one of the most strongest beings in this world. On arrival you made a lot of screw ups and now that you seem to be getting back on track you seem awfully overconfident which is very unlike you. Even if you are stronger do you think you can stop this calamity?"


    I said nothing from a moment and instead looked at my hands trembling, it was not from fear but worry. I took in a deep breath and raised my head, our eyes interlocking. "To be honest, my body trembles sometimes. Even now that I know I have allies, even when I know I''m much stronger than I could ever hope to achieve. Still I''m worried this might go wrong, maybe it is a human trait."


    Talos walked over to me at an alarming speed and stood before me, I tried to focus on her face while her breasts sagged under her very thin clothing. Seeing that more mature look on her face it made me wonder just how much she had grown over the past few years. To think she was once a spoiled brat. "Don''t think like a human, you''re a damn god for crying out loud. Act like it."


    Oh, she was still a spoilt brat. But she had a point. Back when I was training with Charon he constantly bagged me with the fact that I needed to act more like a god.


    Being reborn in the body of a god did nothing to changed the fact that I was still a human underneath. Even if it was just a wisps of my soul it was still the same.


    "What do you think makes a god?" I asked as I sighed heavily, feeling a weight drop of my chest. Saying it out loud seemed like a childish question in a world full of gods and mythical creatures. "I managed to merge with my other self, the real Hades. I half expected him to take control of my body or at least share it with me but I did not even sense anything from him. Why did I a human dominante over the soul of Hades?"


    I waited but heard nothing from her, I looked at her eyes but she kept glaring at me with ill intent. Just why did this girl have to be so problematic? I guess she did not get the title of Ghost detective for nothing.


    Now that I thought about it, when I first met Talos we were on opposing sides. What I found intriguing about her was her mind, and back then I forgot who she really was. This snotty brat was the best detective of this era, her pride did not come from her ability to solve cases but from her ability to adapt.


    "I guess you must be having the time of your life solving the biggest case you have ever set your mind on." I said but did not get a reply from her. "Don''t worry I''ve got this under control. In seven days we will take down the circle."


    She sighed and flopped into the seat next to me. Her hair falling over her face. "You say it as if it''s such an easy thing to do. Besides Artemis won''t be waking up anytime soon, she is badly drained and on the brink of death."


    She had a lot on I mind, I could sense that.


    "So have you uncovered the plan of the circle?" I asked her in a gentle tone.


    She looked at me through the strands of her hair, her purple eyes piercing at me. "Somewhat, at the campaign they plan to gather as much people as they can and douse them in the black amber. At least that''s what I speculate and there''s a 80% chance I''m right."


    "It won''t be much of an issue, I already have Hecate working on a cure to the poison as a precaution." I hinted.


    Talos whistled into the air and ominous tone, I don''t know why but her brain was working on something big. "I created a monster, it won''t matter if she was already a monster before. I''ll be the one to outsmart her and stop her."


    I could see the resolve in her eyes, though I doubted that someone such as her could manage such a feat since she was not strong. But she also wasn''t one to make rash decisions.

 Chapter 154 Ch. 154 The Secret Behind Titanomachy (III) (Poseidons POV)

    Ch. 154: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (III) (Poseidon''s POV)The great war had finally come to a close. The clash of gods and titans was over, the earth scarred, the sky heavy with the remnants of a battle that had shook the very foundations of the world. I stood there amidst the ruin, the once-vibrant fields now nothing more than a graveyard of shattered stone, broken weapons, and fallen comrades. The air was thick with the acrid scent of ash and blood. It was a smell that would forever be etched into my mind. But amidst it all, there was something else, something pure. The warmth of the sun.


    For the first time since I could remember, I allowed myself to truly breathe. I felt the soft rays of the morning sun on my skin, warming me in ways that had nothing to do with the violence I had left behind. It was a peace I thought I would never know, a peace that felt almost alien after years of unrelenting conflict.


    "Ahh." I sighed, my voice quiet in the oppressive silence that had settled over the land. It felt as though the world itself was waiting¡ª waiting for what, I could not say.


    And then, I felt it. The weight of eyes upon my back. I turned slowly, my heart skipping a beat as I saw her. Hera, her usually radiant beauty marred by the grime of battle, her face smeared with ash and soot. But despite the disarray, she still looked like a vision to me. I was grateful beyond words that she had survived, that she had made it through the carnage with her life. She was here.


    "Hera," I said softly, reaching out instinctively. My fingers brushed against her cheek, gently wiping away the remnants of the battle. The touch was tender, as if I were afraid she might slip away if I held on too tightly.


    Her eyes met mine, and there was something in them¡ª something deep, something meaningful. A silent communication passed between us, one that words couldn''t quite capture. It was as if we had both been carrying the weight of this war for far too long, and now, we could finally share the relief, the joy, and the uncertainty of what came next.


    "It''s over now," I murmured, my hand lingering on her face for just a moment longer than necessary.


    She took a breath, a soft exhale as she slowly pulled away from me. But she didn''t let go of my hand. Instead, she held it, the connection between us unspoken but undeniable.


    "Yes, it is." Her voice was quiet, reflective. "It feels like a dream, Poseidon. The titans are gone. After everything we''ve fought for¡­ it''s like the world is still adjusting to the change. It''s so¡­ quiet."


    Her words struck a chord within me. She was right. The quiet was almost unnatural. The chaos we had lived through for so long had become our norm. But now¡­ now there was nothing but the stillness of a world freed from its chains. What would we do with such peace?


    I nodded slowly, not knowing how to answer her. "That it is," I agreed, my gaze drifting across the battlefield, over the ruins of what had once been our battlefield. Now, it was a monument to the struggle we had endured, a testament to the gods who had fought and bled to make this moment possible.


    We stood there for a long while, perhaps longer than we should have, simply basking in the quiet, in the fresh breeze that carried with it a sense of new beginnings. Around us, our siblings¡ª those of us who had survived¡ª stood in silence, each of us processing the same thing, but in our own way. Even Hades, the stoic, the lord of the underworld, stood still, his eyes narrowed as if weighing the world''s fate in his mind.


    It was then that he spoke, breaking the silence with a voice as deep and unyielding as the earth itself.


    "A lot of souls have been lost today," Hades said, his gaze sweeping across the field. "But in the end, it was our victory. A hard-won victory."


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    Zeus stepped forward then, his usual arrogance on full display. His grin was smug, and his posture that of a conqueror. He had delivered the final blow to Kronos, bringing down the last of the titans with a strike of unimaginable power. While the rest of us had bled, had suffered, Zeus emerged from the battle almost untouched, as though the very blood of the titans had infused him with an unstoppable might.


    He was the youngest among us, but in that moment, I could see why many had feared him. There was something about him, something unsettling in the way he seemed to thrive on destruction. It wasn''t just the power he wielded¡ª it was the way he reveled in it, the way he seemed to grow stronger with every strike.


    Zeus was not like us. He was something else. Something... dangerous.


    I couldn''t bring myself to speak the words, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that he had become more titan than god. I had always wondered if there was something darker growing inside him, something born of his nature as our father''s son, as the destroyer of worlds. And now, in the aftermath of this war, I couldn''t help but feel that the worst was yet to come.


    An eerie stillness descended once more, and I felt a coldness seep into the air. The world around us seemed to grow darker, as though the very skies were holding their breath.


    Then, they appeared.


    A group of three women, cloaked entirely in black robes, stepped into the clearing. Their faces were obscured by the hoods of their garments, but I could feel their presence, feel their power as they approached. There was no sound as they moved, their steps silent and purposeful. And yet, their arrival sent a chill through me, a sense of inevitability that I could not shake.


    The Fates.


    Their presence was as foreboding as it was ancient. They were not beings to be trifled with, not in any sense. These three were the weavers of destiny, the architects of the future. They had played their part in the war, nudging us in the right direction, guiding us¡ª whether we wanted their help or not. Now, they had come to deliver a message. Or perhaps a warning. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Fates congratulate you on vanquishing the primordial titans from this world," the eldest of the three spoke, her voice cold and ageless. "For those that have sided with you, their fate is now in your hands. But be warned. The course of this world has changed, and the threads of destiny are not so easily unraveled."


    Hades, ever the mature one, stepped forward, his voice booming with authority. "We are not bound by you. We will determine our own fate."


    But the Fates did not react. They simply stood there, as unmoving as statues, their hoods casting deep shadows over their faces.


    "That is what all beings believe," the second Fate spoke, her voice just as cold as the first. "But fate is not so easily escaped. It is set in stone. The threads of destiny are already in motion, and we are here to deliver a warning."


    I felt my heart beat faster, the weight of their words settling over me like a dark cloud.


    Demeter, the goddess of fertility, suddenly raised her head, her pale face streaked with the blood of battle, her voice low but filled with barely contained rage. "If you continue to speak in riddles, we will be forced to take action. Do not mistake our patience for weakness."


    The Fates acknowledged her, nodding in unison, before the eldest spoke again, her voice resonating with an eerie finality.


    "Your seed will play a role in this future," she said, her tone unsettling. "It is the prophecy of the Messiah, the one who will bring about a great change and the greatest destroyer of worlds. A force unlike any other, who will either save or doom this world to an eternity of darkness."


    A chill ran through me, a sense of foreboding that I could not shake. Hera''s grip on my hand tightened. We all stood frozen, each of us feeling the weight of those words, and in that moment, I realized that the war may have ended, but the true battle was only just beginning.

 Chapter 155 Ch. 155 The Secret Behind Titanomachy (IV)

    Ch. 155: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (IV)I, Hades, Hera, Zeus, Demeter, Hephaestus all looked at the fates with calm eyes, but out hearts drummed mostly from the exhaustion of the long held battle.


    "The prophecy tells of the arrival of one from another world, one who seeks to change the world for good and the other the spawn of a great evil seeking the doom of this world. The key to preventing this is the power of the three blessed beings, beings who carry powers far greater than anyone else''s. Each sophisticated in their own ways."


    Experience new stories with empire


    They gave a long pause and said nothing as if waiting for us to say a thing.


    Hephaestus boomed. "What is the meaning of this nonsense? Why tell us this if you are not going to tell us exactly what is coming? Why not stop it yourself."


    Hephaestus had always been rash and rather impulsive but there was a beauty to his ugliness. He has one of the softest hearts I had ever seen in a god, I respected him as well as I did Hades. Being born during the great battle and scarred by Kronos his grandfather disfigured him but still his mother rejected him, her first child.


    That feeling of longing in his eyes grew every day. It''s a surprise he didn''t go bad. What pained me most was the fact that I had lost my love to that insolent brat¡ª Zeus. This unrequited love was a pain, I was the first to fall in love with Hera in our younger years, but she was in love with another who turned out to be Hades. I don''t think he ever loved her, being the eldest he was always blinded by his responsibilities.


    Years after the war he vanished for a few dozen years giving me the chance to get close to her again. We trained together and got closer eventually. Unlike us Zeus never trained, he always had an infinite amount of power to tap from. I never knew he had eyes for her and just like the monster he was he just took everything he wanted without asking. He shapeshifted into an animal to trick Hera into bringing him closer, he then defiled her. To cover it up, she chose to be his.


    I was the only one who knew, that pain in my chest I still felt it even now. I wonder what spell he used to keep her by his side, I could always see that murderous look in her eyes when she looks at him. For some reason she was afraid of leaving him because of what he could do.


    Some saw Zeus as a prodigy, others a chosen one, others a hero. But he was an unstable monster, a price he had to pay for being born too damn strong.


    By the time Hades returned the deed had been done, I thought he would at least feel pain for having lost her but he didn''t feel a thing.


    Hades came back different, darker, he had this air of darkness around him that shook me¡ª no shook us all. When I confronted him on how he had coke to become so powerful he simply said.


    "I searched for a new source of strength and fell into an abyss of death and darkness.... There I was offered strength by the god of death Thanatos, in exchange I agreed to come back and rule his domain in his stead."


    To think someone so powerful existed in our world and he never intervened in the matters of our world. Looking at my dear brother I could feel something had been taken from him in exchange for his power, his soul! He had sacrificed so much to end the war.


    Hades always believed it to be his curse to carry all our burdens and protect us, he claimed to have promised mother.


    Hades unlike Zeus was nothing like a prodigy, he was unlike any of us. Instead he was an oddity of sorts. He never had any specialty and instead trained his mind and body to the breaking points.


    Gods was the term we were called because of our power and access to our pure energy source. We also had specialties in certain areas, we called it a gift from mother, a part of her to us. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had control over water and Zeus over lightning but Hades never showed any, I always wondered why.


    Despite being a defect he became the most dependable of us all, now I understand what Hera saw in him.


    The fates left us without a word more. After the battle we chose to rebuild the world for every other creature in the world, creatures who had allied with us to defeat the titans. We decided it would be best to split the world for us the strongest gods who came to be known as the big three who defeated Kronos.


    Hades chose to take those that had been lost and damaged, without a home to go to back with him to the abyss that soon came to be known as the underworld.


    Zeus ever the proud one chose to take over the entirety of the sky and build a great city of gold for the gods, a city Seton a mountain that soon got the name Olympus which signified the peak of our victory.


    I chose to rule the sea as my fate decided. But this was not what we agreed on, we chose to unite the world under one rule. Sometimes I wonder if we were any better than out fathers. Perhaps that was our mistake.


    We left the land known as the earth without a ruler and because of that a whirlwind of malice and evils took form there as it''s birthplace but we managed to stop it and keep it contained. We called the place, cursed earth.


    To maintain a hierarchy the gods of Olympus were ranked based on their strength:


    The 12 main gods of Olympus were come to be known:


    Zeus: The supreme god


    Hera: The goddess of marriage and family, and Zeus''s wife


    Poseidon: The ruler of the oceans and brother of Zeus


    Demeter: The goddess of fertility


    Athena: The goddess of wisdom, reason, and war


    Apollo: The healer, musician, art and culture


    Artemis: The goddess of the hunt


    Ares: The god of bloodlust


    Hephaestus: The master craftsman


    Aphrodite: The goddess of love, sex, and beauty


    Hermes: The fast messenger who brings luck


    Dionysus: The god of wine and merriment


    Gods such as Apollo, Artemis, Athena, Ares, Dionysus who had been young during the war were added to the ranks.


    Hades was removed from the rank of the twelve gods though not by our disposition.


    "I don''t want to be associated with the gods of Olympus!" I remember his words so painful.


    "Hey, what the hell are you saying?" I screamed at him hot tears sliding down the sides of my face.


    I remembered the cold glare he gave me, all the life in his eyes had been pulled out. I could see him grieving, I remember wondering why he would be hurting himself so. "....?"


    "If it''s about your deal with the greek god of death we can talk it out." I tried to reach out to him but my hands shirveled as if plagued by a disease.


    His gaze trembled for a moment before he said. "What are you talking about? From now on I want to be known as the ruler of the underworld, as for my deal with Thanatos¡ª I lost, I am forever bound to him. For all of eternity, it was my self made hell."


    "No-o-o!" I screamed.


    Zeus tried to stop him and even I was amazed by the display of raw power he used to force him back.


    And that was when I last saw him, since then I resented my brother. I still never came to understand his choice but I did know his aura changed that day.


    Time went by slowly, giving me enough time to learn and grow. I watched the world fall into chaos and sought to change it. I took control of the circle and used it to plan to usurp Zeus before he drove the world to ruins. But his unexplainable strength shook me.


    Then Prometheus crested humans, beings who looked very much like us but rarely intriguing, that was what everyone thought but I could see a great potential in them. They are beneath us, they will worship us but Zeus planned to have them destroyed.


    It was also a surprise to have Hades return to the scene, he even helped out. But he was much weaker, his aura weaker, he barely even beat Zeus had he not been holding back. Then Hades tried to get back together, the nerve of it.


    Then my ally who had always sticked to the shadow finally chose to be finally revealed now. This came as the greatest chock to me yet.


    There I stood in the warehouse, my lone self standing looking at the two figures approaching me. The one I could make out of was Apollo, I never did expect him to be in on this and to think he also acted so pure.


    The second was someone I had never seen before.


    "My name is Pandora, your ally in the shadow." She said, her eyes like a mirror of emptiness.


    I asked. "Pandora? You don''t mean!"


    She nodded as if reading my mind. "I am the very entity that you chose to seal away in a box, the very cursed earth. I have been around for a while now, manipulating you behind the scene"


    I was surprised a bit by the fact that Hephaestus could lose something so important. "No! That can''t be true."


    "It is, I have researched deep into this world and to my origins, it was in tha moment I realized what I was, who I was....!"


    I felt my breath get hung up in the air as her malicious energy crept into my soul. "No it can''t be....!" I could feel all the pain and hatred of that day, of the earth and that could only mean....


    Pandora looked at me long and hard waiting for me to speak.


    I barely breathed out the words in a dire attempt. "Mother!?"


    There was a moment of silence and uncertainty, she let my words hang there for a few minutes before she finally said with a distorted smile on my face.


    "My child, you have finally remembered your mother!"

 Chapter 156 Ch. 156 The Flow Of Change (I)

    Ch. 156: The Flow Of Change (I)Talos rose from the chair and glanced over at me, her eyes strong and far from passionate. "I need you to see something before we face another sudden crisis." She walked away regardless of whether I followed.


    I followed her down to a deeper part of the workshop. Down here the deep smell of the smoke and the noice of the clinking of metals died out totally. The smell that greeted me was one I loved myself, the sweet smell of books.


    "I didn''t know you had a library here." I said barely hiding the interest in my voice. Read new adventures at empire


    She said nothing and continued to walked further to the open space where shelves filled with books stayed. On the floor were books scattered all around. At first that was what I saw but now that I stared at it I noticed how orderly arranged the books were on the floor.


    "I had this set up when I was still getting fixed up by Hephaestus. There are information in here that you can''t find in some places, most of these are far back since before Hephaestus started to create his technological advancements." She walked carefully over the floor of books and ancient parchments.


    I stood away from the mess for my own good. If she told me she had read all of this then I might as well be impressed. "There is no way you read all of this." I tried to lighten the mood.


    She paused, her back trembling, I felt her bite back in disgust. "It did take me a while, but after I mastered a bit of the ancient language it became easier."


    "Did you say you mastered the language?" I smiled lightly. "There are times you surprise me¡ª" before I could finish she cut me off.


    "And this is not one of them, all I''m doing is using what I have upstairs rather than being oppressive with the brutal power of you gods." She did not seem happy.


    I leaned against one of the shelves and it creaked oddly, "Hmm? Are you gonna keep pointing out my fallouts or get down to business. Why did you bring me here?"


    Her eyes pressed closer together as if she suspected me of something but she sighed as if forsaking the thought. "I hate it when you do that."


    I smiled and asked. "What is it that I could do to upset the elusive ghost detective?"


    She bit her lower lips and said. "You know damn what you dummy."


    I crossed my arms and carried an air of superiority there. "Well we can''t conclude on that till you say it now will we?"


    "Urrgh!" She landed a resounding slap on her face snapping herself back to her usual self. She looked up at me and said. "That thing you do every damn time, you always pretend to be mediocre meanwhile your brain is... Scary. You might not be on par with my level of thought but you sure are a resourceful one."


    I sensed a pain in her voice.


    "I feel in a way...." She stopped herself there and turned back to the books beneath her feet. "There something I found out some years back. Remember when Hephaestus spoke about heard of the curses before, according to what I managed to decipher there was a story of a coming war. Some sort of prophecy about someone from another world trying to stop the greatest destroyer of worlds. I think this has to do with you."


    I listened to her theory even further and fell into a short silence. I found what she said to be odd, if any of these were truly accurate then how did the gods who came from that time know nothing if it?


    "And where are you going?" Talos called after me as I started to walk away. "You''ve figured something out haven''t you?"


    I waved and said nothing leaving her to herself. The last thing I heard was a hiss from her. Why did I not say anything to her? Maybe I was tired of all this nonsense about prophecies and just wanted a bit of fresh air.


    As I walked out of the underground workshop and into the light I wondered if what Talos actually said about me was true or was she just giving me more support to inflate my ego?


    No Talos was not one to acknowledge someone''s achievements so she must have been passing me a clear message to use my head.


    "Huff." I sighed as I walked further away from the complex and just kept heading towards the forest with a number of thoughts battling in my head. The final battle would have casualties, in terms of strength I would say the circle was stronger.


    They had Poseidon who acted as the ring leader, they had Pandora who was on a whole other league on her own. Apollo might prove to be a bit of an issue later, there was also Ares. Those were just the strongest ones I knew of, what if there were other gods who were involved.


    Trying to take them all alone would be rash, using my dark pantheon to combat them directly would also prove to be ineffective. Even if it would put us on equal terms just barely it would only prevent them for a while.


    If I was to have a clear victory I would need to outsmart them all. I needed a way to make us seem like the heroes and Poseidon and his circle of buddies the villain. To do that I am going to need a spectacle.


    I slipped my phone out of my pocket and called. "...?" Why was she taking this long, she usually responded on the first ring.


    Click!


    I spoke before she could. "Are you still on Olympus?"


    "Yes lord Hades." Hecate responded. "I await your return my lord."


    "That''s adorable, have you come close to working on a cure for black amber?" I asked.


    She responded almost immediately. "No my lord, we are far from it."


    "What the hell, hadn''t it been a decade and still nothing?" I had been too preoccupied with my return to even ask her that. I had thought there would be a cure around this time.


    I could hear her breathing, slow and shallow. "I apologize my lord. The substance has been very unpredictable, it adapts over whatever we give it. The best cure we have at the moment manages to hold off it''s effects for a few minutes at best, not even repelling it."


    "I apologize for my incompetence." She finished.


    I smiled and waved her off as if she were before me. "Don''t worry, it''s not like it''s the end of the world. Do you know where the serpentine tribe is?"


    I heard her say in a low tone. "Yes, my lord."


    I straightened my face and said. "Good. Then go over there on my orders and meet my buddy Arman, tell him to show you to Anok, he knows the secret to the poison. Use whatever you can in your arsenal of soul powers to the max and get me a cure in seven days."


    "That will not be an issue my lord." She said back. "But will you be leaving for again?"


    Her tone sounded pained, it almost made me cry¡ª rhetorical though. "Possibly, I still need to polish my skills a bit before the battle. I might stir up a bit of a chaos too."


    I could sense a tension travelling down the line but I could have been imagining it. Hecate rarely showed suc emotions. "Hades...."


    She called me by name this must have been important, if I remembered correctly she was a close friend of Hades from far back as the war of Titanomachy. She only referred to me by my title when it was as a matter of duty meaning this had to be personal.


    I stopped in my tracked and huffed out. "I''m right here."


    "Is this war inevitable? The enemies we are facing, is not that I doubt your strength but I don''t want to lose anyone."


    "I want.... I don''t want what happend during the war to repeat itself."


    I waited for a bit before I spoke back. "You''re worried for the others or for Hermes? It''s funny how you always have such a big heart under al that gothic energy."


    I heard her chuckled softly and it made my heart dance for some reason. I could not stop imagining her face before mine smiling like an angel in the dark.


    "Would you say that so my face if you were here?" She asked.


    Something about this conversation felt different, it was like I was seeing her right before me. I could feel her presence, like our souls connecting. Was this her ability as the goddess of ghosts? Was she affecting my souls with her words?


    "I might be a little worried about them, and maybe even Hermes but I was infact talking about you." Her voice sounded very hypnotizing.


    I asked out of interest now. "I don''t follow."


    She sighed. "I don''t want you to lose yourself like you did back then." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now what are you talking about?" I asked now more interested in the topic.

 Chapter 157 Ch. 157 The Flow Of Change (II)

    Ch. 157: The Flow Of Change (II)"Remember when I told you I was just about getting you back after I lost you after all this time?" She posed her question to me.


    I did not bother to hide the fact as I pressed by back against the bark of a tree that wilted white leaves in the shape of maple leaves. The ecosystem here was much different in comparison to the underworld. I still wished to explore these worlds further and perhaps also Atlantis one day and see sirens too.


    "I don''t recall that but continue." I responded her question.


    She sighed through the phone line and I could imagine her glaring at me and shaking her head in disgust, it caused me to smile. "It was right before the war ended, you took me with you to the underworld in search of power and we barely managed to get to him. Thanatos the god of death, you wanted to borrow his arms of souls, back then you were still at odds with Charon."


    "Those were really dark times. In exchange for the power of the dead you chose to free Thanatos from the underworld, that which you agreed to."


    "But why was he anchored to his own realm if he was really that strong?" I interrupted her.


    How had I forgotten about Thanatos, the god of death. Hades was the god of the underworld, it appeared I had been too absorbed in my knowledge that I was blinded by my hubris.


    She sighed. "You really are oblivious to the fact. I can''t blame you anyway, you went through the worst during that time. Blinded by your need to save everyone you took a hundred thousand lashes of fallen souls. And in turn gained the power of the god of death for a limited time."


    "The power made you unstoppable and you managed to subdued Kronos. After the war you had to return back to the underworld to honour your word. But you knew that unleashing Thanatos would only result in another terror being released."


    I could hear her voice tense up, my heart sped up too. "I tricked him. Is that reason why you were by my side all this time?"


    "Hmm." I imagined her nodding as she spoke. "You could not go back on your word with Thanatos so you tricked him. All you had to do was carry the god of death in your body to the other side but instead you had me bind both your souls to this place making you unable to leave for a long period of time. And then you became neither Thanatos nor Hades, that was when your soul started to become fractured. I stayed by your side to try to relieve you find whatever parts of your I could save but... It''s hard to put it in words but you kept changing till you eventually shut yourself in."


    I released the breath I had been holding for a while.


    Did this mean that all the time that Hades avoided his family it was because he wanted to keep Thanatos locked up, the reason why the poison could not really kill him was because he already had two souls within him. If Hades was sent to the black book then where did the god of death get sent to?


    "Hades I want you to know that if you try such a stunt again I will personally stop you." She said in a determined tone.


    Her reassurance made me smile lightly. All my life I had been shouldering my responsibility and living my life for me, now that I had people I really wanted to protect would I really want to carry all their burden?


    "Listen Hades this is what we asked for we will take the risks ourselves." She added with even more reassurance.


    I don''t really understand her somethins but they didn''t smchoise to risk their lives, I chose them to be here, they just simply complied.


    I huffed out hot air and tightened my grip on the phone and spoke more firmly. "You are the first friend I ever made... Of course you''ll be right there by my side."


    She sighed and asked. "Will that be all my lord?"


    I responded in a downbeat tone. "Sure." A monneby later I disconnected the line and dropped down on my haunches. The cool breeze washing my face in a calm I just wanted to lie forever.


    An hour passed by with my head still running around a few things when I sensed someone coming my way. It was Talos walking down my way but she didn''t catch sight of me, she wore a light red top and jean shorts.


    Feeling the need to speak lest she walk past me I spoke up. "Out looking for me?" My voice caused her to come to a rather controlled stop, she did not look my way.


    Was she worked up about me walking out on her earlier, she spoke without addressing me directly. "Infact far from the mark. I do admit I was at a time hot on your trail but I gave up on that and was coming here to take a piss."


    I sighed. "Sorry about earlier. I do have a bit on my mind."


    I pushed myself to my feet and started to walk away from her. "I''ll be back soon."


    "No you won''t." She said with pain in her voice.


    Now why did I feel like I was pissing off a number of people?


    "You were right, I did have a plan all along." I said.


    "And that is." She asked.


    I said before vanishing at an astronomical speed. "To form my own little liberation army."


    I felt her cold stare on me. "I-- keep me posted."


    Read chapters at empire


    I smiled and waved my hand in the air. "You''re not one to falter Talos. Are you perhaps worried about me?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, you''re my rival." She said back.


    I walked onward to my destination, navigating through the city with the help of my concealment cap. After a few minutes I hopped off the taxi I had taken on the way, I stood before the establishment of the Gorgon''s Pub in broad daylight.


    I climbed up the stairs and knocked gently on the door. A short while later it creaked open and I saw a huge green man standing by the door, he didn''t look to be a Cyclops so I wondered what he was.


    "Excuse me but we don''t open in the day so perhaps come back later." He said in a rather simple voice.


    I raised my head slightly and looked at him, his features he was muscular, stronger than an average person on Olympus. "I have to see Madame Perisa."


    He sighed. "I don''t remember anyone having an appointment with her today and besides she''s not in today."


    My eyes blazed hissing our black pudds of smoke that made him jolt. "You dare lie to me? I can sense her presence." I released a bit of my aura that paralyzed him.


    "Don''t test me." I said as I walked past him and into the pub.


    The place just contained a handful of workers m, some cleaning the tables and floored others busy taking away the bottles lying around. On seeing me they all froze in place as if spotting a ghost.


    I was disguising myself with the concealment cap so there was no way they could tell who I was, they were just being cautious.


    "Imposter!"


    "Trespassers!"


    I sensed a very strong aura behind me and looked over my shoulder to see two huge rock statues holding halberds at me. "What''s this?"


    The people in the bar backed off to give us a little space, they seemed very confident in their rock guards.


    "Where''s your boss?" I asked in a cold voice as they started to approach me. "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    The rock guards came to a stop and froze there as if reverting to the stone form that they were. The workers in the pub spoke in confused tones. "What happened? I thought they never felt fear."


    "Just who is that guy?"


    I turned to them and they trembled before me. "Why are the looking at me like I''m some terrorist?"


    CLACK! CLACK!"


    "You are some terrorist." Madam Perisa said as she walked towards me wearing a light red dress that reached down to her knee. Her glass slippers clacking on the ground. So glass slippers are a real thing, I think I heard of it from some fairytalr. "My golem guards here are very sensitive to powerful auras so you kind of scared them off."


    "Well then now you don''t have to fix them later on." I said in a lighter tone.


    She scoffed at me. "There you go again having your way like the pompous god you are." She paused and gasped her face filled with shock before saying. "You''re back to full strength. I see you''ve been busy. You are even concealing your aura, that means you''re beyond my level. Makes me wonder what brings you here."


    I walked up to her and leaned over ignoring her perfume and whispering into her ear. "I would rather we talk someplace else."


    "About what?" She asked.


    I responded in a cold tone. "Taking down Poseidon for good."


    "What?!" She gasped.

 Chapter 158 Ch. 158 The Flow Of Change (III)

    Ch. 158: The Flow Of Change (III)We settled into a small roundtable in the VIP section of the pub, I took my time to explain the situation in clear terms to her. Starting from the establishment with the circle to the part where I was poisoned and to the plan to take over Olympus. I made sure to tell her about the black amber and as I expected she had known of the name Pandora before.


    It took a while for her to take it in and her gaze never once left me. She pressed her palms together and I could see them trembling with what I supposed to be worry. I wonder in what way she was affected by this.


    "Haa~" she breathed a deep sigh. "I wonder why Poseidon became this rotten, I knew he was ambitious and perhaps the most ambitious of you three but this... But did you call me here to ask me for help to stop him because I have a feeling that is well beyond my power."


    "You are taking this quite well, as expected of someone of your status." I smiled as I traced my fingertip on the table. "Let me say this I don''t want to kill Poseidon I want to save him if possible."


    Her eyes narrowed on me. "And if he does not want t be saved, what will you do then?"


    I held a cold glare with her as I spoke. "Kill him of course."


    She held her forehead as if trying to press down a rising headache. "Aye, bloodshed between the brothers. This will be a full out war."


    "Don''t worry I will contain it." I said with more reassurance. "I believe I had some part to play in his transformation into this villain. Something was missing from him that made him revert to this form."


    She looked down at the wooden table and said. "why are you here, telling me this? It would be laughable if you came here for life advice."


    I turned my eyes to the rug beneath my feet, these people lived their normal lives I could not have Poseidon disrupting it. Make no mistake I was no hero neither was I a revolutionary, I wanted to preserve as much of this world as I could. What good was a broken world to me?


    "No I did not. When I last came here I noticed how much of the lowlifes your bar carried." I began and waited for her to pick it up.


    She raised her head and we locked gazes. "I don''t follow, this bar is a safe place for everyone of every status to be happy and have a good time. But how do they factor into all this."


    I waited a bit before I revealed my plan. "I want you to connect me with the underworld, I want to create something like a revolution but not quite the same."


    Her eyes widened in surprise at my words.


    I continued. "There are times when you fight with just you power and other times you use your head and this is one of those times. I take it that by now Poseidon should be suspecting my unofficial appearance on Olympus but he''s far from it that I know of his plan. This has already disrupted his plan a bit."


    "What I just need is a large enough force¡ª a movement to disrupt the motion of his attack. They want as many people as they can at the convention and I will have to shake those numbers."


    Stay updated through empire


    "The circle had always thought they were the predators in the game. From my experience with them I already know how to beat them. If they control the field-- I''ll flip it, throwing both my alliance and his circle off balance. The only difference is that I will have full control of what side I will be flipping the game to."


    Madame Perisa stared at me for a long time, her brain struggling to process the facts I had given to her. "Wow, you really are a strategist. I am in awe at the grand scope of your plan, you seek to put them on their toes while you hit them from all sides. It''s a good plan but I am afraid I can not assist you."


    I closed my eyes and nodded. "I understand. I can not force the innocent lives into doing my will, before I leave allow me to give this warning. I have a hypothesis that on the day of the convention they will douse more than half the city in black amber and in the process many will die. Try to reach out to your people however you can and save them."


    I pushed my chair back and rose to my feet. "I will take my leave now. It was a pleasure talking to you."


    She looked at me and said nothing as I started to walk away. I counted in my mind as I walked away....


    3....


    2....


    1....


    "Wait!" She called out.


    Bingo! I smiled inwardly and then turned to face her.


    She rubbed her temples with her forefingers. "If what you say is true then I will have to help you. I would rather have a full house where everyone can be happy rather than one where they would be afraid of going outside."


    I pretended to be surprised. "Oh, are you sure it''s fine. I would not want you forcing your customers into doing something they are against."


    She shook her head. "Qyite the opposite, I could mobilize even the wealthy ones that is if you allow it. You can even pass on the orders and the information I am allowed to divulge to them."


    I slipped back into my seat fully satisfied that everything went according to plan. "That''s fine. The goal is not just to stop Poseidon''s plan, I don''t want to win the battle. I will win the war."


    "Hmm? How?" She asked.


    I smiled lightly. "I will broadcast his entire takeover on every network on and off Olympus."


    She barely managed to suppress her gasp. "What? Won''t that ruin his reputation as a god and fracture the system of the twelve gods of Olympus?"


    "We are at the start of a war at the moment and all cards are on the table. I will save all those dear to me this time." I said with an unusual seriousness that broke my usually quiet personality. It took a while for me to shift back to my normal self.


    She bit her upper lips for a moment, contemplating before she spoke. "This will break your brotherhood. What am I saying, it was already broken before but it will be a painful thing to see you two at each others throats. This time for real."


    That was the price I had to pay, I was obligated to save this world and to end the long conflict. This was the final act to end the calamities that threatened this worlds safety. I had trained, had bled, had sacrificed everything for this moment. What more could I give?


    It was true that I would try as much as possible to keep Poseidon alive or turn him to the light since this world would never be the same without him in it. There was some life to him underneath.


    I would be avenging Hecate''s death too and Talos'' suffering too. Hephaestus'' loss, Hermes'' demise, the death of the other otherworlder. And my losses.


    This was my chance at redemption in my new life. From a shut in, a failure to what...?


    A hero?


    A liberator?


    A god? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flow of change was in my very hands but I was unsure of how to wield it, only the outcome of the final battle would justify the means. The end would justify who was truly right, who was truly superior, who was to be pitied and who was to rule.


    "There is ont thing that bothers me though." Madame Perisa looked at me with more intent than usual, her eyes searching for an answer in mine. An answer to the question she was yet to ask. "Did you manipulate me into doing exactly what you envisioned."


    I held her gaze with cold eyes and spoke in a low tone that forced her to pay more attention to my words. "And what would give you that idea. You made your justification based on your own ideals all I did was ask for help, it''s not like I forced you to make that decision though."


    The truth was that people chose to believe and follow ideas if they believed they came up with it themselves. All I did was give her a reason to follow my plan.


    "One more thing." I spoke.


    "What? Are you going to give me another idea and end up manipulating me again?" She rolled her eyes in disgust.


    "Have you heard of the name.... Eris before?" My question did not exact any reaction at all.


    She turned her head. "That''s a female''s name, is she your love?"


    I rose to my feet. "She''s a dear acquaintance of mine."


    Back then when I had my fight with Poseidon and Hecate died I did not know what really happened to her. Just like many others she was manipulated. I wonder if she was still with the circle at this time, of right she was there when Hermes tried to kill me.


    I would find her and save her at all cost-- because she was the final member of my alliance.

 Chapter 159 Ch. 159 The Flow Of Change (IV)

    Ch. 159: The Flow Of Change (IV)Planning a big fight was something I had no experience in so it took me a while to fit into the role. I still had yet to release my full power so I could not tell if I was stronger than Poseidon.


    Planning everything with Talos was a lot of work, Hecate''s goal to find a cure proved more successful than I expected. Anok talked, I guess she must have been more persuasive than I thought.


    With the help of Hermes and Aphrodite we were able to come up with relevant facts, facts Talos was able to put together to give us a conclusion.


    Apparently the convention organized by Hermes used Pandora as the face of its latest brand. The crowd would be magnanimous and with it they would infect everyone with the black amber. With the type of chemicals we found them shipping out we came to the conclusion that they would convert all the black amber to a rain cloud of black amber. This was beyond the normal scope of what I had envisioned.


    There would be some big shot gods there which Apollo had invited, I was also invited. The circle planned to infect all the gods and me with the poison, weakening us enough so we would not pose a threat to his agenda.


    Apollo would get what he always wanted, the goddess of love. Poseidon would rule Olympus but Pandora was the one was the one I was most cautious of, she could possibly have a agenda even bigger than the circle''s.


    We still had a problem if we would have to face her without touching her.


    Artemis was still hooked up to the life support apparently she had more than a lot taken from her. Thinking to the full efficiency of my alliance, and their combat power. I would have to take care of Poseidon since he was the most dangerous threat, I had seen his power first hand but Pandora was also an unstable catalyst. I could not possibly take them both at once.


    Fighting them one at different time intervals would too much for me. Perhaps Hermes could face her wine he would be fast enough to avoid being getting cursed by her.


    Throu the week I tried to mobilize as many as I could to throw the convention into chaos on the said day. The time was drawing closer and closer, the time I had to train myself became very little for me.


    "Hey, you''re not sleeping yet." Talos called to we as she walked towards the fridge and came back with two cans of soda she tossed one over to me which I caught swiftly.


    "You''re one to talk." I gave her a reassuring smile. "Thanks anyway."


    She wore a light black singlet and a boxer, she sat on the table, her skin glowing on her thighs. I could see her boobs poking the soft fabric of the singley, now that I thought back to it did she really wear bras. And there I was getting distracted again.


    "You haven''t slept in three days champ, you know the day after tomorrow is the showdown. We are going to need you rested and at full power since you''re the one who''ll take down Poseidon." She said before opening the can and taking huge gulps of it''s chilly contents. Her eyes reflected the low light from the bulb above, her hair flowing down her back, the parts uneven and rough.


    Not wanting to be rude I opened the can and took a gulp and instantly felt my stomach grumble for more, instinctively I emptied the can faster than I thought, squeezing the can in the process. It was after I was done with it that I realized how foolish I must have looked but Talos being the ever quiet one just looked at me, her eyes reflecting the innocence I found annoying about her.


    "I don''t know how things were from when you were a mortal but even gods need their sleep." She said shortly after I was done with the soda.


    After I kept silent for a while and went back to the work I was on initially which was a piece of the map of the convention center taken by one of Hephaestus'' drones. A book flipped all the way to the middle where I had run my simulations in ink.


    "What is up with you? Even I sleep when I work, at least short naps this is just too much." She spoke again. "Can you do visualizations?"


    I tried to plot the best possible course of action in case of any mishap. I would plan as much as I could to prevent the death of anyone else.


    "Visualize this, you walking over a Poseidon beaten to a pulp. Me putting a bullet in Pandora, our alliance saving the world. You guys can take all the glory for it but I doubt you would, as for me I--"


    Before she could finish I interrupted her. "Someone will die in the final battle. I have this feeling, I have to plan this out in case of any possible casualty."


    Talos'' eyes darkened as she spoke. "I never thought I would ever be whole, I had no reason to believe I could ever understand the emotions of others but meeting you changed that. You can''t predict the every move of your opponents and I''m sure you know that. Just as we know only a portion of their plan have you stopped to think of the advantage Imyou hae over them?"


    I paused for a moment and looked over at her but her eyes were not on me but on the body of Artemis lying dormant on the bed next to the life support.


    "The circle don''t know of you, your plans or of the dark pantheon. Unlike them who are moved by their own personal objectives we serve a similar goal, mostly revenge but we also want a better world and we want to repay you for what you have done to us. The alliance is the biggest wedge in their plans and they don''t even know about it." Was she trying to cheer me up now? How noble.


    I sighed.


    "Just say something already." Her voice held a tinge of annoyance.


    I opened my mouth to speak but closed it after choosing not to. My attention diverted to my work for a moment before saying. "Something else?"


    She dropped down on the table, her back pressing down her weight on it. She looked into my eyes and said. "You must have thought that was very funny pulling off that stunt. I have a question to ask."


    This time I could not refuse. "Well ask away, I''m not going anywhere anytime soon."


    She nodded gently and said. "What are you going to do after all this?"


    Had I really thought of that? "I dunno, managed the underworld some more. Perhaps some excursion and exploratio. Things might be even more quiet than I hoped for."


    "So you will have a lot of free time then, good." She said.


    I raised an idea. "And why is that?"


    She locked eyes with me in a gently gaze. "Because you are going to go on a date with me. I haven''t been in one of those before. I never had any reason to."


    "That''s strange coming from you." I responded.


    She looked away and then at the roof. "They say you should go out with those you like and I like you¡ª I think. So let''s go out and have some fun after all this work."


    She really did act the way I never expected.


    "Well..... Yeah!" I justified her offer.


    The rest of that was silent till she fell asleep, I carried her to her room as gently as I could and set her down to sleep even further. Throughout the night I stayed up working and by the time I had cracked the code and achieved a way to keep all the civilians safe. All that was left was to have as short a nap as I could. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I went to my room on the last day before the battle, leaving every to Talos to take care off. I also tha ked her for the night before, her company helped clear my mind the previous night.


    The short nap I had intended on taken got prolonged and I ended up sleeping for much longer but was the most relaxing sleep I had in a while. By the time I woke up I was much more refreshed than I had ever hoped to be, the total time I slept for was 18 hours. It had been surprised.


    But the day was finally around the corner, I gathered the alliance again together at the same location as our first meeting for a brief assessment. Madame Perisa was added to the roundtable as a temporary member.


    Experience more tales on empire


    For those who were looking forward to such a big day, they all seemed calm. But as they say the calm was always before the storm.

 Chapter 160 Ch. 160 The Silent Strike

    Ch. 160: The Silent StrikeThe big day had finally come.


    The banners and posters filled the streets of Olympus, showcasing Apollo''s latest brand, with Pandora''s face at its forefront. Her haunting beauty was both a lure and a warning¡ª a reminder of the danger that lay ahead. News channels buzzed with excitement, and the city hummed with activity.


    I sat in the back of a sleek black SUV, its tinted windows shielding me from the prying eyes of the press and the unsuspecting public. The air inside was tense; every breath felt heavy with the weight of what was to come. Talos sat beside me, her fingers tapping a rhythmic pattern against her thigh. She didn''t speak, but her presence was grounding¡ª a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this fight.


    As the vehicle approached Olympus Grand Park, the venue for the convention, the scene outside was overwhelming. The crowd stretched for what seemed like miles, thousands of mythological beings and gods mingling in ignorant bliss. The grand park itself was transformed into a spectacle, complete with flashing lights, towering screens, and a stage fit for the most ostentatious of celebrations.


    The SUV pulled up before the red carpet. A sea of reporters swarmed the area, cameras flashing incessantly as I stepped out. I adjusted my suit¡ª a deep shade of black that seemed to absorb the light around it¡ª and made my way toward the entrance. My steps were slow and calculated, each one measured to project confidence I didn''t entirely feel.


    Talos was dressed in a black suit that was well fitted and showed her curves. She slipped her head under my concealment cap and I watched her appearance transform into that of Hecate. She looked at her reflection in the glass and I could see a look of displeasure on her face. "I hate looking like someone else."


    I raised my eyebrows and smiled. "How can you hate it when this has only been the first time?"


    "That''s why I hate it." She looked at me. The cap turned invisible on her head. "Let''s get on with the plan before I vomit."


    I smiled. "Let''s go then."


    Hecate''s work was simple, to take control of the security room since it had to be done manually, she would be our eyes everywhere.


    We stepped out of the black SUV and made our way to the huge hall. My sights were set on the entrance of the hall, the noise from the crowd and the press I tried to die it down. I noticed the look of unease in Talos'' eyes, I guess she was very cautious under such publicity. Typical shut in.


    Inside, the air was electric with anticipation. The hall was a masterpiece of divine architecture, its high ceilings adorned with chandeliers that cast a golden glow. The sound of chatter and laughter echoed, masking the sinister undertones of the event. My eyes scanned the crowd, searching for familiar faces among the sea of opulence.


    "Hades," a voice called out, smooth and saccharine.


    I turned to see Apollo, his golden hair catching the light as he approached. I signalled Talos in a subtle manner to dissolve into the crowd. Apollo continued to approach me, smile was disarming, but his eyes betrayed his cunning. There was the strong sense of malice coming from his aura no matter how well he tried to hide it from me.


    His face looked the way it always did and since the nether flame could not be cured that easily I guessed he must have covered his face with make up. Beside him stood Pandora, her gaze unreadable but her presence commanding. She wore a gown that shimmered like liquid silver, every movement exuding an aura of untouchable elegance.


    "Apollo," I called out, keeping my tone neutral. "I see you are still asleep beautiful as ever."


    "Glad you could make it," he said, clasping my hand with more force than necessary. "This is going to be a night to remember."


    "I''m sure it will be," I replied, allowing a hint of sarcasm to slip through.


    As we exchanged pleasantries, my attention was drawn to Pandora. She didn''t speak, but her gaze lingered on me, as if she were sizing me up. There was something unsettling about her, something that went beyond her role in this twisted game. Her gaze held something to it, a serenity like she was trying to pass on a message to me.


    Behind me, I could feel Talos and Hermes blending into the crowd, their presence a silent reassurance. Aphrodite was somewhere in the room, her charm working to gather information while keeping a low profile. We were scattered but connected, each playing our part in the unfolding plan.


    The event began with the unveiling of Apollo''s new line, a theatrical display of lights and music that masked the true purpose of the gathering. As the models strutted down the runway, the air seemed to grow heavier, a subtle shift that only those attuned to divine energy would notice.


    Then came the announcement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Apollo''s voice boomed through the hall, "I present to you the pinnacle of divine innovation¡ª a celebration of unity, beauty, and progress."


    As he spoke, a massive screen lit up behind him, displaying a swirling black cloud. The room erupted in applause, the crowd oblivious to the danger that image represented.


    I tensed. The black amber was no longer a rumor¡ª it was real, and its effects would be catastrophic. To think they would choose to go with this first.


    No that would be too rushed, they must have a plan.


    Talos'' voice crackled in my earpiece. "They''re moving into position. The chemical dispersers are being set up on the roof."


    I nodded subtly, my mind racing. The dispersers would turn the black amber into a rain cloud, spreading its curse over the entire city. There was no time to waste.


    "Did you already take out the security room?" I said in a hushed tone trying not to sound amazed.


    "Well I did have a bit of help." She said back to me.


    Hermes'' voice cut in, his usual humor replaced by urgency. "We''ve got company. Poseidon just entered the building, and he''s not alone."


    My heart throbbed. Poseidon''s presence was expected, he always complicated everything. He wasn''t just a rival; he was a force of nature, and facing him in a crowded hall was a risk I hadn''t planned for.


    "Stick to the plan," I said, my voice steady despite the chaos brewing inside me. "Talos, disable the dispersers. Hermes, keep an eye on Poseidon. Aphrodite, keep Pandora distracted. I''ll handle Apollo."


    The team moved swiftly, their roles set in motion.


    As I made my way toward the stage, Apollo caught sight of me. His smile faltered for a brief moment before he regained his composure.


    "Hades, enjoying the show?" He asked, his tone laced with mockery.


    "Impressive theatrics," I replied. "But we both know this isn''t about fashion."


    Drawing the attention of the magnanimous crowd filled with the powerful made him falter. I had yet to sense the aura of the king and queen of Olympus but that only worked in my favour.


    Apollo''s eyes narrowed, the mask slipping just enough to reveal his annoyance. Before he could respond, the lights flickered. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as the atmosphere shifted from celebratory to ominous.


    "What''s going on?" Apollo demanded, his voice rising above the murmurs.


    The answer came in the form of a thunderous crash. The main doors burst open, and there he was¡ªPoseidon, his trident gleaming with an otherworldly light.


    The crowd parted in fear as he strode into the hall, his presence commanding and terrifying. His eyes locked onto mine, and the air grew thick with tension.


    "Hades," he said, his voice a low rumble. "I''ve been waiting for this."


    I stepped forward, the weight of the moment pressing down on me. "Then let''s not keep you waiting any longer."


    The room erupted into chaos as Poseidon lunged, his trident striking the ground with enough force to send shockwaves through the hall. I barely had time to react, summoning a wall of shadows to deflect the blow. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fight was on.


    Poseidon was relentless, his attacks precise and devastating. Every strike of his trident sent ripples through the air, the sheer power behind it a reminder of why he was feared. I countered with bursts of dark energy, using the shadows to shield and strike.


    Around us, the chaos continued. Talos and Hermes worked to disable the dispersers, their movements a blur as they navigated the crumbling hall. Aphrodite engaged Pandora in a battle of wills, her charm clashing against Pandora''s malevolent power. All she did was keep her contained in place.


    But my focus was on Poseidon. His strength was unmatched, but he was reckless, his arrogance a chink in his armor.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" he taunted, his trident slicing through the air.


    I didn''t respond. Words were a distraction I couldn''t afford. Instead, I waited for an opening, every move calculated to wear him down.


    And then it came.


    Poseidon overextended, his trident smashing into the ground with a force that shook the entire hall. In that split second, I unleashed a surge of shadow energy, enveloping him in a cocoon of darkness.


    "You underestimate me," I said, my voice cold.


    The shadows tightened around him, but he fought back, his raw power threatening to break free.


    The fight was far from over, but for the first time, I felt a glimmer of hope. We had a chance¡ª not just to win, but to change the course of fate itself.


    As the battle raged on, the clock ticked closer to the moment that would determine everything.


    Author''s Note: Wouldn''t you want to be the first to gift me a magic castle? I''ll be really grateful

 Chapter 161 Ch. 161 Plans & Actions

    Ch. 161: Plans & ActionsBoom!


    An explosion erupted from outside the hall then another. Soon the whole place was in chaos, people running around like wildfire had caught everywhere. I sent Poseidon flying into one of the pillars causing everywhere to shake, one of the explosions managed to get into the building and soon almost everyone was out of the hall that was shaking violently.


    Billows of smoke and dust clouded my as I stood over Poseidon that lay on the ground defeated. I relaxed my muscles as I bent down to meet him, he raised his head his face looking weak as he spoke.


    "Damn Hades did you have to do it so hard?" He asked as he groaned.


    I looked at him for a moment before saying. "We did agree to do it for real and I only use 20% of my strength."


    Poseidon rolled his eyes at me and said. "Why not kill me while you''re at it."


    I chuckled as I pulled him to his feet. He hissed out in pain as he clutched to the side of his ribs and collapsed back into the pillar that was already cracked. "Sorry, but you have to get out of here before Poseidon comes."


    Poseidon looked up at me with the look of utter confusion in his face and then rage. "What are you talking about!? You put me in this condition. Ack! I think you broke my ribs."


    I sighed.


    What was going on? Simple¡ª my plan.


    On arrival, Talos had to impersonate Hecate since seeing me without my trusted aid would prove to be suspicious. On getting in I had her take care of the security room giving us full control over the systems and camera, Hermes then received the concealment cap from her which he took outside and handed to Hecate to then impersonate Poseidon.


    What Talos had said earlier was the signal to prepare for Hecate''s introduction as Poseidon. That way she could come in and cause a ruckus in an unrefined manner that was sure to make the real Poseidon lose face. To make it more real we rehearsed our fight, the main reason why she was chosen was because of her souls abilities m, it would make her the only one as imposing as the real Poseidon and she was also the only one able to take a blow from me and stay in one piece.


    The explosions from outside were from the help of Madame Perisa''s men, I had caused a stir and thrown their long awaited plan into chaos. Poseidon was sure to come soon and I would implicate him and uncover his planning to the world with the help of the cameras in the area. This was the place where we would have our final battle.


    I sensed someone approaching me at a fast speed and hence I turned sharply, I did not sense any ill intent from it and it turned out to be¡ª Aphrodite.


    "I lost my mark." She cried out.


    I almost hit my lower lip. "Where is she?"


    "I lost her, I don''t know how it happened." Aphrodite tried to justify herself.


    I nodded in understanding. "This was within our planning remember. Pandora was beyond you already, help her up and get out of here before Poseidon comes." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aphrodite nodded as she reached down and carried Hecate up. I reached out and pulled the concealment cap from her head and watched her true form come into light like something emerging from the deep if the ocean.


    Aphrodite reached out and took the cap from me. "We might end up relying on it more than you would." She did have a point so I released my grip from it.


    "Hades, she''s here. Do we engage?" Hermes said through my earpiece.


    Talos then spoke through the line. "The dispersers are in sight, but she''s here."


    I felt a sharp throbbing in my back causing me to jerk back sharply, my eyes went to the entrance that was covered in smoke making it unable to see past it. My heart was drumming wildly, it wasn''t fear I was feeling but anticipation. Expectation.


    "Poseidon''s coming and he did not come alone." I could feel the presence of multiple others numbering hundreds, no thousands with him. Just where did he find such a number.


    But coming out like this wouldn''t it be risking too much? Unless he was betting it all on the black amber, because without it he would be unable to conquer Olympus as it was. The Bai corps, the other gods, there was no way he could beat them all with his army.


    "Talos we have to deactivate those dispersers at all costs and Hermes try to keep Pandora occupied without touching her directly. Remember our practice? You are the only one who can touch her." I had deducted that when Hermes moves at high velocity he generated space and time principles which would allow him to interact with Pandora for short bursts making it easier to keep her at bay at least till I beat Poseidon to a pulp.


    "And what if we find a chance to take her down permanently?" Hermes'' voice came through the earpiece with more seriousness than I had ever head from him before.


    I steeled my gaze at the entrance and said. "Do it. This time we''ll win."


    Aphorite and Hecate started to move to the stairs to offer assistance to those on the roof. Since the halls power had been cut off, the only light I had was the strong moonlight streaking into the hall from the window and door.


    I sensed Poseidon''s aura flood the place like a tsunami causing the windows to shatter and my long blue hair to dance in waves. My suit shook too, but I stood there with my hands tucked in my pocket my gaze cold and calm.


    Soon I sensed hundred of souls approaching me in full force, what was this. Was his taunting me with such meagre flies or was he trying to guage my power either way.


    BOOM!


    The walls came crumbling down as the masked assailants all came through the door in great quantity.


    "Well, if it''s a battle of aura you want then.... You lose!" I unleashed the full force of my dominators aura and the entire place trembled, a surge of energy threatened to take down the building so I stopped. But the damaged had already been done, half of all my enemies had been been rendered u concioiby my power.


    It seemed I would have to take the battle away from the building till my team was finally ready to take down the dispersers. I walked over the debris and to the exit in a confident advance. I walked into the moonlight seeing the fumes of smoke and and army of terrorists and in front of them was the green haired Poseidon standing there with a his eyes glowing even from the distance.


    "Hades!!!" He boomed at me. "what''s the meaning of all this?"


    I stood there and said nothing letting the air intensify as I took in a deep breath and then sighed. The shadows started to gather around me like living vines. "Arise shadow legion!"


    "Hold him off?" I muttered. "I''m just getting started."


    The shadows around me writhed and coalesced, forming towering figures of pure darkness. My Shadow Legion rose at my command, their eyes glowing like embers as they turned to face Poseidon''s forces.


    "Charge," I commanded, my voice echoing through the ruined hall.


    The legion surged forward, meeting Poseidon''s army head-on. The clash was a symphony of chaos¡ª metal against metal, cries of pain, and the deafening roar of unleashed power.


    I noticed Poseidon observing me over the battle not daring to charge in recklessly, he was being cautious. Or was he waiting for the dispersers to go off? That couldn''t be it right, with Hermes there there was no way through wouldn''t be able to--


    As if like a warning bell, the sound of the dispersers going off filled the air like an explosion. I looked up to see billows of black smoke rising to the sky like a funnel being sucked up by the night sky.


    "Dammit!" I cursed under my breath.


    "Was this what you were trying to prevent brother?" Poseidon boomed as threat.


    I felt a deep worry that something might have happened to Hermes and Talos, was I wrong to leave Pandora to them? But it was what the situation called for, the best thing would be to worry about the problem in front of me at the moment.


    Black clouds were starting to form in the sky slowly.


    "Hades, we failed. I estimate five to eleven minutes before downpour and the scale is more than half of Olympus." Talos said through the earpiece.


    I looked at Poseidon or the monster he had become and sighed. "I will finish this then, get out of the area all of you. As of now.... I will start fighting on my own terms."

 Chapter 162 Ch. 162 Clash Of Gods

    Ch. 162: Clash Of GodsThe tension between Poseidon and me hung thick in the air, the battlefield echoing with the cacophony of war. His trident pulsed with a sinister light, while my bident gleamed, a harbinger of the underworld''s wrath. I could feel the ground beneath us tremble in anticipation of the clash, and when we launched ourselves at each other, the world itself seemed to shatter.


    Our weapons met in a collision that illuminated the sky, the force sending shockwaves that rippled across the battlefield. The earth cracked beneath the impact, fissures tearing through the ground and scattering debris. Soldiers and gods alike were flung backward, caught in the maelstrom of our fight.


    Poseidon grinned, his eyes alight with madness. "Hades, your defiance is as irritating as it is futile." Find adventures at empire


    "You mistake my resolve for defiance," I countered, parrying his thrust with my bident. Sparks flew as our weapons clashed, each strike carving the air with raw, unbridled power. "This isn''t a battle you can win."


    He responded with a flurry of strikes, each faster than the last. His speed was impressive, but I could see the openings in his form. I weaved through his attacks, the blade of my scythe slicing through the air like a shadow. When I retaliated, my strikes were deliberate, forcing him to block with the haft of his trident.


    "You''re slowing down," I taunted, my eyes cold and following the speed of his movement with ease.


    Poseidon snarled, his anger fueling a surge of energy. The sky darkened further, the clouds swirling ominously as he raised his trident high. With a guttural roar, he slammed it into the ground, unleashing a massive tidal wave of water that surged toward me.


    "Wow." I could not help but exclaim.


    I planted my feet firmly on the ground and breathed out nether flame on my bident causing it to transform into a long black scythe that hissed out blue smoke. I reinforced my body and swung my scythe in a wide arc, unleashing a wave of nether energy that cut through the water. The collision created a steam explosion that obscured the battlefield. Through the mist, Poseidon lunged, his trident aimed for my chest.


    I sidestepped and countered with a horizontal slash, forcing him to retreat. "This is the best you can muster?" I asked, my voice calm despite the storm raging around us.


    All of my years training my butt off paid off more than I expected it to. Now I was on par with him. I tried not to get overly absorbed in my overconfidence, like Charon taught me keeping a level head at all times was the key to winning a fight.


    My progress seemed to have annoyed my dance partner.


    Poseidon''s lips curled into a snarl, and his trident crackled with energy. "Allow me show you why I am the King of the Seas!"


    He struck the ground again, and the earth beneath us crumbled as if being eaten up by millions of parasites. "He really going at it really hard." I said to myself.


    The battlefield gave way, and we plummeted into a cavernous chasm filled with swirling water right under the park grounds. Poseidon manipulated the torrents with precision, the water rising around him like serpents ready to strike.


    I summoned the nether flame, enveloping my scythe in dark fire. The cavern lit up with an eerie glow as I charged through the onslaught of water. I dodged on pure instinct I had honed in my years of hardship, I swung my scythe left and right. Each serpent dissolved into steam upon contact with my blade, but Poseidon was relentless.


    He darted through the water with inhuman speed, his trident striking from all angles. I barely managed to parry his attacks, the force of each blow resonating through my arms. One of his water serpents lunged at me from beneath just as I was carrying his blow. Unable to dodge the attack I reinforced my body and took it head on.


    "Kuegh!" I grunted as I spun through the air and skidding backwards sending water shooting out in the air.


    I kicked forward and started my relentless assault, Poseidon was ready for it any just like Charon had taught me I switched gears and the tempo rose. I went faster and faster, I could feel my muscles slowly straining, Poseidon looked just as fatigued as me but we both knew the fight had only just begun.


    All of a sudden I stopped attacking causing him to freeze instinctively. And that when when I finally found an opening, I swung my scythe with all my might, the blade carving a deep fissure into the cavern.


    Poseidon dodged, the edge of my attack grazing his thick coat. I heard him grunt as I saw drops of sparkling blood flying in the air as water droplets. He retaliated with a surge of water that struck me square in the chest, sending me crashing into the rocky wall.


    "Urrgh!" I grunted, I could feel all of Olympus shaking from our battle.


    Poseidon staggered to catch his breath, I watched him grip his trident tighter. Funnels of water snakes out of the water beneath us and wrapped around the trident reinforcing it and fixing the cracks I had made on it.


    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," I muttered, pulling myself from the rubble. My wings unfurled, and with a single powerful beat, I launched myself toward him.


    The cavern couldn''t contain our battle. Our strikes shattered the walls, and the water surged upward, carrying us back to the surface. Olympus loomed in the distance, but our fight had transcended its sacred grounds.


    We soared above the clouds, the winds howling around us. Poseidon''s eyes burned with fury as he summoned a massive whirlpool in the sky. "Do you see this, Hades? This is the power of the seas!"


    How the hell did he summon that much water in mid air?


    I asked myself in my head.


    I countered by channeling even more of the nether flame into my scythe. The dark energy expanded, forming a massive spectral blade that dwarfed even the whirlpool. "And this is the power of death." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Our attacks collided, the resulting explosion splitting the clouds and shaking the heavens. The force of it propelling us toward off Olympus and towards the mortal plane. We cut through layers of white fluffy clouds as we fell to earth, the world below rushing up to meet us.


    That last attack seemed to stun our bodies, we could hardly move as we were subjected to free fall. I had a feeling this would hurt a lot.


    The winds whipped us with great might, my hair billow and swam in waves. I could see Olympus begin to shrink above me as we fell to the earth.


    Instead of falling into the earth''s surface we crashed into the ocean with enough force to create a tsunami that swept across the nearby coastline. The water hissed and boiled around us, our powers clashing in the depths.


    Just why did we have to fall here of all places?


    I asked myself.


    Poseidon''s domain gave him an edge. He moved with unparalleled speed, the ocean bending to his will. While he got stronger I was forced to rely on my strength and cunning, using the shadows of the deep to evade his attacks.


    "Do you feel it, Hades?" Poseidon called out, his voice echoing through the water. "This is my realm. You cannot hope to defeat me here!"


    "Your arrogance blinds you," I replied, my voice carrying through the abyss. "Even kings fall before the inevitability of death."


    I was very relieved that I took the underwater breathing lessons Charon recommended at one time, though the use of it was to help control my power. As long as I still had divine energy and knew how to channel it I would not lose in any terrain or ocean.


    I channeled my energy into the scythe, the blade glowing with an otherworldly light. When Poseidon lunged, I swung with all my might, the impact creating a shockwave that parted the ocean.


    The water closed in around us, but we rose above it, the fight carrying us to the surface. Waves churned violently as we exchanged blows, the clash of our weapons echoing across the sea.


    Poseidon''s attacks grew more frenzied, his movements erratic. I could see the desperation in his eyes, the cracks forming in his composure. He did not expect the fight to drag on this long.


    But I was far from unscathed. My body ached, my arms trembling with the effort of parrying his relentless strikes. Blood dripped from a gash on my shoulder, staining the ocean red.


    The sky above mirrored the chaos below, lightning illuminating the stormy clouds. As we clashed once more, a massive bolt struck the sea, the light reflecting in Poseidon''s eyes.


    He hit me on the head and I barely evaded it as I skidded on the surface of the water trying to recover my breath.


    Poseidon too took a moment but the ocean''s water revitalised him in seconds, I acknowledged that I was at a disadvantage. All the more reason to end this as soon as I could.


    "This ends now!" Poseidon roared, his voice like thunder.


    I straightened my posture, my hair damp and falling into my face, I rested the blade of my scythe and boomed. "I could not agree more."

 Chapter 163 Ch. 163 The Sea’s Wrath

    Ch. 163: The Sea''s WrathThe air reeked of salt and blood. The ocean, once a roaring battlefield, was deceptively calm now, stretching like an endless mirror beneath the dawn''s faint light. Poseidon''s chest rose and fell heavily, his grip on the trident unwavering despite the crimson streaks that ran down his torso. My scythe, dim but not extinguished, trembled in my hand as the nether flame flickered defiantly.


    Neither of us spoke further. Words had no place here. Only the unyielding resolve of gods stood between us now.


    Poseidon moved first, his trident slamming into the water. The still ocean turned alive, writhing and roaring as a colossal whirlpool formed beneath us. The pull was instantaneous, the force nearly dragging me under.


    "Do you think you can match the seas, brother?" Poseidon roared, his voice carrying both fury and triumph. The whirlpool accelerated, its vortex pulling debris, waves, and foam into its ravenous maw. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I thrust the scythe into the swirling water. Black tendrils of death smoke erupted, meeting the pull of the whirlpool head-on. The clash sent shockwaves rippling across the sea, and for a moment, I held my ground.


    Poseidon wasn''t deterred. With a guttural cry, he raised the trident high, summoning water spouts that spiraled toward me like serpents. The first struck my shield of darkness, dissolving into mist, but the second and third broke through my defense and slammed into my side, the force sending me skidding backward on the waters surface.


    Pain seared through my ribs, but I couldn''t falter. I gritted my teeth and surged forward, channeling every ounce of energy into my scythe. The flames roared back to life, black and violet, licking hungrily at the air.


    With a powerful leap, I closed the distance between us. My scythe arced through the air, aimed at Poseidon''s throat. He blocked with his trident, sparks flying as the weapons collided. We locked eyes, his deep green eyes clashing with my abyssal black.


    "You will not best me here, Hades!" Poseidon bellowed. "You abandoned us remember? You want nothing to do with us."


    "You''ve already lost, Poseidon," I snarled, forcing the scythe downward.


    Our weapons clashed again and again, the sheer force of each blow cracking the ocean''s surface. The waters beneath us churned violently, waves rising and falling in chaotic rhythms. Blood trickled down my arm from the recoil, but I pressed on, forcing Poseidon onto the defensive.


    His eyes darkened as if filled with endless hate. "There you go again avoiding the topic. Brother Olympus, the entire world will be unified under my rule. We were always meant to rules as one but you chose to break that delicate balance."


    I felt blood slide down the sides of my face and my vision blurred with red for a moment. "So that''s your ambition to be the supreme god? Clearly I expected something grander."


    In a desperate move, he slammed the butt of his trident into the ocean. The waters exploded upward, enveloping us both in a suffocating sphere of liquid. It was cold, dark, and relentless, pressing against my body with crushing force.


    "Water Manipulation. Infinite depth!" His voice boomed loudly. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    But the darkness was my domain.


    Closing my eyes, I let the nether flame spread from the scythe, wreathing my entire body in its unholy glow. The water hissed and evaporated as the flames carved a path of air around me. With a roar, I unleashed a shockwave, the force shattering the water sphere and sending Poseidon flying backwards.


    The space between us left a trail of red blood that sparkled and reacted violently with the waves.


    He crashed into the ocean with a thunderous splash but recovered almost instantly, his fury palpable. The trident glowed with an otherworldly blue light, and the waves rose in unison, forming towering walls on all sides.


    "I am the ocean incarnate!" Poseidon thundered. The waves converged, closing in on me with the force of a thousand storms.


    I didn''t flinch. Planting the scythe into the ocean''s surface, I unleashed a surge of energy that split the waves apart, creating a path straight to Poseidon.


    If we were on on his domain I would have dealt him a heavy hand already. Being able to recover almost endlessly, there must be a limit to it.


    He hesitated¡ª just for a moment¡ª but it was enough. I darted forward like a whirlwind, my feet barely counting a step before I surged further even faster, my scythe leaving a trail of violet fire in its wake. Poseidon raised his trident to block, but this time I was faster.ball my years honing my muscles reinforcing them a hundred times over, no a thousand times over. It was all for this moment when I would surpass all of blmy obstacles.


    "Hoo~." I breathed out black billows of smoke from my nose and ears. "Slash Of The Nether!" Every muscle in my body converged into one, my breath and body calm, my shoulders moved effortlessly in the motion I had rehearsed elwith eade. The blade carved through his weapon''s shaft, severing it cleanly in two.


    A huge disk of black flame danced in spirals like the work of an artists painting the air.


    Poseidon staggered, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Damnit!" He gnashed his teeth sending sparks flying.


    "This ends now," I growled, raising the scythe for the final blow. All of my conviction melted into one, into this final attack.


    But Poseidon wasn''t done. With a primal scream, he slammed his palm into the ocean. The waters exploded upward, a massive geyser shooting into the sky and taking me with it.


    For a moment, I was weightless, the world spinning as the force carried me higher and higher. Then, gravity reclaimed me, and I plummeted back toward the sea.


    Poseidon was waiting. He thrust the broken trident forward, the jagged edge aimed straight at my chest.


    I twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the strike. The trident''s edge grazed my shoulder, tearing through flesh and bone. Pain exploded, but I didn''t stop. Using the momentum, I swung the scythe downward, the blade slicing through Poseidon''s side.


    He roared in agony, stumbling back as blood poured from the wound.


    We both landed on the water, now stained red with our blood. My vision blurred, my body screaming in protest, but I couldn''t stop. Not now. Not ever.


    Poseidon summoned another wave, smaller this time but no less deadly. I countered with a blast of nether flame, the two forces colliding in a violent explosion. The shockwave sent us both tumbling across the ocean''s surface, battered and broken.


    Somewhere in the chaos, I lost my grip on the scythe. It sank into the depths, its light dimming as it disappeared.


    I could hardly stop my arms from trembling, the shockwave of our attacks had crippled it. Even feeling the blood rushing through my body was hard. "Ack--!" I coughed out blood as it clogged my throat.


    Poseidon saw his chance. With a triumphant grin, he charged, his broken trident raised. I had no weapon, no shield, but I wasn''t defenseless.


    Summoning the last of my strength, I thrust my hand forward. Shadows erupted from my palm, forming a jagged spear of pure darkness. "Shadow manipulation." I hissed out against the searing pain throbbing through my body


    Poseidon didn''t falter. He met the spear head-on, the trident clashing against the shadows in a final, desperate struggle.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze. Then, with a roar of triumph, I broke through his defenses. The spear pierced his chest, the force sending him sprawling across the ocean.


    Poseidon lay motionless, his blood mingling with the sea. I staggered, barely able to stand. The fight was over. I had won.


    Or so I thought.


    A sudden, sharp pain tore through my chest. I looked down to see the jagged edge of Poseidon''s trident protruding from my torso.


    "No..." I gasped, blood filling my lungs.


    Poseidon, battered and broken, stood behind me, his face a mask of grim determination.


    "You forgot one thing, brother," he rasped. "The sea never surrenders."


    He twisted the trident, the pain blinding. My strength failed me, and I fell forward, the ocean rising to claim me. The Poseidon I had killed was apparently a clone made with water, when did he even have the chance to do that?


    My body shut down as blood poured out of my chest, everything seemed to freeze from the shock.


    The water greetings me was warm and red....


    As I sank into the cold, dark depths, my mind raced. Pandora''s presence still loomed on Olympus, her power growing stronger. I couldn''t let this be the end, not like this. I wondered if Talos managed to get the team to a safe area.


    As I fell deep towards the depths the image of Poseidon standing on the surface and gazing down on me blurred out. The waters became colder and as such my skin started to turn pale and white as it had been in the shower. My heart had stopped beating a long time ago, the only thing keeping me alive was almost gone¡ª a sliver of divine energy.


    Dying a second time without achieving what I had set out to. My journey being chosen to be reborn, being chosen to save this world. I never cared about that at all, all I wanted was to live in leave and not... I could finally rest in peace.


    But the darkness was all-consuming, and my vision faded as the sea swallowed me whole.


    "Goodbye.... I had some fun¡ª" I gurgled to any soul that was nearby and then I--!


    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 164 Ch. 164 The Wrath Of The Sun (Aphrodites POV)

    Ch. 164: The Wrath Of The Sun (Aphrodite''s POV)"We''ll go up to help the others, Hades," I said, adjusting the weight of Hecate in my arms. Her body trembled violently, wracked with the pain of the blows she had taken earlier.


    Hades nodded without a word, brushing past me. He stopped next to me and had his hand pressed firmly on my shoulder, squeezing tight for a moment before releasing. It was a silent message, a mix of solace and goodbye. I couldn''t tell what it meant, but something about it lingered¡ª an unspoken weight that settled heavily in my chest.


    As he disappeared into the swirling smoke, I turned toward the staircase, my thoughts wandering elsewhere. Swaying to what Hades had in mind surely there was no way he could die, he was the strongest there was.


    Hades had always been an enigma. Since I was a child, I''d seen that distant look in his eyes, the kind that spoke of a world only he could see, a word most were blind to. People feared him, avoided him, but I never understood why. Even as kids¡ª me, Hermes, Ares, Apollo¡ª we saw the loneliness in his gaze. Though not all of us cared.


    There were some who rather stayed away and others-- despised him.


    Apollo, for one, despised him. He loathed Hades'' darkness, aspiring instead to mimic Zeus, his hero. Our first fight had been over this, over the venom Apollo spat about Hades. That fight shaped everything. From then on, I could not stand Apollo''s growing arrogance, his incessant need to shine brighter than anyone else.


    It was... unhealthy.


    "Urk¡­ urk¡­" Hecate''s cough pulled me back to the present.


    Noticing my gaze, she locked eyes with me. "I''m fine," she said, though her voice was strained.


    Hecate was a mystery. Always by Hades'' side, always his unwavering support. I didn''t know her well, but I admired her steadfast loyalty to him. I noticed how she tried to fill the hole of loneliness in him.


    "We have to help the others at the top. So hurry," Hecate commanded, her voice firm despite the tremor in her body.


    "You''re the one slowing us down," I quipped, unable to resist.


    Her glare could have burned through steel, but she quickened her pace regardless. The effort was clearly taking its toll; her body trembled with every step.


    I clenched my jaw, the weight of my failure pressing down on me. I had lost Pandora in the chaos. I wanted to prove to Hades that I could handle this, but instead, I had only added to the burden.


    I still wanted to prove myself and when I was given the chance to stop the source of my curse I was useless.


    "Wait!" Hecate''s voice was sharp and urgent. "Someone''s here. I can feel¡­ malicious intent. It''s subtle but it''s lingering in the air before us."


    I squinted into the dense smoke ahead, but saw nothing. Hecate''s eyes glowed an eerie purple, a testament to her superior senses far surpassing mind.


    I cleared my mind myself and tried to feel the space around us for any anomaly.


    The world seemed to slow like the ticks of a clock slowly coming to a halt. The crackle of fire below became distant, muted. And then Hecate jolted, her eyes widening in alarm.


    "Watch out!" she screamed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I barely had time to react. A shadow emerged from the haze, and before I could process what was happening, a blinding force struck my face.


    The impact was cataclysmic. I was hurled through the air like a ragdoll, spinning uncontrollably until I crashed into a pillar on the second floor. The stone cracked under the force, sending shards flying.


    "Ack¡ª!" I gasped as I crumpled to the ground, my dress tearing along the edges revealing bits if my bare skin underneath.


    My body still shook from the blow so it took quite a while for my body to adjust to it.


    Through the ringing in my ears, I heard the sharp, rhythmic clash of blows sounding like fireworks. Forcing myself up, I saw Hecate locked in a vicious battle with a figure clad in golden light.


    Apollo.


    The bastard''s golden locks gleamed even through the smoke, his movements a blur of precision and power. His strikes were calculated, each one designed to dismantle Hecate piece by piece.


    Hecate held her ground, countering with powerful jabs that sent shockwaves through the floor. Cracks spiderwebbed beneath them, the very foundation groaning under their clash.


    I watched in awe. Even injured, Hecate was formidable, her every move a testament to her resilience. Perhaps this was why she was always by Hadrs'' side. But Apollo¡­ he was relentless.


    My eyes followed their attacks with precision perfectly...


    And then something shifted.


    Apollo''s attacks quickened, each strike more ferocious than the last. Hecate was forced back, her defenses crumbling under the onslaught. If Apollo''s attack was originally one-fold then now it was ten-fold. Was that even possible in mere seconds.


    "Oh, I get it now," Apollo sneered, widening his stance. With a fluid motion, he raised a hand and delivered what seemed like a simple palm strike to Hecate''s chest.


    Or so I thought...


    From the looks of it, the effect was devastating.


    Hecate staggered, blood spurting from her mouth as she collapsed to her knees. Her hands clutched at her chest, her breathing ragged as she gagged.


    "The Willow Leaf Palm," Apollo said smugly. "A simple technique, really. It disrupts the flow of energy in the body, leaving you weak and defenseless. Did you really think you could challenge me and win? How quaint of you."


    Hecate trembled, her knees threatening to give out entirely. And yet, she rose, defiant. My eyes widened in amazement, there should have been a limit to her body yet she still carried herself back up.


    Unlike me she came with the do or die mindset, was this what differntiaed me from the other members of the team?


    "You talk too much," she spat, blood trickling down her chin evidently of the internal battle she face within. "We are not letting you past us."


    Apollo''s laugh was cold, hollow. His golden earrings clinked softly as he tilted his head, his expression one of mock pity.


    "You should know by now," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "I don''t want to get past you. I want to erase you. To erase your pitiful existence off the face of Olympus. You were all there when Hades dared to mar my perfect face. This is retribution you uggos."


    Hecate''s legs wobbled, but her resolve didn''t falter. "What do you hope to gain, Apollo? Destroying Olympus? I am not one to be interested in defective material such as yourself but this style does not quite seem to suit you."


    Apollo''s eyes twitched in disgust as he drove his palm into her chest again, it was so fast I barely even saw it if not that she dropped down and held her chest again. This time she spat out even more blood, Apollo was killing her. "Filth from the depth of the earth dare talk to me with such arrogance? How unsightly."


    And yet again before my eyes Hecate rose to her feet, Apollo did not look impressed or surprised in any way, he was calm. He then smiled.


    Apollo''s smile twisted into something deranged, his eyes alight with manic glee. "You opined about me wanting to destroy Olympus? Oh no, dear Hecate. I seek something far greater. I seek to ascend. To replace Zeus if he falls. To bask in the eternal glory I was destined for by birth. And you? You''re just in the way, an insignificant speck of dust on windshield."


    "You''re insane," Hecate growled.


    "And you''re pathetic," Apollo shot back, his aura flaring with incandescent light.


    He lunged, but before he could strike, a dazzling burst of energy intercepted him. The force sent him skidding back, his golden aura flickering.


    "Aphrodite," he hissed, his voice laced with venom.


    I stepped forward, my presence commanding. I gave a powerful stance that radiated my ethereal beauty and splendor. Pink shimmering of light dancing just above melt exterior.


    "Step aside, Apollo," I said coldly. "This isn''t your fight."


    Apollo''s laugh was unhinged. "Oh, but it is. And now I get to deal with both of you. Technically you chose to crash my big day meaning you were very much prepared for this."


    I noticed Hecate staggering and then diverted myself back at Apollo. "Apollo, you can still stop this."


    Apollo started to advance with ill intent in his eyes. "Oh my dear Aphrodite. You should not be the one to lecture me on when to stop."


    In a matter of seconds we were facing each other.


    The battle that followed was a blur of motion and light.


    My strikes were a symphony of precision and power, each movement flowing seamlessly into the next. I summoned my weapon m, a red vine I wielded like a whip and flight , my attacks carrying an almost otherworldly grace, my every motion a calculated masterpiece.


    Apollo countered with raw, unbridled force, his deranged energy creating shockwaves that threatened to tear the hall apart.


    He summoned a long golden spear from thin air and moved to deliver an even more compelling counter, and against changing the pace.


    We clashed again and again, our blows shaking the very air. My whip-like strikes sliced through Apollo''s defenses, while his explosive counters forced me to stay on my toes.


    Despite my skill, I was slowly getting pushed back. Apollo''s overwhelming power and manic determination pushed me to my limits far sooner than I had expected.


    Our fight carried on for a long time before we finally were unable to move. We were vloodied and battered as we finally collapsed in a heap, our bodies bruised and broken.


    My muscles trembled and my clothes were sticky from the excess blood I had lost through the battle. Apollo did not seem much better. We lay on the ground, Apollo''s mask of pride cracked. His laughter gave way to a pained, hollow sound.


    "What''s there to be happy about, you lost." I used my eyes to scan around for Hecate and found her lying flat on the ground unconscious.


    "You don''t get it, do you?" he rasped, his voice trembling. "I just¡­ I just wanted to matter. To be more than a cheap copy of Zeus. To be seen."


    I met his gaze his eyes still carrying pride his confident look.


    "You''ve always mattered, Apollo," I responded quietly. "You just never saw it. You were always blinded by your twisted little wa of thinking."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken truths.


    As the smoke began to clear, the hall fell silent once more, the echoes of their battle fading into the distance.

 Chapter 165 Ch. 165 The Final Countdown

    Ch. 165: The Final CountdownHermes kicked the door right before my face, all of the force of his impulse causing it to be sent flying off its hinges. A huge wave of energy shook the entire building. Hades'' insane plan was already in motion. To think he had concocted such a spectacle.


    Hermes screeched to a stop and pointed at the hive of huge ringed tubes clamped to the ground. They had metal coverings and multiple ringed coils within them. They gave a loud humming sound, almost like roaring to life at every passing second. At the base of each disperser were timers reading down rapidly.


    "Those are the dispersers, right?" Hermes asked, his voice as casual as if he were commenting on the weather. "If I smashed them now, would they just go off?"


    I forced myself not to dwell too much on his innocence and responded, "Not unless you want to make matters worse."


    He had a confused, yet somewhat amused look, even in the face of such an overwhelming situation. "Good call, my point exactly."


    I was not about to waste another second. I charged forward, my legs carrying me with what little strength I had left. My eyes scanned the area left and right, expecting the worst. There should''ve been guards. The place should''ve been crawling with them¡ª but there was nothing. No one was here to stop us. Why? Were they that confident? It made my stomach twist, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something far worse awaited.


    As I approached the first disperser, a sudden sensation flooded my body¡ª a feeling like my head was being ripped off. The next thing I knew, I had no head, and by the time I realized it, it was too late. Luckily, Hermes'' quick reflexes came to my aid, yanking me out of the way just as a powerful strike whizzed past where I''d been standing. I felt the shockwave from the attack explode behind us, the ground beneath our feet splitting, debris flying in every direction. I covered my face to protect it from the dust and shrapnel.


    As the dust settled, I felt an unfamiliar chill crawl through my body. It was shock, no doubt. And anger, mingled together. I could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on me. For the first time, I saw a serious look on Hermes'' face¡ª a far cry from his usual, carefree demeanor. This wasn''t just any mission anymore. This was a matter of survival and he was determined to survive.


    "Talos," he spoke suddenly, his voice low. "I have one question to ask."


    I barely had the strength to respond but managed a nod. I could sense the seriousness in his voice grow.


    "Why are you here when you clearly aren''t able to survive on your own?"


    His words stung. I wasn''t a fighter. Not like he was. I was just a detective, a lowly observer to the grand scheme of things. But this¡­ This was my case. My investigation. The biggest mystery this world had ever seen was coming to its grand climax, and I wasn''t about to back down. Not now.


    Before I could respond, Hermes let go of me and turned his attention toward Pandora, standing near the dispersers. Her eyes were hollow, her expression as lifeless as ever. She didn''t flinch, even as the chaos swirled around her. The seconds felt like hours.


    She parted her lips, her voice dripping with disdain. "Insignificant pests like you dare to stop my plan? None of you are worth my time or the chosen one."


    I shot Hermes a look, and he understood. My hand went to my side, and I pulled the hidden weapon from its sheath. He was going to stall for time, and I had to make the most of it. "What''s this about a chosen one?"


    Pandora''s expression never changed. Her mind was quick, but it was always calculating. She seemed to sense our plan before we even made a move. "Stall for time as you wish. You are the ones who are truly on a ticking clock. As for the chosen one... He''s not someone who was predestined or anything. I will choose who that is. The greater the chaos, the greater the one who will be named chosen."


    I narrowed my eyes, a mix of unease and rage boiling inside me. I had no patience for this. "Take her down, Hermes!" I screamed, my composure slipping for a moment.


    Without hesitation, Hermes lunged forward, his body glowing with golden light. For a split second, I thought I saw him become nothing but a blur, but then, I blinked, and he was everywhere¡ª attacking Pandora with what seemed like dozens of strikes at once. Each blow was a flash of color, a streak of energy impossible to follow. It was mesmerizing, almost too fast to comprehend.


    But then¡ª


    A cracking sound like bones being smashed together my metal. Then there was a bone chilling screech that caused my throat to grow dry.


    Hermes let out an unearthly scream as he fell to the ground, writhing in agony. The darkness that crawled up his body was visible¡ª black ink, twisting and contorting as it seeped into his skin, threatening to consume him completely.


    The curse. It was a curse¡ª he was supposed to be the only kney safe from this. My heart raced in panic as I watched the messenger god, one of the fastest and most invincible beings I knew, slowly being torn apart from the inside out.


    I tried to move, but my body felt paralyzed, the pain radiating through me in waves. My muscles screamed for movement, but it was as if Pandora''s presence alone had drained me of every ounce of willpower. And then, there she was. Right in front of me. Her soulless eyes met mine, and I couldn''t breathe.


    "Do you really not know how to die?" she asked, her voice calm and mocking. "How quaint. I will put more effort into this, then."


    With that, she raised her hand and plunged it into my forehead.


    "No!" I screamed, more from instinct than anything else, jerking backward. I managed to pull out a huge pistol from my waist and aimed it at her. Without thinking, I fired three shots, each bullet hitting her but bouncing harmlessly off an invisible shield.


    Pandora stared down at the bullets, then back at me with a cold, almost bored expression. "You really think you can harm me with such trivial weapons? Even the power of gods fails against me. Do you intend to be a jester until the end?"


    I gritted my teeth, clicking the gun''s hammer and firing again, each shot echoing loudly, futilely. Again and again, the bullets were stopped by the shield, offering no resistance. But I couldn''t give up. I couldn''t afford to.


    With a flick of her wrist, Pandora began advancing toward me, slow and methodical, her every step resonating with a quiet but terrible finality. It was clear that my attacks would never reach her.


    But then, in one swift move, I dropped the spent cartridge and replaced it with a fresh one.


    A shot rang out.


    Pandora froze, her gaze locked on the hole now in her protective shield, the one that led straight to the center of her chest¡ª right where her heart would be. Her calm, emotionless expression faltered for the first time. Her eyes widened, just slightly, but enough to show that she was no longer untouchable.


    "Did you really think you could stand against something greater than even a god without a plan?" I sneered, reloading the pistol and firing again. The second shot found its mark¡ª this time, dead center in her skull. Pandora''s body slumped backward, her once-glowing eyes blacking out as she fell.


    I took a breath, feeling the weight of the moment. "I spent years developing a weapon capable of firing projectiles a hundred times faster than any god can react. With Hephaestus'' help, it''s become even better."


    The bullets I''d used were made from the very material that had once held Pandora captive¡ª Pandora''s box itself. I had known this would work. If I could destroy the brain, the entire body would be rendered useless.


    But my relief was short-lived. Pandora''s body twitched unnaturally. She rose to her feet, blood still dripping, her eyes now filled with fury. "You think you can kill me with such primitive tools? This body is temporary. My true power still knows no bounds."


    She gestured to the dispersers, their timers nearing zero. "Once they go off, I''ll merge with the black amber and corrupt the minds of everyone on Olympus. The gods will tear each other apart."


    Her words struck me like a hammer. "What''s your endgame, Pandora? Why now? Why only after Hades appeared?"


    Her lips curled into a chilling smile. "Because he is my son."


    The revelation sent my mind spiraling. "You''re Gaia?"


    She nodded, her voice carrying an ancient weight. "My children were meant to heal this world, but they failed. Now, I must cleanse it through chaos. Only the strong will survive."


    Her twisted logic filled me with rage. "And you think sacrificing your children will save the world? What kind of god are you?"


    Her answer was swift and unfeeling. "The weak must die for the strong to thrive."


    I tightened my grip on my weapon, my resolve hardening. "Yes I''ve figured it out now, you''re no god. You''re an abomination. You''re the one who needs to be purged from this world."


    The dispersers activated, releasing black smoke that began to spread. Realising I was too late I prepared for the worsy. Pandora lunged at me, her hands glowing with deadly energy. I felt a searing pain as she touched me, I could feel another curse layering onto my soul. It was hot and the agony was unbearable, but I refused to let go of her.


    I wrapped my arms around her neck and pulled her in closer.


    "What are you doing?" she hissed, her voice laced with confusion.


    I grinned through the pain. "The world doesn''t need your twisted version of perfection. It''s messy, yes, but it''s ours."


    With that, I pulled the pin on the grenade strapped to my chest. The explosion tore through us, the flames consuming everything. I was thrown backward, my body battered and broken. My neck threated to snap as I smashed into a wall and fell on my side.


    My vision blurred, and I struggled to stay conscious. Pandora''s shrieks echoed in my ears, a haunting sound as her body disintegrated. Surprisingly it felt soothing to the ear.


    The main component of the bomb was the essence of Pandora''s Box. In the end, her prison had become her doom.


    I had been the one to end her but at the cost of my life it seemed.


    What came after was a blur, I drifted in and out of consciousness for what felt like minutes and then a buzzing sound stirred me awake.


    A silver drone hovered over me, its voice crackling to life. It was Hephaestus.


    "Talos, can you hear me?"


    Barely conscious, I murmured, "Yeah..."


    During our battle Hephaestus had the duty of broadcasting Hades and Poseidon''s fight so his presence here was perplexing.


    His tone was panicked. "Hades is dead." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those words jolted me awake. "What?"


    Hephaestus continued, his voice heavy with despair. "He died fighting Poseidon. Without him, we''ve lost the war. I''m coming to get you. Hold on."


    Tears blurred my vision as I whispered, "Hades... no. You can''t be gone."


    The weight of his loss crushed me, but in my heart, I could not accept this. I knew this wasn''t the end. Hades wouldn''t want us to give up¡ª not now, not ever.


    Author''s Note: Thank You For Your Support

 Chapter 166 Ch. 166 The Price of Failure

    Ch. 166: The Price of FailureBeep! Beep!


    "---------."


    Beep...!


    The sound was faint at first, muffled, like I was hearing it through layers of water. Then silence again, thick and overbearing, pressing down on me. My body felt heavy, my chest ached, and my limbs refused to respond. It was as though I was pinned beneath the weight of a thousand curses.


    Somewhere in the distance, voices emerged, fragmented and muddled like distant echoes in a cave.


    "I think he''s waking up." A male voice¡ª energetic, middle-aged, and tinged with surprise. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is he really?" Another voice, this one female and older, cracked with time and sarcasm. "What I see is just a half-dead man lying there waiting to die."


    Harsh words, but the voice sounded strangely familiar. But I could not quite place it.


    I groaned inwardly. Did they not know who I was? Hades, the Lord of the Underworld? The one who had defied death itself? Or at least... I used to be.


    I clenched my teeth. Continue your saga on empire


    Dammit.


    The realization hit like a tidal wave. My fight with Poseidon. The clash of the scythe and trident. The sea swallowing me whole. That bastard had really killed me.


    I tried to move, but my body refused to obey. Where was I now? Was this the underworld? Some cruel limbo? Or perhaps, by some twisted irony, I had been cast back into the world of light. Either way, I had failed. My mission was in ruins.


    "See! He flinched!" a third voice cut through the haze, female and filled with restrained hope. It sounded softer than the others, cautious yet emotional.


    "He''s still alive."


    I forced my eyes open, squinting against the searing brightness that greeted me. The light stabbed at my pupils, making it impossible to focus. Colors bled together, shapes swimming in and out of view.


    A few blinks later, my vision steadied, and I could finally make out my surroundings. A small, sterile room with four plain walls. Machines beeped rhythmically beside me, wires snaking from my chest and arms to a life-support system. My body was covered in a blue blanket, tucked tightly against my immobile form.


    And then there were the people.


    Three figures stood at varying distances from the bed. The first was a doctor, dressed in white with a clipboard in hand. His gaze was clinical, scanning me like a specimen under observation. The second was a middle-aged woman, chubby with short, dark brown hair framing a round face. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her hands clutching the edges of her coat nervously.


    The third person stood apart, distant both physically and emotionally. An elderly woman, thin to the point of frailty, with a red wig perched awkwardly atop her head. Her sharp, calculating eyes studied me with disdain, as though she were examining a piece of discarded trash. Her thicker layers of clothing contrasted sharply with the others, as if she carried an invisible chill wherever she went.


    Something about her tugged at the edges of my memory, but the thought slipped away before I could catch it.


    The doctor stepped forward, performing routine tests¡ª checking my pupils, my reflexes, my heart rate. Each touch felt foreign, almost intrusive, like I wasn''t even inhabiting this body. Like I was just a specimen for experimentation.


    "You seem stable," he concluded, his tone dispassionate. "I''ll leave you to your family, sir."


    Family?


    The word echoed in my mind like a cruel joke. What family? I didn''t have¡ª


    The elderly woman stepped closer, her voice dripping with scorn. "Eugene Daniels, you really came back. You are one stubborn bastard."


    Eugene Daniels?


    My mind reeled. That name... it shouldn''t have meant anything to me, and yet it struck a chord deep within. My memories, fractured and disjointed, surged to the surface. A life long forgotten.


    "What the f¡ª" I tried to speak, but my throat was dry, the words catching like splinters.


    The older woman ignored my struggle, turning to the middle-aged woman beside her. "Don''t think I''m here out of concern. I only came because she insisted on seeing you before you die. This is your daughter, remember? Jessie."


    Daughter?


    I froze, my breath catching in my chest. Jessie? That name...


    The chubby woman stepped forward, her face softening into a mixture of relief and sorrow. She sat gently on the edge of the bed, her hands trembling as they reached for mine.


    "It''s me, Dad. Jessie," she said, her voice quivering with emotion.


    Her touch was warm, achingly familiar, like an anchor to a life I couldn''t quite remember.


    I swallowed hard, my throat burning as I rasped, "J¡ªJess?"


    Tears welled in her eyes as she nodded, her grip tightening. "Yes, Dad, I''m here."


    The weight of her words shattered something inside me. Memories I hadn''t accessed in what felt like centuries came flooding back¡ª memories of a life before Olympus, before the gods, before Hades. A mundane, mortal life as Eugene Daniels¡ª the scholar.


    I had died as Hades. I had failed my mission to unite the gods and create a world without curses or black amber. Yet here I was, not in the underworld or on Olympus but in the body of a man I had almost forgotten.


    The thought twisted in my mind, a cruel paradox. Was this my punishment? To relive a life I had already left behind?


    Jessie''s voice broke through my spiraling thoughts. "You don''t have to say anything now. Just... rest, okay? We''re here. I''m here."


    Her words were kind, but they only deepened the ache in my chest. I couldn''t rest. Not when the world I had fought so hard to protect was lost.


    The elderly woman, still standing at a distance, snorted derisively. "Touching. Let''s see how long this lasts."


    Jessie shot her a glare. "Mom, if you''re going to be like this, you should leave."


    Mom?


    The pieces began to fit together, each revelation cutting deeper than the last. This wasn''t just any family. This was my family. The life I had once lived, the people I had left behind.


    How did I even forget the face of my own wife, her voice was strange and ominous.


    Why was I back here, was my death a trigger for me to return back here. Or is it because I never really died in the first place.


    Jessie turned back to me, her expression softening. "She doesn''t mean it, Dad. She''s just... processing everything in her own way."


    But I wasn''t listening anymore. My mind was consumed by the implications of my return. If I was here, if this was real, then everything I had built as Hades was gone. Olympus, the underworld, my alliances, my enemies...


    Pandora.


    The realization hit like a thunderclap. If I was back here, what had become of her? Of the world I had left behind?


    Jessie''s voice brought me back to the present. "You''re going to be okay, Dad. We''ll get through this together, just like we always have. Just like we should have..."


    Her words were meant to comfort, but they only deepened the chasm of despair inside me.


    Together?


    How could I tell her that I wasn''t the man she thought I was? That the father she remembered had long since been replaced by a god who had failed in his divine duty?


    I closed my eyes, tears slipping down my cheeks.


    I had been given a second chance, but at what cost? And more importantly, why?


    As the voices around me faded into the background, a single thought burned in my mind.


    This wasn''t over. It couldn''t be. Whatever force had brought me back here, I would find it. Tear it down and I would return to Olympus¡ª no matter the cost!


    Author''s Note: I decided to take a new directive to the story, but there is a reason to it as always. It''s actually a fun one. Also thanks for always reading.

 Chapter 167 Ch. 167 Shadows of Olympus

    Ch. 167: Shadows of OlympusThe days that followed were a blur of pain, confusion, and restless introspection. My body was weak, a fragile shell compared to the divine vessel I once inhabited. Muscles strained with every movement, and I could barely lift a hand without trembling. Mortality was cruel, far harsher than I remembered.


    Jessie visited every day, her soft voice and warm touch an ever-present reminder of this new reality. She would recount stories of our past together¡ª fishing trips, arguments over curfews, and holidays that seemed too perfect to belong to me. They felt foreign, like stolen memories from a life I could no longer claim.


    But when she wasn''t in the room, when the nurses weren''t adjusting machines or administering medications, the weight of my failure consumed me.


    I had been a god. A ruler. The caretaker of souls and the arbiter of death. Yet here I was, confined to a hospital bed, unable to even stand without assistance.


    What had gone wrong?


    I became a failure, that''s what.


    Each night, as the world outside fell silent, I stared at the ceiling, my mind racing. Fragments of Olympus flickered in my memory¡ª the sound of Pandora''s laughter, the cocky attitude of Talos, Aphrodite''s knowing smirks, Hecate''s gloom, Hermes light. My alliance, my purpose, Poseidon''s betrayal...


    Poseidon.


    The name burned like a brand, filling me with equal parts rage and dread. I had underestimated him, and the cost was immeasurable.


    But this wasn''t the end. It couldn''t be.


    I clenched my fist weakly, the IV tugging at my skin. Somehow, someway, I would find a way back.


    Three weeks later, I was released from the hospital. My legs wobbled beneath me as Jessie helped me into her car, the world outside blindingly bright and painfully real. The bustling streets, the laughter of children, the distant hum of traffic¡ª it all felt so trivial compared to the grandeur of Olympus.


    The apartment Jessie brought me to was modest, a far cry from the opulent halls of the underworld. The walls were adorned with photographs of people I barely recognized¡ª Jessie as a child, a younger version of myself, and a woman who must have been my wife.


    "Here we are," Jessie said, her tone forcedly cheerful as she guided me to the couch. "Home sweet home."


    Home? This place was nothing more than a cage.


    Come to think of it I had no memory of still owning a home, I always spent my time in the library that I practically started to live there.


    I sat stiffly, scanning the room. The television flickered with muted news reports, a mug of coffee sat forgotten on the kitchen counter, and the faint scent of lavender lingered in the air. It was all so... mundane.


    Jessie sat beside me, her eyes filled with concern. "You okay, Dad?"


    I nodded absently, though the answer was far from the truth.


    As days turned into weeks, I began to piece together the fragments of my old life. Eugene Daniels had been a man of passion of greek mythology. He had a daughter that still loved him, a wife who despised him, his family hhad been full of mistakes he had made in his esrlier years.


    But Eugene Daniels was dead.


    I felt I had to acknowledge that fact for me to truly move forward. I still believed I was Hades and that I had no place in this world. It was the one thing that kept me from descending into madness.


    No one would believe me if I explained that I had spent over centuries in a fictional world, they would think I was mad from reading too many greek mythology.


    Because I believe it did not mean others would too


    One evening, as Jessie slept in her room, I ventured into the small study at the back of the apartment. It was cluttered with old books, stacks of paper, and a laptop that hummed softly on the desk.


    I sat down heavily, the chair creaking under my weight. My reflection in the darkened screen stared back at me¡ª gaunt, hollow-eyed, and utterly human.


    I powered on the laptop, my fingers clumsy on the keyboard. The internet was a strange and vast place, overwhelming in its scope. I searched for anything¡ª any hint of Olympus, the gods, or the underworld-- thinking that perhaps there were clues hiding in plain sight but there was none. My frustration grew with every dead end.


    No ancient texts, no myths, no whispers of divine intervention. It was as though the world I knew had been erased entirely. Or it never existed before.


    But then, buried deep in an obscure forum, I found it.


    A name.


    Anox.


    The word sent a chill down my spine. The traitor. The sorcerer. The one who had poisoned Olympus with his cursed black amber. His name wasn''t supposed to exist in the mortal realm, yet here it was, buried in fragments of conspiracy theories and forgotten lore.


    The posts were cryptic, referencing ancient rituals, hidden sanctuaries, and artifacts of power. One user claimed that Anox''s magic had spilled into the mortal world, leaving behind remnants of his influence.


    If that was true, if even a fraction of it was true, then it meant there was a way back.


    I leaned closer to the screen, my heart pounding with renewed purpose.


    An address caught my eye¡ª a place called the


    Erebus Archive


    , located in the heart of a neighboring city. The post claimed it held records of forbidden knowledge, texts that predated human civilization.


    It was a long shot, but it was all I had.


    The next morning, I made my decision.


    Jessie noticed immediately. "You''re up early," she said, raising an eyebrow as I shuffled into the kitchen.


    "I need to go out," I said bluntly.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Out? Are you sure you''re ready for that?"


    "I''ll manage."


    She hesitated, clearly torn. "Where do you want to go? I can drive you."


    "No," I said, perhaps too sharply. "This is something I need to do alone."


    Jessie frowned, but she didn''t press further. "Okay... Just be careful, Dad. I don''t want you getting hurt again."


    I nodded, feeling a pang of guilt. She was trying so hard to rebuild this connection, to restore the relationship she thought we had. But I couldn''t let her get involved in this.


    I smiled and gave her a warm hug that felt like the warmest I had felt in ages. "Don''t worry I''ll handle myself with care."


    Read new adventures at empire


    She chuckled and said. "You must call me every ten minutes."


    I suppressed the tears that were forming for no reason. "Roger that Cap''n Jess."


    She laughed against, a laugh that warmed my heart.


    By noon, I was on a bus headed for the city. The journey was long and uncomfortable, every bump in the road jarring my frail body. But I endured, clutching the scrap of paper with the address scribbled on it.


    The Erebus Archive was hidden in a nondescript building at the edge of an industrial district. It really wasn''t anything much, the air was filthy and unrefined , the people the same. Whenever I tried to get directions I always got replied like.


    "Why don''t ya go to heaven and ask for directions." Or. "What am I a gps?". Another response he got quite a lot was. "Go jump off a cliff." At a time he believed this to be an anthem here. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually after a lot of curses and screw ups he finally found the place known as the Erebus Archive. Its exterior was worn and weathered, the sign above the door faded to near illegibility.


    I reached for the door and knocked, there was no response to I opened it and stepped inside, the air thick with the scent of dust and aged paper. Rows upon rows of books stretched into the shadows, their spines marked with symbols and languages I barely recognized but that did not mean they had something to do with Olympus.


    I noticed a counger where an old man sat, his face just as wrinkles as I was byt he had a more beared face with grey hair. He looked up as I approached, his eyes sharp and penetrating.


    "Can I help you?" he asked, his voice low and measured.


    "I''m looking for information," I said, keeping my tone steady. "About Anox."


    The man stiffened, his gaze narrowing. "That name hasn''t been spoken in centuries."


    "Then you know of him," I pressed.


    The old man studied me for a long moment before nodding. Then he laughed sarcastically. "Like hell I do, what are you crazy? It''s just a story. You city people really believe every damn thing.


    He led me deep into the archive, to a section shrouded in darkness. There, he pulled an ancient tome from the shelf, its cover etched with sigils that glowed faintly in the dim light.


    "This is what you seek," he said, placing the book before me. "But be warned¡ª knowledge of Anox comes at a price." Then he laughed again. "Just kidding, just watch out for the other kid, eh? He''s a regular here, the poor boy really believes in all this nonsense."


    The old man asked who I was before he left and I simply responded.


    "I''m just your average everyday scholar." I have him a smile which he returned and left me to myself.


    I opened the tome, my hands trembling. The pages were filled with intricate illustrations and passages in a language I barely understood. But one thing was clear: Anox''s influence had not ended with Olympus.


    His magic was here, in this world.


    And if I could harness it, I could find my way back.


    This was my chance. My redemption.


    I would return to Olympus.


    No matter the cost.

 Chapter 168 Ch. 168 The Fallen?

    Ch. 168: The Fallen?I went through the rare assortment of books in the library and flipped through them like someone with an agenda. I had already spent over a week here and I was not pleased about it, there was no way for me to tell if the timing in this world interacted the same way with world of Olympus.


    A part of me tingled with excitement, maybe because all my years reading myths was not something to be laughed at. "Damn it." I hissed out in rage.


    It seems that the name was merely an inconvenience and had nothing to do with a connection to Olympus. I looked over another shelf and looked through every book.


    I think I was causing a ruckus because I attracted the attention of another person. I could hear the soft gentle footsteps of someone coming from my side, the person appeared to have fallen asleep because he walked groggily.


    He was wearing a white jumper that looked a bit rough, he seemed to be a bit muscular and built. I could not make out his face because he dug at his eyes as he closed in on me, his white kicks the only thing keeping him from tripping over himself.


    From his hand I could see his was light skinned. "Hey, you-- some of us are trying to escape this world. It''s called reading not book terrorism." The boy sounded young looking to be in his early or mid twenties.


    He pulled away his hand from his face and yawned, his eyes carries dark sacks, clearly evident that he lacked sleep. His face was pale and his jawline angular, his eyes a light blue and his hair smooth and cut neatly around the edges. From the looks of it he was a foreigner most likely Asian.


    Knowing I was in the wrong I made a move to apologize with a light head bow. "I apologize for disturbing the peace, I seemed to have been lost in my interest here."


    The young man yawned loudly and said nothing, he looked at me for a while I thought he was considering hitting me. Then all of a sudden his eyes widened and he bent down and greeted me in a honourable fashion, I deduced that he was a well mannered boy from wherever he was from. So I waved him off. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay, I was in the wrong anyway." I said.


    The young man raised his head and scratched the back of his head and exchanged a nervous glare with me. "I apologize but I was in the wrong here, I should not have acted in such a way to an elder."


    I smiled, he really was a funny lad. A part of me cried at the fact that I was being referred to as an elder once more. I guess this was my reality for now. "So what brings you here?" I asked, seeking to break the tension that was already building in the air.


    The young man smiled and said. "Actually I come here often, it has some books that are really interesting. You see I run a blog on stuff like this."


    Intriguing


    , I said to myself.


    "You are interested in greek mythology at such a young age, I am quite impressed." I felt like patting him on the back but he gave me a quick reason not to.


    "I wouldn''t say greek mythology exactly, those kind of stuff can get easily boring since they are over repetitive." His eyes turned to the book I held in hand. "From the way you''re dressed you''re not poor, I haven''t seen you here so you''re a new face. But it seems you''re here for greek myth, if you need more they are on the shelves right down tha way. So pleased don''t disregard library policies."


    I nodded and looked the way he pointed. "Thank you actually."


    He bowed his head once more and started to leave. "If you need me I''ll be here for another hour or two. Bye elder."


    I found him to be quite nice despite how we met. I wondered what someone as young as him could really be doing there. Just as he was leaving my phone rang and I cursed under my breath, perhaps due to what has been going through my head lately I had forgotten to turn it off.


    "Shit!" I hissed under my breath as I tried to pick the call before the library attendant would start to rain cursed to me. I also looked over my shoulder to see if the young man I had just spoken to would give me a good lashing to but he did not seem to mind as he walked away.


    "Phew." I sighed in relief.


    I was more used to being the quiet one in the library not the other way around. The phone rang again and this time I picked it up as quickly as my shaky hands could. "Hello... Jess..." I fumbled on my words.


    Her voice from the other end sounded sweet and pained at the same time. "Dad, you promised to call the moment you got there and you didn''t. What if something has happened to you what then do you expect me to do? I am not about to lose my father a third time." Her voice sounded genuine.


    I tried to reassure her but she seemed to drag the talk for longer than I expected. As we talked my attention was drawn to a slight commotion at the entrance. Still holding on to the phone in I moved and peeped though the space one of the book shelves to see what the problem was and there I saw it.


    My heart tightened at the sight of it. Three huge figures each one a towering figure, four times the size of an average man. Their body mass was that of a mountain bear. They wore dark cloak with golden sigil markings around it. I could see their huge golden chains dangling off their neck.


    The fact that they looked too frightening to be humans was not what frightened me but that the each held a huge scythe making the look like grim realers but their scythes were much smaller than grim reapers.


    I tried to move a bit closer with the air of my walking stick and listened to what they said.


    The one in middle sounded like a hoarse monster growling out black puffs of smoke. "Where is he mortal, THE FALLEN who hides away in the your sanctuary. Hand him over to us and we will spare your lives."


    The attendant looked up at them with a rusty look on his face and spat. "You cosplayers really do go all out around this time of the year. I get it it''s one of those things where there''s a hidden camera right."


    The cloaked figure on the right said to the others. "This mortal dares mock us and as such must lay the price for defying THE CORE."


    I swallowed hard out of feat and the fact that this was too much to stomach. None of this made sense if they really were beings from the world of Olympus then did that mean they were here all along hiding in our midst.


    More clearly that would mean that there really was a way through.


    The one in middle raised his scythe above the man''s head startling him a bit but he still believed it to be a cosplay but I could feel it in every fibre of my body this was real as I was.


    In a few moments the poor library attendant would die and because of me nonetheless.


    Explore stories on empire


    "Whoever stands I our way will be cut down." After those parting words the scythe came down in a swift motion.


    I reacted quickly and stepped out to stop them...


    "STOP!!" A voice rang out but it was not mine, dashed it was that of the young man I had met earlier. Why was he getting involved in this matter when he clearly knew nothing about them. "Why don''t you leave him alone? Don''t you think that this cosplay is going too far?"


    He reached into his his crossbag and sent a bottle of whiskey flying at the one in front and flame in the form of a recently lit match. Flames roared and consumed the one in front.


    He initially intended to scare them off and force them to drop their costumes but instead they stayed there unmoving.


    "Perhaps I watch a lot of junk movies but there''s usually a lot of screaming at this moment. Did I miss something or this will turn very hard around this moment." He said in a sarcastic tone as the library attendant looked at them in worry.


    The first cloaked figure brought down his scythe on the library attendant faster than I could blink and before I knew it things worsened.


    Blood coat the air as the library attendant split down in two, from his neck down to the torso. The boy in the jumper was next as he stood there immobilised.


    I kicked off as fast as I could and blocked the attack with my walking stick, the parry was even as I repeated my routine, channeling my energy into the walking stick and it worked else I would be dead now.


    I sent them flying back with the wind pressure from my swing. I was still amazed by the fact that I could move more than my creaking body could handle and it was superhuman though not on level the body of Hades himself but still...


    Extremely powerful.


    Without looking back I called out to the young man to snap him out of his self coma. "Hey kid stay behind me."


    "Y- yes." He said hesitantly.


    Just to relieved him I asked his name. "What''s your name kid?"


    He responded after a moment''s thought.


    "Junghkook!"

 Chapter 169 Ch. 169 A New Threat Appears

    Ch. 169: A New Threat AppearsThe cloaked figures roared in unison, their voices a cacophony of rage and malice, shaking the library walls. Their golden chains shimmered like molten fire, casting eerie reflections across the dusty tomes and fragile wooden shelves.


    "Junghkook, stay behind me," I growled, gripping my walking stick tighter. Find more chapters on empire


    He nodded, wide-eyed but composed, crouching slightly as if preparing for a sprint. "Are those actual monsters?" he whispered, his voice tinged with both disbelief and curiosity.


    "They''re worse. They''re hunters," I said grimly, shifting into a defensive stance.


    Truthfully I had no idea what they were but they did seem to be after me so I came to that assumption.


    My mind then stayed to the throbbing in my bones, they ached greatly as if threatening to fall apart due to my fleeting age but somehow they stayed together.


    How was I able to use my powers? What were these thing? Were they after me because I returned? How did they know about me?


    Before I could elaborate further, the cloaked figure to the right lunged forward, scythe cutting the air with a high pitched screech. I calmed myself and watched time slow down, compared to what I had faced this was nothing. I parried with the walking stick, the impact reverberating through my arms again causing me to give a loud grunt. Sparks erupted between us as the scythe''s golden edge collided with the wood in my hand that seems enchanted as I passed my energy into it.


    "Junghkook, move!" I barked, shoving him aside just as another scythe swung horizontally, shattering the nearest bookshelf into a cloud of splinters. I could not have him getting hurt not on my watch exactly when this was always my fault.


    Junghkook rolled across the floor with surprising agility, coming up in a crouch near another shelf. His hand darted into his crossbag, pulling out what looked like a slingshot and a handful of small metal balls. Without hesitation, he fired one at the cloaked figure on the left.


    The ball zipped through the air and hit its target squarely in the chest. There was a loud clang, as if it had struck armor, but the figure staggered slightly mostly due to shock.


    "Nice shot," I muttered, sidestepping another attack with ease.


    "Thanks. You''re pretty spry for an elder!" Junghkook quipped, loading another shot.


    I didn''t have time to reply or ask him why he would be going around with a slingshot in his bag, especially in this era.


    "This mortal dares to use us for sport? This will be his undoing." Screeched the figure he had shot.


    The central figure¡ª the apparent leader¡ª raised its scythe high, and black smoke coiled from its blade, forming jagged, serpentine tendrils that lashed toward us.


    "Down!" I yelled, yanking Junghkook by the arm. The tendrils slammed into the spot where he''d been standing, leaving scorch marks on the floor.


    "You didn''t tell me they had magic!" Junghkook hissed, scrambling to his feet.


    "I didn''t know you''d stick around to find out!" I countered, swinging my walking stick in a wide arc. The stick becoming like an enchanted weapon released a burst of wind energy, knocking the nearest attacker off balance.


    Junghkook grinned despite the chaos. "You''re full of surprises, old man. Are you a retired superhero perhaps."


    The figure I''d struck snarled, its cloak smoldering where the wind had hit it. Before it could recover, Junghkook darted forward, using the debris as cover he reached out to a long wooden log that held one of the shelves up. It was like watching a possessed kid heading to his death. He slid under its guard and drove the wooden log directly into its knee. This time, the creature let out a guttural roar and stumbled, its scythe skidding across the floor.


    "Not so tough now, huh?" Junghkook taunted, retreating to my side.


    "Don''t get cocky kid", I warned, watching as the downed figure began to rise, its movements unnaturally fluid.


    I would have suggested sitting them down to talk but from the way they appeared, apparently talking was off the plate and they did come armed and ready to draw first blood.


    The leader raised its hand, and the sigils on its cloak flared with golden light. The air grew heavy, oppressive, as if gravity itself had doubled. Junghkook and I both dropped to one knee, struggling to breathe.


    "They''re trying to pin us down," I muttered through gritted teeth.


    Junghkook''s eyes darted around the room looking for something I could not discern. "Can you counter it?" His mood and expression, this boy was a bit quick to adapt to the mood.


    "I can try." I might have sounded reassuring but deep down it was hard to even call out my power in my old frail body.


    I gripped the walking stick with both hands and channeled what little energy I had left into it. I felt my hand throb as if the skin underneath would explode. I endured the pain and continued to pour all I had out. The stick glowed faintly, and I raised it high with all my power and with a gutteral roar I smashed it into the ground. A shockwave rippled outward, disrupting the golden aura. The pressure eased just enough for us to move again.


    Junghkook didn''t waste a second. He sprinted toward a nearby table, flipping it onto its side for cover. "What''s the plan, elder?" And here I was thinking he had an idea to help.


    "Survive," I said grimly, stepping in front of him as the three figures regrouped.


    The leader gestured to its companions, and they spread out, flanking us.


    "Of course they''re coordinated," Junghkook muttered, reloading his slingshot. "Any bright ideas?" This time he sounded deeply desperate.


    "Just one," I said, gripping my stick tightly.


    I lunged at the nearest figure, aiming a strike at its midsection. It blocked with its scythe, but the force of the impact pushed it back. Before it could recover, Junghkook fired another shot, this time aiming for its face. The metal ball struck its hood, and the creature let out an unearthly screech, clawing at its head.


    "Nice teamwork," Junghkook said, his tone almost cheerful.


    The moment of victory was short-lived. The leader raised its scythe, and a wave of golden fire swept across the library.


    "Move!" I shouted, grabbing Junghkook and diving behind the overturned table. The fire roared past us, incinerating everything in its path. Shelves collapsed, and ancient books turned to ash in seconds. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is bad, very bad. Can''t you use your magic powers again old man," Junghkook said, coughing through the smoke.


    "My body is too frail to carry it well" I replied, peeking over the edge of the table. The cloaked figures were advancing, seemingly unaffected by the destruction.


    Junghkook''s expression hardened. "We can''t win this, can we?"


    "Not in my current state, I can not." I admitted.


    He nodded, his grip tightening on his slingshot. "Then we make a tactical retreat."


    This "we" was starting to sound awkward. I had only just met him 10 minutes ago. But he was right with what he had said.


    "Agreed. Follow my lead." I said.


    I surged forward, channeling the last of my energy into the walking stick and hitting it hard on the ground. A moment later it caused the ground beneath the attackers to cave in, sending them stumbling. Junghkook took the opportunity to dart around them, heading for the exit. I wished I could use the nether flame that way this would have been over moments ago.


    "Hey, ugly!" he shouted, hurling another flaming bottle at the leader. It exploded on impact, engulfing the figure in a burst of fire.


    "Junghkook, now!" I yelled, covering his retreat with another shockwave.


    The two of us sprinted toward the library''s main doors, dodging falling debris and bursts of golden fire. The heat was suffocating, and the smoke burned my ageing lungs, but I pushed on.


    We reached the exit just as the building began to collapse. A massive beam fell behind us, blocking the path of the cloaked figures.


    Outside, we stumbled onto the street, gasping for air. Behind us, the library crumbled into a smoldering heap, the flames licking at the night sky.


    Junghkook leaned against a lamppost, his chest heaving. "Well, that was... something."


    I nodded, trying to catch my breath. "You did well, kid."


    He managed a weak smile. "You''re not so bad yourself, elder."


    For a moment, we stood in silence, the distant wail of sirens the only sound.


    "We need to keep moving," I said finally.


    Junghkook straightened, his expression serious. "What were those things?"


    "Trouble," I said simply. "And they''re not done with us yet."


    "Us?" Junghkook asked.


    I smiled. "I need to make sure they won''t come after you since you meddled in their business."


    Junghkook looked profoundly lost, his brave self dying with the roaring flames of the library. He turned his gaze up and said. "Hey old man, how is it night now?"


    I looked up then down to my watch that was just noon. A moment of silence followed before I spoke again. "Tsk. It''s a domain, it won''t vanish till they''re dead."


    He gasped. "A domain expansion."


    I turned and started to feel my age catching back up to me as we moved. "We need to rest up and find a way out of this." And just like that my normal life was no longer normal.


    At the recess of myself I preferred it like this, because now I could almlwyas remember that my life as Hades was real and I would battle against fate and return back there one day.


    As we walked away from the burning library, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning. That I had brought back a great evil on this world with my return.

 Chapter 170 Ch. 170 The Hunters & The Hunted

    Ch. 170: The Hunters & The HuntedThe streets stretched eerily before us, devoid of life. A thick fog rolled in, curling around the lamp posts and consuming the light like ravenous tendrils. The town was silent¡ª too silent¡ª except for the distant crackling of the library''s flames. My heart thudded heavily in my chest, though whether from exertion or dread, I couldn''t say.


    "Why is it so... empty?" Junghkook asked, his voice hushed as if speaking any louder might awaken some unseen horror.


    "It''s the domain," I said, gripping my walking stick tightly. "They''ve frozen this part of the town. It''s their hunting ground now."


    Junghkook shot me a sidelong glance. "Hunting ground? You''re just full of great news today, aren''t you? But what am I even doing under this domain?"


    Ignoring his sarcasm, I pushed forward. The ache in my body was relentless, but I refused to let it slow me down. Not now. Not when every shadow felt like it was watching, waiting.


    "Kid, Junghkook what are you doing around with a slingshot and the whisky?" I asked in a cold tone.


    He ran his hand down his smooth long hair and avoided eye contact with me before saying. "I guess this must be your first time in this town. There are thieves here, what brought you here anyway and who are you?"


    "Why are you so calm and collected under these circumstances?" I asked a question of my own as I pushed away the wheezing pain.


    He smiled a bit and said. "Would you rather I panick and get myself killed?"


    "Technically that would be a more appropriate reaction." I said without trying to show any sympathy.


    He chuckled, I could feel the hint of nervousness underneath. "I read a lot of webtoons and watch movies. Besides I sort of into these sort of things. You still haven''t told me who you are."


    We turned a corner, and the fog seemed to thicken, muffling our steps and swallowing the sound of our breathing. The buildings loomed like skeletal remains, their windows dark and shattered. My walking stick tapped against the cobblestones, each strike echoing faintly before being consumed by the oppressive silence.


    Then came the whisper¡ª a faint, sibilant hiss that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere.


    Junghkook froze, his hand tightening on the strap of his crossbag. "Did you hear that?"


    I nodded, raising a hand to signal silence. The whisper grew louder, a chorus of malevolent voices speaking in a language that clawed at the edges of my mind.


    "They''re here," I murmured.


    Suddenly, the fog ahead of us swirled violently, coalescing into the shapes of the three cloaked figures. Their golden chains glowed faintly, casting eerie reflections across the empty street.


    "Run," I said, my voice low but firm.


    "Shit!" Junghkook didn''t need to be told twice. He bolted, and I followed, my old legs protesting with every step. The figures didn''t give chase immediately, but I could feel their presence pressing down on us, their golden light flickering like hungry flames.


    It was like they were bidding their time, relishing in the state of the hunt. It infuriated me to think I was being toyed as such.


    We ducked into an alley, the narrow space between buildings offering a temporary reprieve. Junghkook leaned against the wall, his chest heaving.


    "We can''t keep running," he said, his voice tight with exhaustion. "They''ll catch us eventually."


    "I know," I admitted, glancing around for anything we could use. The alley was littered with debris¡ª broken crates, rusted pipes, scraps of fabric¡ª but nothing that could stop the hunters.


    "I need time," I said, more to myself than to him.


    "Time for what?" Junghkook sounded a bit desperate.


    "To recover my abilities. To fight them properly." I said my voice showing conviction.


    Junghkook frowned. "And how do we do that? Do you need some kind of ritual? A magic potion? A nap?"


    Before I could answer, a low growl echoed from the far end of the alley. I turned sharply, my grip tightening on the walking stick. A pair of glowing eyes stared back at us from the darkness.


    "Not another one," Junghkook groaned, reaching for his slingshot. "Old man I won''t bother you more on why they are after you or how you can do what you do. Tell me, can you really beat them."


    The creature stepped into the faint light, revealing a wolf-like form with jet-black fur and golden markings that pulsed like veins of molten metal. Its maw dripped with an otherworldly black ichor, and its gaze was locked on us.


    "Stay behind me," I said, raising my stick.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    The wolf lunged, its movements unnaturally fast. I barely managed to sidestep, swinging the stick with all my strength. The impact sent the creature skidding into a pile of crates, but it recovered almost instantly, snarling as it stalked toward us again.


    "Now would be a great time for those powers of yours to kick in," Junghkook said, firing a metal ball at the wolf. It struck the creature''s shoulder, but the impact barely fazed it.


    "I''m working on it," I muttered, focusing inward. It was not easy dividing my attention between my powers, the creature, my straining mind and body.


    I could feel the remnants of my power, like embers in a dying fire. If I could just stoke them, draw them out...


    The wolf charged again, and this time, it went for Junghkook. I reacted instinctively, slamming the walking stick into the ground. A burst of energy erupted from the stick, creating a shockwave that sent the wolf flying. The force also knocked Junghkook and me off our feet, but it gave us a moment to breathe.


    "That was... something," Junghkook said, picking himself up.


    "Not enough," I replied, struggling to stand.


    The wolf rose again, its golden markings glowing brighter. It howled, and the sound was answered by a dozen others.


    "Time to go," I said, pulling Junghkook to his feet.


    We ran again, weaving through the empty streets as the howls grew closer. The fog seemed to thicken with every step, and the oppressive weight of the domain pressed down on us.


    Finally, we reached what appeared to be an old church. Its doors were ajar, and faint light flickered from within.


    "In here," I said, pushing the doors open.


    The interior was dimly lit by a single candelabra on the altar, it was a single candle holder flickering it''s flame around thw inners of the church. The air was heavy with the scent of wax and decay. We barricaded the doors with a broken pew and collapsed onto the floor, gasping for breath.


    "What now?" Junghkook asked, his voice shaky.


    I didn''t answer immediately. Instead, I closed my eyes and focused inward, searching for the power that had once flowed so easily through me. It was there, faint but present, like a long-lost friend waiting to be called upon.


    "I need time," I said finally.


    Junghkook nodded, though his expression was uncertain.


    Before either of us could say more, a soft voice broke the silence.


    "Father?"


    My heart stopped. I turned slowly, my gaze falling on a figure standing in the doorway of the church.


    It was Jessie. My daughter.


    I rose to my feet and looked at her with uncertainty, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination.


    "Jessie?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    She stepped forward, her movements cautious. "I''ve been looking for you," she said. "There''s so much I need to tell you."


    Junghkook looked between us, his confusion evident. "You have a daughter?"


    I ignored him, my focus entirely on Jessie. "How... How are you here?"


    "There''s no time to explain," she said, glancing nervously at the barricaded doors. "They''re coming."


    The sound of growls and whispers grew louder, and the light from the candelabra flickered ominously.


    Jessie reached into her coat and pulled out a small vial filled with a shimmering, golden liquid. "This might help," she seemed to sense that I would attack her if she came closer so she tossed the vial to me.


    "What is it?" I asked as I caught it, not checking it at first.


    "Your strength," she said simply.


    Her eyes were soft and I could not feel any decide or malice from it. But I was still hesitant.


    The doors shuddered under the weight of something massive, and the growls turned into snarls. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father, since I have been a child I have been having these visions," Jessie urged. "This time it was not a vision, I became transported here somehow."


    She still wore the same clothes I had left her in, if she really meant what she said then that could only mean there was more to my rebirth.


    The doors splintered in that moment, and the hunters stepped into the church, their golden chains glowing brightly.


    I uncorked the vial, the liquid within pulsing with a familiar energy. With a deep breath, I drank it down.


    And then, everything changed.

 Chapter 171 Ch. 171 Bonus Chapter Logbook Of The Dead

    Ch. 171: Bonus Chapter: Logbook Of The DeadThe Guard Duty: Log I


    The underworld was never silent. Even in the moments that seemed serene, there was always movement¡ª the shuffle of souls, the murmur of shades, and the hum of the River Styx coursing through the heart of my realm. For a god, managing such a domain might seem routine, but for me, it was an intricate balancing act.


    Today began as most days did: with Cerberus barking at the gates. In my short time here I had managed to realize how much he like starting his day like this, it was much like how cocks crowed on a new day Stay tuned with empire


    I stood at the edge of the Asphodel Meadows, watching as the three-headed guardian snapped at a particularly bold soul attempting to sneak past the line. Cerberus had his quirks¡ª one head was always more diligent than the others¡ª but he was effective, and the occasional outburst was manageable.


    "Easy, boy," I called, my voice resonating through the gray expanse. All three heads turned toward me, their snarls softening into a unified wag of their tail. The bold soul, however, took this as an opportunity to bolt.


    With a sigh, I raised my hand and clenched it into a fist. The ground beneath the soul''s feet shifted, turning into a sticky, tar-like substance that froze him in place.


    "Impatience is unbecoming," I said, approaching the wriggling figure. "The line exists for a reason. Follow it, or I''ll personally escort you to Tartarus."


    The soul''s translucent form quivered as he nodded frantically. With a snap of my fingers, the tar receded, and he scrambled back to his place in the line. Cerberus gave a satisfied huff, the middle head nuzzling me in approval.


    The Bureaucracy of Death: Log II


    Managing the underworld wasn''t all fiery pits and dramatic judgments¡ª it was paperwork. Or, more accurately, scrollwork.


    I entered my throne room, where my steward, Walter, awaited me with a stack of soul scrolls nearly as tall as himself. He bowed deeply, his black suit immaculate as always.


    "My lord, the records from the Styx have been updated," Walter said, his tone clipped and efficient. "The influx of souls from the mortal realm has increased by 12% this month. Additionally, there''s been a... discrepancy in the Elysium assignments."


    "Discrepancy?" I asked, settling onto my obsidian throne. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walter hesitated¡ª a rare occurrence. "A soul claiming they were a hero. Their deeds were... exaggerated, to put it mildly. The Judges were divided."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Let me guess. Minos wanted him sent to Elysium, and Rhadamanthus suggested the Fields of Punishment?"


    "Precisely, my lord."


    This was common. The Judges of the Dead were brilliant, but their interpretations of morality often clashed. I made a mental note to mediate their next debate. For now, I signed off on the scrolls, sealing them with my insignia. It was a very tiresome ordeal.


    "Anything else?" I asked.


    Walter cleared his throat. "A petition from the spirits in Asphodel. They request additional shade-lighting during the longer dark cycles."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Shade-lighting? As in, more of those dreadful lanterns Hecate enchanted last season?"


    "Precisely, my lord."


    The lanterns had been a temporary solution to Asphodel''s perpetual gloom. Hecate''s magic made them functional, but their eerie green glow gave even me the chills. Still, the shades seemed to enjoy them.


    "Approve it," I said with a resigned sigh. "But ensure the lanterns are spaced evenly. I don''t want complaints about uneven lighting."


    A Visit to Tartarus: Log III


    No day in the underworld was complete without a trip to Tartarus. The wails of the damned echoed as I descended into the deepest pit, the oppressive heat licking at my skin.


    Charon greeted me at the edge of the fiery chasm, his skeletal form as imposing as ever. He bowed slightly, his voice a low rasp. "My lord, the Titans have been... restless."


    Restless Titans were never good news. The chains that bound them were unbreakable, but their rage often rippled through the underworld, unsettling the lesser souls.


    I strode to the edge of Tartarus, peering down at the writhing forms of the ancient gods. Cronus, my father, met my gaze with a sneer.


    "Hades," he growled, his voice like grinding stone. "Come to gloat?"


    "Hardly," I replied, my tone cold. "I''ve come to remind you that your punishment is eternal. Any unrest you cause only strengthens your bonds."


    Cronus''s laugh was bitter. "You cling to your power, son, but even gods can fall."


    I ignored his taunts and turned to Charon. "Ensure the chains are reinforced. I don''t want even the whisper of rebellion reaching the surface."


    "As you wish, my lord," Charon replied.


    A Moment of Reflection: Log IV


    As the day wound down, I returned to my private quarters, a rare moment of solitude. My chamber was sparse but elegant¡ª a reflection of my nature. Black marble walls, a single torch burning with blue flame, and a view of the River Styx from a balcony carved into the rock.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, gazing at the swirling river below. The underworld was vast and complex, a realm that required constant vigilance. Yet, it was mine.


    A faint knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Enter," I said.


    The door creaked open, and Hecate stepped in, her presence as enigmatic as ever. Her dark robes flowed around her, and her piercing eyes studied me.


    "You''ve been busy," she remarked, leaning against the doorframe.


    "Is that not the nature of my existence?" I replied, gesturing to the piles of scrolls still waiting on my desk.


    Hecate chuckled softly. "True. But even gods need rest."


    I gave her a wry smile. "Rest is a luxury I can''t afford. Not when the balance of the underworld hangs by a thread."


    She crossed the room, placing a hand on my shoulder. "The underworld thrives because of you, Hades. But you won''t be able to protect it if you burn yourself out."


    Her words lingered as she left, the torchlight casting her shadow long across the chamber.


    "How about we both head out for coffee?" She asked.


    I looked up at her and after a while gave a reluctant nod.


    Closing the Day: Log V


    I stood once more on the balcony, the weight of the day pressing against me. The underworld was a place of endless duties, of souls and shadows, of punishment and reward. It was a realm that required strength, patience, and unwavering resolve.


    As I looked out over the River Styx, I allowed myself a rare moment of pride. Despite the challenges, the betrayals, and the constant threats, the underworld endured. And as long as it did, so would I.


    Tomorrow would bring new tasks, new struggles. But tonight, for just a moment, I let the silence wash over me. The weight of the underworld was heavy, but it was a weight I would carry without faltering.

 Chapter 172 Ch. 172 Arcane Revival

    Ch. 172: Arcane RevivalAfter gulojg down the gold coloured fluid, my taste buds remembered what it was¡ª the Arcane Fluid, the divine essence that replenished the arcane power of gods. Its warmth spread through my body, igniting a fire I hadn''t felt in eons. My weakened form straightened, my muscles surged with newfound vigor, and the veil of exhaustion dissipated like morning mist.


    "How is this possible?" I asked in disbelief.


    The arcane fluid ended up in the hands of my daughter and she appeared when I needed her most. This could not be a coincidence in any way.


    In the dim, oppressive chamber, the three figures approached me, their shadows looming as their mocking laughter echoed. Cloaked in shifting darkness, they were manifestations of power and hatred, sent after me by someone who knew who about my adventure in Olympus.


    "Running away like a mortal with no purpose. And yet all you managed to do was delay the inevitable, Fallen," the first figure hissed, its voice like that of a serpentine dripping with venom. "Do you think a sip of Arcane Fluid will save you now?"


    I smirked, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. "Perhaps not, but it will make this moment... memorable."


    My words seemed to infuriated them causing them to shriek in mad fury m, this time just as other times I stood my ground without any hint of fear.


    The first figure lunged, tendrils of darkness spiraling toward me. My reflexes, now sharpened, kicked in. It was nothing near my peak form but it would suffice. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned my bident, its ethereal glow illuminating the space around us. I parried the attack, the clash reverberating like thunder.


    A slight smile showed on my face as my hand tightened around the long metal shaft of the bident as if confirming it''s existence. "My old companion." I whispered.


    The tendrils of the first hooded figure recoiled at me, but not before I retaliated with a sharp arc of energy, severing them mid-flight. The figure howled clearly showing it''s displeasure at me in full, its form flickering as if struggling to maintain its cohesion.


    "You''ll find I''m not as fragile as you hoped," I said in a cold voice thst seemed to stop time itself.


    The second figure, broader and more imposing, moved next. Its fists, wreathed in flames that seemed to burn through the air itself, came crashing toward me. I sidestepped, the heat grazing my skin by an hair''s breadth, and countered with a sweep of my bident. The weapon sang as it struck the fiery giant, causing an eruption of sparks and embers that looked very much like fireworks.


    "You gods cling to old power," the fiery figure snarled. "But we the Order of Chaos... we evolve."


    "And yet here you are," I said, sidestepping another blow. "Still chasing shadows, still falling short. Apparently in over your heads."


    I could feel Arcane Fluid coursing through me, unlocking reserves of power that belonged to my immortal counterpart. I felt the ground beneath us hum in resonance as I called upon the underworld''s essence. Surprisingly shadows gathered at my feet, swirling upward to form a barrier against the third figure¡ª a specter of ice, its frost already creeping toward me.


    "You think your realm will protect you?" the icy figure taunted.


    "No," I said, gripping my bident tighter. "But it will amplify me." Find more chapters on empire S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How was I able to use the powers of Hades? Had I returned with it? If I did then why did my body not recover sooner? Why did Jess have Arcane fluid with her, I thought only the gods on Olympus knew how to make it.


    Not wanting to be distracted I turned my mind back to the fight ahead of me.


    With a thrust of the bident into the ground, the entire chamber trembled. Jagged spikes of obsidian erupted, forcing the icy figure to retreat. I followed up, summoning a whirlwind of smoke and shadows to clash against its freezing assault. The resulting explosion of opposing energies knocked us both back, but I recovered faster.


    Even if this body was still below expectations , my senses honed to the limit still remained. It was already clear who the victor of the fight was. I launched myself forward, plunging the bident into the specter''s core. A crackle of light spread through its form before it shattered into countless shards, vanishing into the void.


    "Hoo~", I sighed as I felt a drop of sweat slid off the corner of my face. "That''s one down."


    I heard Junghkook''s jump for joy, "Way to go old man, don''t let up and finish this."


    For once being cheered for felt good but I leveled my head and pointed my bident to the remaining two figures giving them the signal to come charging.


    The first figure, now desperate, lashed out with renewed fervor, its tendrils transforming into razor-sharp whips. I deflected each strike with precision, pushing it back with each parry.


    The second figure, still ablaze, charged at me from the side. I let them both close in, feigning weakness as they converged.


    "You''re surrounded!" the fiery one bellowed.


    "Am I?" My eyes hissed out thick black smoke as I brought whatever plan they had envisioned crashing down like pieces of glass smashing on the floor.


    In that moment, I unleashed the stored power I had been accumulating from the arcane fluid. A wave of pure energy erupted from me, a combination of underworld shadows and divine brilliance. It expanded outward, devouring the air with it and swallowing both figures. Their screams of agony echoed as their forms disintegrated, unable to withstand the raw force.


    As the energy subsided, the chamber fell silent. The oppressive air lifted, replaced by a heavy stillness. I stood amidst the rubble, my bident still glowing faintly, its power sated for now.


    Junghkook was the first to acknowledge the fact that the dark veil around the town had disintegrated. "It''s over? Is it--" Even he was still reeling from everything."


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. My power was partly restored in my frail body, but there was still something I was still puzzled about. If anything, it was about Jess and her unusual appearance here and might I say¡ª at the right time."


    But for now, I allowed myself a moment to savor this small victory and redirect the flow of power through my body. The three figures were defeated, their threat neutralized for now but I could not stop to think who had sent them. The only clue I had now was that they were a new organization from the future.


    Could it have been that they were expecting my return and waiting patiently for it?


    I turned to the far end of the chamber, where a faint light beckoned. The path ahead was unclear, but one thing was certain¡ª this war was far from over.


    And I would be ready for them when the time came. I was much stronger than I had ever been.


    "Father, there''s something I have to tell you... The truth!" Jesse''s voice cut through my line of thought and I thought, This was it.

 Chapter 173 Ch. 173 Prophet

    Ch. 173: ProphetThe aftermath of battle left the air thick with tension, the traces of my attackers still evident on the ground. These weren''t ordinary enemies¡ª they knew who I truly was. That knowledge alone set off alarm bells ringing in my head. Someone, somewhere, was orchestrating this, and I had more to contend with than I initially thought.


    I had barely escaped with my life, not because of my own power, but because of my daughter, Jess. She''d arrived when I was at my weakest, miles away from where she should have been, carrying something that shouldn''t exist in this world: arcane fluid. Its presence raised more questions than answers.


    It was strange that fate always seemed to deal me this card more than usual, the questions I was always faced with never seemed to end.


    And then there was Junghkook. An innocent civilian I''d unwittingly dragged into this chaos. My first priority was to dismiss him. He didn''t belong in this world of gods and shadows. Yet, as if sensing my intention, he stepped forward, his eyes shifting from lost confusion to a dark, determined resolve.


    "You were researching Greek mythology," he said, his voice trembling but steady. "Why?"


    The silence that followed was enough of an answer for him. Jess stood quietly, observing, while I looked at him briefly. He was trying to get more involved and I could not allow that. Before I could dismiss him, he pressed on.


    "I know I''m overstepping my boundaries, but you need my help," he said, his tone unwavering. "I''ve read nearly every book in the library. I''ve studied myths, stories, and symbols most people dismiss as fiction. I might see things you''ve overlooked."


    Was he for real right now? Up against a scholar he dared to make such a bold claim. In retrospect I was not getting full of myself, he was the one being too confident in his abilities.


    "Junghkook," I said, sighing as I placed a hand on his shoulder, "I appreciate your intentions, but you''re out of your depth. This isn''t just myth or legend¡ª it''s a reality that could destroy you."


    His eyes burned with defiance. "You might think I''m in over my head, but I know I can help. This... this is bigger than you think."


    My gaze hardened, daring him to cross the line. Jess, still silent, watched us both, her expression unreadable.


    "How so?" I asked.


    He faltered for a moment, his determination wavering as my words sank in. But then he straightened, his voice trembling as he spoke. "My blog¡ª it''s about strange occurrences around the world, well the ones I couod get my hands on. Beings cloaked in shadows, silhouettes in the dark, whispers of ghosts. Most of the reports were baseless, just rumors... but a pattern started forming. The sightings¡ª they weren''t random. They were following someone. Or something."


    I raised an eyebrow. "And what made you believe they were real in the first place?"


    Junghkook hesitated, glancing at Jess then back at me. "I can''t explain it but it''s this feeling..."


    Before he could answer, Jess stepped forward, cutting him off. "A vision, he had a vision," she said, her voice low but firm.


    I froze, the word echoing in my mind. Vision? Like a revelation? My gaze snapped to Junghkook, whose silence confirmed it. But how did Jess know? I turned to her, demanding an explanation.


    "Dad," she began, her tone heavy with emotion, "those figures that attacked you¡ª they''re known as the disciples of the Order of Chaos. And they''re searching for the gateway to Olympus."


    "Gateway?" I repeated, gripping my walking stick tighter. The weight of her words pressed down on me like a storm cloud.


    "The gateway between our world can only be found in the blood of a true god¡ª you," she said, her eyes locking onto mine. "Dad, you''re the key."


    Her words hit me like a tidal wave. I clenched my fist around the walking stick, trying to ground myself. Jess''s voice trembled as she continued, her weariness now painfully clear.


    "Since I was born, I''ve been having dreams, visions of you¡ª of this day. On the day you fell I dreamt that too. But there was one that haunted me more than any other. In it, you died. You looked different¡ª your hair was blue, and your eyes were filled with... something I can''t explain."


    Her voice broke, and for the first time, I saw the weight she carried. It wasn''t just her tears or her exhaustion¡ª it was years of torment.


    "After Mom took me away, the visions got worse. By the time I was twenty, I couldn''t sleep without pills. And even then, I''d wake up screaming, speaking words I didn''t understand. Words that didn''t belong to me."


    The room fell silent as I processed her confession. "Was this moment one of your visions?" I asked.


    She nodded. "And the arcane fluid?"


    Her gaze darkened. "In a vision, it was handed to me. When I woke up, it was in my hand. And in the vision, they called me the Prophet."


    Junghkook stepped back, visibly shaken. "A Prophet? Like a divine intermediary? That''s... massive. If your father is a god and you''re a prophet, you could be the key to restoring his full power."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself," I warned, cutting him off. Turning back to Jess, I asked, "What''s his role in this?"


    Jess studied Junghkook for a long moment before speaking. "He''s an anchor. He knows where the altar is¡ª the key to recovering your true memories."


    Junghkook shook his head vehemently. "No. I''m not some anchor. This was all coincidence¡ª"


    "Was it?" Jess interrupted, her voice sharp. "Have you ever questioned why you were drawn here? Why you''ve been documenting sightings that others dismiss? You have a connection to this place, Junghkook." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tension in the room was palpable as her words hung in the air. Slowly, I stepped closer to Jess. "My memories?" I asked, my voice low. "What does that mean?"


    Her eyes met mine, heavy with emotion. "In my vision, she told me to say this: ''The memory of the king is encased in the time of the altar. Unlock them, and free the king from his prison.''"


    A chill ran down my spine. "She?" I demanded, my voice rising.


    Jess hesitated before answering. "Hecate."


    Her name sent a shiver through me. The room seemed to darken, the air growing colder as if her presence lingered just beyond the veil. My grip tightened on the walking stick, my mind racing. Hecate¡ª goddess of soecery and ghosts. Why was she involved? Did she set this up to bring me back?


    Junghkook''s voice broke the silence, trembling with both fear and awe. "If she''s guiding you, then this is bigger than any of us. But... if you''re the key, you need to decide whether to trust her."


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    I stared at Jess, her revelation sinking in. Trust? Hecate had always been by my side. If she was involved then I would trust her to the ends of the earth.


    "Jess," I said, my voice firm. "We''re going to the altar. It''s time to uncover the truth."

 Chapter 174 Ch. 174 The Altar

    Ch. 174: The AltarThe journey to the altar was arduous, every step echoing with a foreboding sense of inevitability. Junghkook clutched his satchel of notes and Jess remained silent, her face pale and unreadable. We had to avoid that panic in the twin due to the destroyed library.


    Junghkook went through everything he had with me, the only thing he lacked was the understanding of the language of god''s which I had. Together we managed to piece together the coordinates he had and it led us to a path that was carved through the remnants of an ancient forest, overgrown with twisting vines and towering trees that seemed to whisper secrets to the wind. At the heart of this sacred grove lay the alter, hidden for millennia probably.


    As we approached, the air grew heavier. My steps faltered, I felt the weight of unseen forces pressing against my body like a tidal wave but I figured it was just the anticipation of what was to come. Jess walked ahead, leading the way with a certainty born from her visions. Junghkook trailed behind, his once-bold demeanor cracking under the suffocating tension.


    Finally, the altar came into view. A massive structure of black stone stood before us, etched with glowing runes that pulsed like a heartbeat. The inscriptions were in a language I hadn''t seen in ages¡ª one older than Olympus itself. The center of the altar had a basin filled with a swirling, iridescent liquid, and above it hovered a faint orb of light.


    "This is it," Jess whispered, her voice trembling. "The altar from my dreams."


    Junghkook looked at it in awe, shocked by his discovery. "All this year''s looking into the mysteries plaguing me and it''s been in my mind this whole time."


    As I took a step closer I felt a strange buzzing in the air like some force reacting with my presence, the ground rumbled violently, a low growl reverberating through the air.


    "Damn, what now ." Junghkook widened his stance, his eyes darting in every direction ready to react to any sudden mivement. Jess on the other hand simply stared at me, her muscles relaxed because I was there.


    Slowly the rumbling grew louder and closer, a moment later the shadows emerged a monstrous figure appeared from the thick woods: a monster I identified to be the Minotaur. It was no ordinary creature¡ª towered over us with its hulking figure, its muscles rippling like steel cables, horns sharp enough to cleave stone. Its eyes glowed with an unnatural rage, and a faint aura of dark energy surrounded it.


    Junghkook went before Jess in a guard position, his eyes brave but his legs betraying him and trembling. "Is that the min¡ª"


    "It''s a guardian," I muttered, gripping my walking stick tightly.


    It was probably left behind perhaps to test me, still I had not expected to fight the minotaur myself. Guess it could not be helped.


    The Minotaur roared, the sound shaking the very ground beneath us. Without warning, it charged, moving faster than something its size had any right to. I barely had time to shove Jess and Junghkook aside before the beast''s massive fist collided with the earth, shattering the ground where we had stood.


    "Stay back!" I barked, lunging forward to meet the beast head-on. "And you, I''m your opponent."


    The Minotaur was relentless, each strike heavier and faster than the last. Like a weapon perfectly engineered for destruction. I weaved through its blows, channeling every ounce power I had evenly through my body, I poured power into my walking stick, turning it into a makeshift spear. Calling the bident would use up almost all of my reserve so I had to make use of this for now.


    I struck it at its side carefully choosing there because of it''s less hard skin but the attack barely left a scratch on its thick hide. Its resistance to my attack was apparent and also it''s extremely strong body¡ª it shrugged off the blasts of energy I sent at it as if they were mere gusts of wind.


    Jess tried to intervene, she must have sensed the depth of the situation. She was always perceptive in that way. Her hands glowed and shout blasts of white light that seemed harmless to be harmless to the beast, the Minotaur turned on her with a loud roar.


    "Shit!" I cursed under my breath.


    My legs carried me with great speed and I intercepted its attack, slamming my stick into its chest, only to miss it''s powerful elbow driving into my small frame. A moment later I was hurled through the air like a ragdoll. My body crashed into a nearby tree, pain exploding in my ribs.


    I heard something snap and it wasn''t a tree branch, my aged body had its limit. Taking one hit in itself was remarkable.


    I noticed Jess about to try her attack again.


    "Don''t!" I shouted at Jess, blood dripping from my lips. "You''ll only make it angier."


    Junghkook, trembling but determined, began reciting something from his notes¡ª a chant or incantation¡ª but the Minotaur swatted him aside with a flick of its arm.


    "No! You man-cow, I told you I was your opponent didn''t I?" I pushed myself to my feet and gritted my teeth, my vision blurring. The beast charged at me again, and this time, I wasn''t fast enough. I could see it''s movement with ease but my body could not keep up. Its horn tore through my side, sending me sprawling onto the altar steps. Blood pooled beneath me as I gasped for air, my body screaming in agony.


    "Urrgh!" I gurgled on my blood feeling the metallic taste filling my mouth.


    The Minotaur loomed over me, its shadow casting a pall over the altar. I was out of options, my strength fading fast. Jess screamed my name, but I barely heard her. Her voice fizzled out, this body had hit its limit. My vision tunneled as the beast raised its massive fist, ready to deliver the final blow.


    But then, the altar began to glow. The runes flared to life, their light blinding and all-encompassing. The Minotaur hesitated, its roar turning to a pained howl as the energy engulfed it.


    "Get him on the altar!" Jess shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Hurry or we''ll all die!"


    Junghkook and Jess dragged my broken body onto the black stone. The liquid in the basin surged, tendrils of light reaching out to envelop me. I felt a searing pain as the altar''s energy began to work, pulling at my very essence.


    The Minotaur, now enraged beyond reason, charged at the altar, but it was too late. The swirling light formed a barrier, holding the beast at bay.


    "Jess... what''s happening?" I managed to choke out. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knelt beside me, tears streaming down her face. "It''s unlocking your memories, Dad. But it''s... it''s taking something in return."


    I screamed as the light tore through me, burning away my damaged flesh and replacing it with something new. The only thing I could hear was the chanting of Jess, I could feel a warmth coming from her, her face shown as light.


    My arms, torn to shreds by the Minotaur, began to regenerate, but they weren''t the same. My skin shimmered with a faint metallic sheen, and ancient symbols etched themselves into my limbs.


    I could feel it, I was awakening.


    Memories flooded back, overwhelming my senses. I saw myself in the depths of Tartarus, wielding power that could shatter worlds, I recognised this to be the power of Thanatos the death god. I remembered the things I never knew I had experienced. Over a millennia of memories came to me in a rush. Stay updated via empire


    Then there was a soft sweet voice, not one I had heard before¡ª but I could feel it in my chest. It was the voice of my mother.

 Chapter 175 Ch. 175 Memories Of The Past (I)

    Ch. 175: Memories Of The Past (I)"My dear beautiful boy..."


    I don''t know how but I knew that was my mother. Even though I was an orphan, I knew. This was just a simple instinct, I knew because I used to talk to her.


    "Mom?" That was my voice but as a child.


    Was I in a trance? No this was my memory but... Why was my memory important to me.


    "Remember...! Remember who you are--!" That was the voice of Hecate.


    "?" Remember what?


    "The answer is within you." The voice said again this time followed by resounding echoes.


    For a reason the discussion I had with Talos ages ago came back to me, when I had revealed my true identity to her for the first time these were her words:


    "Have you perhaps thought of the possibility of why you were able to master this world?" Those were the words she spoke then. "What if you weren''t really chosen to come to this world but you instead opened the rift yourself."


    "Then what would that make me....?" I had asked.


    "A god!!" She had answered.


    Thinking back now everything was starting to fall in place but I could not really accept it yet.


    A moment later I saw a white string connecting me to Hades, he looked at me and waved. "I told you we were connected did I not scholar."


    I remembered what Hecate had once said about Hades being a shut in and a strong minded person just like I could. Could it be... No that was absurd to even imagine.


    Another revenge played out before me, the scene of young Hades dressed in a ancient greek robes, his long blue hair reaching down to his shoulder, his eyes bright and beautiful and his smile¡ª a radiance to the Hades I used to be.


    "Mom, when I grow up big and strong I will protect you." He spoke with a smile like a child after doing a good deed.


    Before him crouching down was a beautiful young woman with a face radiating like the sun itself. Her hair was long and crystal like sparkling with radiance, her eyes held a warm gaze. She smiled and reached out to graze the face of young Hades, for a reason unknow to Eugene Daniels hw started to cry.


    "My wonderful little boy, you don''t have to protect mommy, I''m a very strong woman aren''t I?" She poked his nose causing him to giggle. His cheeks puffed up and his eyes bouncing with joy.


    "I guess, mommy." He giggled again.


    She sat down on the grass and pulled her to himself, she buried her chin on his head and sniffed on them. "Don''t underestimate your mommy, I did give birth to you so you don''t have to worry about protecting me, that''s my duty. And you already have yours my boy."


    He opened his might wide. "Whaaat?!" He screamed in an exaggerated tone.


    She smiled barely suppressing a laugh. "Yes, Hades. Your duty is to protect your siblings and cherish them with love."


    Young Hades scratched his head and said. "Babysitting is not a duty besides little Poseidon is still a little baby. I don''t wanna, just let me protect you mommy."


    She failed to contain her emotions any longer and laughed so hard that tears formed from her eyes. "Those that look after their little ones are always mommy''s favourite." Your next chapter is on empire


    His eyes lit up. "Oh really? Then I''ll grow up big and strong and protect Poseidon, we going to have so much fun together."


    "That you will my little angel." She said.


    He fell into her lap and found warmth there. "Mom, why don''t you let me play outside, why do you keep hiding me in this garden?"


    "You don''t want your father to hurt you again, now do you?" She asked.


    He pouted his lips for a moment and then said. "Daddy''s a big head meanie. One day I''ll chase him away."


    "That you will my dear angel." She said.


    All while they spoke she had a warm smile on her face and pleased eyes. The joy she had made even the flowers around them blossom and the leaves greener, she seemed like a blessed existence on the world.


    "Mom, is something wrong with me? I don''t have powers like you or dad or grandma Gaia but baby Poseidon already has his." Young Hades said.


    His mother, Rhea sighed and then smiled again. "And that bothers you?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Young Hades thought with a loud humming sound and then said. "A little. Why does my skin change under water?"


    She did not hesitate to answer him. "Because you''re different."


    "Huh! Am I special then?" He asked beaming with joy.


    She smiled and nodded. "Of course my little angel is special."


    He hugged his mother tighter. "Mom?"


    "Yes, Hades?" She asked with a smile that never left her face.


    Young Hades hugged her tighter and then loud thunder spooked him but had it been thunder it would have been better but this was the voice of the one person that frightened him.


    "Rhea, where is my son!"


    And just like that the image vanished leaving me behind in the pitch blackness filled with number of twinkling lights that barely lit up the place. My eyes were now read and teary, I dropped on my knees and asked the sliver of the black book within me.


    "Those memories, what happend next?" I asked.


    There was a short silence before Hades materialised before me and said. "You know the rest scholar. Kronos started to consume his children, my mother got angry at the last one. She sensed Zeus was different from the moment he was born, she lied about his death and took him to Gaia her mother who raised him into what he is now."


    "The war itself though it ended in our victory it corrupted the earth and also turned Gaia into a being I''d devastation and destruction."


    "Pandora?" I asked, my chest was so tight that it took all of my strength to send those words flying out. "Pandora became Me Anonymous."


    "As a stage of evolution, she did." The Hades apparition said.


    I looked up at him and said. "Why tell me this now, did you really forget or did you choose to wait for the right time?"

 Chapter 176 Ch. 176 Memories Of The Past (II)

    Ch. 176: Memories Of The Past (II)The apparition looked at me for a long time I felt he was not going to answer but he eventually said. "The calamities all led to the great war but it was nothing any of us imagined. The most powerful entities in the world are:"


    "Gaia: the personification of earth."


    "Tartarus: the abyss"


    "Eros: the force of attraction, love, desire


    "Nyx: the embodiment of the night"


    "Erebus: the personification of shadow and darkness."


    "These forces were unparalled but have long fallen into slumber. Even with Gaia decaying into Pandora she still existed, but this triggered something else that slumbered. All these entities were birthed from the first primordial deity to exist, the formless voice of the universe before creation.m¡ª"


    "CHAOS!!" We both said at the same time.


    Chaos was an entity that existed in greek mythology, it existed before the creation. Due to its introduction and name it never received much popularity leading for many to misunderstand it or not even have heard of it in the first place.


    Now it made sense, the order of chaos.


    "Chaos awakened and threw the world into chaos. One of it''s vessel was your close companion Talos, she was one of his generals, rendered into a souless husk. We could not win, we lost too much in the war. At the end we managed to convince the fates to save our world, we trapped Chaos in a dimension isolated from ours where his power was halved. I could not stand all I had lost, my family and friend so I betrayed the fates and traveled back but Chaos ambition was much bigger than we had imagined."


    "He inflicted me with a great affliction to save myself I had to purge my soul and start over. I became a single strand of life and fell to your world passing down the human bloodline till I finally took form. My memories lost I lived as a human mortal till I came in contact with the black book which was another fragment of my soul."


    I gasped. "These memories, they''re... mine?"


    He nodded. "Eugene Daniels is Hadesz we are one and the same. In truth, you are the original source. Going back would end your time here and you would become whole again."


    I dropped down unable to stomach all I had just heard, minutes went by before I spoke up again. "Is it possible to go back?"


    "You did open the gateway on your own." He said back.


    "What happens to you then?" I asked.


    "Nothing." He said simply. "I become nothing."


    All this while and I turned out to be Hades. It was all connected, to save his souls Hades sent it to the future, it shrunk but did not die, his main body went back in time but was already fractured leading to him being killed by black amber and I returned at that moment.


    "!!" My head shot up.


    The apparition looked at me with a serious face and said. "You''ve figured it out too?"


    "This Chaos, is it still a threat?" I asked.


    The apparition did not tremble visibly but I could feel it in my soul. "Yes, you have met him already. Hes powerful and can only be defeated by the otherworlder according to the fates and since you''re me, it''s most definitely not you." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I thoight hard to who the Chaos was, after a long while it finally hit me hard. "The watcher."


    The apparition did not answer instead he nodded gently. My heart tightened. "He must have been enjoying toying with you, in the end whether the calamities are stopped or not the priority is to defeat Chaos. I believe that Chaos would release himself one day."


    I sighed. "Damn! But why can he communicate with me."


    The apparition strike his chin and turned to me. "Being reborn gave you a power that could cross that dimension. That''s why he was after my souls fragment here."


    I rose to my feet and looked at him. "How do I beat him?"


    "One problem at a time, you have to return now and save our family. The family we have built." He held out his hand to me.


    I stood there and looked at him and said. "We''ve been through hell, this time I won''t lose."


    "I know you won''t." He smiled.


    I shook his hand and felt an instant connection, a moment later he disintegrated before me leaving me to myself. Discover stories with empire


    It was truly startling, I wasn''t just a god¡ªI was a cornerstone of Olympus, the keeper of its balance. And now, I was its last hope.


    The light faded, leaving me gasping for air. The Minotaur, weakened by the altar''s energy, staggered back, its once-formidable strength diminished. I rose from the altar, my new body humming with power.


    The Minotaur roared one last time, charging at me with reckless abandon. I met it head-on, with a single strike, I drove my walking stick¡ª now transformed into a gleaming, divine weapon¡ª through its chest. The beast collapsed, its body dissolving into shadows.


    Jess and Junghkook stared at me, their expressions a mix of awe and fear. I turned to them, the weight of my memories settling on my shoulders.


    "That was close," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    Junghkook stepped forward hesitantly. "Blue hair. You look so..."


    I looked at Jess, her eyes filled with determination. "You look good dad." Tears welled in her eyes as she ran to me and clutched tight to me, "Will you ever return?"


    "I don''t think that will be possible, my time here was a fun one." I said but she clutched tighter to me.


    Junghkook sighed with a heavy heart and walked up to me. "So this means no more visions? And yes, it really was fun these last few hours. Sure there was a lot of running but it was fun nonetheless."


    He held out his fist and we bumped together, a while later Jess pulled away from we and wiped her tears from her face. "Don''t forget me."


    There was no way to say goodbye in a proper manner to the only person I loved here. "How could I ever forget you my little angel?"


    There was a crackle of white light behind me as the space fractured. Junghkook gasped at the sight and then gave me a nod. I nodded back. Jess waved and broke into tears, I waved back and turned to the portal, my hair dancing in waves. I walked forward without looking back.


    "Live to the fullest." I stepped into the portal leaving those words behind.


    Then all was pitch blackness again, this time I was sure I would come back strongest when I woke up.


    As we left the altar, the forest seemed to tremble in response. The battle was far from over, but for the first time in centuries, I felt ready. The king had returned, and Olympus would rise again.

 Chapter 177 Ch. 177 One Thousand & One Chains & Torment

    Ch. 177: One Thousand & One Chains & TormentIt was dark and cold, I could not breath, my lungs were closed to giving up, I guessed. I could feel a strong pressure crushing me as I fell deeper into the abyss of the ocean. Experience tales at empire


    "Shit!" I cursed in my thoughts.


    Surprisingly I had returned back to the moment I left off, sinking to the depths of the ocean. Good as it was this was not to my liking.


    "Move!" I gurgled and cursed myself for it.


    More air left my lungs leaving me completely out of air. Every cell screamed at me to panic but I chose not to. I steeled my resolve and focused on what really was in front of me.


    "I have to live!" I screamed in my head as I sank further to the depths of the ocean. "Move!"


    But my body would not comply with me. For some reason it felt unusually heavy, I don''t know if it was due to the fact that I was dying or that I was currently nearing the bottom of the ocean.


    "Mmmm."


    I could hear a faint voice at the back of my ear, if I listened well enough it would sound more pressing.


    "It''s a shame you became whole at deaths doors. It''s rather a shame, rather poetic if I say so myself."


    I recognized that to be the voice of my teacher and friend, Charon the ferryman. Hearing his voice must have confirmed that I was truly on deaths doors. I closed my eyes and called out to him.


    "Charon?"


    But there was no response.


    "Hehe, Poseidon really did a number on you." He said after a while. "Too bad you cannot die yet."


    What nonsense was he blabbering, if he wanted to offer some consolation he should at least pretend to act the part.


    "Charon?"


    After a short moment of silence he finally said. "Do you not remember the curse placed on you by Thanatos when you chose to claim his power?"


    At first his words had me perplexed but a moment later they struck a chord in me. The memory was coming into mind more clearly, when Thanatos had tricked Hades and merged with his soul he also passed on his curse to him.


    Pandora also mentioned something about me being cursed. Could it be that even after Thanatos left this body that the curse was still in me.


    But what was the curse again?


    I tried hard to remember which was quite a tasking thing to do when you were dropping deeper into the icy waters.


    "Remember Hades, if you can overcome death...."


    His words became drowned out by my own death. I had expected my wounds to have healed when I returned but it appeared I was just being too optimistic about this. If I died I was positive this time, it was final.


    Badum!


    My eyes sprang open from the appearance of a strange light, my body was glowing and my heart still fighting. Consciously I was unable to focus any of my thoughts on anything but unconsciously I was fighting against death and startling¡ª I think it was working.


    Why?


    I doubted Hades had the power to overcome death.


    "So you finally awakened my curse chaos incarnate!" I heard a voice again, but this was different. It was much more deeper and carried more depth.


    Another set of memories came rushing into my head and a single thought filled my head. "Thanatos? He was...."


    His curse, I suddenly reminded it or in clearer terms he reminded me of it.


    "Your curse is that you cannot die!" I repeated to myself.


    Knowing that I focused my mind consciously and fought against death consciously with everything I had left in my cranium and screamed out.


    "I''m not dying yet, I still have a fight to win!" To be honest the words did not come out as expected. The remarkable thing was how the feeling of choking felt, it was like your lungs moving rapidly as if sucking in without any control. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took in water, my body was panicking, even knowing I had to keep myself level headed did not do me much good at this moment. But I tried to focus just a little bit more and I could feel my body healing.


    There was only one word repeating over and over with no stop. Even I was oblivious to this fact till the last moment. "Live... Live... Live....!"


    Then everything went black again but I knew this was only the beginning of something truly horrendous. All the cells in my body started to jump up like living needles, my eyes was closed so I could not see this but I could feel it.


    My body was changing becoming more chaotic I could feel the shackles at the depth of my soul snapping. The one thousand and one shackles held something caged, I could feel it. It was a white prism with curved edges, there were marks on the chains that spelled the word.


    "Seal!" It was too repetitive and written in gods tongue making.


    Just what was sealed within here.


    I stretched out my hand and willed it with one simple word.


    "Unseal!"


    A loud rumbling followed, the chains trembled at first as they fought against my command then they stopped and stayed as they were.


    Devastated I screamed again.


    "Unseal!"


    The chains shook again but nothing happened.


    I could feel my body recovering so this had to do with something else, something that had been within me since I had been born. It had been locked away within the body of Hades, I could not help but think that this was his true power seaked here. If Rhea has sealed this here then it was extremely dangerous and powerful.


    "Unseal!"


    This time one of the chains broke off with a violent tug causing me to feel something from the prism. It was very little but I could feel it, power raw and untapped. Raging in chaos constantly.


    I immediately knew what it was, I had felt the same pressure from Prometheus when he was chained to the rock, this was the primordial core that only titans had. Could it be possible I inherited my father''s trait as well as a gods trait.


    This would mean I would become the very first god to wield both a divine core and a primordial core, this was the next stage of my evolution.


    Since primordial energy was unstable that would explain why it was chained in here.


    This time I changed my phrase and said in a slow easy tone that commanded power. "Release."


    There was a hollow sound like that of wind blowing through a canyon then all of a sudden the chains trembled and started to snap one at a time. The process was extremely violent and loud. In a moment all the chains were broken.


    The prism roared to life, white smoke hissing out of it threatening to consume me. I willed my divine core to appeared and a while later a sphere of gold coloured light appeared next to it. The two energies clashes with shockwaves of energy but I was their master.


    "Merge!" What I was doing was sure to destroy my body but... If I could not die then this would most certainly be a success.


    The energies collided and combined into one. I could feel my soul tearing apart causing me to endure an unexplainable amount of pain. But that was just the beginning, my souls repaired itself as fast as it broke apart leaving me in a world of endless torture.


    The power struggle within me reached a climax and I waited for an end but it never came. Time passed by, the only thing keeping me from going mad was the thought of living then all of a sudden after a series of endless bone writhing torture the explosion of power stopped.


    I could not help but sigh in relief as I looked forward to seeing a huge sphere with the top and bottom heads of a prism sticking out the energy coming from it looked dual and the size of it five times as big.


    It was like the two energies had stabilized themselves just like I had planned it would. With this new power and an undying body I was sure to win.


    I summoned all the power at once and felt my body change drastically, as I opened my eyes a well of power exploded from me. It was time for round two.

 Chapter 178 Ch. 178 In The Face Of Uncommon Defeat (Heras POV)

    Ch. 178: In The Face Of Uncommon Defeat (Hera''s POV)I had only one job to do, keep Zeus occupied till Poseidon went through with whatever plan he had in store. That god''s ambition was always a problem but if he thought he could take over Olympus I for one have no problem with that.


    The idea of throwing this unbalanced world into chaos, I have no vision in that. What I am interested in is if Poseidon and his strange poison can actually kill Zeus. In truth I doubted that but for one I chose to dream.


    A strange gleam flashed itself on my face.


    My red ruby lips parted as I spoke to the wind. "Who would have thought Hades would show up?" His appearance totally threw this plan off the rails, if they fought who would possibly win?


    In terms of ability and versatility Poseidon was a genius but Hades was a monster waiting to be unleashed. Instead of keeping Zeus occupied as planned I sent him hurtling their way, if I am to speculate the results he would interrupt their fight what happens next would be truly remarkable.


    "Haa~" I sighed as I stepped forward over the debris, the top of the building filled with ash and dust. My eyes caught sight of Hermes squirming on the ground, my flowing gold gown caressed his face as I walked past him. "How pitiful, the ranks of the twelve really have depreciated."


    I walked forward through the billows of smoke and ash my sights set on one figure. A few feets away was Pandora her burns healing as a drastic rate, she screamed as her wounds healed. I looked at her without doing a thing, my presence itself was imperceptible to her.


    A short wheezing drew my attention to a small figure resting on one of the pillars she looked a bit bloody, short dark hair over her face in a mess, her crystal eyes flashed at me through her hair.


    "You know if you want to beat her, this would be the perfect moment." As hazy as her voice sounded she seemed quite level headed.


    I could tell that she was a dangerous person immediately. "You dare to command me peasant." I said with a detesting look at her.


    The figure sighed as shook her head lightly. "Like I give a damn miss royal queen, you did not come here to sight see did you?"


    I took my eyes off her a moment later and said. "No, I did not."


    By now Pandora fully healed and was now noticing me for the first time, despite being recovered she still looked like a mess, her usual controlled composure was now broken. Seeing me she raised an eye in surprise.


    I said to the figure on the ground. "I take it you were with Hades, he is not one to form parties, you must have been someone special to him."


    With one last glance at Pandora who stood there idly oogling me I walked up to the figure on the ground and crouched down before her. I moved my hand and gently tugged strands of hair from her face, she looked extremely pale and had the most beautiful eyes I had ever seen.


    "You''re a smart one, I can tell. Willful, proud. No matter." I pressed my hand on her head and healed her with the energy that flowed through my body.


    It only took a second and she was fully healed. I could not let an ally of Hades die, not when he would win me the war.


    Find exclusive stories on empire Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you heal her, she''s the enemy?" Pandora said with a hint of rage. "You--"


    BHAM!!


    I sent Pandora falling to the ground with a strong blow to the chest. Still paralyzed by the though of how I closed the gap in a mere seconds I pulled her by the hair and brought her closer.


    "Don''t test me abomination, did you really think you would win?"


    An ugly smile drew itself on Pandora''s face just as the sky cracked open with thunder. Across the city there was a downpour of blank ink from the clouds. The rain of black amber had begun and with it the fall of Olympus.


    The feeling of being soaked in the black liquid felt like cold needles sinking into my skin through every pore. Across the city I could hear screams of those who were unlucky to escape their cruel fate.


    I turned my gaze to the espance of Olympus and said. "It''s true that you plan did reach a level of accomplishment but looks at what you have accomplished here. The number of people you initially planned to infect was 70% of Olympus, now it''s just a measly 5% or so. Hades affected your plan to such an extent. His plan was well thought out."


    Pandora pulled back from my grasp her face looking angry for the first time as she spoke. "How? There is no way Hades could have reached that many people by himself. This is beyond the scope of my expectations."


    I raised my hand to my face and pushed away strand of hair that that covered my face from being wet. "I have to agree Hades was did make a spectacular scene of making Poseidon seem like the villain of the story. Beyond that he had help from the goddess of strife and the god of war, they were very much involved in the foiling of your plan."


    Pandora seemed surprised that a member of the circle had defaulted to Hades'' side. "That''s impossible, all my plans¡ª"


    "¡ªFailed horribly." I interrupted her. "Ares respects Hades more than any other god, your biggest flaw was never in your allies or the playing field. Rather it was the unoredictability of your enemy. Unlike you who are just knowing your enemy for the first time Hades seemed to have known the extent of your might and planned far ahead. It was like facing an enemy who has studied you for centuries, Hades always had that air of impossibility about him."


    Pandora seemed clearly shaken. "It doesn''t matter the effect of the black amber will still cover the city for hours. When Poseidon returns it will all be over."


    I scoffed at her, my glass shows clacked on the roof of the building as I circled her, her eyes following me in a cautious gaze. "Do you really think Poseidon will return in one piece, you seem not to know Hades and that is still your biggest flaw. You underestimate one of the strongest gods. The effects of the black amber is only violent to lesser gods, for god''s such as myself it will take much longer. Perhaps hours."


    The air of confidence and tranquility I resonated seemed to put Pandora on edge more than the chaos around us. "I only partnered with your alliance to see if you can kill Zeus, to see you in such a weakened pathetic state is truly satisfying."


    I lunged at her from behind and grabbed her neck, I squeeze tight on her neck, I could feel her breathing heavily. "You are afraid I see, after all your bragging about being a force of reckoning you just turned out to be a cheap imitation. The gods of the twelve give more than their souls in a battle regardless of whether they live of die to protect this world from other forces. We rule the heavens and earth with unparalleled strength, a deformity such as yourself can never hope to understand that."


    Pandora choked and tensed up even more.


    I smiled and brought my face closer to her and whispered in her eye. "You don''t seem to be able to put a curse in me, could it be that you''ve lost your ability? That pretty girl with glass eyes really did do a number on you. I wonder how fragile you are now." I tightened my grip on her neck and felt it shudder then crack slightly. "You''re like an egg I can smash at any moment."


    Pandora trembled and tried to put up a fight but her body shook even more. "Hades! Just where did he come from? But it''s all hopeless, black amber has no cure it''s plague will¡ª"


    She choked on her next words as I squeezed tighter. "It won''t matter, we gods don''t go down that easily. Now say good bye."


    Just then a loud thump sounded on the roof as a huge figure was charging our way. The aura I felt from it, I never thought I would ever sense it again.


    "No mother, don''t kill her!" Hephaestus appeared screaming. He carried a huge device under his arm and stopped a few feet from me. "What you want is the entity within her right?"


    I looked a him for a long time before breaking into a maddening smile meant to evoke all my negative emotions. "Son, funny of you to join us. You must know killing the vessel will end Pandora."


    Hephaestus responded more terrified by me. "But I can extract her."


    "Sorry but I can''t have her getting away like last time, it time we end this once and for all." I pressed harder on Pandora''s neck prepared to end this war once and for all. "Say your goodbyes son."

 Chapter 179 Ch. 179 The End Of Pandora (Heras POV)

    Ch. 179: The End Of Pandora (Hera''s POV)A storm brewed in the heavens as I tightened my grip around Pandora''s fragile neck, the veins of black amber coursing under her skin illuminating faintly against the darkened sky. Her once imposing aura had crumbled like ash in the wind. This vessel, this abomination, had dared to challenge us gods¡ª me, no less. She was a mockery, a hollow force trying to emulate power it could never truly wield. My fingers twitched as her trembling body hung in my grasp.


    "Hephaestus," I said slowly, without glancing at him. My voice carried a note of boredom, though I was anything but that. "You should tread carefully when interrupting me. It rarely ends well."


    He flinched, clutching his strange contraption like a shield. My son¡ª poor, pathetic Hephaestus, always desperate for some form of redemption. He was never truly whole, never truly mine. And yet, here he was, pleading for the life of an enemy. Talk about a complete disgrace of a package.


    To think such a vile thing came from me.


    "Mother, I can extract the entity within her," he said, his voice firm despite the fear I could see lingering in his molten eyes. "Killing her outright could destabilize everything. We don''t know what will happen to the ones cursed by her if she dies before we sever its connection to her. Let me do this."


    I tilted my head, studying him with ill interest. Was this his ploy to regain some semblance of importance, or did he genuinely believe he could succeed where others had failed? The desperation in his voice tugged at something deep within me¡ª a flicker of emotion I quickly extinguished.


    "Do you think I care what becomes of her at this juncture?" I asked, my tone sharper than the storm wrought winds. "She is nothing more than a tool, a vessel of chaos. Ending her ensures that chaos dies with her. To be honest I should not be mudding my hands for this but I just wanted to do some good this time and now I''m the one who should relentless."


    Pandora squirmed in my grip, her body convulsing as she tried to summon her strength. She clawed weakly at my wrist, the effort almost pitiable.


    "It''s almost admirable that you even put up a fight, almost. But I decide who lives on Olympus." I smirked, tightening my hold until the cracks in her neck deepened, echoing like the prelude to thunder.


    But then¡ª


    A pulse.


    It radiated through the air, cold and ancient, a force older than even us Olympians. It emanated from Pandora, but it wasn''t her. Something darker stirred within her, something¡­ alive.


    "You feel it too," Hephaestus said, his voice trembling now. "The entity is waking. If you kill her now, it won''t die¡ª it will only find another host. A stronger one." He steeled his eyes with conviction at me.


    I hated that he was right. The pulse grew stronger, resonating with an energy that made the very fabric of Olympus tremble. The black amber rain intensified, its needles piercing into the city below, infecting and corrupting everything it touched.


    "You gamble much, son," I said, my fingers loosening slightly around Pandora''s neck. "But I will allow this¡ª for now. Don''t test my patience."


    I released Pandora, letting her crumple to the ground like a broken marionette. Her body spasmed, and for a brief moment, I thought she might truly expire. But then, her chest rose sharply, and her head snapped up, her eyes now glowing with an eerie, unnatural light.


    The entity was awakening like a beast caged. If this meant the entity had never one fully awaken it would truly be a bit of an issue if it did wake.


    Hephaestus wasted no time. He moved with a precision I hadn''t seen in him for centuries, honestly I hadn''t seen him in centuries. I remember his live for contractions, metals and bolts I never saw vision in them but somehow he managed to liberate this world with it. Activating his device¡ªa strange, cylindrical apparatus covered in glowing runes and gears. It hummed with raw energy, its purpose both mechanical and mystical.


    "Combining technology and divine energy together? You really do have a way of outdoing yourself." It was not a compliment just a mere statement.


    "Hold her still," he commanded, his confidence surprising me.


    I raised an eyebrow at him but complied, pinning Pandora to the ground with a single hand. She screamed, her voice a cacophony of her own and the entity''s¡ª a discordant symphony that sent shivers down my spine for some reason but it only lasted a second.


    "You think you can extract me?" the entity hissed through her lips, its voice layered and otherworldly. "You meddling gods are nothing but insects to me. I am eternal. I am¡ª"


    "Oh, spare me the monologue," I snapped, slamming her head against the ground with enough force to crack the marble beneath her. "You all say the same thing. Bla bla bla, we get it, you''re a profound bitch you don''t have to rub it in."


    Hephaestus activated the device, and a beam of golden light shot out, enveloping Pandora. The entity screamed, its voice reverberating across Olympus. The black amber rain faltered for a moment, the storm weakening as the device worked its magic.


    But then¡ª chaos erupted.


    The entity fought back, tendrils of black energy bursting from Pandora''s body, lashing out in every direction. One struck Hephaestus, sending him flying into a nearby column. Another came for me, but I caught it in my hand, the searing pain barely registering as I crushed it.


    "You''ve made your choice," the entity roared, its voice shaking the heavens. "Now face the consequences!"


    The tendrils multiplied, tearing through the rooftop and reaching for the city below like swarming vines of a living creature. I summoned my divine power, golden light exploding from my body as I fought back the onslaught. Hephaestus, dazed but determined, returned to his feet, adjusting his device to amplify its output.


    "We have to weaken her more!" he shouted over the cacophony.


    I didn''t need his advice. I lunged at Pandora, my hands glowing with divine energy as I struck her again and again, each blow weakening the entity''s hold on her. She screamed, the tendrils retreating slightly with each hit, but it wasn''t enough.


    A sudden surge of power erupted from Pandora, knocking me back. I landed gracefully, my gown fluttering in the wind, but the force had been enough to crack my confidence. This was no ordinary fight.


    And then, reinforcements arrived.


    From the sky descended Ares, his blood-red armor gleaming despite the darkened skies. Behind him was Eris, her chaotic aura crackling like wildfire.


    "You started the party without us?" Ares smirked, unsheathing his blade.


    Eris grinned, her eyes alight with mischief. "Let''s end this farce, shall we?"


    I straightened my form and looked at them with one eye. "Little ones do grow up so fast. Shall e begin then?" I said with a darkened glare.


    Together, we launched a coordinated assault. Ares charged head-on, his strikes brutal and unrelenting, while Eris unleashed waves of chaotic energy that destabilized the entity''s defenses. Hephaestus continued his work, the device now emitting a high-pitched whine as it drew the entity out piece by piece.


    Pandora''s body convulsed violently, her screams mixing with the entity''s as it was slowly torn from her. The black amber rain ceased entirely, the storm dissipating as the entity weakened.


    "It''s working!" Hephaestus shouted, his voice triumphant.


    But the entity wasn''t done yet. With one final burst of power, it erupted from Pandora''s body, a massive, writhing mass of black energy. It hovered above us, its form shifting and pulsating, its rage palpable.


    "You will regret this," it snarled, its voice a thousand voices in one.


    Ares stepped forward, his blade glowing with divine power. "We''ve heard that before."


    In unison, we unleashed our full power. My golden light, Ares''s crimson fury, Eris''s chaotic energy, and Hephaestus''s device all converged on the entity. It shrieked, its form destabilizing as it was torn apart, its essence scattered into nothingness.


    When the light faded, silence reigned. Pandora or what was left of her lay unconscious, her body frail but alive. The city below was in ruins, but the black amber had vanished, its plague defeated.


    I turned to Hephaestus, my expression unreadable. "You''ve done well¡­ for once." Stay connected through empire


    He nodded, too exhausted to respond.


    "But we still ended up killing her in the end. Bummer." I ran my hand down my wet hair.


    Hephestus gave an agitated laugh. "My device was also a one kill trap."


    As I gazed at the broken remnants of the battlefield, a strange sense of satisfaction washed over me. The war was far from over, but this victory was ours.


    And yet, in the back of my mind, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something far worse was still to come.


    I watched Hephestus hurry to the half naked ex-Pandora on the ground with a worried look on his face and thought. "So that''s his babe, not bad." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Author''s Note: Thank you for reading this far. I really appreciate it. If you can gift me pls do, it will assist in giving me more motivation to work. Thanks!!

 Chapter 180 Ch. 180 The Victor Decided!!

    Ch. 180: The Victor Decided!!My eyes flashed open and with it the water around me exploded, shooting up like a geyser. My aura felt different, foreign. It changed my sense of perception. I looked up as I was surrounded by the surging ocean the waters seeming to be wary of me.


    "Why can''t you just die right?" I could feel the rage emanating from Poseidon''s voice as he boomed at me from the top of the oceans surface.


    Clearly my return did not sit well with him


    "Brother, give up," he growled, his voice a rumble that reverberated through the water.


    I didn''t respond. Words were futile now. Instead, I let the silence carry my resolve as I stepped forward, the sand beneath my feet shifting with every movement. Poseidon''s eyes narrowed, sensing the change before it even began.


    Strange sigils-like markings started to crawl unto my arms¡ª the forgotten marks of power buried deep within my soul¡ª burned to life, scorching my skin with an otherworldly heat. I could feel them etching themselves deeper, veins of fire coursing across my body. My hair began to turn white, strands flowing like silver flame in the water. The shift wasn''t just physical; it was primal, a transformation into something I couldn''t fully comprehend. The strange power stirred in response, its essence flooding through me in waves, ancient and vengeful.


    Poseidon''s grin faltered, his trident twitching in his grasp. "What is this¡­?"


    I didn''t give him the luxury of an answer.


    With a single leap, I closed the distance between us, the blade of my scythe¡ª hewn from the obsidian of Tartarus¡ª slicing through the currents. Poseidon parried, his trident crashing against my weapon with a force that sent shockwaves rippling outward. The ocean gave way as it was thrown back by the powerful shockwave of the battle, I could see fissures spidering across the seabed. The sheer impact sent schools of fish scattering, their forms swallowed by the abyss. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no water to hold us up we fell down to the sea bed that was once a coral paradise now our bloody battlefield.


    "You think this changes anything?" Poseidon roared, thrusting his trident toward my chest. I could see him becoming agitated. Water coalesced into a spear around the weapon, streaking toward me like lightning. My body sidestepped moving in instinct, the sigils on my arm glowing brighter as I raised my hand. The water obeyed me now. I redirected the attack, twisting it into a spiral and sending it hurtling back toward him.


    Poseidon bellowed in frustration, the spear dissipating as he summoned a tidal wave that crashed into me. The force hurled me backward, but I dug my heels into the sand, anchoring myself. My body burned with the power surging through me, every muscle thrumming with energy.


    Now Poseidon was looking terrified. "What-- how are you doing this? Could it be that you have awakened your true powers?" A look of fear now plagued his face like a torrent raging wildly.


    "You''ve grown weak, brother," I said, my voice colder than the ocean''s depths. "Your strength is tied to the element, to your need for power. But I am no longer bound by such trivialities."


    The ocean began to darken around us, the water itself trembling. Poseidon lunged, his strikes growing more erratic, more desperate. I countered each one, the sigils guiding my movements with unnatural precision. Every swing of my blade carved arcs of darkness into the water, each one driving Poseidon further back.


    Bit by bit his composure wavered...


    Then came his mistake.


    He overextended, a wide arc of his trident leaving his side unguarded. I seized the opening, slamming my blade into his chest. The force drove him backward, his feet skidding across the ocean floor as blood¡ª dark and thick¡ª drew a wide arc in the open space before falling to the seabed beneath our feet. He howled, clutching the wound, his rage palpable.


    "You dare wound me in my own domain?" he spat, blood dripping from his lips. "I am the sea! I am eternal!"


    "Poseidon stop this," I said, stepping forward, my voice a whisper that cut sharper than any blade.


    The sigils on my arms flared brighter, their glow spreading across my chest, my legs, my face. The transformation was complete. I felt the power of my combined core consuming me, remaking me into something perhaps greater than a god.


    My body felt unusually light like air, my eyes could see his moves before he made them, I was at my peak. The water around us churned violently as I struck, each blow hammering into Poseidon with unrelenting force. He fought back, but his strikes grew weaker, his movements slower. Blood clouded the water, a dark haze that swirled around us like smoke.


    Overpowering him and outclassing him, I disarmed him. A spart of fireworks erupted from our clash as if announcing my victory. His trident fell to the ground, embedding itself in the sand. He stumbled, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Yield," I demanded, my blade hovering inches from his throat.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    He sneered, blood staining his teeth. "Never."


    So be it.


    With one swift motion, I brought my blade down, severing his right arm at the shoulder. The ocean screamed with him, the water trembling as his blood poured into it. Poseidon fell to his knees, clutching the stump where his arm had been, his face contorted in agony.


    "You... you will regret this," he hissed, his voice trembling with pain and fury.


    I had done it, I had taken compensation for the arm I had lost in my first battle with him. Then I was unprepared as weak but now it was my win.


    I sent my blade back into the abyss it came from. The sigils on my body started to dim as the transformation began to fade. My hair returned to its dark blue, the burning in my veins subsiding. I stared down at him, my expression unreadable.


    "Now, we''re even," I said, turning away. "You did not lose because you were weaker, you lost because I was your opponent."


    I left him there, broken and bleeding, his glory and might crumbling around him. The ocean floor was silent, the weight of my actions settling in my chest. This victory wasn''t just mine¡ª it was ours.


    Poseidon looked up at me broken and lost and said. "I lost." It seemed he was unable to believe the cruel fate he had fallen to.


    I raised my head and looked to the sky, waiting. A moment later a lone figure appeared floating in air, it was Zeus the proclaimed ruler of Olympus. From where I stood I wondered what would be going on in his mind at the moment.

 Chapter 181 Ch. 181 The End Of The War

    Ch. 181: The End Of The WarThe sky cracked open with thunder as bolts of gold light crackles around Zeus. I turned my eyes away and paid no attention to it, I approached Poseidon who knelt on the floor clutching to his severed arm, he dared not look up. His pride was shattered, the humiliation of having his grand plan torn apart clearly paralyzing him.


    His severed arm lay on the floor feets away a small puddle of blood under it. The blood shimmered with sparkling white light, the blood of the gods were always like this.


    I looked at my cuts, they sever ones had been healed by my curse. I walked away from Poseidon, my feet crunching on the seabed I reached his trident thrust in the ground and summoned my scythe once again.


    In one swift motion I ignited the nether flame and cut through his trident. It hissed out as if crying in pain, a shockwave sent a light breeze brushing my face. When it was done the trident of the god of the seas was severed in two cementing my victory even more.


    I looked over to where Poseidon was, his eyes looking at me with a blank expression then back at his trident and lingered there for a long while before turning back to me with a disfigured look on his face.


    "You--" whatever he was about to say got drowned in his sorrow.


    I turned and approached him. "Poseidon for crimes of treachery and trying to take over Olympus while also endangering the civilians I hereby strip you of your status within the twelve gods of Olympus."


    His body trembled, his eyes were faced down. "Keeping you alive is not mercy, it''s a rather cruel punishment I have given to you." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I heard him grit hit teeth and then hiss but he said nothing.


    I raised my head to the sky to see Zeus still floating there, strangely he did not bother to interrupt. I did not know if he would attack me, if he did things would be more complicated. In terms of overall power Zeus was truly at the peak, would I stand a chance against him?


    I sprouted my wings, I had to go meet the others and defeat Pandora. Leaving Poseidon was not the smart choice but he was already defeated and Zeus was here.


    I was takin off I fell back on my feet and held my chest, there was a cold feeling deep down causing me to hiss out. My body shook violently, a moment later my body hissed out black smoke and I could feel a weight being lifted from me. I quickly understood this change.


    "My curse is gone, someone beat Pandora?" My words caused Poseidon''s body to fidget. "Someone actually beat that damned monster?"


    A small smile of accomplishment flew on my face, we had averted the future events. Though losing the ability not to die was a loss but it was much better this way.


    The curses of Talos, Aphrodite and Hephestus have been broken. No more curses in this world, no more Pandora or the circle, and soon no more black amber. The clamities were now fully averted.


    I kicked off the ground, my main priority was to return to my team. I stopped mid air a few feet away from Zeus, his eyes looked at mine with a strange calmness that seemed hollow. Fortunately he was not hostile.


    "Don''t let him leave." I said but it sounded more like a command.


    He gave me a slight nod then turned his gaze back to Poseidon.


    I nodded back and then shot into the air, aiming for the realm of gods that existed beyond the heavens at a fast speed, ignoring the slight fatigue I felt in my body. The flight up was much longer than I expected, we had fought all the way down making the plummet much faster.


    I cut through the rings of cloud and soon emerged high above the city on Olympus. The magnificent city now sending strings of smoke flying.


    I cut through the air for the grand hall where I had left my team. I shot down and landed on the roof that had been shattered and exploded in different areas. The storm clouds were gone but the deed had already been done. The poison it had rained down would harm a number of people but it would be much less than expected.


    Not seeing my team through the smoke, my composure slipped for a moment and I screamed. "Talos! Hecate!"


    There was no reply, a second later I heard a mocking laughter. "Dear Hades worrying about others, it''s just too cute." Hera walked out of the smoke, a friendly smile on her face. "Your acquaintances are all fine."


    Behind her walked another figure, one I was more accustomed to. The smoke could not hide her unmistakable figure, she walked forward in slow steps. Dragging her feet clearly out of exhaustion.


    I stood there and waited for her to reach me, Talos had a huge stain of black ash on her cheek and other little ones all over her face. She stopped before me and said nothing, her body tilted slightly as she fell into me, her arms wrapping round me.


    The words escaped her lips, "Thank you. It''s all over now."


    I raised one hand and brought it down on her head giving her a soft gentle pat. "No, we all did this together."


    She stayed there a while longer, Hera broke the silence and said. "Hades babysitting, now that''s one of your perks. You beat Poseidon?"


    I looked at her and nodded.


    Her reply was short and brief. "Good."


    Talos pulled away and acted normal or close to it at least. "The others are over there, Hera healed us to an extent. We managed to extract and defeat Pandora with her help and a few others."


    I looked over at Ares and Eris. I nodded to them and they acknowledged me. Hera turned and started to leave with a few parting words. "A hands down to you, the war is over."


    I smiled inwardly and said in a low whisper. "Yes, yes it is."

 Chapter 182 Ch. 182 The Aftermath Of The Battle & A Quiet Retreat

    Ch. 182: The Aftermath Of The Battle & A Quiet RetreatThe air still smelled of ash and iron, a testament to the battle that had just ended. I looked at the grand hall of Olympus, now a ruin of shattered marble and fractured columns, smoke curling lazily into the sky. The weight of victory pressed heavy on my shoulders, a strange mix of relief and exhaustion.


    Around me, my team gathered in varying states of weariness and triumph. Talos stood by my side, her usual steel demeanor softened by the faint smile tugging at her lips. She had earned this victory as much as anyone. I turned to the others, noting their wounds and resolve. It was time to regroup, to leave before the Olympian authorities arrived to claim their victory and probably to cause a ruckus.


    Having the battle broadcast live was enough as it was, my part here was now done. I never intended to linger longer or get involved in Olympus. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ve lingered long enough," I said, my voice steady but low. "Olympus will want its explanation, but we''ve no time to satisfy their curiousity."


    Talos nodded, brushing soot from her armor. "Agreed. Hera''s cooperation will keep them distracted, but we should move."


    Hecate stepped forward, the staff in her hand clicking softly against the cracked marble floor. Her face bore a weariness deeper than the physical toll. Next to her was Aphrodite who looked equally as worn out. "The curses are broken," Hecate murmured. "With Pandora gone the balance of world has shifted, even if it''s in favour of the gods. There''s work to be done."


    "You''ve done enough for now," I replied, meeting her gaze. "Rest while you can. We''ll deal with the aftermath later." Her mind was always hard on work all of the time, I was happy that she survived.


    Hecate hesitated but nodded, the faintest smile gracing her lips. "For once, Hades, I''ll take your advice."


    Aphrodite walked up to me, barely moving with much stamina. Reaching me she threw her arms around me and buried her face in my arms. "Thank you, you kept your word."


    Oh right. Her curse was broken now, she was free. Her curse was that it prevented her from ever falling in love, if she broke this she would experience unimaginable pain and possibly death. She must have felt deeply relieved to be free now.


    I pressed my hand on her head and said in a cold voice. "Of course I always keep my word."


    She pulled back and smiled weakly, "I got a chance to beat up Apollo."


    After a moment with her eyes still on me, I realized she was waiting for me to speak, "Oh, it that so? How did that feel."


    I could see her eyes beam as she suppressed something I suspected to be a laugh and said. "It felt really good. I know we planned to win but still winning for once feels... Ecstatic."


    I opened my mouth to comment but then closed it back and nodded.


    I walked forward to Hephestus who held the vessel of Pandora in his hands. Originally I had planned to destroy both the vessel and the entity but he really managed to pull it off.


    I stopped before him, my shadow reaching out and devouring his huge frame under the moonlight. My eyes flashed as I looked down at him crying softly and said. "Wipe your tears, you''re a god. We won, you won your old friend, you should be happy."


    Without looking my way he nodded and wiped his face, next he gave a low laugh and said after a while. "Why curse is gone now, you were never what others said you were Hades. You''re¡ª I''m grateful, truly."


    I swear all this pleasantries was starting to make my stomach turn. "We''ll be rounding up soon, get ready."


    With that I left him and turned to the two figures standing a little distance away. One was Ares, the god of war and the other Eris, the goddess of strife. With the help of Madame Perisa I was able to get in contact with Eris, I had to simply convince her to help my cause and in exchange I would increase her status in Olympus. As for Eris I had a thought that he would help me regardless, as long as he knew it was me calling.


    "Hades." Ares said with a bright smile and a nod.


    I stopped before him and said. "I appreciate your help, both of you."


    Ares beamed with joy and respect while Eris simply nodded and smiled. At another corner was of the roof was Hermes lying down on the floor, for a moment I was afraid he would be badly hurt or worse.


    If I remembered correctly, Hera actually despised him so the chances of her healing him were slim. As I approached him I found him breathing causing me to breath a sigh of relief.


    "Hermes, you okay?" I asked with a bit of concern slipping through.


    He opened his eyes and looked at me, the flickers that always swam there were now unstable. "Oh, hi Hades. I''m just resting."


    I sighed and said. "I''m sorry to intrude but can you get us out of here?"


    He responded with a deep sigh that possibly meant he was spent but he did not want to refuse.


    I turned my attention to the rest of the team and spotted Hera still around. She stood with her arms crossed, her golden hair gleaming despite the dirt streaking her face. She tilted her head, meeting my eyes with a mix of gratitude and something else¡ª something softer. "Well, Hades," she said, her tone light but edged with sincerity, "I suppose you did okay for the King of the Underworld."


    I snorted. "High praise, coming from you. The queen truly flatters the king of the dead."


    Her lips curled into a smirk. "Don''t get used to it."


    I could not help but say. "For someone that seems to be indifferent all of the time you do look beautiful when you smile."


    I watched her face go blank with shock and smiled at the effect I had left her with. She spoke in a hushed tone only I could hear, "How vulgar."


    I saw Hermes leaned against a broken pillar, his usual mischievous grin replaced by a rare look of contemplation. "You know," he said, spinning his caduceus lazily, "I think I''ll actually miss this chaos. It''s been a while since we gods ever worked together like this."


    "Try not to start the next war," I replied dryly.


    "No promises," he shot back with a wink, but his tone lacked its usual bite.


    Ares and Eris stood slightly apart from the group, their battle-worn appearances doing little to hide the satisfaction still eating at their eyes. I managed to pick up some of their chatter. "You''ve proven yourself to Hades, Ares," Ares said gruffly, his deep voice cutting through the silence. "This victory is as much yours as it is theirs."


    Eris grinned, her sharp teeth glinting. "Don''t let it go to your head, though."


    "Noted," He said, inclining his head to the ground and pretending to be resolute.


    "Your efforts were crucial. Both of you." I said catching them off guard.


    Finally, I turned to Hera, who stood at the edge of the ruins, her back to us as she surveyed the destruction. I was still unable to figure her out, at the moment she wasn''t my priority. "Hera," I called out.


    She glanced over her shoulder, her expression unreadable now. "What is it now, Hades?"


    "Thank you," I said simply.


    She raised an eyebrow, a rare look of surprise crossing her face. Then she smirked. "Don''t let it go to your head, either. You will be owing me one now."


    I chuckled knowing that would be something big considering her standards. Still I felt the need to add a little joke. "At least put one on the house."


    I could hear the sirens wailing in the distance as they approached the building. The dark pantheon my alliance had won, not everything went according to my plan but still it was rewarding.


    But why did I still feel burdened. Was is because of the impact Poseidon''s betrayal would have on this world, Apollo as well, would this cause the people to lose fate in the twelve gods that ruled Olympus? The consequences of my actions bit at me like a grim reminder of something.


    I still wished I was there in the final moments of Pandora. There were still many pressing questions, what would Zeus do now that his most cherished brotherhood had been broken. As I marched forward to the next chapter of my adventure I let myself be absent-minded for once, the problems of tomorrow could wait till that time. Now, I had to have some closure...!

 Chapter 183 Ch. 183: A Moment Of Peace

    Ch. 183: A Moment Of PeaceWe moved quickly, leaving Olympus behind as the sounds of approaching soldiers echoed in the distance. With the help of Hermes'' ability we were able to leave the scene and avoid the prying eyes. I waited behind as they went through the portal one at a time.


    Talos walked beside me, her steps steady despite the exhaustion etched into her features. "Do you think Poseidon will recover?" she asked quietly.


    I raised an eyebrow wondering why she would ask that, there was no way she was concerned about his safety but as usual her mind was mostly a mystery to me.


    "Not as the god he once was," I replied. "But that''s his burden to bear."


    She nodded, her expression unreadable. "There will be consequences, you know that?" With those words hanging in the air we entered the portal and bid the place where we had made our last stand goodbye.


    The portal opened to a vast underground chamber, Hephaestus''s secret lab. The space was a blend of ancient and modern¡ª a cathedral of gears, forges, and glowing runes. It felt oddly comforting, a reminder of the ingenuity that had carried us through this war.


    Hephaestus himself was waiting, his massive frame hunched over a workbench where he had put the vessel of Pandora connected to life support tech. He looked up as we entered, his face splitting into a tired grin. "You want a report of what happened today" he rumbled, his voice like grinding stone.


    "Later," I said firmly. "For now, we rest."


    As gods naturally our injuries would heal based on how much energy we still had left in our reserve. For cases such as the vessel of Pandora who did not seem to be a high god her healing process seemed to be damaged leading to the use of life support.


    The team dispersed to different corners of the workshop eyeing things they might not have seen. It really was their first time in his secret lab, the only person who knew of this prior was Hermes himself. After a while I would find some of them sitting in silence.


    I stood silently at a corner and observed them. My thoughts still working on something. A while later Talos approached me again, a faint smile on her lips. "You should take your own advice, Hades."


    I chuckled softly. "Perhaps."


    She hesitated, then added, "You did well."


    "I didn''t know you were one for comments," I said, meeting her gaze. "I have to admit I was quite surprised you survived."


    Talos stared at me longer and then turned away saying. "It''s a great feeling solving the most unsolvable mystery ever known on Olympus. In terms of power I was weaker than Pandora but I managed to outsmart her."


    I guess she must have felt highly exhilarated at the moment but to me it was rather a sense of self accomplished. For the first time since I got here I felt I was finally at home.


    "Do you know Pandora''s original form?" She said out of the blue, temporarily distracting me from my thoughts and said. "She claimed to be Gaia, the proclaimed deity that represented the earth. Apparently Pandora thought of you as the beacon to save this world."


    "Oh is that so?" I asked with no interest in the matter.


    She sighed and butt me on the shoulder. "Quite being so rock hard, what are you gonna do now?"


    I wondered a bit and said. "Work out the underworld problems first and then maybe come back here."


    Her next tone was filled with disappointment. "Then you''ll be gone a while."


    "It''s indefinite but most likely." I replied.


    She said nothing for a long while before adding. "We''ll have our date when you return then."


    "Your still serious about that? Do you even know what a date is?" I asked but got silence for a reply. Well that was to be expected, aside from all her tactics and ingenuity she really was dense. "Remember when you told me I might be a god."


    She scratched the back of her leg with the other and asked without looking at me. "Yeah? What about it?"


    I led her to the counter of a makeshift bar and we sat next to each other, just because I was not keen on sitting did not mean she should be in the same situation. When I was sure she had settled down I continued our conversation.


    "During my fight with Poseidon, he somehow managed to kill me, after that I was sent back to my previous life where I found out I was in fact the soul remnant of the original Hades. Though I might still be him, I really am still who I was initially. It''s a bit confusing to explain really."


    She lay her head on the counter and sighed. "You''re the real Hades from the future, it''s not that hard to understand really. So I was right about you being a god, I guess the term otherworlder does not apply to you then."


    A thought still bothered me, if I was not an otherworlder then there was no way I would be the otherworlder from the prophecy who would defeat the great evil.


    Across the room, Aphrodite and Hecate sat together, their conversation muted but companionable. Hermes leaned against a wall, his eyes closed, though I doubted he was truly asleep. A closer look and I could see a mad grin on his face, it made me shiver at what thoughts he had running in his head. Ares and Eris were already discussing their next challenge, their voices a low rumble of anticipation.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I allowed myself to breathe. The war was over, the curses were broken, and the world, though scarred, would heal.


    "Talos, I was wondering¡ª" A glance at her caused me to notice that she was fast asleep.


    "I guess things were rough on you." I muttered to myself.


    Her curse was now broken, the curse of knowledge, the more she knew the more she forgot her memories and emotions. Eventually in the future she became a mindless automaton engineered for chaos and destruction and now I had averted that future.


    There was still the existence known as the watcher who was the embodiment of chaos itself and possibly my biggest foe. If he really was what he was then why did he never attack me, was he truly concealing his intentions or did he not really know who he was?


    I had saved the world but the next challenge was already waiting by the corner. Surviving with zero casualties was a blessing as it was.


    As the team settled, a quiet resolve filled the air. We had won, but the road ahead would not be easy. Still, for this moment, we allowed ourselves the luxury of hope.


    Tomorrow, we would face whatever came next. But tonight, we rested. Together.


    The next day there was a huge spectacle over the place, the news were a buzz with everything that had happened. There was no mention of anyone from my team aside from me. It was clear that this would not die down anytime soon.


    "There are growing speculations that this was orchestrated by Poseidon, the whole of Olympus has yet to come to grips with this betrayal. There is also reason to believe that Hades had risen up to stop this threat from exclusive footage." Said the reporter on scene.


    "A question still remains what will be one of Poseidon? How will Olympus adjust to this recent development? Another question begs to be asked where is our saviour? This is Persephone reporting from the grand Olympus hall." Experience new tales on empire


    A few days passed quite quickly and soon The time to djscuss Poseidon''s treachery came. The Great Hall of Olympus, once a place of grandeur and authority, now thrummed with unease. The gods convened in a tense circle, their luminous forms casting long shadows against the marble walls. Poseidon stood at the center, shackled by chains forged from celestial bronze and imbued with the binding power of Zeus himself. His once-mighty trident lay discarded at his feet, broken into shards that radiated faint traces of its former power.


    Zeus sat on his golden throne, his expression grim. To his right stood Hera, her face impassive but her eyes sharp with judgment. Athena, Demeter, and Apollo lined one side, their silence more damning than any words they could speak. Even Dionysus, the ever-carefree god, looked somber, a chalice in his hand untouched.


    Poseidon raised his chin, defiance etched into every line of his weathered face. "You would strip me of my godhood for daring to challenge the status quo? For seeking to end this endless cycle of stagnation and decay?"


    Zeus leaned forward, his voice like thunder. "Do not twist your crimes into noble acts, Poseidon. You sought dominion over Olympus, betrayed your brothers and sisters, and endangered the mortal and divine realms alike. That is treachery, plain and simple." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 184 Ch. 184: The Fall of Poseidon

    Ch. 184: The Fall of PoseidonThe murmurs of agreement echoed through the hall.


    "You always feared me, Zeus," Poseidon spat. "Feared that I might rise above you, that I might wield power greater than yours." His gaze swept over the assembly. "And the rest of you? You would stand idle, cowed by his rule, while Olympus crumbles?"


    Athena stepped forward, her tone icy. "Your actions were not born of nobility, Poseidon. They were driven by your arrogance and your thirst for power. You sought to destroy, not to build."


    I leaned against a pillar in the shadows, watched the proceedings with a quiet intensity. Though I had no love for Olympus''s politics, I had come at Zeus''s request. The others feared Poseidon''s retribution even in defeat, and they wanted me present to ensure his brother''s punishment was final. After all I was the saviour of Olympus.


    Zeus stood, his voice rising above the murmurs. "Poseidon, for your crimes against Olympus and the balance of the realms, I hereby strip you of your title and power. From this day forward, you shall no longer be counted among the Olympians."


    The air grew thick with divine energy as Zeus raised his hand, summoning a blazing lightning bolt. I stepped out of the darkness and spoke stopping him from carrying whatever he had in mind. "No! As punishment let Poseidon be confined to his realm of the seas and forbidden from leaving.


    Poseidon fell to his knees. His defiance wavered, replaced by a flicker of something else¡ª perhaps regret, or perhaps a realization of his new reality.


    "You would do this to your own brother," he said hoarsely. His voice weak.


    "You ceased to be my brother the moment you turned against us," Zeus replied, his voice cold.


    A portal opened behind Poseidon, leading to his realm. Two celestial guards stepped forward and escorted him away.


    The hall was silent for a long moment after the portal closed. Then, Hera broke the stillness. "And what of the people? They will seek answers."


    "Let them believe what they must," Zeus said, his tone dismissive. "Hades has already ensured that the truth is hidden where it needs to be."


    All eyes turned to me, as I took another step forward, my expression unreadable. "The world knows only that Poseidon was stopped. They will look to Olympus for stability now. Do not squander it."


    Zeus nodded. "You have done well, brother. Perhaps too well."


    I smirked faintly. "Don''t mistake my actions for loyalty, Zeus. I acted for the sake of balance, not for you."


    As the gods began to disperse, the weight of Poseidon''s absence settled over the hall. Despite their differences, the loss of one of their own was a sobering reminder of their fragility, even as immortals.


    I lingered a moment longer, my mind already on the challenges that lay ahead. The Watcher. The underworld. The fragile alliances he had forged.


    But for now, Olympus was quiet. And that, at least, was something.


    I left the gathering a little while after my sights set back on my underworld.


    The gates of the Underworld loomed before me, their shadowed expanse radiating an ancient, familiar power. As I crossed the threshold, the air grew cooler, the oppressive weight of the mortal and celestial realms lifting. This was my domain¡ª a kingdom of ash, bone, and eternal stillness.


    Cerberus greeted me first, his three heads nudging me with a mixture of affection and impatience. I placed a hand on his central head, a faint smile tugging at my lips. "You''ve kept the realm in check, I trust?" He let out a low growl, his tails wagging in approval.


    Walter, my enigmatic butler, appeared next, his expression as composed as ever. "Welcome back, my lord," he said, bowing slightly. "Lady Hecate awaits you in the chamber of elixirs."


    "Good," I replied, striding past him toward the inner sanctum.


    The chamber of elixirs was one of the newer additions to the Underworld, a place where ancient magic and alchemical knowledge converged. Hecate had insisted on its creation, and I had granted her the freedom to build it as she saw fit. Now, the room was a labyrinth of shelves stacked with glowing vials, steaming cauldrons, and spellbound ingredients that hummed with latent power.


    Hecate stood at the center, her hands deftly working over a bubbling cauldron. She looked up as I entered, her expression a mixture of relief and weariness. "You took your time."


    "Let''s not forget I was stopping Olympus from imploding," I said dryly.


    "And how did it turn out?" She asked with deep concern.


    I sighed heavily letting a burden off my chest. "Poseidon has been condemned to his realm, their world is quite shaken but I''m sure they can adjust."


    She looked at me with a look of worry and said. "Well, you did what you had to and I admire you for that."


    I chuckled. "Well, thanks for the admiration then."


    She smirked but quickly grew serious. "The antidote is ready."


    I raised an eyebrow and asked. "You don''t mean for the black amber."


    She nodded. "Yes, we developed it quite recently."


    I stepped closer, watching as she carefully poured the shimmering liquid from the cauldron into a crystalline vial. It glowed faintly, a pale blue light that pulsed like a heartbeat.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    "This will counteract the black amber poison," she said. "It wasn''t easy to make. The venom was designed to bind with the victim''s very essence, corrupting them from the inside out. Breaking that bond required more than just alchemy. It required¡­" She hesitated, her voice lowering. "A fragment of your power."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You used my power without asking?" How did she even get that? That was a question that bothered me more. But I pushed it away and greeted the good new with an open mind.


    "It was necessary," she said firmly, meeting my gaze. "And I knew you''d agree once you saw the results."


    I took the vial from her, its cold surface thrumming against my palm. "Who was the test subject?"


    "Arman''s wife, Rashak," Hecate replied. "She volunteered. The poison had taken root in her deeper than we realized, but the antidote worked. She''s recovering now."


    For a moment, I allowed myself a flicker of relief. The black amber poison had been a scourge, one that had taken too many lives already. If this antidote could truly reverse its effects, it would be a turning point in our fight. Since there were a number of people who were still affected by the poison release a few days ago.


    "What''s the next step?" I asked, slipping the vial into the folds of my cloak.


    Hecate crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "We''ll need to mass-produce it, but that will require resources we don''t have here. The ingredients are rare, and some of them can only be found in the mortal world. Hermes has already volunteered to acquire them." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smirked faintly. "Of course, he has. The thrill of it will be irresistible to him."


    Hecate''s lips quirked in amusement, but her tone remained serious. "We''ll also need to distribute it carefully."


    I nodded. "For once something good is happening."


    She stepped closer, her voice softening. "Hades¡­ this could save countless lives. The whole of Olympus would be grateful to you the ruler of underworld and death for saving their lives. Sounds ironic to me, if I say so."


    I met her gaze, unflinching. "That is good, I suppose."


    For a moment, the weight of the past weeks seemed to settle between us. The battles, the betrayals, the losses¡ª they had brought us to this moment, where hope and danger balanced on a knife''s edge.


    "Thank you," I said finally, my voice quieter. "For this. For everything."


    She tilted her head, her expression softening. "You don''t need to thank me, Hades. I''ve always been on your side."


    As I left the chamber, the antidote safely tucked away, a sense of purpose settled over me. The Underworld was mine to protect, and now, with Hecate''s creation, we had a weapon to fight back against the darkness that had threatened all realms for a long time. Somehow the underworld had become the torch for a new era.


    But the Watcher still loomed, an enigma wrapped in chaos, and I knew this victory was only the beginning. Somehow I felt my journey would be uncertain in future.

 Chapter 185 Ch. 185: A Date with Destiny

    Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already." Discover more stories at empire


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.

 Chapter 186 Ch. 186: A Reunion Beneath the Shadows

    Ch. 186: A Reunion Beneath the ShadowsSlowly, time began to pass, the days bleeding into weeks and the weeks into months. The memory of that fateful battle had faded from the minds of many, a fleeting shadow in Olympus''s history. The gods, in their eternal splendor, had branded me the hero who saved Olympus, a title I wore with discomfort. I was no hero. I had simply done what needed to be done, driven not by glory or duty but by revenge¡ª a simmering need to avenge the teammates I had lost to Poseidon''s treachery.


    The balance among the gods was irreparably altered. Poseidon and Apollo were cast out of the Twelve Olympians, leaving their thrones vacant. Despite murmurs among some gods that ten rulers would suffice, tradition dictated otherwise. The council was adamant in maintaining its sacred number of twelve, though how they would fill the voids remained to be seen. I cared little for their politics. My focus lay solely on the Underworld, where my responsibilities consumed my days.


    Talos, ever loyal and efficient, had grown deeply engrossed in managing the affairs of my realm. I scarcely saw her outside her duties, her dedication leaving little room for conversation. Hermes, on the other hand, made regular appearances, his visits bringing news of Olympus''s ever-turning wheels. Aphrodite, true to her nature, thrived in her own way, transforming her ventures into a vast fashion empire. Her letters, filled with gossip and wit, arrived with predictable regularity. Meanwhile, Ares and Eris had shocked everyone by making their relationship official, retreating from Olympus''s drama to live life on their own terms.


    As for me, my life had settled into an unusual rhythm. The Underworld thrived, and I took occasional respite by visiting the serpentine tribe. On the surface, all seemed well. Perhaps a little too well.


    One quiet evening, I sat in my study, buried in the labyrinthine work of managing the endless tiles that represented the souls of the dead. The flickering light of the hearth danced across the room when Walter, my pale and enigmatic house steward, entered. He gave a slight bow, his usual calm demeanor betraying a hint of amusement.


    "My lord, you have visitors," he announced, his voice smooth as polished stone.


    I glanced up, surprised. Visitors were a rarity in the Underworld. Being the personification of death tended to dissuade casual calls. My curiosity piqued, I leaned back in my chair.


    "Who are they?" I asked.


    Walter''s lips curled ever so slightly, a ghost of a smile. "Miss Yvonne and Miss Renee. They are quite eager to see you."


    I blinked, caught off guard. The names stirred something deep within me¡ª a flicker of warmth and guilt. Yvonne and Renee, the twin daughters of Charon. The memories rushed back: their laughter, their unwavering courage, and the pivotal role they played in helping me restore myself during the darkest moments of my existence.


    A smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "It''s been a while."


    Walter inclined his head. "Indeed, my lord. Though, I must inform you, Miss Renee has already taken the liberty of letting herself in, despite my attempts to restrain her."


    I chuckled softly. "That sounds like her."


    Renee, the effervescent twin, was a whirlwind of positivity and energy, always brimming with enthusiasm. Her sister, Yvonne, was her polar opposite¡ª reserved, contemplative, and cautious. Yet together, they had become something akin to family to me during the years we spent together. I realized with a pang of regret that it had been far too long since I had seen them.


    "Shall I bring them to the study?" Walter asked.


    "No," I said, rising from my chair. "I''ll meet them in the living room."


    The moment I stepped into the living room, I was greeted by the sound of laughter¡ª a bright, infectious melody that seemed almost out of place in the somber halls of the Underworld. Renee stood in the center of the room, animatedly gesturing as she recounted something to Yvonne, who sat quietly on the edge of the couch, her hands folded neatly in her lap.


    "Renee," I called out, my voice carrying a warmth I hadn''t realized I still possessed.


    She spun around, her face lighting up like the sun breaking through storm clouds. "Hades!" she exclaimed, bounding toward me with all the subtlety of a tidal wave.


    Before I could react, she threw her arms around me in a fierce hug. "I can''t believe it! You''re alive! You survived!"


    I patted her back awkwardly, a smile tugging at my lips. "I don''t die easily, you know that. Isn''t it a little too late for this?"


    She pulled back, grinning. "Still! After everything with Poseidon, we were worried sick. Yvonne kept saying you''d be fine, but I wasn''t so sure. And it''s been forever since we''ve seen you!"


    Yvonne rose gracefully from the couch, her expression softer but no less sincere. "It''s good to see you again, Hades," she said, her voice quiet but steady.


    I nodded, meeting her gaze. "It''s good to see you both. How have you been?"


    Renee launched into a rapid-fire account of their time in college, her words spilling out in an excited torrent. "Oh, it''s been amazing! Well, mostly amazing. The classes are hard, and the professors are super strict, but we''ve made so many friends! And Yvonne here aced her last exam in magical theory¡ª she''s a total genius!"


    Yvonne flushed slightly, giving her sister a sidelong glance. "It was just one exam," she said modestly.


    "Don''t listen to her," Renee said, waving a hand. "She''s being humble. She''s practically a star student! Meanwhile, I''m barely scraping by in potions class. Did you know you''re not supposed to mix shadow root and nightshade? Because I didn''t, and let me tell you, the explosion was epic."


    I chuckled, imagining the chaos Renee must have caused. "I''m glad to see you''re both doing well."


    Renee''s expression softened, her boundless energy giving way to a rare moment of sincerity. "We missed you, you know. After everything you did for us, we wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for you. You''re like¡­ well, you''re family to us. Like a big brother we never had."


    Yvonne nodded, her eyes shining with unspoken emotion. "You gave us a chance at a life we never thought we''d have. We''ll never forget that." Experience tales at empire


    Their words struck a chord deep within me, a warmth spreading through the cold recesses of my heart. For so long, I had been consumed by duty and vengeance, but in this moment, I was reminded of the bonds that truly mattered.


    "I''m proud of you both," I said, my voice thick with emotion. "You''ve come so far."


    Renee beamed, the moment of seriousness quickly giving way to her usual exuberance. "You should come visit us sometime! Our campus is amazing, and we could show you around. Oh, and there''s this bakery near our dorm that makes the best honey cakes¡ª you''d love them!"


    I smiled. "I''ll think about it."


    As the evening wore on, the twins regaled me with stories of their adventures, their laughter filling the room with a lightness that had been absent for far too long. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the weight on my shoulders seemed a little less heavy.


    In their presence, I was reminded that even in the shadow of death, there could still be life, joy, and family.


    As the evening deepened, the warmth of their presence lingered like a flickering flame in the cold halls of the Underworld. Their stories carried me to places I would never visit, to a life that I would never live¡ªba life of innocence, of mundane worries about exams and friendships, a life untouched by the weight of eternal responsibilities. It was a stark contrast to my own existence, and yet, through them, I felt connected to it.


    After hours of laughter and catching up, Yvonne rose, her graceful movements as deliberate as ever. "We should probably head back. It''s a long journey, and we don''t want to trouble Charon for too long."


    Renee groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the couch. "Ugh, already? I could stay here forever. This place is way more interesting than campus." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smirked. "You''d grow bored after a week. The Underworld isn''t exactly lively."


    "That''s because you''re here alone," Renee countered, grinning. "You need more visitors like us to brighten up the place!"


    Yvonne shook her head fondly, then turned to me. "Thank you, Hades. For everything. We''re so glad you''re safe."


    I nodded, my voice softer than usual. "Take care of each other. I''ll be in touch."


    As they left, their laughter echoing down the corridors, I returned to my study. For a moment, I stood there, gazing at the half-finished work on my desk. The weight of my role remained, but it felt¡­ lighter, somehow.


    Their visit reminded me of something I often forgot¡ªthat even in the depths of the Underworld, where shadows reigned supreme, there was still room for light. It was fleeting, perhaps, and fragile, but it was there. And it was enough.

 Chapter 187 Ch. 187: Shadows and Embers

    Experience new stories with empireCh. 187: Shadows and Embers


    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softly.


    I met her gaze, surprised by the vulnerability in her tone. "How so?"


    She hesitated, as if weighing her words carefully. "You''ve become¡­ more human. Don''t get me wrong¡ªyou''re still the ruler of the Underworld, still commanding and formidable. But there''s a warmth to you now, a softness I hadn''t seen before."


    Her observation struck a chord I hadn''t fully acknowledged. The twins'' visit, my encounters with Hermes and Aphrodite, even the small moments of reflection¡ªthey had all chipped away at the icy armor I''d built around myself.


    "Perhaps," I admitted, "I''ve been reminded of what it means to connect with others. To care."


    Her expression softened, a rare vulnerability crossing her features. "It suits you, Hades. The world may see you as the god of death, but those of us who know you see so much more."


    Her words lingered between us, heavy with unspoken emotion. For years, Talos had been my rock, my confidante, and my partner in managing the Underworld. But in that moment, I saw her in a different light¡ªone that made my heart stir in ways I hadn''t expected.


    "You''ve been at my side through it all," I said, my voice low. "I don''t know what I would''ve done without you."


    She smiled faintly, a trace of sadness in her eyes. "You would''ve found a way. You always do."


    Before I could respond, a knock at the door broke the moment. One of the attendants entered, bowing respectfully. "My lord, there''s an urgent matter requiring your attention."


    I sighed, the weight of duty settling back on my shoulders. "Of course there is."


    Talos placed a hand on my arm, her touch grounding me. "We''ll handle it, Hades. Together."


    Her words, simple yet profound, filled me with a sense of reassurance I hadn''t felt in a long time. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I knew I wouldn''t face them alone.


    As we left the lounge, walking side by side, I couldn''t help but glance at her again. Talos had always been remarkable, but now, she seemed even more so¡ªa constant presence in a world of shifting shadows.


    And perhaps, I thought, as we descended into the depths of the Underworld to face whatever awaited, there was more to our bond than I had allowed myself to see.


    As we walked through the corridors of the headquarters, a comfortable silence settled between us, broken only by the occasional murmur of distant voices and the hum of magical wards. The energy of the Underworld pulsed faintly beneath our feet, a living testament to the realm we had built together.


    We reached the central hall, where a sprawling map of the Underworld''s regions glowed faintly on a circular table. Talos paused, her fingers tracing the lines of the map with a familiarity that spoke of countless hours spent ensuring every detail was perfect. I watched her, noticing the intensity in her expression, the passion she brought to every aspect of her work.


    "You''ve poured so much of yourself into this place," I said quietly. "It''s not just the Underworld anymore¡ªit''s yours as much as it is mine."


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile. "And I''ll always value you, Talos. More than words can express."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    The path ahead was uncertain, but for the first time in a long while, it felt less daunting. In Talos, I had found not just an ally, but something deeper¡ªsomeone who understood the weight of my existence and chose to share it willingly.


    As we reached the chamber doors, I glanced at her once more, my voice quiet yet resolute. "Let''s face whatever comes together."


    She met my gaze, her golden eyes steady. "Always, Hades. Always."


    And with that, we stepped forward into the unknown, side by side, the shadows of the Underworld rising to meet us. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 188 Ch. 188: Cracks

    Ch. 188: CracksThe Underworld buzzed with a rare energy as I made my way back to my private chambers. The recent visit to the corporation left me with mixed feelings¡ªgratitude for Talos''s dedication, yet unease at the hints of vulnerability I''d allowed myself to show. Her unwavering loyalty was undeniable, but her newfound beauty and the deepening bond between us lingered in my thoughts more than I cared to admit.


    Walter was waiting for me at the chamber door, his pale face drawn into an expression of mild curiosity. "My lord, another meeting has been requested. This one seems... peculiar."


    "Peculiar how?" I asked, shrugging off the weight of the day.


    "It''s from a guest who claims to bring knowledge about the disturbances along the border of Tartarus. They won''t give their name, but their message is... compelling." Walter''s brow furrowed. "They mentioned something about cracks in the prison walls."


    I stiffened. Tartarus was the last place where chaos could be allowed to fester. The boundaries were sealed tightly, a feat Talos and I had ensured over centuries. The idea that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas tampering with those seals sent a chill down my spine.


    "Where are they?" I asked.


    "They await you in the Hall of Reflections," Walter replied.


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and made my way there, the familiar sense of duty taking over. The Hall of Reflections was one of the most enigmatic places in the Underworld, its obsidian walls imbued with enchantments that could reveal truths and lies alike.


    When I arrived, the figure standing in the center of the room was cloaked in black, their face obscured by a veil of shadows. The room''s reflective surfaces mirrored their form, twisting and shifting as if to emphasize their mystery.


    "State your business," I commanded, my voice echoing through the chamber.


    The figure inclined their head slightly. "Lord Hades, I bring a warning. The cracks in Tartarus are no accident. Something ancient stirs, something older than even the Olympians. And it''s growing stronger."


    Their voice was a blend of male and female tones, a spectral harmony that sent a ripple of unease through me.


    "What proof do you have of these claims?" I asked, taking a step closer.


    The figure extended a hand, and from the shadows emerged a small crystal, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. As I took it, the momentary touch of their hand against mine felt like ice piercing my skin.


    The crystal began to hum, and the walls of the Hall shimmered, projecting visions of Tartarus. I saw fissures along the prison''s walls, dark tendrils of energy seeping through the cracks like smoke. And then I heard it¡ªa deep, resonant growl that reverberated through the room.


    "What is this?" I demanded, gripping the crystal tightly.


    "The beginning," the figure replied cryptically. "Tartarus is no longer just a prison¡ªit''s becoming a gateway. If the cracks are not sealed soon, what lies within will break free."


    "Why come to me with this information?"


    The figure''s head tilted, as if amused by the question. "Because only you, Lord of the Underworld, can restore balance. But beware¡ªthe one responsible for these fractures has already set their sights on your realm." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I could press them further, the figure began to dissolve into the shadows, their final words lingering in the air. "Choose your allies wisely, Hades. For the coming storm will test even the strongest bonds."


    As the room returned to its usual stillness, I stared at the crystal in my hand, its glow dimming but the weight of its warning growing heavier.


    Back in my study, I summoned Talos. She arrived swiftly, her expression was calm, but I could see the concern beneath it.


    "What happened?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with tension.


    I handed her the crystal, and she examined it carefully. As she did, I recounted the encounter in the Hall of Reflections. Her brows knit together in thought as she placed the crystal on my desk.


    "This is no ordinary magic," she said. "The energy within it feels... ancient, primal even. Whoever that figure was, they weren''t lying about the urgency of this matter."


    "I need your insight, Talos. If these cracks are real, how do we seal them?"


    She leaned against the desk, her fingers drumming lightly on its surface. "The seals on Tartarus were designed to be unbreakable. If they''re failing, it means someone is actively dismantling them from within¡ªor possibly using external forces we haven''t accounted for."


    Her words mirrored my own fears. "Do you think it''s tied to the Circle?"


    Talos shook her head slowly. "The Circle may be powerful, but this... this feels different. If anything, it''s possible they''ve aligned themselves with whatever lies beyond those cracks."


    The thought was unsettling. The Circle had already proven themselves to be formidable adversaries, but the idea of them unleashing something even more dangerous was a nightmare I couldn''t ignore.


    "We''ll need to investigate Tartarus directly," I said. "But we can''t risk alarming the other gods just yet. If word gets out, Olympus will descend into chaos."


    Talos nodded. "Agreed. But if we''re going into Tartarus, we''ll need a plan¡ªand reinforcements. This isn''t something we can handle alone."


    As I looked at her, I felt a surge of gratitude for her presence. Talos had always been my anchor, her strength and clarity guiding me through countless trials.


    "We''ll assemble a team," I said. "People we trust implicitly. And we''ll move quickly."


    She placed a hand on my arm, her touch firm yet comforting. "Whatever happens, Hades, we''ll face it together."


    Her words were a balm to the storm brewing within me. For a brief moment, the weight of my responsibilities felt lighter, shared by someone who understood them better than anyone else.


    "Thank you, Talos," I said quietly.


    Her lips curved into a faint smile. "Don''t thank me yet. The hardest part is still ahead."


    As she left the study to begin preparations, I sat alone for a moment, the crystal''s faint glow illuminating the darkness. The figure''s warning echoed in my mind, a reminder of the peril that lay ahead.


    The Underworld had always been a place of order amidst chaos, but now that order was under threat. And as its ruler, it was my duty to protect it¡ªeven if it meant facing the shadows of Tartarus itself.


    This wasn''t just about the Underworld anymore. The balance of all realms was at stake. And I wouldn''t rest until the cracks were sealed, no matter the cost.


    The weight of the figure''s warning pressed heavily on my thoughts as I sat in the quiet of my study. The crystal, now dim, sat on my desk, its cold energy still faintly thrumming. Talos''s departure left the room emptier than I cared to admit. Her words lingered in my mind: Whatever happens, we''ll face it together.


    But the looming threat of Tartarus made even her unwavering support feel fragile against the enormity of what lay ahead. I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling, as the gravity of the situation became clearer. The figure''s cryptic warning about choosing allies wisely played over and over in my thoughts.


    I had to act, but carefully. Talos was right¡ªthis wasn''t something I could face alone. Yet, trusting others had never come easily to me. My alliances, though growing, were still precarious. Hermes, Aphrodite, Ares, even Eris¡ªthey all played their parts, but this was different. This wasn''t a skirmish between gods; this was something far older, something that could tip the balance of all realms.


    As I mulled over my options, the door to the study opened slightly. Walter stepped in, his presence calm yet purposeful. "My lord," he said, his tone measured. "A message has just arrived. It appears to be from the serpentine prince, Arman. He has requested an audience regarding... unusual movements near the borders of the Underworld."


    My brow furrowed. "Movements?"


    Walter nodded. "He mentioned a disturbance in the rivers that connect to Tartarus. He believes it may be tied to what you''ve recently discovered."


    Arman. A trustworthy ally, though his motives often veered into self-interest. Still, his knowledge of the Underworld''s more arcane channels could prove invaluable.


    "Send a reply," I said. "Tell him I''ll meet him at the crossroads near Styx in two days. And Walter..." Explore more at empire


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ensure Talos is informed. I''ll need her insight for this as well."


    Walter gave a small bow and left the room, leaving me to my thoughts once again.


    The decision was made. I would face this threat head-on, but I would do so cautiously, carefully selecting those I trusted most.


    As the minutes stretched into hours, I found myself rising from my chair and walking toward the balcony overlooking the Elysian Fields. The sight below was serene, a stark contrast to the turmoil churning within me.


    A soft knock on the door interrupted my thoughts.


    "Enter," I called, expecting Walter. But it was Talos who stepped through. Her expression was serious, though her presence brought an unexpected calm.


    "I thought you might want company," she said, crossing the room to stand beside me.


    I glanced at her. For a moment, we stood in silence, the weight of unspoken words filling the space between us.


    "You know," she said softly, "for all your brooding, you''ve done more for this realm than anyone else could."


    Her words caught me off guard. "Is that supposed to be comforting?"


    She smiled faintly. "It''s supposed to remind you that you don''t have to carry this alone. You''ve built something here, Hades. Something worth protecting. And you don''t have to do it all yourself."


    I turned to her, the sincerity in her eyes striking a chord in me. Talos had always been steadfast, but now there was something deeper in her gaze¡ª a trust, an understanding that went beyond mere duty.


    "Thank you," I said quietly, the words carrying more weight than I intended.


    She nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips. "Get some rest, Hades. You''ll need it for what''s coming."


    As she left, the room felt less empty, her presence lingering like a quiet reassurance. I returned to the balcony, the cool air brushing against my skin.


    The path ahead was uncertain, fraught with danger and mystery. But for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. With Talos by my side and allies like Arman waiting in the wings, the shadows of Tartarus didn''t seem so insurmountable.


    I gripped the edge of the balcony, the glow of the Elysian Fields below a reminder of what I was fighting for. The Underworld was more than just my domain¡ªit was my home, my responsibility. And I would protect it, no matter the cost.


    The storm was coming, but I would face it, armed with loyalty, resolve, and the faint but growing bonds that tied me to those around me. In the depths of the shadows, there was still light to be found.

 Chapter 189 Ch. 189: Shadows of Tartarus

    Ch. 189: Shadows of TartarusThe air hung heavy with an otherworldly chill as I stood at the edge of the Styx, waiting for the others to arrive. The glow of Charon''s lantern reflected on the river''s surface, its steady sway mirroring my own unsettled thoughts. Tartarus loomed ahead like a yawning maw, its foreboding presence more palpable than ever. The figure''s warning about "choosing my allies wisely" still echoed in my mind, a reminder of the precarious balance we walked.


    Talos arrived first, her steel-plated frame gleaming faintly under the dim light of the Underworld. Her expression was resolute, yet her eyes held a glint of concern. She had armed herself with her finest weapon, an unusual move that spoke volumes about the gravity of the mission ahead.


    "Hades," she said, her voice a mix of reassurance and warning, "the more I think about this, the more I suspect we''re dealing with something far beyond what we''ve prepared for."


    "We''ll handle it," I replied, though I wasn''t entirely certain of the truth in my words. "It''s not like I''m weak either."


    Before she could respond, the sharp clip of footsteps drew our attention. Hecate emerged from the shadows, her presence a blend of serenity and menace. Dressed in flowing black robes, she carried her signature staff, its tip glowing faintly with arcane energy.


    "You didn''t think you''d do this without me, did you?" she asked, her voice cool and commanding.


    I allowed myself a faint smile. "I was counting on your... perspective."


    "Good," she said, her gaze sweeping over the dark expanse before us. "You''ll need it."


    Moments later, Charon appeared, his skeletal form gliding effortlessly across the river. His long pole plunged into the waters with rhythmic precision, the faint sound echoing in the stillness.


    "My lord," he rasped, his hollow voice betraying no emotion, "the path to Tartarus grows unstable. The cracks are spreading."


    "Then we have no time to waste," I said.


    Finally, Arman arrived, his serpentine frame coiling gracefully as he approached. The prince of the Snakemen was as enigmatic as ever, his emerald scales catching the faint glow of the lantern.


    "Interesting company you''ve gathered, Lord Hades, I never fabcied you to be the group type. I guess the rumors about taking out your brother was true," Arman remarked, his tone equal parts amusement and intrigue. "Are we solving puzzles or preparing for war?"


    "Possibly both," Talos said curtly, her eyes narrowing at his flippancy.


    Arman raised a hand in mock surrender. "Relax, Talos. I''m here to help."


    Charon guided us onto his skiff, and we began our journey toward the heart of Tartarus. The river''s dark waters lapped ominously at the sides of the vessel, a constant reminder of the peril that lay ahead.


    As we traveled, the group''s tension began to ease, replaced by a quiet camaraderie born of shared purpose.


    "It''s strange," Hecate mused, breaking the silence. "I''ve spent eons working to maintain the balance of magic, but this feels... different. More personal."


    "Personal?" Arman asked, his serpentine eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    She nodded, her gaze distant. "The seals on Tartarus were forged with the blood of the Primordials. If they''re failing, it means something ancient is rising¡ªsomething tied to the very foundation of our existence."


    "Something older than the gods," Talos added, her voice heavy with foreboding.


    Arman hissed softly, his tail curling. "And here I thought the politics of Olympus were dangerous enough."


    I glanced at him. "You''ve had your own battles to fight, Arman. The alliance with your tribe hasn''t been without its challenges."


    He smiled faintly. "True. But watching you navigate alliances with gods, mortals, and everything in between? That''s a level of diplomacy I don''t envy."


    Talos smirked. "You mean you''re glad you don''t have to deal with Zeus?"


    Arman shuddered theatrically. "Precisely."


    Even Charon, ever the silent observer, let out a dry chuckle.


    The rare moment of levity was short-lived as the air grew colder, the glow of Tartarus casting eerie shadows across the water. The faint hum of dark energy became more pronounced, a tangible force pressing against us.


    We disembarked at the jagged shoreline, the ground beneath us trembling faintly. Ahead lay the crack¡ª a jagged fissure in the walls of Tartarus, its edges glowing with an ominous light. Tendrils of dark energy seeped from its depths, curling like smoke.


    "This is worse than I imagined," Talos said, her voice low.


    Hecate stepped closer, her staff glowing brighter as she studied the crack. "The energy here is ancient, primal. This isn''t just a breach¡ª it''s a wound."


    "What could have caused this?" Arman asked, his voice unusually subdued.


    "Someone¡ª or something¡ª with knowledge of the seals," Hecate replied. "And power to match."


    I stepped forward, my gaze fixed on the fissure. The growl I had heard in the vision echoed faintly, a deep, resonant sound that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "We need to identify the source," I said. "If this is the work of the Circle¡ª or something worse¡ª we have to act quickly."


    Talos drew her sword, its blade gleaming with enchantments. "I''ll guard the perimeter. If anything comes through that crack, it won''t make it far."


    Arman moved to her side, his serpentine form coiling protectively. "I''ll help. My tribe''s magic may not be as ancient as yours, but it''s potent enough."


    Hecate knelt by the crack, her hands hovering over its surface. "I''ll analyze the energy. If we''re lucky, I might be able to trace it back to its source."


    Charon remained silent, his hollow gaze fixed on the fissure. Though he said nothing, his presence was a steadying force, a reminder of the Underworld''s enduring strength.


    As I joined Hecate, the energy from the crack pulsed, a rhythmic beat that seemed to resonate with my very essence.


    "Do you feel that?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded. "It''s alive. Whatever''s behind this crack, it''s watching us."


    Her expression darkened. "Then we''d better make this quick."


    Hecate''s staff glowed brighter as she chanted an incantation, her voice weaving a tapestry of magic that shimmered in the air. The tendrils of dark energy recoiled slightly, as if recognizing her power.


    "It''s coming from deeper within Tartarus," she said, her voice tense. "But there''s a secondary force¡ª something external. It''s like a tether, connecting this breach to... something outside."


    "Could it be the Circle?" Talos asked, her sword at the ready.


    "Possibly," Hecate replied. "But this magic feels older than theirs. If they''re involved, they''re working with forces they don''t fully understand."


    The ground trembled violently, and the crack widened slightly. From its depths, a low, guttural growl echoed, louder this time. The air grew colder, the oppressive energy pressing against us like a physical weight.


    "We need to seal this," I said, my voice firm. "Now." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hecate nodded, her hands moving in intricate patterns as she began to weave a sealing spell. Talos and Arman stood guard, their eyes scanning the shadows for any signs of movement.


    As the spell took shape, the crack seemed to resist, its energy flaring angrily. A sudden burst of force knocked us back, and from the fissure emerged a shadowy form, its features indistinct but its presence undeniably malevolent.


    "Who dares disturb me?" the figure growled, its voice a blend of rage and ancient power.


    I stepped forward, my gaze unwavering. "I am Hades, Lord of the Underworld. And you have no place here."


    The figure laughed, a sound that echoed with dark amusement. "Oh, but I was here long before you, little god. And soon, I will be here long after."


    Hecate''s spell flared again, the light pushing the figure back slightly. "Not if we have anything to say about it," she said, her voice laced with defiance.


    The figure snarled, retreating into the crack but not before issuing a final warning. "You cannot stop what is coming. The seals will fall, and Tartarus will be mine again."


    As the figure disappeared, the crack pulsed one last time before Hecate''s spell took hold, sealing it temporarily.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    "We need answers," I said finally, my voice heavy with determination. "And we need them now."


    Talos placed a hand on my shoulder, her grip firm. "We''ll find them, Hades. Together."


    I looked at her, then at the others. For the first time in a long while, I felt the strength of the bonds we had forged. Whatever lay ahead, we would face it¡ªnot as individuals, but as a united front.


    The shadows of Tartarus might be deep, but our resolve was deeper still.

 Chapter 190 Ch 190: Riot

    Ch. 190: RiotThe tension in the Underworld was palpable as we emerged from Tartarus. The investigation of the cracks had yielded more questions than answers. Ancient sigils pulsed faintly along the fissures, humming with primal energy that defied all logic and magic we knew. The revelation that someone¡ªor something¡ªwas attempting to use Tartarus as a gateway weighed heavily on us as we crossed the boundary back into the Underworld''s cities.


    Arman, his serpentine features etched with worry, had been uncharacteristically quiet. Talos walked ahead, her mechanical frame glinting in the dim light, every step deliberate as if each carried the weight of her thoughts. Hecate, ever the watchful guardian, stayed close by, her staff radiating a faint, protective glow. And Charon trailed behind, his skeletal form a silent reminder of the Underworld''s timelessness.


    The city we entered was not the one we had left.


    The usually somber streets of Asphodel were alive with chaos. Citizens¡ªspectral shades and physical denizens alike¡ªthrashed and screamed as tendrils of the same primal energy we''d seen in Tartarus coiled through the air like smoke. Buildings that had stood for millennia now burned with unnatural flames, and shadows danced unnaturally in every corner.


    Hecate''s staff flared brighter. "This isn''t just unrest," she said, her voice taut. "This is possession." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arman hissed in agreement, his serpentine tongue flicking the air. "The energy has spread. Whatever it is, it''s feeding off them."


    "They''ve fallen under its influence," Talos added grimly. "We need to act fast."


    Charon''s raspy voice cut through the chaos. "They won''t stop until the energy is extinguished."


    I surveyed the destruction, fury bubbling beneath the surface. My realm, my responsibility, was being torn apart by a force I had failed to contain. The weight of failure threatened to crush me, but there was no time for self-pity.


    "Arman," I barked, "help secure the outer gates. We can''t risk this spreading beyond Asphodel."


    He nodded, his coils already shifting as he sped toward the gates.


    "Talos," I continued, "find the source of this energy. Hecate, you and I will contain the riot."


    "And me?" Charon rasped, his skeletal face unreadable.


    I turned to him, my voice steady despite the chaos. "Prepare the ferries. If we can''t stop this, we may need to evacuate the unaffected."


    Charon nodded solemnly, disappearing into the mist toward the River Styx.


    Hecate and I plunged into the heart of the city, where the primal energy was thickest. The air crackled with a malevolent force that made it difficult to breathe. Shades lashed out wildly, their ethereal forms twisting unnaturally as the energy corrupted them. Mortals and immortals alike fell under its influence, their eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    Hecate''s voice was sharp and commanding as she raised her staff. "In the name of the crossroads, I command thee, BE STILL!"


    A wave of light erupted from her staff, pushing back the tendrils of energy momentarily and stunning the crowd. But it wasn''t enough. The primal force surged back stronger, twisting her spell and forcing us to retreat.


    "Hecate!" I shouted, pulling her back as a tendril shot toward her. It grazed her arm, leaving a faint scorch mark that pulsed with dark energy.


    "I''m fine," she said through gritted teeth, though the pain was evident in her eyes.


    Talos''s voice crackled through the communication orb she''d handed me earlier. "Hades, I''ve located the source. It''s a nexus point in the central plaza. Whatever''s fueling this is drawing power from the fissures in Tartarus."


    "Hold your position," I ordered. "We''re coming to you."


    Talos next words caused my expression to darken, "I have a feeling that this might have been a tricky to divert out attention. The city was the main objective."


    The central plaza was a scene from a nightmare. The nexus point Talos had identified was a swirling vortex of primal energy, tendrils radiating outward and lashing indiscriminately at everything in sight. Talos stood on the edge of the chaos, her bronze form battered but unyielding as she deflected the energy with her shield.


    Hecate raised her staff again, her face pale but determined. "I can suppress it, but I''ll need time."


    I glanced at Talos, who nodded. "We''ll buy you that time."


    The two of us waded into the fray, cutting through the possessed with ruthless efficiency. Talos''s mechanical precision was a marvel, every strike calculated to incapacitate without causing unnecessary harm. I relied on my raw power, summoning barriers of obsidian to shield us from the energy''s attacks.


    Hecate began to chant, her voice rising above the din. The light from her staff intensified, forming a dome around the nexus. The primal energy fought back viciously, lashing out and shattering part of the barrier.


    "Keep going!" I shouted, summoning another wall to shield her.


    Talos''s voice was steady despite the chaos. "We can''t hold this forever, Hades."


    Hecate''s chanting reached a crescendo, her entire body glowing with a radiant light that seemed to burn away the shadows. With a final, deafening cry, she plunged her staff into the ground. A shockwave of light erupted from the nexus, obliterating the primal energy and restoring calm to the city.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening. The once-possessed citizens collapsed where they stood, dazed but alive. The city was in ruins, but the immediate threat had passed.


    Hecate swayed on her feet, her face ashen. I caught her before she could fall, steadying her as she leaned heavily against me.


    "You did it," I said quietly.


    Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, exhaustion etched into every line of her face. "We did it."


    Talos approached, her armor scorched but her expression resolute. "The nexus is gone, but the damage will take time to repair."


    Charon and Arman arrived shortly after, both looking worse for wear but unharmed. The group gathered in the plaza, the weight of the day pressing heavily on all of us.


    "I underestimated the scope of this threat," I admitted, my voice heavy with regret. "And you''ve all borne the cost of my failure."


    Hecate shook her head, her voice firm despite her exhaustion. "This isn''t your burden alone, Hades. We face this together."


    Her words struck a chord in me, a realization I had been resisting for far too long. The Underworld was more than just a kingdom¡ªit was a shared responsibility, one that required more than my solitary efforts.


    "I can''t do this alone anymore," I said, my voice steady but resolute. "The Underworld needs a ruler who can adapt to the challenges ahead. Someone who understands the balance between light and dark, order and chaos."


    Hecate''s eyes widened as she realized where I was going. "Hades¡ª"


    I held up a hand, silencing her protest. "You''ve proven time and again that you are the heart of this realm, Hecate. Its protector, its guide. It''s time I relinquish my role as ruler to someone who can truly lead it into the future."


    The group fell silent, the weight of my words sinking in. Talos''s expression was unreadable, while Charon simply nodded, his acceptance implicit. Painful to admit he seemed to believe she could do a better job than I could.


    Hecate stared at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief and determination. "If this is what you truly believe, then I will honor your decision. But know this, Hades¡ª I won''t let you walk away from this completely. The Underworld is as much a part of you as you are of it."


    A faint smile tugged at my lips. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    "Remember the only reason why I ever came to this place was because I admired you." She said in a low tone, no one aside from me could hear it.


    As the group began to disperse, the enormity of what lay ahead settled over me. The cracks in Tartarus were just the beginning, and the primal energy''s influence was far from eradicated.


    With Hecate at the helm and the unwavering support of my allies, the Underworld would endure.


    And as I stepped back into the shadows, I knew my role was far from over.


    Experience tales at empire


    The silence lingered as I walked through the wreckage of the central plaza, watching as the Underworld''s citizens stirred from their stupor. Shades gathered in small clusters, dazed but alive, their eyes searching for hope amid the ruins. It was a reminder of why I had ruled for so long¡ªnot for power, but for them, the souls who depended on me to maintain balance.


    Hecate stood at the edge of the plaza, her staff planted firmly in the ground as if anchoring her resolve. I approached her one last time. "The Underworld is in safe hands with you, Hecate. I trust you to rebuild it."


    Her gaze softened, but her determination remained. "And you, Hades? What will you do?"


    I glanced toward the horizon where the River Styx shimmered faintly. "There''s still work to be done. The cracks in Tartarus are a threat I can''t ignore, and I''ll face it from the shadows."


    She nodded, understanding the weight of my words. Together, we turned to face the Underworld, a kingdom poised for change and redemption.

 Chapter 191 Ch. 191

    ChA 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos. Find adventures on empire


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 192 Ch. 192

    192 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 193 Ch. 193

    I 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 194 Ch 194

    I 85: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 195 Ch 195

    A. 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 196 Ch 196

    A.mmmm 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 197 Ch. 197

    H.mmmm 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 198 Ch. 197

    H.mmm 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 199 199

    mmm 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 200 Ch. 200

    a 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 201 Ch. 201

    J 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 202 Ch.202

    Ji 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 203 Ch. 203

    Ji 185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:Ch

 Chapter 204 204

    185: A Date with DestinyTwo months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm. Continue reading stories on empire


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:Ch

 Chapter 205 205

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softly.


    I met her gaze, surprised by the vulnerability in her tone. "How so?"


    She hesitated, as if weighing her words carefully. "You''ve become¡­ more human. Don''t get me wrong¡ªyou''re still the ruler of the Underworld, still commanding and formidable. But there''s a warmth to you now, a softness I hadn''t seen before."


    Her observation struck a chord I hadn''t fully acknowledged. The twins'' visit, my encounters with Hermes and Aphrodite, even the small moments of reflection¡ªthey had all chipped away at the icy armor I''d built around myself.


    "Perhaps," I admitted, "I''ve been reminded of what it means to connect with others. To care." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her expression softened, a rare vulnerability crossing her features. "It suits you, Hades. The world may see you as the god of death, but those of us who know you see so much more."


    Her words lingered between us, heavy with unspoken emotion. For years, Talos had been my rock, my confidante, and my partner in managing the Underworld. But in that moment, I saw her in a different light¡ªone that made my heart stir in ways I hadn''t expected.


    "You''ve been at my side through it all," I said, my voice low. "I don''t know what I would''ve done without you."


    She smiled faintly, a trace of sadness in her eyes. "You would''ve found a way. You always do."


    Before I could respond, a knock at the door broke the moment. One of the attendants entered, bowing respectfully. "My lord, there''s an urgent matter requiring your attention."


    I sighed, the weight of duty settling back on my shoulders. "Of course there is."


    Talos placed a hand on my arm, her touch grounding me. "We''ll handle it, Hades. Together."


    Her words, simple yet profound, filled me with a sense of reassurance I hadn''t felt in a long time. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I knew I wouldn''t face them alone.


    As we left the lounge, walking side by side, I couldn''t help but glance at her again. Talos had always been remarkable, but now, she seemed even more so¡ªa constant presence in a world of shifting shadows.


    And perhaps, I thought, as we descended into the depths of the Underworld to face whatever awaited, there was more to our bond than I had allowed myself to see.


    As we walked through the corridors of the headquarters, a comfortable silence settled between us, broken only by the occasional murmur of distant voices and the hum of magical wards. The energy of the Underworld pulsed faintly beneath our feet, a living testament to the realm we had built together.


    We reached the central hall, where a sprawling map of the Underworld''s regions glowed faintly on a circular table. Talos paused, her fingers tracing the lines of the map with a familiarity that spoke of countless hours spent ensuring every detail was perfect. I watched her, noticing the intensity in her expression, the passion she brought to every aspect of her work.


    "You''ve poured so much of yourself into this place," I said quietly. "It''s not just the Underworld anymore¡ªit''s yours as much as it is mine."


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile. "And I''ll always value you, Talos. More than words can express."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Ch. 001: Faced With A Choice

    Ch. 001: Faced With a Choice


    A blinding light hit my face, not warm like the sun, but searing, almost like it was burning right through me. But why would I be in the sun? I hadn''t stepped outside my office in seven years. I had no need to.


    Why would I? Everything I ever needed was right here.


    Some might call me a scholar, others an enthusiast. Me? I called myself a curious man. My office¡ª my sanctuary¡ª was nestled in the museum where I spent every waking hour. Surrounded by the stories that had gripped me since childhood, my obsession was simple: mythology.


    Greek mythology.


    I''m not sure when I stopped caring about time¡ª maybe around the age of eighty. I used to dabble in lectures at the university, back in my forties and fifties, but that felt like a lifetime ago. Eventually, I found my calling in this quiet little room, alone with ancient stories and artifacts. I hadn''t seen my daughter in¡­ decades? She must be thirty by now, maybe even married.


    Funny, how life moves on while you''re buried in the past.


    All that''s behind me now, though. You see, I''ve died.


    How did it happen again?


    Ah, yes. The book.


    There was this strange, weathered tome¡ª SECRETS OF OLYMPUS. I''d never seen it before, and trust me, I''ve seen everything. It caught my eye the moment I noticed it on the shelf, like it wasn''t meant to be there. It whispered to me, begged me to open it. It was filled with stories about the gods of Olympus, but something about it felt... darker. Just thinking about it gave me goosebumps.


    That''s how I ended up tumbling down a long flight of stairs and snapping my neck like a dry twig.


    Narrating my own death is oddly tiresome. As my life slipped away, my gaze never left that cursed black book. Even then, even in my final breath, I wanted just one more page, one more story...


    ---


    I''ve been dead for what feels like an eternity. Time''s hard to measure in death. But one thing I knew: I was waiting. For what? Who knows.


    Wasn''t I supposed to move on by now?


    Then, without warning, a loud hum vibrated through the air¡ª if you can call it air. It pierced through me, shaking the core of my spirit. A sound so loud, I wanted to cover my ears, but, well¡­ I didn''t have ears anymore. Then came the trumpets.


    Was I going to heaven? **Me?** I couldn''t help but laugh at the absurdity. I wasn''t exactly a saint, but I wasn''t evil either. Still, something felt off.


    If this was heaven, why was everything so dark? I was never a religious person but I believed there should be light here.


    Suddenly, a booming voice filled the void, so loud it felt like it was vibrating through my bones¡ª if I had bones left.


    **"CONGRATULATIONS, YOUNG SCHOLAR, ON ACHIEVING A GREAT FEAT!"**


    Young? **YOUNG?!** Now that was an insult. I was old enough to have forgotten my daughter''s name. But it was better to keep my mouth shut, lest I say something that would send me straight to hell. I had a feeling that keeping quiet was in my best interest.


    **"YOU HAVE ACHIEVED A FEAT NO MORTAL HAS EVER HAD IN HISTORY! THE MASTERY OF OLYMPUS'' KNOWLEDGE!"**


    **"YOU SHOULD FEEL HONORED TO BE RECOGNIZED BY THE UNIVERSE!"**


    Recognized by the universe? Don''t make me laugh. Olympus is hardly endless¡ª it''s just gods squabbling in the sky. I''ve read everything, studied everything. What more could there be?


    **"YOU WILL NOW RECEIVE THE HONOR OF BEING REBORN IN OLYMPUS AS YOUR GREAT REWARD!"**


    Reborn? The word echoed in my mind, twisting into something dark. Rebirth, this wasn''t a gift¡ª it was a trap. What type of reward would demand you dying in the first place?


    **"YOU HAVE TEN SECONDS TO CHOOSE THE FORM IN WHICH TO BE REBORN!"**


    **"WHETHER GOD OR MAN, TITAN OR BEAST, CYCLOPS OR DEMON. CHOOSE!"**


    **"THIS IS THE GREAT HONOR THAT HAS BEEN BESTOWED UPON YOU!"**


    Ten seconds. My thoughts scrambled as I tried to make sense of it. If this was all in my head, some fevered dream in death, what harm would it do to indulge? But what if it wasn''t? What if this was **REAL**? What if I could live in Olympus, the very world I had spent my life obsessing over?


    Five seconds left¡­


    If I were to choose, wouldn''t it make sense to become one of the gods themselves? A god could live apart from the drama, observe without consequence. But which god? Olympus had so many tales, and each one was mired in conflict, betrayal, and tragedy. No, I needed someone powerful, yet uninvolved. Someone who watched from the shadows.


    A figure whose presence loomed over the stories, but rarely stepped into the light.


    Two seconds.


    There was only one.


    One second!


    **"I CHOOSE TO BE REBORN AS HADES!"**


    The moment the words left my mouth, the blinding light returned, more intense than before.


    **"YOUR PURSUIT FOR KNOWLEDGE LED TO YOUR DEMISE!"** the voice thundered. **"NOW TTHE UNIVERSE HAS BLESSED YOU. THE CONSEQUENCES OF YOUR ACTIONS AND INACTIONS IN THIS NEW LIFE WILL BE YOURS TO BEAR!"**


    **"ENJOY YOUR NEW LIFE!"**


    Despite the gravity of the situation, I would have smiled if I still had lips. My rebirth was far from a gift¡ª it was a curse wrapped in gold. Olympus was a bloodstained battlefield, a place where gods waged wars and mortals were mere pawns. And I was no different.


    Yet, the thrill of living within the stories I had only ever read about¡ªit was overwhelming. Even if the voice''s warning echoed in my mind, I didn''t care.


    This is the story of my second life, the story of a man who became Hades in Olympus. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the history books survive, that''s what they''ll say.


    Of course, nothing ever goes smoothly in Olympus.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Ch. 002: Waking Up As Hades

    Ch. 002: Waking Up as Hades


    I gasped as my eyes flew open, lungs drawing in air as though I''d just surfaced from the depths of some dark, endless ocean. A faint glow filtered through a narrow window, casting shadows across the room, each one strange and unfamiliar. For a moment, I lay frozen, gripped by an uneasy silence. I wasn''t dead anymore¡ª that much I knew. And yet¡­


    I was in a body. A real, solid body. I could feel its weight pressing into the bed beneath me. But it was different from before¡ª stronger, sturdier, powerful in a way that made me feel like I''d been reborn in stone. Eager to confirm what I was beginning to suspect, I sat up, and the sheets slipped off, revealing skin so smooth it looked untouched by time or pain.


    I blinked, half-expecting to wake again, to find this was nothing but a delusion. Yet there I stood, my reflection staring back at me from a tall mirror across the room. The sight was breathtaking¡ª no, chilling. My frame was tall, muscular, and radiating an unnatural vitality. Skin smooth as marble, faint scars around the edges of my chest, and hair a deep, mesmerizing blue.


    I reached up, fingers brushing over the hard contours of my face, my brows drawn low. Even in this dim light, there was no mistaking it.


    Hades?


    That cursed name echoed through me, and a thrill of something¡ª apprehension? Awe?¡ª curdled in my veins. I tried to smile, but Hades'' face seemed locked in a perpetual, brooding scowl. Fitting, I thought, for the ruler of the underworld. But a shiver raced down my spine as I tested the voice that would now be mine.


    "How... interesting." The words came out low, rough, full of something darker than melancholy. A voice woven from shadows, as if dredged up from the depths of the Underworld itself. It almost unnerved me.


    "Am I really Hades?" The question whispered into the silence, as if I needed confirmation from the dark itself. I pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the slow, steady heartbeat beneath. This body was perfect¡ª powerful, eerily similar to a human''s yet entirely foreign, a form sculpted for something far beyond mortal whims. This wasn''t the soft, worn vessel I''d left behind.


    No, this was divine, forged for something ancient and fierce.


    Just as the weight of that realization began to sink in, a bright flash burst through the window. It flickered in the darkness, a searing reminder of something foreign. Curiosity stirred within me, and I moved to the window, yanking back the curtain with bated breath.


    Outside, a sprawling city stretched into the distance, towers clawing toward the sky like skeletal fingers. But this wasn''t the Underworld I''d known¡ª not the dark, silent realm of the dead, its rivers sluggish with forgotten souls. No, this was bustling, glimmering with lights, flashing signs, and winding roads.


    And there, blazing in enormous letters: WELCOME TO THE UNDERWORLD YOU UNLUCKY SOULS. PLEASE IDENTIFY YOUR TIME OF DEATH TO RECEIVE THE BEST POSSIBLE TREATMENT!


    I froze, heart pounding as the city pulsed with life, a strange energy. This was not the bleak kingdom I''d always pictured. This place was alive, modern¡ª a metropolitan maze of skyscrapers, spas, and resorts. Where was the River Styx, the deathly stillness, the ancient silence that should have wrapped the Underworld in its chilling embrace? The agony of souls, the cries of the damned?


    I felt my hands tense on the windowsill as an unsettling thought unfurled within me: Was everything I knew a lie? The stories, the myths I''d read all my life¡ª was it all some clever illusion? Was this¡ª this urban labyrinth¡ª what the Underworld truly was?


    I pulled back from the window, the room cold with my growing unease. I''d prided myself on my knowledge of the gods, on the history of the Underworld and its inhabitants, but now all of it felt hollow. I''d woken up as Hades, only to find myself a stranger in his own realm.


    A sharp, metallic ringing broke the silence, jolting me out of my spiraling thoughts. I turned and, to my astonishment, saw a small, ticking alarm clock perched by the bed.


    "An alarm clock?" I muttered. The gods had never created such devices? This was technology¡ª something crafted by mortal hands. I let out a low, hollow laugh. "What kind of twisted Olympus is this?"


    The thought gnawed at me, sharper than any blade. I had clawed my way back to life as Hades, god of the Underworld, yet I awoke to find myself in a world of mortal contraptions. Had my years of study been rendered useless? Was this some kind of cosmic joke?


    Just then, a sharp knock cut through the silence, echoing like a threat. I tensed, a sudden wariness prickling through me. I didn''t know who or what lay beyond that door. I didn''t know where I was, when I was, or what world I''d fallen into.


    Another knock, followed by a voice, smooth and deceptively calm. "Come on, open up! It''s me¡ª Hermes!"


    Hermes? The name stirred something in my gut, a flicker of irritation so strong that it didn''t feel like my own. Hades'' feelings of him seemed to course through my very veins.


    A hollow dread washed over me as I realized, with a sense of fatalistic certainty, that this was just the beginning. I was Hades, lord of the underworld¡ª but the world I''d awoken to felt more like a labyrinth of uncertainty, where every shadow seemed to hold a different version of the truth.


    This was no longer my Underworld. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Ch. 003: Yes, That Hermes!

    Ch. 003: Yes, That Hermes!


    Yes, that Hermes. The messenger god of Olympus, swift as lightning, famous for his speed and cunning. Right hand to Zeus himself, Hermes was known as the god of boundaries, trickery, and travel¡ª a figure as mysterious as he was notorious. He was also responsible for delivering souls to the underworld.


    If Hermes was here, it could only mean one thing: there was news from Olympus, likely from Zeus himself. But why seek out Hades of all gods? A question that rattled me as my fingers hovered over the door handle. The reality that I was inhabiting Hades was surreal enough; dealing with an Olympian emissary was a whole new level. I swallowed, my pulse racing as I steadied myself.


    CLICK.


    The door opened, and there stood Hermes. He wasn''t draped in godly robes or adorned in celestial armor as I''d expected. Instead, he looked almost¡­ casual, wearing a simple blue shirt and beige trousers. Bright, mischievous eyes looked back at me from a young, clean-shaven face that held a smile wide enough to make even the sternest judge relax.


    "Yo!" he greeted with a wave, his voice loud, casual, familiar in a way I hadn''t anticipated. I was caught off guard, blinking at him as if he were some apparition.


    "What''s with this look?" I said, trying to keep my voice cool and cryptic as Hades might. "You look¡­ underwhelming."


    Hermes laughed, the sound startlingly youthful. "Still as blunt as ever, I see! It''s been, what, a century since you last opened a door in my face?" His eyes sparkled with mischief, and for a moment, I was reminded of the Hermes I''d read about in myth, the god with the quickest wit in all Olympus.


    But that casual demeanor, that laid-back outfit¡ª it all felt wrong, like something in Olympus was being twisted before my eyes. "Why are you here, Hermes?" I asked, making my voice firmer, deeper, echoing the power that lingered in this body.


    Hermes chuckled, scratching his head. "Straight to the point, I see." He fumbled in his pocket, his brow furrowing as if trying to remember something. "Let''s see... where did I put it? Zeus sent me with a message, said it was urgent¡­ ah!" He vanished in a blur, leaving me standing alone for a brief moment before reappearing in a rush, slightly out of breath. In his hand was a scroll.


    "There we go," he said with a triumphant grin, holding it up. "This is from Zeus. Says it''s urgent. Thought I''d deliver it in person."


    He handed it to me, and I took it, unrolling the scroll carefully. My eyes skimmed over Zeus''s bold, furious handwriting as I processed the words. The message was as straightforward as it was foreboding: Prometheus has crossed a line.


    A chill ran down my spine as I read further. This wasn''t the casual reprimand I''d expected¡ª it was an ultimatum. Olympus was on the edge of war, and Prometheus, the so-called "champion of humanity," had ignited a divine scandal. His decision to gift fire to humanity had defied the gods and exposed a hidden vulnerability that even the mighty Olympians couldn''t ignore. If this was true¡­


    Hermes'' voice broke into my thoughts, his tone lighter than it had any right to be given the gravity of the situation. "Oh, and one more thing," he said, as if remembering an afterthought. "Poseidon wanted me to tell you Zeus is furious and ready to wipe out humanity over this. He wants you to stop him and save humanity."


    My heart jolted. This wasn''t just mythology anymore; it was a living, breathing narrative, and humanity''s fate hung on the razor''s edge. Every word in the message felt like a warning, like an omen from the depths of Olympus itself. Zeus''s rage was infamous, a storm that could tear apart worlds¡ª and here I was, forced to play Hades in the thick of it all.


    My mind raced as Hermes watched me, clearly oblivious to my inner turmoil. There was something disconcerting about his carefree demeanor, almost as though he were blissfully unaware of the coming storm. Or was he? The gods had a way of masking their true intentions, of hiding in plain sight. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I forced my expression into a frown. "Is that all? Seems like something Zeus would have handled himself."


    "Ah, good to see that skepticism alive and well," Hermes said, giving me an approving grin. "But no, I''m afraid he''d rather you handle this one. Who better to deal with Prometheus'' mess than Hades himself?"


    I met his gaze, studying the spark of amusement in his eyes. "And why would that be?"


    "Oh, you know," he said, his voice almost mocking, "the king of the underworld has a way of instilling fear even in the heartiest troublemakers. Besides, Zeus believes this whole affair with Prometheus is¡­ beneath him." He chuckled, clearly amused by his own words.


    I held back a sigh, wrestling with my frustration. As much as I might want to resist, it was becoming clearer by the second that I had little choice but to navigate this delicate web of divine politics. The fate of countless souls might very well rest on how convincingly I could play my part.


    "Fine," I replied coolly, my voice as cold as the halls of Hades. "Tell Zeus he will have his answer soon."


    With a lazy salute, Hermes turned to leave, his eyes twinkling with that same unbreakable cheerfulness. "Don''t take too long, Hades. Olympus doesn''t wait forever."


    And then he was gone, leaving me with a mind full of questions. What if this was only the beginning of something far more intricate? The gods didn''t often seek Hades''s counsel, let alone send messengers with urgent requests. It felt like a dark prelude, the calm before a storm yet to be fully realized.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the weight of it all settle upon me. Here I was, caught between myth and reality, each action a step into a story that had already unfolded across time. Yet a part of me bristled, unwilling to accept the role of a passive observer. If I was to live as Hades, then perhaps I could rewrite his story.


    And as I looked out the window to the vast, unknown landscape of the underworld, the faint whisper of my thoughts echoed: What if the future of Olympus rested in my hands?

 Chapter 4 - 4: Ch. 004: The Black Book Appears

    Ch. 004: The Black Book Appears


    I shut the door after telling Hermes I would join him shortly. Surprisingly, he seemed pleased, like he relished the thought of my company. Pretending to be a god was exhausting; if not for my knowledge of Greek mythology, I''d have broken character long ago.


    Then, there was Prometheus. According to the old stories, he had defied the gods not out of arrogance, but out of a fierce love for humanity. To give humans the gift of fire was to offer them survival¡ª a chance to keep warm, cook, fend off beasts. Without fire, human existence was little more than a flickering shadow.


    The gods had placed it in their vault for a reason, knowing that taking it would be an act of rebellion. Yet Prometheus had dared to steal it, defying Zeus''s command to keep mortals in the dark.


    Now, Zeus wanted to destroy humanity, and this time, his wrath felt boundless. I couldn''t see a way to reason with a god as absolute as him. He was powerful, but predictable; maybe that would be his weakness.


    I was still mulling over my thoughts when something caught my eye¡ª a glimmer from the bed where I had woken. It was a peculiar light, dark in nature, with a strange, hypnotic glow that seemed almost sentient. I stepped closer, finding it emanated from beneath the pillow. Slowly, cautiously, I lifted it.


    A black book rested there, its cover blank and worn but pulsating with an otherworldly energy, like a heartbeat. The book looked unmistakably familiar¡ª the very same tome that had fascinated me before my death. The Secrets of Olympus, as I had called it but it was blank now. I remembered the golden lettering and strange allure, though I could have sworn it hadn''t appeared like this before.


    "How¡­?" I whispered. The idea that this book had somehow followed me into another world was unnerving.


    I opened the cover, half-expecting the ancient text to greet me. Instead, the pages were blank. I flipped through them, a mixture of frustration and curiosity bubbling within. The stories, the myths I had once studied, were gone. But just as I was about to close it, the pages flickered to life.


    Words began to materialize, written in flowing black ink that seemed to bleed directly from the darkness itself.


    Hello¡­ Scholar.


    The hairs on my arms prickled. My fingers hovered over the words, not daring to touch the page, as if I''d break some fragile illusion. "Is it you... the book itself?" I whispered, feeling a bizarre compulsion to speak.


    The ink began to move, forming a response:


    Yes¡­ Your death, while unfortunate, was predetermined by me. You had to die to be reborn here in this time.


    My heart thudded as I took a step back. The thought that this ancient relic had somehow orchestrated my death made my mind whirl with unease. What was I dealing with?


    I managed to steady my voice. "Then, you''re my murderer? Why did I¡ª a scholar¡ª need to die to be reborn in the form of a god?"


    A brief silence, then the ink replied:


    Though your departure was indeed my design, I did not control your rebirth form. The purpose of your death was simply to avert a crisis¡ª the apocalypse that will end Olympus. You alone had the knowledge to change the course of history.


    The answer sent a chill down my spine. This was more than myth; it was prophecy. And here I was, caught within it.


    "Were you¡­ Hades?" The question came without thinking, yet felt instinctual.


    A long pause followed. Then, the ink scratched across the page:


    Yes¡­ I am what remains of Hades. The god''s essence, distilled into a memory. I could not save Olympus once, but I left behind this fragment, seeking one who might succeed where I had failed.


    "Then why did you die, Hades?" I asked, pressing forward. "If you had foreseen these events, why couldn''t you prevent your own fall?"


    The ink swirled, hesitating as though dredging through murky memories:


    My life¡­ stretched beyond time, and time erodes even the gods. I saw too much, lived too long. My mind fractured under the weight. In my final act, I bound my essence to this book, hoping someone with knowledge of the mortal myths could use my legacy.


    A heaviness settled over me. The god of the Underworld, the keeper of all lost souls, had bound himself to a book, casting his mind across worlds in search of one who would know his story. A strange fate, even for a god.


    "And what if I had chosen not to become you? What if I had picked another form¡ª Poseidon, or perhaps a mortal like Perseus? Would your essence still have found me?"


    Yes. Once you were chosen, our fates became intertwined. No matter your form, I would have reached you. My essence is bound to yours.


    The words faded briefly, and then returned, darker than before:


    But know this, Scholar¡ª there are other forces watching. Forces that would see Olympus fall. Your life in this world will not go unnoticed. If you stray, if you falter, they will come for you.


    A shiver crept up my spine. "And if I succeed?"


    Then you may yet reshape fate.


    The pages stopped moving. The ink settled, as if the book had nothing more to say. I let out a long, ragged breath, feeling the weight of Hades'' essence¡ª his ambition, his regrets¡ª settling within me.


    I held the black book close, aware of its silent power, of the ancient mind within its pages that had lived and failed in a world I could scarcely comprehend. And yet, it was my world now.


    Did I choose this or was it handed to me? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Setting my resolve, I made for the door. If I was to avert this looming crisis, I needed to find Prometheus. The gift of fire had been given once, and I would ensure that it would never be extinguished.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Ch. 005: The Olympus— Home Of The Greek Gods!

    Ch. 005: The Olympus¡ª Home Of The Greek Gods!


    Perhaps I did not think things through, knowing about the true events of the myth are two different things entirely. The stories said Prometheus recieved the wrath of the gods and was given eternal torment but the reality here says Zeus wants to destroy humanity.


    I wore a black suit and trouser befitting of royalty or at least godlike. Well if was the wardrobe of the original Hades so I doubt it would matter. But I still had to sell the idea of being Hades, there was no telling if the more powerful gods found out who I was.


    I walked out of the portal created by Hermes and found myself in a splendid hall painted gold from top to bottom. I guess Hermes is not the god of travel for nothing.


    My soul danced at the sight of it, I was on Olympus, THE OLYMPUS¡ª HOME OF THE GREEK GODS!


    It''s just as magnificent as I pictured. Hermes left me saying he had to go back and change into something more befitting for the occasion leaving me to navigate my way to the council room-- wherever that was. Not to arouse suspicion I¡ª well I had to play along. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Good thing I had the black book to confine in, if not I don''t know what I would have done.


    I looked down at the gold floor and saw my reflection on it, it did not look to be any material I have seen before. I''m not an engineering professor so I have no idea knowing what it was. I raised my head and sighed, "Haa, now to ask the book which way to go."


    I reached down my hand to touch my side pocket for the small black book. There was very little hand movement needed before my hand came back to my face-- empty. I cursed under my breath and proceeded to search myself a few more times like a deluded fool.


    "My word! How did I forget it, the one thing I needed most." Now that I thought about it Hermes was being all pushy about hurrying up and barged into the room so I had hidden the book under my pillow and forgotten it there. Yet it surprised me how he could do that to the god of the underworld, perhaps that''s just his personality.


    Now the only thing I could do was walk down and hopefully run into the room but what were the chances of that? I tried to willfully persist myself to be more optimistic, the ordeal up until now was interesting even if some parts were deeply misleading.


    It''s a new Olympus from where I''m from, a new world. Or was my world the fake one?


    Walking down the large spectacular hall the crystal chandeliers floating up in the air, the gold surface of the hall shimmering as if light was reflecting off them. There were paintings on the walls, paintings of the gods, some of how they fought against Kronos -the titan.


    Stories of which I was mostly familiar. After walking a long way I finally admitted what I had been to proud to... "I''m lost in Olympus." There was no guarantee I could perhaps recall it in the mind of the original Hades. That did not seem to be the case, if only I could run into someone here.


    "Ohoho if it isn''t my big brother Hades, what hails you?" That was a thick masculine voice with a childlike twang to it. I raised my head and looked back to see a young man with dark coloured skin and ash hair done in a mohawk, he wore a punk half jacket and crazy jeans, I could see his bare to stomach and arms with a number of tattoos. His nose and ears were pierced multiple times.


    Who was this rascally figure with cold eyes? Why is he smiling at me¡ª the death god? He has a hairdoo from the 19''s, is this even still Olympus?


    I was starting to question if all my knowledge accumulated over all these years would even be useful here. Talk about a wasted lifetime.


    The odd fella approached me and boomed. "What''s up old big brother, you are looking a little dark on the side. Have you been sleeping with the dead?" The next thing I knew he was laughing like a manaic.


    I thinking I was starting to get riled up from a nobody taking Hades- THE HADES for a joke.


    "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!!!" I screamed out of rage causing the whole place to shake and the whole place blacking out for a moment before the lights came back on. I immediately solidified my composure and asked myself if it was just a sinple outburst that caused all that. Perhaps that was the power of a god.


    I looked at the other person in front of me now looking a bit more humbled. "Oh sorry--! It''s just been a while since I saw you uncle or did you forget me? ARES! The God Of War!"


    Oh--! Ares, one of the most problematic dipshits in all of Greek mythology, an uncountable amount of innocent people died by his shitty hands. Of all the people I had to meet first it had to be this asshole!


    Yeah, you could tell¡ª I was incredibly pissed!!

 Chapter 6 - Six: The Big Three Of Olympus

    Chapter Six: The Big Three Of Olympus


    I followed Ares through the marble halls, each step echoing like the distant drumming of war. After I shunned him earlier, he became more compliant, his demeanor shifting into something more respectful. I couldn''t believe it¡ª I''d shunned a god.


    Ares, the Greek god of war and courage, son of Zeus and Hera. The one who reveled in brutality and bloodlust on the battlefield, unlike his sister Athena, whose intellect guided military strategy. Yet now, that same god seemed subdued, as if walking alongside death itself.


    A powerful aura drifted ahead¡ª no doubt I was approaching the trial. A question tugged at the edge of my mind: should I play out the stories as they were written or forge my own path here? Did my knowledge make me the protagonist of this world, or was I just a spectator? Did I even want to be its protagonist? What did that mean, anyway?


    I could feel the tension mounting, like the calm before a storm.


    Ares slowed his pace, and so did I. I inhaled deeply, summoning every ounce of authority I could muster. "What now?" My voice boomed unnaturally, filled with an edge of menace that surprised even me. Ares jolted, his face pale. I guess choosing Hades as my new identity had its perks.


    He sighed and gestured toward a massive golden door, studded with shimmering gems that glinted like stars. "This is where the Big Three of Olympus reside. I will be heading to the lower chamber to meet the others. My earlier actions were... misguided. It''s just that I''ve always admired your work."


    A fan? Of Hades? From the god of war? Oh, the irony.


    He bowed his head lightly and left without another word. For a brief moment, the power felt intoxicating¡ª but it was an illusion. Ares didn''t respect me exactly. What he really feared was Hades, the true lord of the Underworld. What did that make me then?


    And pushed forwards and the door creaked open. Laughter rolled out, mingling with crackling energy. Two voices, distinct and powerful. My heart thudded heavily as I stepped inside. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Three thrones lined the room. The one in the center gleamed gold, towering above the others. The left throne was a deep green, the color of vegetation. The right was dark blue, just like my hair. My eyes locked on the two figures seated before me. Zeus and Poseidon¡ª two of the most powerful beings in existence.


    And here I was, standing among them.


    I could feel the flood of power flooding my senses and it was staggering. I straightened my posture and walked confidently to my throne. My throne!? The weight of it felt surreal as I sat down, sinking into the cold, soft cushion that seemed to wrap itself around me. A wave of calm washed over me.


    Yet, despite my grand entrance, they continued their conversation as if I were invisible. For some reason it made my blood boiled. Why were they ignoring me.


    My vision blurred with red. Fury welled up inside me, something primal and dangerous like I had tapped into a hidden reserve of power within me.


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath as my head felt heavy all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, the room fell silent, the kind of silence that felt suffocating. Their attention was on me now. I could feel their eyes bore into my soul, like predators assessing prey. The energy in the room shifted. My senses heightened, and for the first time, I truly felt the gravity of being in their presence.


    "Well, isn''t this a surprise," came a voice rich with authority. The sea itself seemed to resonate in his words. Poseidon, ruler of the oceans, regarded me with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. His presence was overwhelming, like the tide pulling you under before you could even think to resist.


    I blinked, grounding myself. This wasn''t the time to falter. I was the eldest of the three, apparently speaking. I had to own it.


    "I see you''re in good spirits," I replied, keeping my tone measured.


    Poseidon chuckled, his green eyes sparkling beneath thick brows. His long, braided hair cascaded over his broad shoulders, his white robes glinting with an otherworldly sheen. His power radiated from him in waves, like the ocean''s heartbeat, vast and unrelenting.


    But it wasn''t Poseidon who made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. It was him.


    I turned my gaze toward the golden-haired figure lounging in his throne, laughing as if nothing in the world could ever trouble him. Zeus, ruler of Olympus, King of the Gods. His golden eyes shimmered with mischief, his skin flawless, his smile unnerving in its intensity. He looked youthful, almost too young, wearing an odd combination of a short-sleeved golden shirt and red knickers.


    How was this the king of all gods? And yet, the raw power emanating from him was suffocating.


    I swallowed hard, my breath uneven. It was clear that I still had trouble adjusting to my new body and it''s sense.


    Zeus grinned widely. "Big brother! How nice of you to join us."


    I forced a smirk, hiding the unease gnawing at me. "Zeus. Poseidon. It''s been... a while."


    Their laughter ceased. The atmosphere thickened, an unspoken tension crackling like electricity in the air. It was time to see if I could truly hold my own among the gods¡ªor if I would drown in their power.


    This was Olympus, and I was in the lion''s den.

 Chapter 7 - Seven: Prometheus (1)

    Chapter Seven: Prometheus (1)


    "B-B-B-B-Big Broooo!" Zeus shouted, his voice echoing through the vast hall as he shot up from his throne and flung his arms around me, squeezing with the strength of a thunderbolt.


    I did not know what would kill me first: Zeus''s overwhelming affection or the fact that he was squeezing the life out of me.


    "How did you hide your presence from us? Trying to surprise me?" Zeus shouted, peppering my face with kisses.


    Oh believe me, if that were the case I wouldn''t be under this predicament.


    Poseidon let out a low chuckle. "You''ve got to be kidding me. He didn''t surprise you; he just went invisible again. I hate it when he does that." He gave me a knowing smile and waved lazily.


    Invisible? Is that what they thought I was doing all this time? I thought they were just ignoring me.


    Zeus finally released me and grinned like a child with a new toy. "Big bro, always making an entrance like that! It''s been¡ª what¡ª two hundred years? Maybe more? And¡ª!"


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore. Before I realized it, a loud laugh burst from my throat, breaking the eerie silence that always seemed to follow me.


    "HAHAHA!" I couldn''t stop. I the god of death, sitting here with Zeus hanging on to me like an overexcited child, and Poseidon right next to us. This really was a dream.


    When I finally managed to catch my breath, I saw them staring at me¡ª Zeus and Poseidon¡ª frozen, their wide eyes reflecting the sheer impossibility of what they had just witnessed.


    Shit. I broke character.


    Do they know? I thought in a panic. Do they know I''m an eighty-year-old scholar in the body of their ''beloved'' brother?


    But instead of interrogating me, they began to cheer, dancing around like children. "Hades laughed! He''s not a lost cause after all!" they chanted, their joy filling the grand hall as they pulled me into what had to be the warmest¡ª and weirdest¡ª embrace in the history of the gods.


    The three most powerful gods in Olympus, embracing like giddy mortals. If this is a dream, I''d rather die here than wake up to reality.


    We laughed together for what felt like hours, but it wasn''t long before the weight of my role began to sink in again. I felt the familiar frown settle back onto my face. The trial was looming. There wasn''t time for any more bonding moments.


    I glanced at the long red carpet stretching toward the far-off doors, flanked by towering pillars that seemed to touch the sky. The light was dim, as always.


    Who even repairs Olympus when it''s broken? It couldn''t be Hephaestus, could it?


    The grandeur of the place was impossible to comprehend. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next to me, Zeus was muttering something under his breath, still caught up in his own excitement. This was indeed very different from the portrayal of the mighty god of the sky in Greek myths.


    He did not have the beard or the serious features. This was quite the opposite, was this really Zeus or an alternate iteration of him.


    "Bring in the asshol¡ª i mean, prisoner!" Zeus''s voice thundered across the hall.


    My gods. Are these really the rulers of Olympus? The more he spoke the more Zeus looked less like an almighty ruler and more like a teenager trapped in a twenty-something''s body. How in the world was he in charge?


    I did say I wanted to be reborn in Olympus didn''t I? Perhaps next time I would narrow it down to the myths I had read instead of this exaggerated world.


    Two winged knights, gleaming in white armor caught my attention as they dragged in the prisoner. The clink of chains echoed off the marble floor as the man''s legs scraped against the ground. His broad frame was covered in scars, and the faintest trace of energy lingered around him. Unlike the gods, mortals were barely a whisper in this world of giants.


    But this was not a mortal either?


    The sight was pathetic, but I had to keep myself focused. This is Prometheus, the father of humanity? His trial would decide the fate of the human race, and if I didn''t intervene, Zeus would erase them all.


    The guards flung him to the ground with a brutal thud. Prometheus groaned, his body curling under the weight of his chains, blood trailing from his wrists and ankles. His clothes were tattered, little more than rags bound by a frayed rope. I almost laughed at the absurdity of it. Gods, mortals back then really didn''t know a thing about fashion.


    But then Prometheus raised his head and spoke, his voice hoarse but unbroken. "I give reverence to the gods of Olympus. Your might and power bring beauty to all under the sun¡­"


    Beauty? I almost wanted to scoff, but there was something in his voice. He bowed, not in fear but in defiance¡ª a righteous heart willing to face whatever torment we had in store. Prometheus, the father of humanity, and here we are about to damn him.


    Dammit, focus.


    I took a deep breath. Zeus could destroy humanity on a whim, and if that happened... would my existence disappear too? Was this another world, or would erasing humanity erase me as well? I could not take the chance.


    Poseidon''s words echoed in my mind: "Save them." Why had he said that? Did he think I was the only one who could stop Zeus? But what was I supposed to do then? How do I convince Zeus.


    No pressure, right?


    I watched as Prometheus knelt before us, the chains around his wrists gleaming in the dim light, a perfect contrast to the divine presence around us. His long, unkempt hair fell over his face, and I could sense the weariness in every fiber of his being. He didn''t deserve this.


    Zeus''s voice boomed again, shattering the silence. "So, Prometheus. You stole our fire and gave it to humanity. Why? Why would you defy us?"


    I had to act. If I didn''t, Prometheus would suffer a fate worse than death. And humanity... humanity would burn out before it even began.

 Chapter 8 - Eight: Prometheus (2)

    Chapter Eight: Prometheus (2)


    Prometheus raised his head, his scarred face twisted with both resolve and fear. His voice trembled as he pleaded, "My gods, I beseech you... Please, spare humanity for my sake."


    The air seemed to darken in response to his words, and the atmosphere in the grand hall crackled with tension. Suddenly¡ª


    BOOM! The sound was deafening, as if the heavens themselves had cracked open.


    "FOR YOUR SAKE!?" Zeus''s voice rolled like thunder, shaking the very foundation of Olympus. The sheer force of it made me instinctively flinch. "YOU STEAL FROM OLYMPUS¡ª THE HOME OF THE GODS¡ª AND DARE TO PLEAD FOR YOUR SAKE? YOUR SAKE IS NOTHING TO US!"


    Holy¡ª! My pulse quickened. Zeus''s rage was far more terrifying than I expected. Sure, he was known for his temper, but seeing it up close? Yeah, I might have pissed myself if I were still mortal. His booming presence wasn''t just thunderous; it was like the storm itself had taken form.


    This wasn''t some petty squabble. This was the King of the Gods, and I was stuck right in the middle of it.


    I glanced at Prometheus, who was trembling before the throne, his defiant posture now wilted under Zeus''s wrath. For all his rebellion, he looked pitiful now, a shell of the titan who had dared to defy the gods.


    "Please," Prometheus whispered again, but his plea felt futile in the face of Zeus''s fury.


    Zeus''s eyes blazed like molten gold as he rose from his seat, towering over us all. "YOU WANT US TO SHOW MERCY AFTER YOU DEFIED US?! AFTER YOU DEFIED ME!?" The thunder crackled again, his divine rage echoing in every syllable. "YOU ASK US TO SHOW COMPASSION TO YOUR FOOLISH CREATION¡ª FOR WHAT REASON?"


    I felt my hands clench into fists. Zeus was laying it on thick, but I could not just let him destroy humanity without intervening. I had to admit, though, the guy was terrifying in person. He exuded raw power, and his presence felt like it could crush us underfoot at any moment. Could Hades¡ªcould I¡ª really talk him down from this?


    I glanced at Prometheus again. He was shaking now, his once-proud figure reduced to a crumbling wreck. He had brought this on himself, but still, a part of me felt a flicker of pity.


    Blinded by your love for humanity¡ª, I thought. You stole from the gods. What did you expect?


    But this was about more than just Prometheus. This was about humanity, about whether I had the courage to stand up to Zeus and turn the tide of fate.


    I was no longer one who studied the myths I was now at the heart of them, I now had the power to intervene and alter it. But was this what I wanted?


    Zeus''s laugh rang out, sharp and cold. "It is not our problem if you made your creation defective! Humanity must pay for your arrogance, Prometheus. THEY MUST PERISH!"


    Die? He wanted to wipe out all of humanity? Just like that? My heart raced. I couldn''t let that happen.


    No way. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stole a glance at Poseidon, who had been unusually quiet this whole time. His ocean-blue eyes were fixed on me, but he didn''t say a word. What was his game? Was he waiting for something?


    Prometheus''s voice broke through the storm of my thoughts. "Please... They are innocent. They only needed the fire to survive. The gods refused to share it, so I gave it to them." His voice cracked as he begged. "It was wrong, I see that now, but...


    punish me, not them."


    Zeus''s laugh grew louder, more maniacal. "You think your sacrifice will save them? Fool! You will watch them die, and then i will make you suffer for all eternity!"


    I couldn''t stay silent any longer. If I didn''t speak up, it would be the end for humanity. But what could I say that would stop Zeus? He was too proud, too powerful.


    Then, an idea struck me¡ª something desperate but clever. I stood up from my seat, my heart pounding. "Wait!" I shouted, my voice sounding strange to my ears.


    All eyes turned toward me, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a blade. I could feel Zeus''s gaze on me, scorching, as if daring me to speak.


    "Brother?" Zeus''s voice was dangerously calm. "You wish to punish him yourself? It has been a while since I saw you torture a soul."


    Oh shit. Was I digging my own grave here? Why wasn''t Poseidon backing me up? My mind raced. I needed to think of something¡ª fast.


    I took a deep breath, my palms slick with sweat. Time to play the long game. "I propose... we preserve humanity."


    Zeus''s expression darkened, his golden eyes narrowing. "Why? They have nothing to offer."


    Alright, Zeus, you asked for it. Time for the trump card.


    I leaned closer and whispered, "Think about it, Zeus. In the future, humanity will create the finest women¡ª beautiful women with curves and grace, women that will rival even goddesses. Do you really want to miss out on all that? You do know that he made them in our image."


    It was a gamble, but I was banking on Zeus''s well-known... appetites to be the saving grace. Please let this work.


    Zeus pulled back, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Women, you say?" He paused, his gaze shifting, as if he were picturing it in his head. "Perhaps you are right, brother. Perhaps there is something to be gained after all..."


    I could hardly believe it. It was actually working. I''d just convinced Zeus to spare humanity by appealing to his vanity¡ª and his libido.


    "So what''s your decision?" Poseidon asked, his voice deep and resonant as he finally spoke up.


    Zeus cleared his throat and stood tall. "It has come to my attention that humanity may yet have a use. Let them live, for now. We shall see if they are worthy." He turned his piercing gaze to Prometheus. "But as for you, your punishment remains."


    I felt a pang of guilt as I approached Prometheus knowing I would end up being the one to damn him. This was part of the deal, after all.


    "Prometheus," I announced, my voice carrying through the chamber. "For the crime of stealing from Olympus, you shall be bound to a great rock. Each day, the great eagle will come to devour your liver, and each night, it will regrow, so that your torment will never end."


    Prometheus bowed his head, his voice soft but full of conviction. "Thank you, my lord. I accept this punishment for the sake of my children."


    Zeus clapped his hands, his booming voice ringing out. "Then it is settled! Prometheus, your fate is sealed, and humanity is ours to judge."


    I watched as Prometheus was dragged away, the weight of what I had done sinking in. I had saved humanity, but at the cost of condemning their creator to an eternity of torment.


    Was it worth it?


    Zeus''s laughter echoed behind me as the gods celebrated their triumph. And though I had won this round, I could not shake the feeling that I had just set something darker in motion.


    "This was only the beginning."

 Chapter 9 - Nine: I Think Ive Got Beef With Zeus And Poseidon

    Chapter Nine: I Think I''ve Got Beef With Zeus And Poseidon


    Ah crap!


    I know I''m a fan of myths but I never read anything about Zeus being this clingy. It''s freaking annoying.


    "So, what did you mean earlier?" Zeus whispered in my ear as we walked down the long hall. "I know you don''t just say stuff like that but how sure are you about what you said. I need this to be legit, not that I''m interested in other women but um it would not hurt to give it a try though."


    Prometheus had already been condemned to his fate for all of eternity and my head was in a mix. There is this big headache causing everything to spin, I don''t think I''ve had a moments rest from my rebirth to the Prometheus issue.


    Now all I just wanted to do was find some nice comfortable bed to lie in, exploring olympus could wait for now at least. I still don''t get how Hades'' body is so sensitive to light. It would get heavier whenever I was exposed to string light, I guess he was pretty much a shut-in.


    "Umm, Zeus." I don''t know if it was right to just outright call him by his name but I had a feeling it wouldn''t hurt to. "I need to rest."


    Zeus made an odd face I identified as disappointment. "Big bro Hades, is it because we dragged you out of that hell? You''ve been away for so long we were worried, I was actually. Poseidon, not so much."


    "You know I''m right here Zeus?" Poseidon cleared his throat. "We know you are still recovering from that time, we all are but staying alone won''t do you any good."


    What''s this about recovering from something? Was Hades in a fight earlier? What kind of fight would cause the god of the underworld to be recovering, even the other gods too? Could it be the fight with the Titan Kronos? That could be the only case.


    I sighed and looked away.


    I was walking with gods, hehe. And I have brothers too. In my old life on earth I had lost my family and siblings at a young age, there was a bombing of sorts leading me to grow up in an orphanage. That''s why I fell in love with the myths--


    "I am so glad you changed your mind Zeus, whatever Hades told you I don''t know but its good that humanity stays." Poseidon sounded excited at least.


    But why...


    Zeus looked at him and I thought he wanted to say something bur he didn''t.


    Is it just ke or does it feel like they had a fight? I wouldn''t know myself because I never had siblings before but I have seen some of my colleagues give each other the stare. Oh shit! Not I have to break the ice water.


    "So Poseidon, why do you want humanity preserved. It''s not like it has any benefit to you." I asked in the most strict tone I could muster as Hades.


    Poseidon''s face had a glow I had not seem earlier, it made me wonder if I perhaps did something. "I want humanity to ride my waves, admire my oceans. It''s not like the gods themselves have plenty of time for it."


    So that''s it, he did it for the ocean? But humans haven''t even invented boats yet, I think the first human inventor should be born right about now or so.


    But what do I do about these two brothers? Did they ever have a fight in the stories? And I have to get back to the black book but I feel like I have to sort this out. The longer I stay here, the more I risk exposing myself.


    Somehow I feel like I am the protagonist of this story, like my actions defines what happens in this world.


    "So um-- how have you guys been doing all this time?" Oh! Did I just called the gods --GUYS?-- Damn! Was i too casual? Why are they hesitating here? Have I been found out?


    Things come to worst and I''ll just simply say I lost my memory or something.


    Zeus stopped causing me to stop too, they were both staring at me. Id not for how well composed the body of Hades was, I swear they would have caught me shaking in my boots.


    They looked at me with an expression I could not discern, I just realized I was never good at reading others before. Maybe that''s why my wife and daughter left me, I don''t know but I''m an emotionally detached person. I''m used to it¡ª hurting people, it left me alone. My colleagues, family and friends.


    Zeus gritted his teeth visibly. "You''re different Hades, I don''t know if you really care or you just wajt to toy with my feelings. If you did care why did you abandon us for all these years!?"


    "Right! We sent you texts but you ignored it all. You never said "hi" or "hello", not even an apology for what happened last time. You know how close we were to you and you had to just leave us like that!?"


    Oh! I thing I just figured something out¡ª they are not pissed with each other. It''s me they are so pissed with, what do I do?


    I''ve never been good with apologizing, my whole life they treated me unfair and then people expect me to be the one to apologize. Even now I would not apologize to the gods themselves if they confronted me.


    That''s my pride!


    It''s the code I live by!


    The tension was getting hotter between us, it was a standoff between the biggest gods on Olympus and I was the center of conflict.


    I turned around and started to walk away. "If it''s too much of a bother then I will take my leave here." What was I doing? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh I get it. I was pissed too that they wanted to dictate my life with their problems, I''m going to be the main character of my own story so screw them all.


    "If you really do want to make it up for me, for us¡ª" Zues started to a sweet tone.


    I stopped and smiled within me.


    Here it comes, the begging.


    "¡ªfight me!!" Zeus boomed.


    What the fuck!!


    Poseidon nodded. "Here on Olympus, power is absolute supremacy."


    Zeus grabbed the thin air and caused it to sizzle. "If you win we make up..."


    "And if you win?" I asked boldly.


    "Your status as god of the underworld and one of the big three will be revoked with immediate effect." Zeus responded. "So do you accept?"


    SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!


    Why is it always violence with the Olympian gods? And why the fuck would I want to fight Zeus? I knew I should have been reborn as Zeus instead, that way I would have been able to do whatever I wanted without caution. And even have a massive harem list to boot.


    I gulped down, there was no such thing as refusal in a duel so unfortunately for the scholar who had been reborn¡ª "Yes I accept your duel, Zeus!"


    FUCK¡ª I am so dead!

 Chapter 10 - Ten: My Fight With Zeus

    Chapter Ten: My Fight With Zeus S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Humpty Dumpty sat on a great wall, Humpty Dumpty had a great fall, all the king''s horses and men could not put Humpty Dumpty together again.


    I think I will be joining Humpty Dumpty soon!


    And here I was thinking this was an adventure story. In the Olympian times war was a constant thing but not to be directly involved in them I chose to be Hades but now I have to fight the OP Zeus. Talk about karma.


    I don''t know the first thing about fighting, I used to be bullied as a child. I thought being proficient in my studies would exempt me from further bullying but it seems that is not the case.


    Who knew fighting could save one''s life, and I don''t know the first thing about it.


    I stood in the middle of the colosseum, luckily it was empty so no one would see my shame as I depart from this world.


    Zeus stood there glaring at me, Poseidon stood as the referee in the middle of the colosseum. I for sure knew that the moment the match started I would end up dead.


    "Now summon you weapons!" Poseidon boomed.


    Zeus stretched out his hand and screamed. "BOOOLT!!" The sky cracked open as a huge golden surge of lightning shut down and dispersed, leaving behind a huge lightning bolt in Zues'' hand.


    Woooah! So cool! So that is the legendary bolt of Zues that I''ve read so much about. It''s kind of good I get to die by it''s dangerous and magnificent power.


    Oh I wish I could summon my weapon¡ª THE BIDENT! Poseidon uses THE TRIDENT which commands the sea. Zues'' THUNDER BOLT commands the sky and my BIDENT commands the powers of the dead.


    In all of the stories I have read I don''t think I have ever heard of Hades using his bident in a real fight. I guess this would be the right time to display it''s power too bad I can''t summon it hehe.


    Poseidon looked at me and frowned. "You don''t even want to suon your bident, well let''s see if you can handle Zeus that way. BEGIN!!"


    I gulped down as the atmosphere immediately changed, Zeus hair and cloth started to hover in the air with crackles of gold lightning coming off him. I knew I was dead for sure, but didn''t Zues like Hades? These gods are sure messed up.


    I might not be a physical fighter but I have been fighting for my life since I was young, through the orphanage, through school, college even as a scholar I kept fighting so for some reason I was not afraid.


    Even if I were to die now I do know for a fact that it was not in vain, I did everything I could. And I am not afraid of-- DEATH!


    SWISH!!


    When did Zeus close the distance between us? Is this it? This is... The end!!


    I closed my eyes as accepted my fate with pride expecting to be electrocuted so hard my very soul would disintegrate to dust.


    But...


    "What!?" That was Zues, he sounded surprised about something.


    The crackles of electricity sounded so close I could see it before my eyes. Oh! It was before my eyes.


    I looked at Zues struggling to land his THUNDERBOLT on my face only to be stopped by a long steel spear with two prongs, it sizzled out black mlwisps of smoke and had many inscriptions on it.


    "You finally summoned the bident!" Zeus jumped back putting some distance between us. "You even blocked my attack without interfering directly."


    I don''t know what he was talking about by I was scared by the fact that my story would come to a warp on day one.


    Oh no!


    Zeus vanished from my line of sight all of a sudden, I didn''t even notice him move.


    CLANG!!


    I looked over my shoulder to see that the thunderbolt had been stopped once again by the bident. Is it me or is this thing sort of like a very reliable insurance tool. Again Zeus vanished like lightning and came from the side, the bidenimoved over and blocked it cleanly.


    In about half a minute I had been attacked over one hundred million times. Call it over exaggeration if you will but the sparks just went flying off too many times to count. Zues was lightning in the literal sense, i could barely even follow him.


    "You had better fight Hades! Do you think disgracing me like this would make you the winner?" Zeus said calmly.


    For someone who was about to be killed I felt awfully calm. Like my body was already conditioned for situations suck as this. But Zeus was right I have to take the initiative to win this. I know it''s scary but if I want to complete this story I have to do it¡ª


    I have to beat ZEUS¡ª THE STRONGEST GOD ON OLYMPUS!!!

 Chapter 11 - Eleven: I Am So Gonna Kick Zeus Butt

    Chapter Eleven: I Am So Gonna Kick Zeus'' Butt


    I have to win!


    I told myself that for the third time as I reached out and grabbed the bident. "Alright Zeus! Let''s play." I sounded as confident as I could as I prepared to block the next attack on my own.


    Images started to surge my mind coming from the bident, it was like the battle instinct of Hades unlocked itself in my mind as body and I moved of my own accord and blocked Zeus'' thunderbolt.


    CLANG!!


    Maybe... Just maybe¡ª I can beat Zeus. I steeled my resolve and tried for the first time in my life to fight back, all my fears of getting into fights immediately faded from my mind and I advanced forward by one step.


    I swung the bident for Zues who blocked it quite easily. And he vanished again, the main problem I had was following his insane speed with my eyes. But that problem was immediately solved as my eyes almost instantly adjusted to the movement of thw GOD OF THE SKY!


    BHAM!!


    I blocked his attack from behind without even looking, it felt completely instinctive. If I did not know any better I would have said Hades was on par with Zeus but I don''t think he was taking the fight seriously. So I knew I had to take him out before he got serious.


    The bident throbbed in my hand as if reacting to my resolve. In looked over my shoulder, I could see the blur slowly approaching. I tightened my grasp on my bident and and slashed at Zeus with all my power.


    "Please Work!" I prayed silently.


    What followed next was an explosion on a massive scale like a nuclear bomb had been dropped right on Zeus. The ground shook and a huge mass of smoke covered the entire colosseum.


    "Huh? Did I kill him?" There was no way I could see through all the dust. But my eyes started to see in infrared, my eyes just seemed to adjust to every situation I found myself in.


    I could see Zeus through all the dust and he was still standing. His body was releasing a strong energy and rising, it seems I pissed him off. But I wasn''t afraid.


    The bident throbbed in my hand as if telling me to prepare for something big.


    BOOM!!


    I could hear thunder on the ground, I could see the gold streaking light reaching for me. Damnit! Zeus had awakened the thunderbolts power.


    "Huup!!" I sidestepped and avoided the blast by a hairs bredth. "That was close, does this fucker want to kill me? This is practically the best day of my life and I won''t let him ruin it." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew I had to rely on all the resources I had at my disposal.


    "Bident..." I hoped it would work.


    "...Awaken!!!"


    KRA-KA¡ª


    Black smoke hissed from my bident as it started to crack. My skin started to burn inside, I could feel mists rising from my body. My ears were filled with the screams of crying souls, I felt a rush of power I had no control over.


    I only took one step but I had already closed the distance between me and Zeus, I guess he did not expect it but I instantly went on the offensive.


    CLANG! BANG! CLASH!


    I rained down endless assault on him just by swinging my bident without much power and I was forcing Zeus back. I could see him gritting his teeth and cursing under his breath.


    I was elated by the fact that I was beating Zeus.


    "Hey Zeus, I am so gonna kick your butt!" I could not help myself but smile. "Teach you some manners while I''m at it too."


    I could see Zeus smiling, now why would he be¡ª


    "KEUGH!!" I stopped my assault and staggered on one foot. Something was wrong with me, I could feel a strange thing in my chest, it was like a hole. Every energy that gathered in my body escaped through it. Could this be the wound they were talking about earlier. "Shit!"


    And just when I was about to beat this-- Zues smiled as he stood over me and slashed at my head. I would have died of not that Bident moved on it''s own and blocked the attack.


    "It seems you are still having trouble gathering your energy big bro Hades. You just had to show off and reopen your wound, not even playing is safe like me. I am so disappointed in you, so just give up already!"


    I swear I hated Zeus'' snorty attitude. It reminded me of the bullies I used to have back at the orphanage. I was done being a pushover.


    I pushed myself back to my feet much to Zues'' surprise, even under the unexplainable pain I was sure to land a clean hit on Zeus face.


    WHAM!!


    Zeus was sent flying through the air like he had been hit by a bazooka. I don''t think I really used that much strength but I wasn''t going to let up just yet.


    I took hold of bident and raced for Zeus before be could land, my legs carried me at an insane speed that was unreal. Zeus saw me coming and started to fly in the air, leaving the area of my reach.


    From the look on his face he knew Hades could not fly, everyone did.


    Hehe! Thing again you ass¡ª because Hades is no pushover.


    I kicked off the ground with all the momentum I had built up and belived in myself that I could fly. It wasn''t hard, I always had a wild imagination.


    I watched in pride as Zeus'' face malformed in shock and surprise. From my back was sticking out two huge white feathered wings. It came as a great shock that Hades could fly.


    I reached Zeus and drove my bident into his chest and screamed. "HADES SPEAR!!"


    The thunder clouds immediately dispersed as I knocked both Zeus and his thunderbolt out of his hand and watched him fall to the ground.


    The next thing I heard was the cheers of the mass number of people half filling up the colosseum. I guess there must have been some other gods around and well who cares.


    I love the audience.


    I held Zues'' thunderbolt in one hand and the bident in the other, I looked down at Zues lying flat on the ground and smiled.


    "Does this mean I am the strongest god on Olympus?"


    Poseidon boomed. "The match has concluded, the winner is... HADES!!!"


    Wow, what a day!

 Chapter 12 - Twelve: Nighty Night Hades

    Chapter Twelve: Nighty Night Hades


    Winning my first fight really felt good, and against a god at that. The cheering and screams, what a rush. I got sick of it.


    I''d rather be back in my office now, but it was enthralling. I slowly came back down to the ground as my wings retracted to my back, I looked at Zeus standing tall and proud with a smile on his face.


    "H--" I walked forward to meet him. It was a good thing that I was slightly taller than him, it would be a shame if I had be the one looking up to him. "Here." I handed him his thunderbolt which he took rather slowly. "I hope I did not hurt your pride, little brother?"


    Zues smiled and said. "Too bad I didn''t go all out. Bur you reopened your wound."


    That''s because you chose to resort to violence over the use of our words you ass!


    "Zeus, I don''t know what went wrong between us but I hope we can have a do over." I stretched out my hand for a shake which he just stared at. I wonder if handshakes have been invented yet. "Olympus does need it''s big three at its best, besides we have a lot of catching up to do."


    Zeus shrugged before reached reaching out to my hand. "Arrgh. Fine big Bird Hades!"


    CLAP!!


    The audience went wild.


    See, now we reached a consensus through physical violence and then using our words.


    Zeus turned back to his cheerful self and hopped on my neck. "Weeeeheee, let''s go to the bar. Next rounds on you, who knew you had the wings of an angel."


    I smiled lightly as Zues fooled around like a little child. I wonder if his pride was actually hurt from having lost but he did seem proud to have me back.


    "Hades, whatever happened to you after your long seclusion I don''t know if it''s good or bad but you have changed." Poseidon said to me from the side. "Zues trusts you a little too much if I might add, just don''t let him down Hades."


    Now I don''t get why this guy is so hostile, don''t tell me he wants to fight me too.


    We all walked out of the colosseum and started down another long hall. I swear the gods do fancy their long halls. I on the other hand was not a fan of it.


    My eyes started to go dim not of my own power and I staggered a little before I could kick back to reality.


    "Big Bro Hades!" Zeus yelled as he reached out to me with a worried expression. "Are you alright?"


    Poseidon was the first to grab me. "Is it your old wound?" How was I supposed to respond to that. "So what you said back then was true, after father damaged our body. You took the most damage of all causing you to hibernate whenever your wounds opened."


    I what!?


    Does that explain why mind keeps zoning in and out¡ª what was I thinking again?


    Zues stomped around angrily. "C''mon what gives, I just had my big bro back and now he has to leave again--"


    Poseidon placed a reassuring hand on my back, "I''m sure it won''t take long."


    Zues looked at me with sympathy, I guess I looked pitiable at least. "Alright fine, but you better be up in a few hundred years for my big party. Promise?"


    What does he mean by a few hundred years? Is Hades that much of a sleeper!?


    "Oh, yes." I said in a weak diminishing tone.


    I could barely stand now, they soon called Hermes who came running and took hold of me. Even before I left with him I thought I heard someone say something, it wasn''t Zues or Poseidon, it was a female voice.


    "Hera." I heard someone say.


    Drats! Did I just miss a chance to meet Hera. In a flash I was back in the gloomy four cornered walls of my underworld home. Hermes helped me to my bed and set me down on it.


    "Don''t worry Hades, just rest."


    Even under my current predicament I could not help but ask. "What about my underworld?" Why was I asking that? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it because it was the main strength I had in thi¡ª what was I thinking again?


    Hermes made a wierd face before saying. "Don''t worry ''bout that I''ll get someone to handle that for ya. You do have an assistant. Your ex girlfriend."


    Wait, what!!? I have an ex? Hades the sadistic loner has an ex?


    Shit! I am falling asleep, but that was a juicy catch.


    Oh shit!


    Well that''s a wrap on day one¡ª


    See you in a few hundred years¡ª


    What?! No I can''t be asleep for a hundr¡ª

 Chapter 13 - Thirteen: My Meeting With The Watcher

    Chapter Thirteen: My Meeting With The Watcher


    Ow.


    My head is all fuzzy, how long have I been asleep? Maybe a day?


    No!


    It obviously feels longer than that, did I really sleep for a hundred years?


    I opened my tired eyes and saw white clouds everywhere, did I die from sleeping for so long? Unlike before this time I felt like I was dead, I pressed my hand on the ground¡ª it was white and fluffy like bread.


    There was a sweet tantalizing scent in the air, it smelled like¡ª cupcakes!


    Now what the hell is going on here? Why are they baking cupcakes in heaven? I thought the Greek iteration of heaven was Olympus but there''s this...


    I noticed something very odd about the cloudy world. I was nude¡ª naked. What a violation of my human decency. But wait a minute, my body was thin and not at bulky as before, my muscles were gone too. I pulled out a strand of my hair, "Ow?" It was grey. I felt my face carefully.


    There was no way I would forget it, every wrinkle and lump was in the same spot it has always been. I was back to my human body.


    "Shit! Now what''s this? Is my time up? Did I do something wrong and I''m now getting sent off to heaven? Or is it because I changed the events of the story and beat Zeus?"


    Ahh¡ª this is a bother.


    "But Zeus was a jerk. What did I do wrong exactly? Condemning Prometheus to an eternity of torture? But that was the original plot of the myths. How could I die twice and not see it coming?"


    HMM?


    I could feel something sticking out of my chest. I looked down to see a think black thread that connect my chest to a floating black book. Oh, the book.


    "Umm--" before I could speak someone interrupted me.


    "Heyo, you''re awake. And here I was thinking you might spend another one hundred years sleeping through it all."


    Huh? The voice was rather chirpy and masculine. I looked back to see behind me was a white figure of a naked man. No that was inaccurate, in a way let''s say he-- it looked humanoid but the body was all white with the eyes. I couldn''t even make out it''s face.


    "Oho, you must be too startled to say a thing." The strange man like being spoke. "I get I have that effect on people. Wawawawa, who am I kidding? You are the first person I''ve met in forevs."


    What the fu-- of course I''m speechless. I''m just fuckin'' died I''m talking to some kind of god thing." I looked at the humanoid being holding a tray of cupcakes and screamed. "What the hell is that? Isn''t this heaven? Who are you?"


    The being started to laugh again. "Wawawawa!!"


    What kind of psychotic laugh is that? Even I am flabbergasted.


    "What are you and where is this place?" I have to admit though I missed my old voice back, I still wished I had the godlike body and voice of Hades. I already started to hate myself.


    The being stopped and said. "What a bright young scholar you are, well young might be an expired term for you but compared to me it''s more suiting."


    He know who I am? Is it because of my physical appearance or the black book connected to my chest? This guy might be dangerous and I don''t have the power of Hades to keep me insured. It seems I can only rely on my own intellect to come through this one.


    "Come on, whiff was won vat (chill I won''t bite)". What the hell? How am I supposed to get what you are saying if you stuff your mouth with food?


    "You seem to know who I am..." Time to try a different approach to this. "Are you the one that brought me back? What was that word again, reincarnation?"


    The strange being finished his cupcakes and licked his fingers while smacking his lips together. "Oooh delish. Sorry, I can''t control myself when I see something so sweet. I should have left you some." Is it just me or does this guy have a knack for avoiding questions? "I have been watching you since you were reborn into the world of mythology as Hades, I am what you might call a WATCHER. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s what I call myself."¡ª


    "I busy myself with watching the stories of the lower beings of the earth realm from time to time, though I can''t physically interact with it. And my my can I say how well I love your debut entrance."


    "You saved humanity, boy what a relief. Don''t get we wrong, the gods are fun and all but I think humanity will be a whole lot fun given time to grow since they dont have flashy powers or huge titles. So that''s great and woweeeeee, boy that killer battle with Zues was fireeeeee!"


    "Best fun I had in ages!"


    Boy does this guy like to talk! I guess I would run mad too if I was left alone in this one dimensional colour world.


    "About my reincarnation?" I asked.


    The Watcher puffed up his cheek and said. "So serious aren''t ya, losen up. You are not dead just asleep. And about your reincarna¡ª man that''s a big word. I have no power whatsoever over that. I myself was surprised when I saw your appearance."


    So it''s not him huh? I don''t think it was convenient for me to be reborn without a reason. I''m not sure I know a god powerful enough to do such a thing.


    "I even eaves dropped on your connection with the book, to think Hades documented a world of information and then traveled back in time. Too bad the wound killed him off in future, that''s why his soul could not survive the return and then you came in like a badass and changed the story."


    I ran my hand down my grey hair and spoke. "Were you involved in the time travel of Hades, how much do you know?"


    The Watcher started to cartwheel around me which I believed to be an act of madness caused from self solitude for so long. His response jolted me.


    "I think so, yes!" The Watcher said.


    Now things are getting interesting...!

 Chapter 14 - Fourteen: Sombre Revelation

    Chapter Fourteen: Sombre Revelation


    I hate being on cliffhangers, perhaps that''s why I never watched dramas. It seems this Watcher was a big fan of it cause he kept me in suspense for a great deal before answering.


    "You said that you had something to do with Hades'' time travel, right?" I asked again-- trying to suppress my rising anger.


    The Watcher stood at a distance looking out at nothing and ignoring me for another full minute, I swear this guy has issues.


    "I can not say for sure but when you were reborn and Hades became the black book I had glimpses, visions of some things." Finally I''m getting somewhere. "I can''t make it out yet, belive me it was a surprise you appeared here when you did. I guess that means we are in a way linked by something."


    Hmm¡ª "Then you must have remembered something from me coming here." It was just a theory.


    The Watcher clapped very heartily, "Ding ding, correct. I can see why you were chosen to be reborn."


    I groaned. "Get to the point already!" What was he, a man child?


    The Watcher stopped and sighed, "Okay, I did remember something. Three things in fact, the first is that when the time comes to chose between the three, you should choose the wise. That''s how it went I think."


    "The second is a warning about your body. It''s that you should not stress yourself too much or you''ll end up hibernating for longer. Old wounds can lead to death ya''know."


    "And the third is this... The First Calamity is almost upon us!"


    This is it, what the black book talked about. But it never really specified any of it. It''s not like I had the time on my hand then, perhaps the watcher knows something.


    "This Calamity, what is it really?" I asked in a conserved tone. Though I didn''t like the shady character, he did not give me any reason to trust or hate me either. For all I know he could be an ally in future or and enemy.


    Since when did I turn to such a strategizer? Did all my knowledge of Greek mythology go to my head.


    I shook my head roughly to dispel myself from my old habits, it didn''t do much. But it seems the watcher was about to speak so naturally he had my attention.


    The Watcher started to pace around before me slowly, I swear this goddamn guy can''t stay put. I just wish his mouth ran that fast. "As the book already informed you, you know of a certain amount of information of what is to happen on Olympus. These information is in fact a fabrication, none of it exists in real sense."


    I clenched my fist and screamed louder than I intended to. "Are you saying that the myths are all fake?"


    The Watcher responded me seriously this time while stopping me with his finger. "Don''t mishear me young scholar. Prometheus beind condemned to an eternity of torture, you must have though you were setting the myths back on track whereas infact you unknowingly created a future calamity."


    "What?" I was deeply shaken by the fact. But what part of it had me shaken? Was that why I was unsure of what I did back then?


    Regardless of any emotion I displayed, the Watcher continued. "The calamities are a set of catastrophic events that are orchestrated to bring about the fall of the gods of Olympus and even earth itself. These calamities are merely the triggers, which only you can avoid to prevent the endtime."


    "This is a lot to take in, are you saying my purpose here is to save Olympus?" Does that mean... "You said all the calamities are triggers to something, that means its being orchestrated by someone right?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Watcher nodded gently, "I believe I already said that, yes. I don''t really get the full picture or how I know of this but I do know that the first calamity will occur at Zeus'' 2000th birthday I belive you can fill in the rest yourself?"


    Zeus'' 2000th birthday?


    Zeus did tell me something about a birthday before I zoned out back then. But what happens than, the myths didn''t say much about birthdays. They weren''t even mentioned at all.


    Now I see why I was chosen, it was simply because in all of the world I was the only one human with the highest comprehension and retention capacity of Greek myths. I guess that''s something to write home about.


    "What do I have to do to prevent this calamity?"


    The Watcher delayed a bit before responding to me, "How should I know, I haven''t seen the future. The only one who knows what is to come¡ª is YOU!"


    I gasped from the surprise... He was right, I do know what happens next. I guess if I get enough clues I can find the answer in looking for, then it all comes down to my retention capacity and mental comprehension.


    "One last piece of advice scholar." The watcher''s bright eyes were glued on me, I felt like it was a big moment now. "This might not be saying much from a guy who just amuses himself from watching the stories of below but... Whatever you do make sure you think twice.


    The knowledge you have is not meant for you to repeat what happened originally in the myths, it''s for you to avoid the calamities and create a different future for Olympus. That is the price you will have to pay, if you want to enjoy your newfound life."


    I was... Aghast!


    The Watcher did say some meaningful things. My head felt like a jumble of things. Then there was an earthquake and I started to sink through the bed of clouds under my feet.


    The Watcher only giggled and said. "Oh I guess you must be waking up now, goodbye then."


    What!? I''m leaving? But I still have a bunch of questions to ask like why is this Olympus all futuristic compared to the myth counterpart. Or why Hades has an ex. Or why are the calamities happening.


    But I guess he helped clear some thing so thanking him might be the best way to go. Its not like I''m seeing him again.


    But before I could thank him the bed of clouds completely swallowed my body, I could feel the Watcher smiling as me as I vanished.

 Chapter 15 - Fifteen: Extracting Information From The Black Book

    Chapter Fifteen: Extracting Information From The Black Book


    I am just a renowned scholar in Greek mythology, or at least I was...


    I died of sudden, whether it was predetermined or orchestrated¡ª I don''t know. But I recieved a second chance to be reborn as one of my myth''s heroes.


    I chose to be Reborn As Hades!


    On waking up I had a rollercoaster of adventures¡ª or mishaps as I choose to call them. From my experience with Hermes, to the issue with Prometheus and then my duel with Zeus.


    I have had a wild ride since I got here, nothing went as planned but that''s fine... I had a fun run!


    I recently had a staggering revelation¡ª Olympus is going to be destroyed by a series of calamities and I am the only one with the knowledge to stop it.


    I don''t know how but I know when¡ª and how? Because a man-child god told me to!


    "Oww, my head feels heavy." I pushed myself up from the bed and threw the blanket from my body.


    My body was surprisingly light and brimming with energy, it had me in awe. I guess god''s bodies are really durable. Lest I forget I reached under my pillow and pulled out the black covered book.


    "Whew!" I sighed in relief that it was still there. I flipped through the pages in a rush out of anxiety. "Um Hades."


    I had to be sure if he was also aware of the Watcher. I also had to know if they were in cahoots.


    Words started to appear on the boom.


    YES! I ENTERED THAT ASTRAL PLANE ALONGSIDE YOU. BUT I DO NOT HAVE ANY MEMORY OF THE WATCHER, MY FUTURE IS STILL A BLUR.


    WITH TIME I SUSPECT MY MEMORIES WILL RETURN... DOES THAT BOTHER YOU?


    I was speechless¡ª the thought of who and who not to trust was evidently a recurring thing in mind. I could have been brought here to be used to solve a dispute on Olympus. The only advantage I had was the future only I knew of¡ª speaking of future.


    "Um, how is Olympus advanced?" I asked decisively.


    I APOLOGIZE BUT I DO NOT UNDERSTAND YOUR QUESTION...?


    Oh right! Now about that, the black book could just be pretending to act stupid with me. How can I be sure if it really is Hades in there?


    Yeah! I have trust issues, I know but that is how I survived in my world. I am self centered and egoistic, I deal with the facts as it is¡ª and as of this moment I am a foriegner here with no one to trust.


    But to move forward I have to rely on someone every once in a while.


    EXCUSE ME...?


    ARE YOU STILL THERE...?


    !?


    "Oh right?" I totally forgot about that. "Sorry, I tend to get lost in thought."


    I UNDERSTAND! BEING THE ELDEST OF THE THREE MOST POWERFUL GODS I OFTEN SPENT MY TIME THINKING OF HOW TO MAKE THEIR LIVES BETTER¡ª TO KEEP THEM SAFE!


    I WAS SO WORKED UP IN MY ETHICS THAT I HAD NO TIME FOR MY FAMILY. IT WAS THAT DEPRESSION THAT CAUSED MY DEMISE.


    The black book did have a point there, this was why I never had time for my wife amd daughter. I thought I got married to have a life but I only did it because my peers would not stop pressuring me about it. The only thing I cared about was my mythologies¡ª that''s why I was happy here.


    "Black book, if we are going to work together I will have to know I can trust you to be sincere with me on everything." I had laid the conditions and naturally it would accept, and if it did¡ª it means it cannot be trusted.


    Your next response will determine if I can trust you...


    SORRY--!


    BUT I CAN NOT BE 100% SINCERE WITH YOU!


    THAT IS...


    TILL I AM SURE I CAN TRUST YOU WITH MY OWN SECRETS!


    I had a slight grin on my face, now that was a more appropriate answer to my question. It did not mean we trusted each other, it did not also mean we would lie to each other. It meant we could work together because we needed each other to complete our alligned goals here on Olympus.


    My goal was to enjoy my new life on olympus and live it to the fullest.


    The book wanted to prevent the fall of Olympus.


    Now I put forward the question I had earlier on. "This Olympus is very different from the one I have read fr my world. Olympus is the highest mountain in Greece and he of the gods, it is a flourishing land. The Underworld is the land of the dead that lies beneath the land of the living, in other words this is hell.


    But it''s all wrong, this world is futuristic and with complex structures from my world which should not exists from this time. The gods aren''t inventors, humans are."


    Now I just had to wait for the response from the black book.


    A THOUSAND YEARS AFTER THE GREAT WAR WHEN THE GODS WERE STILL RECOVERING...


    HEPHAESTUS, REACHED A BREAKTHROUGH THAT CAUSED HIM TO DEVELOP TECHNOLOGY FOR THE GODS. OVER TIME HIS TECHNOLOGICAL ADVANCEMENTS GREW THROUGHOUT ALL OF OLYMPUS AND EVEN REACHED THE UNDERWORLD.


    THE TECHNOLOGY MADE MY WORK EASIER HERE SO NATURALLY I PROCURED IT.


    "I see." I stroke my chin gently.


    Now it all makes sense. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hephaestus was the Greek god of fire, smithwork, metallurgy, volcanoes, and artisans, who served as blacksmith for the gods. His Roman name was Vulcan.


    It had be worried that the gods themselves was unable of such development, so Hephaestus must have received enlightment.


    But why now?


    It bothers me that there is such a big change with these here. It would definitely offset the balance of some of the myths I know. Luckily humans are still primitive.


    So, did Hephaestus recieve enlightenment from? Did he copy humanity''s future technology or did humanity copy his technology?


    I swear I am going to get an headache figuring stuff out.


    The first things first, I am the god of the underworld and I have to manage the underworld. Which my ex is currently managing¡ª I think.


    My main priority is the first calamity I have to avoide. The only thing I know is that it''s on Zeus'' 2000th birthday party which I dont know when it is.


    Then I asked the book and I got this--


    SORRY! BEING TO ABSORBED IN MY WORK. THINGS LIKE BIRTHDAY DATES SLIPPED MY MIND EVEN MY OWN.


    SORRY!


    "Wow! Not things just got harder." Who know how long I have been asleep for?

 Chapter 16 - Sixteen: There Is A Dog In The House!!

    Chapter Sixteen: There Is A Dog In The House!!


    Just to recount a few things, I was currently eating toast. Still getting used to my life in the underworld. Technology makes it much easier to navigate things.


    I chomped down on my scrumptious toast as I reclined my head back on the sofa. I was in a massive living room with exotic settings. I swear I almost got lost a few times, everything was of higu quality. The walls were painted blue, the cieling white and full of spakles that glintered like stars.


    The table in front of me had a glass cup and fruit juice I had set down from the fridge. It seems I live alone here, no butler, no assistant¡ª just me and my little self.


    I tapped at my phone, I didn''t know what brand it was but it was a smartphone with strong network. It was a hassle getting the password from the black book, I had to figure it out on my own which wasn''t that hard.


    It was¡ª DEATH.


    Hehe, classic.


    I went on this world''s equivalent of Google which turned out to be Messenger I suppose it''s a recall to the gods way of sending messages through their messangers.


    I searched about the underworld online before I went to confide in the book. The underworld was not that different from what I knew but it was far more advanced, instead of being a torture ground for the souls of the dead¡ª it was a lodging resort, hotels, spas.


    It was sort of like an estate for souls, and it wasn''t free. I had come to know that I was one of the richest gods in all of Olympus.


    God of the Underworld my ass, Hades was A Mafia Boss running a conglomerate. At least I was rich so money would not be my problem.


    The book also kept nagging me about going to work. Like signing papers, all that type of stuff. I''m a scholar not a business man let''s get things clear.


    All I wanted to do was lie down and enjoy my life. I lived my former life fully devoted to my work, now for some ke time.


    BARF!!


    "H--uh?" I pushed myself to my feet and looked around. "What the, why is there a dog in here?" This might not be the best time to mention this but I have dog phobia, if that''s a real thing then I have it.


    After that dog bit me when I was seven I swear if I see a dog, I would grow wings and fly¡ª up up and away.


    Shit! I just remembered, Hades had a three headed dog named Cerberus the gatekeeper of the underworld, it was a nasty piece of work so dangerous it frightened even demons. Now why the hell would Hades keep that devil indoor, shouldn''t it be at the gate?


    If I get bit I am so dead!


    I barely reacted to the growls coming from behind me. "Shit, it outsmarted me!" I held on tight to my toast in one hand and the other, my juice. I stapled my feet on the ground and looked straight at the darkness in the hall.


    GULP!


    I could see a huge shadow reaching out and three pairs of bloodshot eyes beaming at me. "GRRRRRRRR!!" I started to shake violently, why are they looking at me like that.


    "Damnit, did Hades forget to feed them?" Ahh!! I get it now! I have been asleep for two hundred and something years, Cerberus hasn''t eaten for that long. So it''s going to eat me and grind my sorry bones and use me for a tooth pick.


    "BARK! BARK!"


    So I did the smartest thing a god could do in that situation¡ª I RAN!


    "MOMMY!!" I threw my scrumptious breakfast at them hoping it would slow them down but they were still after me. I guess my meat was more appealing to them.


    I could hear the devil rampaging through the room for me so I ran for my dear life, I ran like a speedster.


    WHOOSH!!


    My arms swinging wildly as I jumped into my room and slammed the door shut. "Aahhhhh!!" I started to breath heavily, but could the door hold them long enough? I looked around the room for any weapon.


    Oh that''s right.


    "Bident! I summon you..."


    POOF!


    Nothing was happening...


    "Bident! I said I summon you, please save me."


    POOF!


    Nothing again...


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The devil was already breaking down the door. I jumped up from the fright and screamed. "Nooooo! I don''t want to die!! I have a world to run!"


    There it was, a way out. I don''t care how high my room was, I would jump out my window and let fate decide.


    "Yes, I''ll jump out the window!" I sprinted forward with determination as I covered the space in my room just as my door exploded off it''s hinges. "Ahhhh!!"


    I could hear their monstrous barks reaching me already, it was loud and HUNGRY!!


    "Ahahaha!!" I laughed as I was assured I had escaped death. I leapt for the window to freedom, this was it-- WHAM!! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "EH?"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!! THE WINDOW IS LOCKED!!" I screamed like a mad man and tried to open it but... Alas¡ª it was too late.


    "BARK! BARK! BARK!"


    I was dog food.


    "Shit!"


    I cursed under my breath as Cerberus pummelled me to the ground with monstrous strength. I closed my eyes and accepted my fate, this was the end.


    Poor Hades was killed by a three headed dog -- no, by a devil. That''s what I''ll say at the grey passage.


    Huh? I don''t know why Cerberus was delaying my inevitably deminse but I was being licked for far too long.


    "WOOF! WOOF! WOOF!"


    I reopened my eyes and looked at Cerberus, I should at least see my killer before I die a second time.


    "What?" I half expected to see a huge beast with three heads but what I was seeing was simply... Three cute dogs with three seperate heads.


    I screamed in my head: YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!

 Chapter 17 - Seventeen: Hecate

    Chapter Seventeen: Hecate


    I was beyond surprise to see that what I was being chased by were three cute dogs who just wanted to meet their master. But where is the huge monster from the myths, why does Hades begin to feel like such a softie.


    The dog in middle was a black hound with smooth fur. And huge red eyes, around it''s neck was a collar and a name: Cerius.


    The dog on the left was a Chihuahua with fluffy brown fur on top and white under. It had small black eyes and the name: Berry.


    The dog on the right was a poodle with white coat of fur and glowing fur, peach coloured skin and green eyes. The name on it was Russell.


    What the fuck...!


    Cerius, Berry, Russle?


    Ce-Be-Rus!


    Wow, my life has all been a lie.


    But these dogs did not seem all that scary. They were more cuddly, I guess they missed their master. Having dog spit on my face was yuck!


    "Alright, alright." I shunned the dogs. "Quit it you mutts I''m not a popsicle."


    DING DONG!


    "Damnit!" I grabbed the wore a dark shirt and trousers with pockets big enough to slip the black book into. I looked at myself in the mirror one last time. I had to admit, I looked really good as a god but this long hair would take some getting used to.


    The dogs just wouldn''t shut up as they followed me to the door. "Huff!" I drew in a long breath as I turned the door and prepared for whoever it was. I just prayed it would not be Hermes, I just can''t get rid of that guy.


    I pulled open the door and was clearly shocked to see a tall dark woman with short black hair, she wore a dark suit and trousers with white shirt underneath. Her eyes were light blue in contrast to mine and her lips painted black. You could say she was a very good imitation of me. The surrounding outside was so dark I could not see a damn thing.


    She looked awfully casual like some officer worker. On seeing me she frowned and said. "I see you have woken up my liege. Would you like to get back to business?" Her tone was definitely not so friendly and what was up with that glare, I had a feeling she hated me.


    And what''s this about getting back to business? And who is she.


    I could feel my eyes buzzing and soon strange text appeared over her head saying.


    ALL CONDITIONS HAVE BEEN MET, YOU HAVE UNLOCKED THE SKILL "EYE OF REVELATION".


    THE DEAD SEE ALL, KNOW ALL. AND YOU ARE THEIR MASTER.


    I froze there and said nothing, clearly doubting my own eyes. Was this magic or the power of the book? Is it some sort of effect left behind by the my reincarnation?


    I didn''t know how but I could see who she was right above her head. The black strange text flashing a blue light.


    It read:


    HECATE: GODDESS OF SORCERY AND GHOSTS


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 350


    ROLE TO HADES- ASSISTANT, MANAGER TO THE UNDERWORLD ESTATE


    CONFLICT- THE "EX" RUMOR (UNSETTLED)


    "HECATE!!?" I screamed after finally remembering who Hecate was.


    The Greek goddess Hecate was the goddess of sorcery and ghosts. She was also depicted as the goddess of magic, dogs, and night. She was never depicted as a wholly evil or good character in Greek mythology, but her actions were always led by loyalty and compassion. So is she the ex Hermes was yapping about?


    Shit! She''s looking at me all weird, say something damnit. This is a lot to process.


    "What are you doing here?" I know it wasn''t not the best line and it was a bit too forced making me sound grumpier than usual.


    Hecate''s face dissolved into a look of regret and worry. "It seems you are still deeply offended by the rumor of a few hundred years ago when I asked you out for coffee to relive you from the stress of running your kingdom, you said yes and people took photos and then mistook us for lo--. Well I apologize."


    She bowed her head slightly and from the sound of it, I felt she did this apology thing quite an awful lot for her to be this good at it.


    So it was merely a misunderstanding huh? All she wanted to do get this old stooge to lay off a bit and a little rumor came from it, now he''s still offended by that.


    It reminded me of something similar. I was always too cooped up in my work, I had this secretary who always tried to get me to take a break, I shunned her a lot. I thought she was a bother to me. One day, she quit and after that the office felt empty.


    I won''t make the same mistakes twice, I will clear any resolve and regret I had in my old world. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, come in Hecate." I smiled and pullsd the door wide open to welcome her in. "Let''s have a chat."


    Hecate raised her eyebrows a little too high I thought she was possessed. "Let me get this straight, you want me the assistant you have ignored for over five hundred years to come into your house so you can what? Kill me!? You do know you are the friggin god of death, right?"


    Curse my reputation. I huffed out and said. "Fine, we''ll talk here."


    Hecate walked past me and into the house all of a sudden. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll hear your apology you big doofus. You can''t outright kill me anyway, it''s not like you can manage the underworld on your own."


    What? Did she just insult me?


    Then those wierd words appeared again.


    YOU HAVE SETTLED A DISPUTE WITH A MAIN CHARACTER, HECATES LIKEABILITY OF YOU HAS INCREASED BY 50


    "Likeability?" I mumbled.


    THE HIGHER THE LIKEABILITY YOU HAVE WITH A MAIN CHARACTER THE MORE LIKELY THEY ARE TO EXPOSE CONFIDENTIAL INFORMATION RELATED TO THE STORY!


    As I slowly shut the door I could not help but think I had just stepped out of my comfort zone.

 Chapter 18 - Eighteen: A New Development

    Chapter Eighteen: A New Development


    I walked into my house, it was a mansion but I still called it a house anyway. Hecate surprisingly made herself at home and opened up the fridge and took out a bottle of fine wine.


    Yes¡ª Hades has wine in his fridge!


    She cleaned up the mess I had made earlier and I think she giggled something. Did she know I was scared by my own guard dogs? Or was she amused by the fact that I''m taking juice when there''s wine? If she doesn''t know fruits are more healthy for a man well over one thousand and something.


    I reclined by back on the wall and watched her fill two glass cups with the wine. She was strangely calm and open, almost feeling like a close friend I never had the luxury of making.


    "So did you come here everyday?" I tried to make a engagement of words with her as I took the cup she handed to me. I don''t know if I could recreate Hades usual comportment with her but for someone reason I felt freer around her.


    She unbottoned her suit and dropped it on the sofa leaving only her white shirt on. "Yes I did boss. I would wait a while if no one answered the door and come in, clean the house, check up on you feed the dogs. Judging from the mess they must have missed you."


    Hmm, god wine was touch¨¦. As in superior to any I have ever had before. "Oh they made sure to leave trace of that on my face. So how has the underworld matters been going?" That''s it, I had to keep the conversation going.


    I watched her run her middle finger round the rim of her cup, she was hesitant to say something.


    CHARACTER "HECATE" IS PERFECTLY FINE.


    "This damn eye." I cursed silently as I clung to the eye.


    Hecate took notice of this causinge to pretend as if I was wiped off a dirt from it. "The underworld has been managing boss, I barely get a moment of rest but that''s the job right? There have also been some factions running wild here and there. Some of the managers are cutting on their pay since you haven''t been around."


    "Oh really? My retirement fund is being manhandled my incompetent fools?" Don''t get me wrong, I was furious. Money was an essence.


    "Hmm?" I looked up so see Hecate laughing.


    Shit! Laughing at Hades, I fucked up bad this time.


    "You are back to the way you used to be, I''m glad you have forgiven me. Back then when I chose to side with you as you conquered the underworld. Those were the good days when we had lots of fun." She said in a downcast tone. "Lately you''ve been cooped up in your mansion obsessed with some documentation you never told be about."


    "Haa~" I heaved a deep sight and locked eyes with her. "I''m glad you held on long enough for me Hecate."


    She gave me a slight nod and smiled. "What''s gotten into you man, you''re oddly cheerful. I guess you mound must have closed up again."


    "Sure." I nodded back. My eye started to whir again. "Shit!" This time I could not fake it and I clung to it.


    I felt a warm palm on my hand and looked to see Hecate before me, I don''t know what her reaction would be but it would come eventually.


    "Which eye is it?" Her question shocked me. "It''s the evil eye isn''t it?"


    "W-- what?" What''s this about an evil eye?


    EVIL EYE- EYE ON THE LEFT THAT DECODES THE INFORMATION ABOUT THE WORLD AROUND YOU ON COMMAND.


    CURRENT STATUS OF EVIL EYE- OVERHEATING


    Oh so Hades has an evil eye?


    But what''s an evil eye anyway? It''s not in my memory. Is it even Greek? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m fine Hecate, I just want to know when Zeus'' birthday is?"


    "Oh, his two thousandth birthday? It''s coming up in a week''s time." Hecate replied almost immediately.


    Does that mean that the gods of Olympus only celebrate their birthdays every thousand year? Then I well over two thousand, immortality kind of sucks.


    But now I know when the first calamity will strike but what is the first calamity? I have to think hard. A while has gone since Prometheus was bound to the rock what follows next, what happens on Zeus'' birthday?


    It was then it hit me!!!


    "No! It can''t be--"


    Hecate brushed my shoulder lightly. "Hades? Something on your mind."


    "There''s no other thing I can think off. It''s the myth of THE GOLDEN APPLE, THE APPLE OF DISCORD. It was the tipping point of the falling out of the three goddesses. There''s no two ways about it, it''s the calamity I have to prevent!" I found Hecate staring at me with questioning eyes.


    FUCK!!


    Did I say that out loud? Talk about bad luck!

 Chapter 19 - Nineteen: The Big Plot Twist

    Chapter Nineteen: The Big Plot Twist


    My back was to the wall, Hecate was looking at me. I know, I messed up but I tried not to feel intimidated by the slip up.


    From somewhere in my heart I felt nothing would go wrong it I told her. What am I even saying? I''m used to be a loner so why am I even considering the option.


    "Hades?" She pushed herself on her toes so her face could meet mine. I could smell her perfume, it was sweet and distracting. "You okay?"


    Hecate is not someone who I can lie to and get away with it since she has a long history with Hades. "Hecate,"-- what did I want to say again?


    Hecate smiled and pulled herself away from me, I felt stupid for letting her back off like that. Should I have told her the truth? Did I hurt her feelings? Why am I so conflicted now over someone I just met?


    I think I know why I''m so off today, its because I never had that person who wanted to stand by my side, not for the number of awards I had or my money but for who I was.


    Hecate walked to her seat and picked up her suit. She turned to me and smiled, "If you can''t tell me then don''t push yourself. I''ll wait, besides what are best friends for?"


    "Be-- yeah!" I smiled at her, this time not forced or fake but a genuine smile from my heart.


    My eye whirred like an ATM, those words came up again.


    CONGRATULATIONS GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD, YOU HAVE RAISED YOUR FRIENDSHIP LEVEL WITH A MAIN CHARACTER.


    YOU HAVE RECEIVED DOMINATION POINTS 500


    NEW INFORMATION HAS BEEN UNLOCKED. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    HECATE: GODDESS OF SORCERY AND GHOSTS HAS RAISED THE LIKEABILITY BAR


    LIKEABILITY TO HADES- 350 (+250)- 600


    ROLE TO HADES- ASSISTANT, MANAGER TO THE UNDERWORLD ESTATE (ACTIVE), BEST FRIEND (RECLAIMED)


    CONFLICT- THE "EX" RUMOR (RESOLVED)


    I was stunned by all the information I had to comprehend. I wasn''t well versed in games but as a professor in the university I once cautioned a student for playing one and he ranted about how great games were. I belive this is something similar to what he said.


    But why does Hades have this ability? What does Hecate know about it? Should I ask her?


    Since her likeability of me is high then she won''t refuse, but should I really push myself on her like this? What if she suspects me? Damn this is so complicated.


    "Underworld to Hades." Hecate snapped her fingers before me. "Now that you are up I was wondering if you remember you still have duties here in your kingdom."


    Oh? Does she want me to go with her to work? That''s great, this is a perfect time to know my kingdom and I love paperwork.


    "I would be delighted to." I responded with a slight smile.


    Then Hecate dissed me¡ª hard. "Fuck you Hades! Who the hell gives a damn if you''re delighted to or not? The underworld needs it''s king and I ain''t going to deal with those bitches on the high seat no more so get out there now!!"


    "YES MA''AM!" I nodded and turned to leave. But why am I being submissive to this scary assistant of mine?


    I could have sworn I heard a stiffled laugh from her. I walked to the door with her by my side, this was it I''m finally going outside.


    I stopped as something nudged at my leg. Did I mention how much I hate dogs!? I kicked the dogs away but they kept coming back, over and over again. Furious I bent down to give them the stink eye but looking at their huge beady eyes stapled on mine I froze¡ª I know that look!


    My daughter used to look at me like that when she was still a kid, I never took her seriously. Why are the mistakes of my past life coming back to hunt me?


    I took turns brushing the fur of the dogs, Hecate waited hy the door and said nothing.


    I might not have spent long in this world but I do know that too some extent Hades and my past self are quite similar. Even if it is by accident I happened to be reborn in his form, Hades overworked himself till he was disconnected from the world so he could save it. Meanwhile I disconnected from my world so I could¡ª live and die alone.


    Hades died and left me a legacy, I left nothing there but shame and regret. I don''t know what would have happened if Hades had died and I reincarnated into another body.


    I won''t waste this chance, I will like this life to the fullest and save this world.


    "Don''t worry guys, I''ll be back."


    CE-BE-RUS LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED: 1057


    "Hmm, so it works that way too..." I pushed myself to my feet. "I just hope I won''t turn into a dog perso--"


    And just like that I received my first quest.


    NOTICE- YOU HAVE UNLOCKED A HIDDEN MAIN QUEST.


    "Wh-- what the hell!!" Was i reading this right? "It can''t be, it just can''t be."


    HIDDEN MAIN QUEST 1- HADES PERISHED UNDER MYSTERIOUS CIRCUMSTANCES. FIND THE CULPRIT AND AVENGE YOUR DEATH.


    My eyes grew wide from shock.


    Does this mean that Hades, the god of the underworld and death, one of the big three gods was killed off by someone? By another god? But Hades was a neutral character, who could it be...?


    The situation had only gotten much worse.


    Does this mean¡ª the killer is still out there? No doubt they would want to reclaim my life again. SHIT! Even as a god someone is after my life, someone with a motive and the balls to do it? Could it be someone after my position...?


    YOU SUSPICION OF THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS INVALID SINCE CHARACTERS LIKABILITY IS HIGH.


    I pressed my hand to my right eye and sighed.


    Now I get it, this power is a gift from Hades. The only way I can save Olympus is to save my own life, to do that I have to exposed the killer. I have to meet my killer and expose whoever with this gift.


    Greatest day of my life my ass!!

 Chapter 20 - Twenty: Drive To Work

    Chapter Twenty: Drive To Work


    I now know what I have to do...


    The first thing was to stop the coming calamity before it happens. I only have a week for that. The second is to find whoever killed Hades and repay them the coin. I can do both simultaneous, for now I have to gather as much information I have about this world.


    I have to go to work!


    BEEP! BEEP!


    "Common boss let''s go!" Hecate called out to me from the driver''s seat.


    I stepped out of the house for the first time to be greeted by the enormously blanket of stars and black at the roof of the world. It was breathtaking as it was spectacular, was it always night in the underworld?


    I looked down my mansion to the gate where Hecate sat in a black sports car with silver rims that looked brand new. It was part of my thousands of other exotic cars, there was a hummer and limo too. Wow! Hades does love his cars, a red Lamborghini caught my eye too.


    To think he had this much and from the looks of it I doubted he touched it. I just could not take my eyes off it for a minute.


    I crossed over to my garage of cats and felt the car, it was smooth and clean. I could see my beautiful reflection on it. It made my heart jump, the only luxury car I had in my old life was a small four wheeler. It was so boring I never remembered it''s name. In this life I can have the luxury I always missed.


    I could feel Hecate''s presence as she approached me from behind. "You like that one? I know how much you loved to drive fast cars so I kept bringing the fastest I could."


    I could see my smile reflecting off the car''s body, I looked cute when I wasn''t always brooding all the time.


    I moved over to the side and opened the door, the key was there in the ignition waiting for me to start it. "Get in! I''m driving!" I ordered Hecate.


    VRRRROOOM!!


    "Talk about being a beast!!" I smiled as I reversed with the car roaring loudly. A small screen next to the wheel came on with the GPS showing the routes that led to my work place- THE UNDERWORLD CORP.


    I drove down the beautiful roads down the huge hill where my mansion was situated, I passed by different modern houses and buildings, it really was like an estate. The beautiful multicoloured streetlights and signboards came in red, blue, green, purple.


    "Woooooohoooooo!!"


    BA-DUM!!


    My car ran over something or somebody. "Shit!"


    Hecate smiled. "These undeads really just do whatever, huh?"


    "So that things gonna be alright?" I asked a little bit agitated.


    I found Hecate looking over at me, her light blue eyes glowed brightly indicating she was manipulating her eyes with some weird energy, her hair bounced up and down. She looked hot as she smiled at me.


    "Boss, you look cute like this. When you are not brooding, whatever happened to you I love it and I rarely love anything." She said in a sweet tone. "That is... Even if you really are someone else in there."


    My eyes twitched lightly, "What?" Did she just figure if out? Can she see through me? How? I know I did slip up a few times but, she is Hades'' best friend so she would easily know right? But what she does now will determine my next cause? Should I KILL HER?


    What am I thinking, I have to calm myself and react appropriately.


    Just as I opened up my mouth to speak¡ª "Stop! We''re here Boss!"


    "WHAT!?" I screamed as I slammed hard on the break, the car screeched to a halt sharply but not before running into someone, green sludge splashed all over my windshield. "Not again."


    "Heh!" Hecate laughed as she came out of the car. "I''ll get someone to clean that up. Besides Hades doesn''t show compassion the way you do, I suggest you change that boss!"


    Seriously what is going on through her head? Is she a genius detective like Batman or something? Now she has be at the edge of my seat.


    I came out of the car and looked forward to see the legs of someone on the ground dripping green blood. I really killed someone huh? I saw Hecate walking towards the huge building and hissed under my breath. "Ugly bitch."


    I looked up to see a huge skyscraper that seemed to go on forever, the windows reflected the stars in the sky. "Why do I get the feeling I''m working in a firm?" My eye started to buzz and I hissed. "What now?"


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED AN ORIGINAL SKILL.


    SIXTH SENSE (LOW)- ALLOWS YOU TO SENSE THE THINGS IN THE SURROUNDING AND GIVES HEIGHTENED SENSES.


    CAN BE IMPROVED WITH DOMINATION POINTS (1000)


    "Now this is rigged, I only have five hundred of these things." My ears started to pick every sound and footstep around me, it wasn''t just my ears¡ª it was my whole body acting as an extension of myself with the environment. "Am I recovering the original abilities of Hades?"


    I felt something vibrate in by pocket and plucked out the black book, I flipped it open to find the words reading:


    YOU ARE AWAKENING MY POWERS, I CAN SENSE IT


    THE COMPATIBILITY IS QUITE LOW SO IT WILL RECOVER OVER TIME


    "Hades, how did you die?"


    ...?


    I...


    I CANNOT REMEMBER!! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 21 - Twenty One: The Underworld Corporation

    Chapter Twenty One: The Underworld Corporation


    "Good morning sir!"


    "Good morning sir!"


    As I entered into the magnanimous building I was being saluted left and right. I could see many black winged creatures like humans but not quite humans. Huge monsters with green skin and huge fangs sticking out.


    All these Greek creatures bowing down to me.


    Well most of them seemed surprised to find me there. "This way!" Hecate led to a futuristic elevator, after I entered she tapped on one of the buttons and up we went.


    I stood next to her taking quick glances at her. I could not get it out of my head, the fact that she just figured out who I was. But clearly she lacks concrete proof of who I am, what if she tries to extract some information from me?


    The rest was silence till we reached the top where there was a long hall with black carpet on the ground that led down to my office. I passed by my secretary, a slender woman with voluptuous bosom. She had pink skin and her hair was snakes, GORGON.


    "My liege, it''s been quite a while." She bowed her head down at be and her snakes hissed at me their own greeting. I don''t think she''s tight with her hair stylist.


    WHIIR!


    MARCY: SWAMP GORGON


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 15


    ROLE TO HADES- SECRETARY AT THE UNDERWORLD CORP


    CONFLICT- DISLIKES HADES FOR NOT GIVING HER A PROMOTION, HATES YOUR ATTITUDE.


    "Marcy?" Wow, this one''s a real annoying bitch ain''t she? I see you keep your hair same as all.


    Marcy raised her head and glared at me. "My liege."


    CHARACTER "MARCY" HAS DECREASED LIKEABILITY FOR YOU -1


    Why this little bitch!!


    I felt my eyes beam a bright light as my blood boiled.


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED SKILL DOMINATOR''S AURA (LOW)


    YOU CAN PRESSURE CHARACTER LOWER THAN YOU WITH YOUR AURA.


    "Look down when ever I talk to you you vile scum!" I gritted my teeth as I slapped her on the face. "I won you!" I could feel my blood boiling, was it because of the skill?


    Marcy slipped and fell on her butt with a scream. "Urgh!" She cried. I breasts bulged against her tightly buttoned shirt. "M-- my liege!"


    But I wasn''t done just yet, I walked over to her and placed my foot on her her chest and pinned her to the ground. "You speak only when spoken to! Am I clear you measly peasant?"


    She coughed agressived and cried. "Y-- yes my liege!"


    I pressed my foot even more and ran my hand down my long blue hair. "Good, now I want to see all my board of directors in my office now!!"


    "Yes my liege!" She coughed.


    I slapped her on the cheek again and watched blood fly from her mouth, her cheek reddened instantly. The air around me sizzled. "That was a order, not a question moron!"


    YOU HAVE DOMINATED A CHARACTER BY FORCE!¡ª YOU HAVE RECIEVED DOMINATION POINTS 200.


    THE CHARACTER "MARCY" NOW FEARS YOU.


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED A MAIN SKILL- BASIC COMBAT (LOW)


    YOU HAVE UNLOCKED PASSIVE - AURA MANIFESTATION.


    YOU HAVE UNLOCK A PASSIVE- AURA CONTROL.


    I was surprised I could get strlnger this way too, I did not know what came on me but that dominators aura really made my blood boil but I did the right thing nonetheless. I had to manage the underworld as best as I could, how else would I secure my power in this world?


    I walked over Marcy and dug my hands in my pocket, Hecate silently went forward and opened the door to my office. I gently strolled in with crocs on and a I DON''T GIVE A DAMN ATTITUDE.


    Hecate shut the door behind me and ushered me over to my huge office table with my laptop and files there, it was over twenty times bigger than my old table. The room was bigger too, and the view from the glass window that over saw almost all of my estate was beautiful. The room was in a semicircle shape with a huge fridge, a fan.


    I tried not to sound too mezmerized not to give Hecate more evidence to figure me out. I walked over and slipped into my comfy chair and dissolved in the sweet comfort. I felt like a marshmello there.


    I looked up at Hecate standing at the other side of the table, her light blue eyes stapled on me. I felt she was waiting for me to say something so I spoke the only topic that I felt most appropriate.


    "Do you think I did the right thing to Marcy?" I asked her in a strict voice.


    The question was also directed to the black book I had opened before my face.


    I HAVE NO SAY AGAINST YOUR ACTIONS.


    Hecate nodded after a moment''s hesitation, "To be clear it was about time and she really was a bitch so I am not against it. Why do you want to see the board of directors so soon after returning?"


    I placed my hand on the table and said. "You told me that they are slacking off on work, the delivery and storage of souls is a very delicate work and if handled wrong will affect my profits. And we can''t have that can we?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hecate tilted her head lightly to the side as if looking at me from another angle before saying. "Sure thing boss."


    Could it be because she was the goddess of sorcery and ghosts that she can figure me out? And why does she change her tone from formal to informal so sudden. It gives me bad vibes.


    "Do you have to stand there the whole time?" I asked boldly.


    "Yes, I do!" She responded.


    For fucks sake she''s annoying me.


    A moment later the speaker came on, "My liege, the board is here...." It was Marcy, she sounded broken, more obedient.


    I smiled deeply and said. "Send them in! It''s time to reclaim lost investment."


    YOU HAVE TRIGGERED A HIDDEN MAIN QUEST- YOUR CORPORATION IS INFESTED. CLEAN OUT THE TRASH


    Oh this I can gladly do!

 Chapter 22 - Twenty Two: Disciplining My Subjects

    Chapter Twenty Two: Disciplining My Subjects


    I sat comfortably on my seat, my fingers tapping on my table as I looked at the board of directors before me. Hecate stood behind me with a notepad in hand.


    I willed the cursed eye of mine to work, there were about six of them there before me. They were in charge of managing all the matters pertaining to my empire, apparently because of the growth of the underworld they had grown pompous and lenient. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this all of them?" I asked Hecate. She responded with a nod, I could tell from the way she looked at me that she was curious on what I would do. "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something good." I muttered to her.


    From left to right:


    DOMA: DARK BEAST


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- -150


    ROLE TO HADES- DIRECTOR OF SOUL COLLECTION AND ANALYTICS AT THE UNDERWORLD ESTATE


    CONFLICT- LAZINESS, UNPRODUCTIVITY, DIVERGENCE OF FUNDS.


    I smiled inwardly, let''s start with this one shall we. The dark beast was a huge red boar with huge tusks, he had short brown hair and wearing a checkered suit. His pot belly stuck out from his outfit, from the looks of it he''s been eating a hefty breakfast. So that''s where all my money went.


    "Mr Doma, you head the soul collection division right?" I like to start out at a slow pace before getting up to the good part, it''s more fun that way.


    "Yes my liege, I am glad you have awoken fr your deep state rest." He bowed his head to me. He does have a big mouth both figuratively and physically, you can''t flagger me!


    Besides, I know what each one of you is worth deep down...


    CHARACTER "DOMA" IS CURSING YOU DEEP DOWN.


    LIKEABILITY IS DROPPED BY -15.


    Not so long ago my eye upgraded and now I can use lie detection. I can see through any fake up someone tries to pull on me.


    "I hear productivity has dropped in your division by twenty percent since I went asleep." I tapped my fingers on the table even faster, I could feel it with my sixth sense, they were getting agitated. But I haven''t even stayed yet. "If I add up the monthly income for the past two hundred and fifty seven years I have been asleep I estimate having lose at least this much."


    I snapped my finger and Hecate showed them a page on her notepad where I wrote in black pen and absurd long number of digits more than a hundred, I would have added more but I got tired.


    "You have been negligent with your duties, you all have!" I started to pressure them with my dominator''s aura and watched them shake in their boots.


    "But my liege, it wasn''t intentional. Business has been bad." Doma argued and that was when he fell into my trap.


    I banged my fist on the table alarming all of them, Hecate on the other hand was the least intimidated. In fact she stood as still as a rock. "Do you mean to tell me that in over a millenia business stayed at a twenty percent drop without as much as a shift? Month in and month out?"


    Don''t even try to argue, I''ve been getting in and out of arguments as a kid. The only difference was that I became a god, no one argues with a god.


    "Bu--" Doma was starting to piss off. Well I guess he was eager to start the party then, so who am I to deny the poor faggot to be the opening act.


    "Move to the left now." I will teach you not to speak when spoken to.


    "But my liege¡ª"


    To have the guts to even argue against my command, Hades must have been slack on these ones. Good thing I''m here. "Mr Doma please move to the left, I promise nothing wrong will happen I just want to try something out."


    I watched him hesitate before walking away from the group. This is how obedience is learned, through hardship.


    I pulled the phone next to my table and spoke into it. "Marcy, bring a sledgehammer down to my office this instant." Now this is where the real show begins.


    For the next minute their faces were distorted, mixed with confusion and worry. I could feel their heartbeats drumming louder most especially Doma.


    There a soft knock on the door causing their hearts to jump up. "Come in, come and join us." It''s time to clean out all the rats.


    CHARACTER "MARCY" IS BEING OBSERVANT OF YOU.


    Marcy came in dragging the huge sledgehammer behind her, it looked just ancient and real. She could barely pull it with her tiny build, she was also scared that I could tell. And I thought gorgons were supposed to be vicious.


    "I apologize for taking too much of your time my liege." She was more obedient than before, I guess my small lecture worked wonders.


    "No biggie, you just have to do one thing for me before you go." I smiled and rubbed my hands together causing everyone to jump. Oh I remember! I''m not supposed to smile, now they were more scared. "Marcy would you kindly bash in Mr Doma''s head now? I want to see what the insides of his brain looks like, that way we can know why he thinks he can lie to me."


    I made the room spin in that moment.


    YOU HAVE INSTILLED GREAT FEAR IN TO YOUR SUBJECTS, DOMINATION POINTS HAS INCREASED BY 50.


    CHARACTER "HECATE" IS DEEPLY AMUSED BY YOUR VERDICT.


    "My liege, pardon me!" Marcy panicked.


    I rose to my feet and used my dominator''s aura once more. "Did I stutter? Or perhaps you are deaf?"


    "My liege!" Doma boomed.


    Now he had done it, I was pissed. Marcy silenced the mumurs as she raised the sledgehammer above his head and brought it down hard. WHACK¡ª "How dare you talk back to our liege like that?" She screamed as the snakes on her head hissed out.


    I watched Doma fall on his back, half his face had been bashed in and blood gushing out from it. "I guess they don''t call you a gorgon for nothing."


    Marcy dropped the sledgehammer with a loud thump and turned to leave. "Will that be all my liege?"


    I like her, I really do. I was planning to kill her myself before but to not flinch when doing it, she will be a very useful asset. "No Marcy, that will be all. I can handle it from here."


    She bowed her head and turned to leave. As the door slammed shut behind her the remaining five board directors looked at me in great fear.


    I walked around the table and over to the sledgehammer, Doma was still squirming on the floor so I smashed open his skull just to finish the job. His blood splattered on my face and suit but that was okay. You always get dirty when cleaning out the trash.


    I turned to the other board directors and said with a smile. "Can we pick up where we left off then?"

 Chapter 23 - Twenty Three: Cleaning Up Matters

    Chapter Twenty Three: Cleaning Up Matters


    WHAM!


    I sent the brains of another one of flying over the floor, my face was half bathed in blood but my eyes were souless.


    YOU HAVE COMMITED A EVIL ACT, A NEW TITLE "UNFORGIVING MASTER" HAS BEEN ADDED TO YOUR HONOURS.


    THE NEW TITLE HAS RAISED YOUR DOMINATOR''S AURA TO MID LEVEL. SKILL EFFECTS HAS BEEN AMPLIFIED.


    YOU HAVE COMPLETED A HIDDEN MAIN QUEST- YOUR CORPORATION IS INFESTED. CLEAN OUT THE TRASH. 2000 DOMINATION POINTS HAVE BEEN AWARDED.


    I bashed the poor woman''s head in a third time just to feel good enough. This wasn''t the first time I had killed before¡ª I remember now. It also had to do with why I was never intimate with my daughter. I was a rising scholar at the time when I met my wife, she made me feel whole. Turns out having a child for me was part of her master plan to seize all of my wealth and property.


    She took custody of my daughter and I never saw them again. She manipulated me into attacking someone that broke into our house who turned out to be a close relative of hers. It was all staged. She stole my world from me and I had nothing but my job to be my only foundation, I had to move to get away from the shame though.


    But not before paying her relative a visit and putting a knife through his neck. It had me traumatized for weeks on end, I didn''t get caught. I learned that taking a life really isn''t worth much, you just have to know when to ignore the little voice inside.


    In this life, I won''t lose a single dime to no one. "Now I''m all sticky." I raised my head and looked at the only two I chose to keep alive for certain purposes.


    The one on the left was:


    TAURUS: MINOTAUR BORN


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 0


    ROLE TO HADES- DIRECTOR OF UNDERWORLD CORP SECURITY sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    CONFLICT- HATES HADES FOR NOT TAKING THE SECURITY DIVISION SERIOUSLY. WAITING ON SECURITY FUNDS


    Now this guy I like, he has a legitimate reason to hate me I guess, but is likeability being a zero means it could tip over at any time but it didn''t.


    The huge guy was a black bull there times the size of any man I ever saw. He was a nice deep blue uniform with his badges hanging on his chest. His horns were huged and curved inward, his eyes a tiny red ruby and glowed from time to time and on his nose a huge gold ring.


    The second person was:


    CHARON: ???


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 0


    ROLE TO HADES- FERRYMAN AND MANAGER OF RIVER STYX


    CONFLICT- NONE.


    I rolled my eyes slightly, I guess some guys are just born to hate. If I have to give a brief detail of what my powers currently are and what they do I would say, I could see the race and name of others as well as their likeability for me. By resolving any conflict I increase their likeability thereby allowing me to extract any information I wishes.


    "Taurus!" I could not sense a hint of fear from them, it was almost as if they knew I wouldn''t kill them. "I will be diverting more funds to you division starting today."


    Taurus huffed out deeply.


    THE CHARACTER "TAURUS" IS DOUBTING YOUR INTENTIONS.


    Well I sort of expected this.


    "Hecate, handle the matter. It''s a bore to work when I''m dirty." I collected the white napkin she gave to me and whiped my face free off blood. "Also give him as much as he requires not too much though. I trust your judgement."


    THE CHARACTER "TAURUS" LIKEABILITY FOR YOU HAS RISEN BY 4.


    Wow, have a little faith. Well I didn''t do it to make him happy anyway, the tighter the security is the better the chances of securing my money and my life.


    Hecate nodded lightly. "And what about Charon, what is your verdict on him."


    Charon''s work was to act as a ferryman who rowed the shades across the river Styx. Hecate never mentioned him as an offender, still I needed an audience to show that I was no pushover.


    "Oh! Hi Charon." I waved at him. "How''s it being." He was just a thin bony figure concealed in a black cloak and his hand holding out an oar. "Do you carry that around all the time or is it glued to you?"


    Charon did nothing but stand, I wasn''t even sure he was breathing. "You are all dismissed, Hecate fill the slots that have all been emptied with capable individuals."


    "Yes." She responded with a head bow which the other two followed before leaving the room.


    I phoned Marcy to send someone over to clean up the mess. I had fixed the underworld matters for now, my next issue was the coming calamity in seven days time. I had to go over it once more.


    For some reason the events of this world are slightly altered from the original, the next big event would be. The APPLE OF DISCORD!!


    I stroke my chin as I moved back to my seat and sat down comfortably.


    Now I had to do a quick run down of what I know about the calamity.


    The apple of discord was a golden apple dropped by Eris, the goddess of strife, at the wedding of Peleus and Thetis in the Greek myth of the Judgement of Paris. It sparked a great dispute among Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite that eventually led to the Trojan War.


    It was a canon even in the myths and now I have to prevent such an inescapable myth from existing? Good thing I love impossible challenges.

 Chapter 24 - Twenty Four: The Chat With Chaos Bride

    Chapter Twenty Four: The Chat With Chaos Bride


    Eris was the goddess of strife and discord, her Roman name was Discordia. A real piece of work. If my knowledge serves me right which it does, Eris had a Greek opposite¡ª Harmonia, also called Concordia in Roman.


    Why do Greek gods have such names and roles? I have wondered a bit about that myself. Why is there a god for this and that--? The answer is simple!


    After the fall of Cronos the world needed stability and the gods took it upon themselves to be justified by roles. A few minor gods were neutral without roles but the most known were those with roles. Goddesses like Eris would soon be known as the goddess of strife, meaning she has yet to obtain that title.


    So finding her would not be easy at all since she hasn''t made her big debut. Perhaps if I can find it I can change the fate of this world, but how do I find a god who has yet to be known?


    I alighted from the elevator and strode over to the huge waiting hall heading to the exit, my outfit was still stained with blood but that did not bother me. What had me more transfixed was my current predicament, there was no way I could tell Hecate¡ª she''s already suspecting me. I would rather steer clear of her for now.


    I scrolled through my phone a fourth time and hissed. There were no contacts on my phone, the storage was empty, it had been emptied recently. It brought me to two conclusions, someone had wiped my phone for some reason? Perhaps the same person that tried to kill Hades. To do a thing like that, that''s why I had to buff the security.


    The second reason is that Hades himself erased all his data because he knew someone was aiming for certain information on his phone.


    I racked my already puzzled mind together, I could envision a thousand piece jigsaw puzzle scattered before me. Nothing was coming together, I was frustrated.


    The second possiblity had me more gobsmacked than the first. For Hades to keep such a precaution could only mean he had made enemies¡ª powerful enemies.


    TSK! I hissed again as I tucked the phone in my pocket and walked out of the building and into the parking lot. This was getting me nowhere, nothing was.


    It was like I was naked in an open clearing with a thousand arrows aimed at me from all sides. I have no leverage, even the information I have is failing me.


    I staggered a little and head my head, was I having a migraine from overthinking things? It hurt like hell, my head had gone tipsy-topsy. I tried to pull myself together.


    "Hmm?" I felt someone tap my back just as I was aiming for my car and stopped. Who could it have been to come close up to the god of the underworld like that without a care for their life. "Who dar¡ª"


    "Of sorry sir but I have to bother you with this." Said a sweet female voice that made my heart jump, I felt warm within just from hearing her speak. Where have I felt this before? "I''ll be quick."


    I turned my body slightly and looked at the woman behind me. She was wearing wore short silver dress that looked tight. I could see her smooth and petite structure, her breasts bulged a bit up front¡ª for the record this was just my introspection not anything like interest or infatuation.


    I could see a bit over her knee, her eyes was a bright shade of green, her hair was long strands of black falling down her back and covering half of her face.


    "Whomp!" I threw my hand over my mouth, did I just say that? What was this?


    She had a tantalizing sweet smell that invaded my senses making me think of things I didn''t want to. Who the hell was she? My eye already hurt from using the cursed eye for too long, it needed a recharge.


    "Hello, my name is Lenny. Can we talk somewhere more private please?" She had the sweetest voice, as she fidgeted and tugged at the hand bag she had over her hip.


    THE CHARACTER "???" IS USING A CHARM ON YOU!


    YOUR TOLERANCE LEVEL IS AT ITA LIMIT.


    What the fu--!! Who is this bitch to think she can charm me? No wonder I''m head over heels for this whore but how do I breal free from it?


    My hands twitched by my side unable to resist the urge to manhandle her on the spot. I guess the gods are more human than they percieve to be.


    When did she charm me? Was it when she touched me? Or perhaps her perfume? The more I breath it in the more my head gets lighter. I have to get away from her as soon as I can else I disgrace myself in public. I mustered up a sliver of willpower sufficient enough to turn my head away and begin to move but she grabbed me by the arm instead, now I was in a deadlock.


    "Please, it''s a matter of your life." My eyes shot up at her words, my head was light and I doubted for a second if I misheard her. "Coming here puts me in great danger too."


    What''s this? Does she know about who''s after my life? Does she have information I can use? More importantly who is she?


    "Wh-- what do you have to say?" I said with my back to her, there was no way I would risk breathing in more of her toxins. It was a hassle to stand as it was, hearing her out would help me a great deal.


    My head suddenly regained it''s composure and there was nothing but silence. "Hey, lady you do know who you are talking t¡ª" I whipped my head around and she was gone. Just then I saw a black jeep riding away in the distance, was that her ride? How did she disappear from me just like that? Even my sixth sense could not alert me of her departure.


    Could it be because I overheated all my skills from using them too much. In that case, upgrading them would be crucial to my progress of this story.


    I pulled my hand out of my pocket and something slipped out, a piece of paper. I bent down to pick it up, on it was written a phone number.


    0XX-6XXX-2XXX


    TEXT DON''T CALL!!


    I quickly inputed her number into my phone to cautious too lose it. I slipped into the car, it was just as Hecate said¡ª the smeer had been cleaned. Even if the note said not to call, I still tried it either way but it did not go through.


    I tapped at my phone screen as I hit the message icon and was greeted by an advanced web page like a chatting platfrom from my world. I entered her number and saw the name "CHAOS BRIDE", and the bio¡ª "LOVE IS A BITCH". There was the profile picture of a white bunny holding up a four leaf clover.


    "How inconspicuous." I started to tap away when I realized I hadn''t done anything like that in a while. To think the first person I would chat in a while would turn out to be a strange woman.


    "GOT YOUR NOTE!" ¡ªSENT (0 SECONDS AGO.)


    I ignited my car and off I went back to my abode, this time I did not drive too fast.


    PING!


    I took out my phone and typed in my password. "Let''s see who you are ghost."


    "APPARENTLY YOU DID NOT"¡ª CHAOS BRIDE. (15 SECONDS AGO)


    Oh-- was she referring to the call? But I thought it did not go through, I guess I have to be more careful with her.


    "SORRY!"¡ª SENT (1 MINUTE AGO)


    "SOUNDS RICH COMING FROM THE GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD... "¡ª RECEIVED (50 SECONDS AGO)


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT?"¡ª SENT (45 SECONDS AGO)


    "SO SERIOUS..."¡ª RECIEVED (38 SECONDS AGO)


    "CAN I TRUST YOU?"¡ª SENT (20 SECONDS AGO) sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHY ELSE DO YOU THINK I SHOWED YOU MY FACE?"¡ª RECIEVED (0 SECONDS AGO)


    I pulled into my mansion and walked into the building, I had asked Hecate to send some things over to my house, basic necessities and dog treats too. I needed to keep the house under full control and guard dogs at their best just in case.


    I continued to keep the conversation going with the stranger, she might have shown me her face to win me over in a plot to entangle me in a trap. I''m not so easily fooled.


    PING!


    "COULD BE PART OF YOUR PLOT, WHO KNOWS?"¡ª SENT (5 MINUTES AGO)


    "HOW DISTRUSTING OF YOU, I''LL GET STRAIGHT TO THE POINT TOO!"¡ª RECIEVED (5 MINUTES AGO)


    "SOMEONE IS AIMING FOR YOUR DEATH!!!"¡ª RECIEVED (4 MINUTES AGO)


    "AND YOU CAN''T TELL ME WHO?"¡ª SENT (4 MINUTES AGO)


    "NO!!"¡ª RECIEVED (4 MINUTES AGO)


    "I CAN PAY FOR IT!"¡ª SENT. (3 MINUTES AGO)


    "NO!!"¡ª RECIEVED (3 MINUTES AGO)


    "WHY AM I WANTED DEAD? WHAT''S THE AIM?"¡ª SENT (2 MINUTES AGO)


    "WHO WOULD GRIEVE THE MOST OVER YOUR DEATH..?"¡ª RECIEVED (1 MINUTE AGO)


    "WHAT ARE YOU IMPLYING?"¡ª SENT (1 MINUTE AGO)


    I threw myself on my bed and sighed, since then the strange woman had been offline, she barely left our a slip up. But her last words did have me riled. Who would grieve the most from my death? Who and how did this woman know of this? Is she an accomplise looking to come clean? Just like that I felt as if I had just grabbed a piece of the puzzle with no where to put it.


    The big picture was still out of my scope¡ª for now that is.

 Chapter 25 - Twenty Five: Charon, The Ferryman

    Chapter Twenty Five: Charon, The Ferryman sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To be honest, I could think none other than Zeus himself! And his 2000th was was three days away, he was the only person I knew would grieve the most but what role would that play in the bigger picture?


    With the golden apple of discord as the tipping block, I can only deduce that someone wanted a war. Greek mythology flourished in this aspect, they always jumped from one war to another but to threaten a god in the top three, this was much bigger than I expected.


    The strange woman "CHAOS BRIDE" has not opened any of my messages since then, in the mean time I had been trying to increase the power of my skills with the domination points I had gotten.


    My aura sense has risen to mid, I also practiced a new schedule that feature training.


    I gained a new skill called BASIC COMBAT, unlike other skills this one projected the movements I should follow rather than input them into me. It was the same as training only that this one directed me on how to fight.


    I did my regular workout routine, push-ups, bench press, squats, planks, dips, hamstrings. It wasn''t easy but with Hades'' body it yielded results quite faster than expected, perhaps because he must have done something similar in the past.


    I slipped into a light top and trousers, I threw my luggages into the trunk of my car. I would spend the next few days rotthe calamity on Olympus, that way I would have more time to prepare in case of necessity.


    I left Cerius, Berry and Russle with Hecate who could not stop screaming about how much I was workload-ing her, how could I not? Those dogs eat anyone besides her who tries to as much as glance at them. There were three ways out of the underworld, the first was by elevator to the higher realm, the other was by road which was longer and the third was through the ferryman.


    Of course I would go with option three. To ride on the small boat of Charon the ferryman over the river Styx all the way up, this was going to be a memorable momen¡ª "What the fuuuuuuk!! The hell is that!?" My jaw dropped wide from shock, I was flabbergasted by the sight of it.


    This was no small boat, it was a cruise ship! My childhood of expectations dashed away by these technological advancement.


    Well on the bright side Charon must have make a great deal of money now. I climbed up unto the deck and the once lively ship silenced at first sight of me. Charon came to greet me a while later, or more clearly-- glare at me.


    "Hi." I greeted casually as I followed him into the Captain''s quarters and Charon shut the door behind me, he looked like a thin sickly man that had lived well over his ages. "I see you''re doing well here."


    Charon snorted or laughed, it was too quick to be sure. "No thanks to you."


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" HOLDS DEEP RESENTMENT FOR YOU.


    So he hated me now?


    "You remember the promise you made to me when you took over the underworld?" Charon walked over to a huge chair and took his seat there. "That I would not be forgotten, but you did forget me. I had to save up alp i earned from my honest living to buy this cruise ship while you turned a blind eye on your throne."


    Well I wouldn''t call exploiting shades when you''re were clearly meant to work for free anyway. It seems this is another one of Hades''problems I have to clean up.


    "I''m here now." It was the best I could come up with at the moment. "I came back to my senses."


    Charon cast me a glance with his ancient eyes. "Too little, too damn late boy."


    I could never tell Charon shared a connection with Hades. With Hecate I had a chance to resolve it easily but Charon had zero likeability for me so I can''t do much about it. I turned to leave but not before leaving behind a few parting words. "I really am happy for you Charon."


    CLICK!


    I locked the door behind me.


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY 15.


    I opened the door and stromed back into the room, Charon was still seated clearly he looked displeased at me. I shut the door quietly behind me and addressed him. "I''m sorry but I''ve been a bit curious about your work here, I find being here rather more entertaining than staying on a cruise ship full of dead people. I order you to spend a few minutes with me, please."


    Charon chuckled lightly and stroke his dry chin. "The lord of the underworld begs? Never did think the day would come."


    For the record it wasn''t begging but a polite gesture to a command.


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" IS STARING INTO YOUR SOUL.


    A while later Charon nodded and huffed out, I moved forward and sat opposite him. I would not miss an opportunity to talk with Charon himself.


    Times like this I always found myself speechless, this was the world I had constantly dreamt of. These were the legends and stories that kept my heart jumping at times when I felt like dying. Being here was a blessing in itself.


    Charon had me in a deadlock expecting me to speak but I didn''t, it''s not like he could force me to speak. This was an already known personality of Hades to rarely start a conversation, I had to keep up the act of I was going to sell it.


    Charon parted his mouth to speak, a deep throat moan followed. "I transport souls of the dead on a regular basis since the souls can''t cross the river of death themselves. Shades, that''s what we call them. There are times I transport other people to, people with business in the underworld. Not gods though, they are too proud to acknowledge this lowly servant but¡ª you did."


    "You gave me a purpose. I hear rumors springing about with the shades I bring across. A little patter and chatter here and there, ranting on how life was unfair to them. It''s a hassle to listen to them, over time I gradually eased into it."


    I had the slightest idea where he was headed but I was intrigued by the story.


    "Rumors up and about the three mighty gods of Olympus. Never met them and don''t want to, I''m happy here in the depths¡ª love the solitude it brings. I hear Zeus is a playboy of sorts, can''t keep his little pintle under control, the fish boy is a vegetarian who can muster a spine when things turn sour and you¡ª you''re too much of cunt to live your own life."


    Was that an insult? I sort of had it coming¡ª I think.


    "I have watched you grow boy and make hard decisions. You conquered the underworld, you''ve made sacrifices. To hell with the world but no¡ª you still have to live your life boy." He moaned again, this time for longer before saying. "Your mother would have wanted it, Gaia was always fond of ya."


    Gaia, the goddess of the earth, mother of all Olympian gods? How nostalgic? I guess I can''t ask where she was now can I? That would rouse unwanted suspicion.


    "Boy, your soul is tainted. You reek of something ugly it makes my stomach twist." Charon rose up slowly, I could hear his bones creaking. "I have a ship to captain, we will hit earth realm in a few hours let yourself out boy."


    THE CHARACTER "CHARON" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY 150.


    FRIENDSHIP LEVEL IS TOO LOW TO GAIN DOMINATION POINT.


    "Umm, Charon." I spoke up a little bit hastily. "Thanks for the talk."


    Charon stopped and hissed something under his breath before leaving the room. I dropped my head roughly, my long strands of blue hair falling over my face and touching the floor.


    "Urgh! My head hurts again, am I having a seizure?" I felt something nudge at my side and reached out to the black book. It had been a while since I had consulted it, how could I? There were still questions bothering me deep down.


    Was it fair that I had to be reborn as Hades? Even if I did chose it it still feels as if I shouldn''t be here. The thought that my appearance in this world was the cause of Hades'' death had me troubled deep down. The world was too much to wrap my head around, responsibilities and roles, it''s a whole lot.


    Could there be something bigger at play here, something even the myths could not explain? Just what is going on?


    "Hey, black book... Were you really killed?" I waited for a minute before but nothing¡ª there was no response from the black book. I gritted my teeth in anxiety, once again my back was to a wall. "I won''t let Olympus fall no matter what!" I reaffrimed my goal, it''s not like saying over and over would make a change.


    Even if it was a sliver of hope, I would take it...

 Chapter 26 - 26: Ch. 26: Bonus Chapter— Hecates Discovery

    Ch. 26: Bonus Chapter¡ª Hecate''s Discovery


    "Arrgh!" I screamed as I smashed the mirror in my room. My eyes flashed in rage at the sight of the pimple on my face. "Where do these things even come from? I''m over a thousand years old and I still get pimples?!"


    Blood trickled down my knuckles to my arm, I was not usually like this. I naturally had a calm and tempered demeanor likened to Hades himself¡ª my boss. And first crush. Or maybe I was just infatuated with the fact that I might one day become his bride and queen to the underworld but that was just a mere dream that would never come true.


    Hades was my friend plain as that, my closest friend, even if we did share some moments¡ª it never did go beyond that.


    I was distraught as it was, Hades has been asleep for so long now I feel he would never wake up. Managing the matters of the corporation and the underworld is hectic, there are leeches on every side and that bitch secretary Marcy seemlessly workload-ing me when she can''t do her job right.


    I was frustrated, I missed my best friend. He still has not forgiven me for spreading around that rumor though, ever since I confessed my feelings to him. He''s just so handsome and dreamy, but he''s one of the three, he''s too good for me.


    I haven''t had a decent sleep in over a decade I''m practically on the verge of falling apart but thinking about him gives strength.


    RING! RING!


    I walked out of my bathroom in my jammies and into my spacious bedroom lit by a dim bulb hanging in the center of the room. I reached for my phone by the bedside. "Who the hell calls around 1AM? Some assholes just can''t let me rest for a minute." I looked at the phone and saw "UNKNOWN NUMBER".


    I scowled down at it and groaned. "I swear if this is another scammer I am so going to lose it." I picked the call and waited for a minute but there was nothing but silence on the other end I hissed and prepared to disconnect the line when I heard a response from the other end.


    "Hey baby, wanna watch a scary movie?" It was a male voice that sounded familiar, it made me want to retch just from hearing it.


    "Just who the hell is this?" I screamed at the caller.


    This time he sounded more respectful. "Okay, okay, sheesh evee heard of therapy? I hear it works wonders. I knew I could get you at this time, it''s a shame you forgot me so soon though."


    I groaned as I suddenly recalled the only annoying bug that would ever dare to act so cheeky. "Tsk, Hermes?"


    "And you win a participation award thank you." He sounded awfully pleased at himself for making my life miserable yet again. Hermes being the god of speed and transportation doesn''t give a damn what who or anybody does , he just pops out of nowhere and turns your day upside down. I kind of felt sorry for myself, I really didn''t know why he was calling me or the fact that he ever calls¡ª EVER!


    "So bae, sweetheart, darling, panty¡ª"


    I pulled my phone closed and gave him the kindest comeback I could think up at the moment. "WHY YOU DIRTY SON OF A BITCH, ARE YOU DELUSIONAL YOU SCUMBAG? RUINING THE ONLY PIECE OF SLEEP I''VE HAD IN AGES LIKE THIS. GROW A D**K WILL YOU!!" There I let it all out.


    Unsurprisingly Hermes kept talking like I had not said anything upsetting at the moment. "So I wanted to run into boss man''s mansion and it sorta bounced me back, now I''m getting stitches for it. I hafta drop this invite for Zues'' part, there will be cake and all but can I send it to you instead?"


    I had forgot about that, I ordered for a powerful security system to keep Hermes out, it was a hassle having to drag him away from Hades every time. And I don''t like the guy. The security system was a one time use anyway and for Hermes to call I guess he must have suffered a huge backlash from thw recoil.


    Should I tease him a bit just for the fun of it? I might hurt his feelings, but he kind of spoiled my sleep¡ª chances of sleeping anyway.


    "So Hermes, want to run the letter over here?" I licked my lup as I teased him.


    On the other end I heart Hermes give one over exaggerated shout. "WHAAAT!! And get blasted by your house too? Nuh-huh lady, I ain''t even know what defense you''ve got on your side. So yeah, I''ll just send it through the mail like a normal person."


    Wow! What kind of security system did Hephestus use to shut up Hermes, does it come in collar form? "How did you even get my number?"


    "Hehe, I stole it off ya." Hermes snorted. "I do it to every girl I find interesting!"


    Being called "girl" was a long outdated term. "That''s rude." I objected.


    "You''re the one to talk." Even bested Hermes can really talk me down. "So how is Hades? Any better?"


    "Since when were you so interested in the god of the underworld?" I smiled as I threw my back into the bed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could her Hermes biting at his fingers, was he nervous? Did he ever get nervous? "Hades is different, I don''t know how but he feels different like a new person entirely."


    "How so?" I asked mostly out of interest to spite him. "You falling for my liege?"


    "Haa~" Hermes sighed at the other end putting me in an awkward place. "Haha, good one. He just seems different is all, you will understand when you meet him." He deaved a deep sigh this time and I could hear him sniffling.


    "Are you crying right now? Getting all emotional all for no reason, Hermes you win alright." I suddenly burst out laughing so hard my eyes started to form droplets. It was the most fun I had laughed in a while, maybe he should be called the god of fun.


    SNIFFLE! SNIFFLE!


    Wait a minute, why is he still crying? I though this was all part of his act. I was now nervously biting at my fingernails, I expended hot hair from my lungs it was like I could almost picture his worried face just before my eyes. I parted my mouth to speak and asked. "He-- Hermes? Is this still a joke?


    You''re a god for crying out loud so act like it and stop now. Is it the defense thing? Yeah, I know I was a bitch about it. There fine, I said it. Happy--?"


    Hermes was now sobbing lightly, I curled up on my bed my blanket crumpled under me. I was a bit frightened now, my breath was shaky. "Hey.... Hermes! Serious, what''s up with you?"


    THUD!!


    That sounded like something fell on the ground, I held my breath to listen well. Did something happen to Hermes? No! I could still hear him sobbing underneath, does that mean that he dropped his phone? Now I knew something was definitely wrong.


    Hermes'' next words jolted me.... It was something that I never expected!


    "It was me-- I was the one who poisoned Hades!!" His words reached me like a sledgehammer settling down on a steel nail, my stomach felt like a pit of icy water. Was this a joke too? I doubted Hermes would ever joke with something like this and what did he mean by poison Hades? Was Lord Hades poisoned without me knowing? "I deserve to be hanged for what I did."


    What was I supposed to do? Yell at him? Report him¡ª to who? There were times like this I hated my guts but this was not one of those times, I mustered up all the courage and asked. "Calm down Hermes, why are you telling me this?"


    I was good at reading people and Hermes was an easy one to read, from his heavy breathing he felt grieved, he was sweating all over¡ª I did not need to see him to know this.


    "Because, I want at least one person to know I did a bad thing and I regret it."


    He did sound like he regretted it but doesn''t this make me an acconplise to? No, I had to be level headed about this matter. "Who and why?" A simple question he would probably understand.


    "I-- I --"


    I could sense hesitation in his voice, his heart was thumping harder and my heart speeding to catch up, the fact that Hermes the nicest god I knew would try to kill Hades was chaotic.


    "I can''t say, sorry." He said finally, I could hear him picking up the phone. "Just wanted to let you know though, goodby¡ª"


    "Hey wait!!" I was not sitting up and waving my hand to an imaginary construct of him. "Why tell me of all people? Is it because you feel guilt? Are you that confident I won''t tell Lord Hades the moment he wakes up?" I had to know if he thought this out or it was a slip up.


    He gave me a confident yet pained response. "You care about Hades, you''ll do what''s right. I trust you¡ª"


    BEEEEEEEP!!


    He disconnected the line leaving me in a world of mixed emotions. What has Hermes gotten himself into to leave him in such a state? And who is after Hades'' life? That I have to find out--!

 Chapter 27 - 27: Ch. 27: Welcome To Olympus City

    Ch. 27: Welcome To Olympus City


    It had only been a short while since I had arrive on Olympus from the earth realm transport. What had me enthralled was the metropolis like setting, Olympus was really an advanced civilization.


    The term metropolis could also be linked to an ancient Greece text metro meaning the mother or founding and polis meaning city or state. I guess a lot of things really did come from Greece.


    A taxi came over and stopped before me, it looked just like a regular earth taxi with the yellow and black stripes. I had sent Hecate ahead to prepare for my arrival.


    I took my time down the long ride admiring the sights in the beautiful city, cultures only one would dream off showing before my eyes, centaurs, harpies and lesser gods showing up all over the city. It was heaven¡ª my heaven. All my life I have lived for this very moment, it almost made me happy that I died when I did, it felt like I was chosen at that moment to come into contact with the black book.


    And now this world was threatened by something even I can not concieve.


    A while later I was at my reservation at the star hotel, one of the biggest five star hotels on Olympus. I got to learn that I was staying on the Highland of Olympus where the most notable figures stayed, there was still a lower level. The sky was golden and fluffy, the air cleaner than back at the underworld, there was always light and colour everywhere. Now I see why Zeus chose to rule over here.


    Room 207, I stood before it. This was my room. I unlocked it and stepped into it, it smelled sweet. I shut the door behind me and observed the massive room, there were huge stead, a bedroom situated at an inner room. A beautiful view over the entire city just as I ordered. I walked up to the king sized bed where where my luggages were on it was a small note.


    HERE''S EVERYTHING AS YOU ASKED, TAKE CARE~ LOVE HECATE.


    I threw my back onto the bed and sank into it''s warm comfort. This was it, the final moment before the big day. The journey from the earth realm to Olympus City was delayed more than I expected putting me at a cul-de-sac. The day marking Zeus'' 2000th birthday was just hours away, I had not made a single progress to stop the calamity.


    I was still clueless on what to do, to prevent the original course of the story what does that mean? I wish that watcher was more specific.


    Originally the goddess of strife Eris caused a ruckus by dropping the golden apple ingraved with the words "TO THE FAIREST" in the midst of the three goddesses Hera, Athena and Aphrodite¡ª three who were presumed to be the most beautiful goddesses in all of Olympus. Just thinking about it makes me wonder how beautiful the goddesses really are,not a perv or anything just curious.


    Their dispute resulted in the Trojan War. Could that be the start of it all? Let me think deeply, the Trojan War is clearly one of the most popular parts of Greek mythology.


    The Trojan War was a mythological decade long war and siege, ending in the destruction of Troy. All because the gods could not judge who in the three goddesses was truly the fairest forcing them to put their fates in the hand of a human named Paris, the son of the Trojan king Priam. Paris was an upright and pure man, Hera, Athena and Aphrodite had to convince him to choose who the fairest was.


    According to the myths-- Hera the queen of the gods and Olympus¡ª promised him wealth beyond his wildest imagination. Athena the goddess of wisdom and war¡ª promised him a lifetime of victories in war and glories in battles and Aphrodite the goddess of beauty and war¡ª promised him the hand of Helen the most beautiful woman on earth at the time.


    Paris was not swayed by the promises of riches of war glories so he chose love, this enraged the other two goddesses.


    There was a problem at that time, because Helen was already married to King Menelaus a ruler of the Sparta. Aphrodite placed a spell on Helen that she would fall in love with him at first sight.


    Some parts of the Olympus lore depict that Paris came under the guise of a meeting between the two kingdoms only to abduct the beautiful Helen. This sparked a war led by King Agamemnon brother to the spartan king who rallied the Greeks in the Trojan War, against Troy.


    Perhaps this is what I am meant to prevent to prevent from happening. Since Hera and Athena supported the Greeks against the Trojans sparking a feud between the gods of Olympus. Sides were chosen, leading to a division of power. If I think of this logically my goals is to prevent the seperation of the gods.


    I was happy my memory still served me right. But there was the recurring fact that I might not be able to stop the calamity. Every effort I have taken to find Eris has failed simply because Eris was not yet known to the world just yet. That only meant I would have to see tomorrow.


    I took out a booklet I had asked Hecate to prepare, it had the names and lists of everyone showing up for the party. There was no Eris on the list, that did not mean she could not infiltrate through another way. It was just too much for me to wrap my head around.


    PING!


    "What now?" I took out my phone and looked at the message icon. "Hmm? Chaos Bride?"


    I tapped on it, I was right it really was Chaos Bride.


    "YOU THERE?!!"¡ª RECIEVED (30 MINUTES AGO)


    "I CAN SEE YOU''VE SEEN MY MESSAGE, WHY ARE YOU SAYING NOTHING?"¡ª RECIEVED (19 SECONDS AGO)


    "IT''S IMPORTANT!! PLSSSS"¡ª RECIEVED (6 SECONDS AGO)


    I still was not sure if I could trust her? She did try to charm me. But she was an asset I could exploit now as it was.


    "TALK!"¡ª SENT. (10 SECOND AGO)


    I waited a bit before she responded, and I get blamed for ignoring the other party.


    PING!


    "YOUR BABY BROTHER''S PARTY IS GOING TO BE LIT.... SENDING KISSES!"¡ª RECIEVED (7 SECONDS AGO)


    And now she''s back to her usual tricks again.


    "IF YOU HAVE NOTHING TO SAY THEN GO KICK A BUCKET!"¡ª SENT (2 SECONDS AGO)


    I already had a lot on my plate and this problematic lady comes to throw in more diesel to my fire...? No way.


    "GO TO HELL, URRGH!"¡ª RECIEVED (10 SECONDS AGO)


    "NO NEED, I RUN THE PLACE!"¡ª SENT (5 SECONDS AGO)


    "YOU ARE SERIOUSLY GETTING UNDER MY NERVES."¡ª SENT (2 SECONDS AGO)


    I dropped the phone by my side and closedy weary eyes, my lungs expended a deep long sigh. "I wonder if anyone will miss me back on earth?" It''s not like anyone actually cared about me back there, it would be a surprise if my wife showed up at my burial. Well I bet she would to exploit my last penny, she was a b***h. Every was, they used me.


    I never really what I would do besides my love for Greek mythology, I''ve never been more happier I chose this path.


    PING!


    "Oh?" I reached out to my phone and held it over my head. "Took your time¡ª WHAT!!?" Just what was I reading right now? Was this...


    "ZUES'' BIRTHDAY PARTY, DON''T GO!"¡ª RECIEVED (5 SECONDS AGO)


    PING!!


    "THEY WILL TAKE YOU DOWN THERE!"¡ª RECIEVED (3 SECONDS AGO)


    PING!!!


    "YOU ARE THE TARGET!!"¡ª RECIEVED (1 SECOND AGO)


    What the hell is she saying now? Isn''t it the calamity I should be wondering about? Why do I feel like this might be true? Perhaps the person who tried to kill me is here, where else would I find my killer than a room full of the most powerful gods in the universe?


    My hands were shaking for the first time since I was reborn, I don''t think I was scared by her warning. I wasn''t even sure if it was true. What really had me frightened was the truth that¡ª I could lose my new life so easily without even living it to the fullest. Now I was having second thoughts? Perhaps I should have chosen Zeus or Hermes?


    TAP-- TAP-- TAP!


    "HOW CAN I TRUST YOU?"¡ª SENT (2 SECONDS AGO)


    Now I just have to wait till she--


    PING!!


    "BCOS I AM VERY C--LOSE!"¡ª RECEIVED (0 SECONDS AGO)


    What was with that response? What did she mean by she was nearby? And just then¡ª the phone rang!


    RING!! RING!!


    I looked at the screen with my gaze shaking slightly, the screen reflecting on my eyes ....


    INCOMING VIDEO CALL


    CHAOS BRIDE


    ACCEPT / REJECT


    "What the--" Why the hell was she calling me now? Does this mean that she is not sheisty? Wait a moment, what if she plans to stop me from preventing the first calamity? That would mean she has information of the first calamity before me, that would explain why "she" or "they" tried to kill Hades. The plot is all coming together. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Should I take this call?


    If I take it, I could probably deduce more information about her plot that I have now.


    I reached out my finger and tapped the screen.


    INCOMING VIDEO CALL


    CHAOS BRIDE


    00:04


    REJECT


    "Hello Hades, listen to what I have to sa¡ª"


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    I dropped the phone on my head from the shock and hissed out in pain. "Oww, just who the hell is at the damn door? Now of all times!"


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Perhaps it was room service. Something must have come up because I told the receptionist I was not to be disturbed. "Chaos Bride, a moment please." I called out to the phone as I paced angrily to the door.


    Just when I was going to get some answers I had to get interrupted by¡ª


    CLICK! CLICK!


    "H-- Hermes!?"


    Hermes stood there looking down, the opposite of his true personality. There were dark rings under his eyes, I was shock. But what was he doing here, how did he find out where I was--?


    "Hades, I messed up bad. There''s something I have to tell you--"

 Chapter 28 - 28: Ch. 28: The Party Begins

    Ch. 28: The Party Begins


    Just when I was going to get some answers from the strange woman "CHAOS BRIDE" I had to get interrupted by¡ª


    CLICK! CLICK!


    "H-- Hermes!?"


    Hermes stood there looking down, the opposite of his true personality. There were dark rings under his eyes, it looked like he hadn''t had decent sleep in a while. Like he was kept late at night for some reason. But what was he doing here, how did he find out where I was--?


    "Hades, I messed up bad. There''s something I have to tell you--" His voice sounded broken, this was not the Hermes I knew, just what had happened to him for him to change like this?


    I could sense the urgency in the air, Hermes had something he wanted to say.


    My eyes started to buzz again, that was when I knew something was wrong.


    --THE CHARACTER (HERMES) IS FEELING GUILTY--


    --THE CHARACTER (HERMES) IS ABOUT TO MAKE A CONFESSION--


    "A-- A confession?" I could not help but blurt out.


    I noticed tears starting to form in Hermes'' eyes, what the hell did he want to say to me that was so important?


    "It was me!!" Hermes yelled out in my face.


    Now what was I supposed to make out of that fact? What was him? Did he have something to do with the calamity? This could also be a prank from the Hermes, he was know for his pranks--


    --THE CHARACTER "HERMES" IS DEEPLY GRIEVED--


    --or not.


    "Hermes, what did you do?" I tried to reach out to him but he pulled back instead like he was scared of me or scared of what I would do if found out about whatever he had to say. "Hermes?"


    Hermes stared me in the eye and I felt his wave of emotions flooding me, it was like someone on the edge of dying. How do I know? Because I''ve almost commited suicide at a time in my life too. I had just lost everything I had to my wife and I felt low, I didn''t see any other means but I was to weak to do it.


    Hermes was at the same boat but I won''t let that happen, I won''t let one of my favorite Olympian gods die.


    "Hades, I did something bad¡ª" whatever Hermes was about to say I didn''t hear the end of it as someone stormed in our of nowhere and slapped Hermes in the face ending out short exchange with a dramatic entrance.


    "Damn! What is the meaning of this?" I almost lost my composure, I could not help but feel I just lost some very valuable information.


    Hecate stood there standing over Hermes who was staggering to get back to his feet. "What a sorry state for the messanger god, you''re a mess." Hecate sounded enraged more than usual, I could not help but feel there was a personal feud between the two. I inquired of my eye for confirmation.


    --THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS ENRAGED--


    --THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS GRIEVED--


    Wow! It seems everyone is sharing in this grief game or something. "Hey Hecate what''s all this?" I asked but she was not paying attention to me for a reason.


    Hermes rubbed his cheek and looked at me with even more pained eyes. "I.... Need to talk with Hades."


    Yes, talk with me. I''m practically right here.


    "No! You''re drunk!" Hecate interrupted. I swear I wanted to punch her. "You are one of the twelve Olympian gods, you should not be seen in this state. What do you want people to think then? What of the symbol you represent?"


    Hermes screamed at the tip of his voice, so loud I felt the raw rage revebrating from it. "F**K IT! I don''t cae about any of that, I''m tired of all the lies and manipulation here. I miss when we were all one big happy family or was that all a lie too? If Hades of all people could change then why can''t I?"


    Just what was going on now, was there another side plot I was missing? Hermes surely knows something, I just have to tell Hecate off that way I can. "S**t!" I cursed under my breath as I ran back into the room, I had forgotten about Chaos Bride. We were having a vidoe call before Hermes interrupted.


    "Please still be on!" I prayed as I reached for the phone on my bed and .... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    VIDEO CALL (CHAOS BRIDE)


    4 MINUTES AGO


    "Damnit!!" I already missed her. What are the chances of me ever getting a another chance like this again? I strode over to the door, there was no way I would miss my chance with Hermes.


    By the time I got there Hecate was still standing where I had left her but Hermes-- Hermes was gone.


    Curses! Everything was getting out of hand really fast.


    "You just missed him boss, he had to go sober up before the party tonight? I never imagined Hermes to be a drunk." What the hell are you saying, you f**king chased him away you witch. The only chance I would ever get to talk to him again would be at the party. ¡ªDammit all¡ª.


    I can''t help but feel like a puppet in a show, all strings attached. There was nothing I could do to get out of it if things kept escalating at this rate.


    "Not a word more!" I silences Hecate before she spoke and walked into my room.


    ¡ªTHE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS FEELING DEEP GUILT¡ª


    I slammed the door behind me and dropped on my butt, I burried my head between my laps and sighed. I''ve just about had enough, why were there so many lies and secrets everywhere? There was not a single person I could call an ally here and just when I was learning to trust someone again.


    I only had a few more hours before the party would begin, I had not gained any bit of useful information enough to prevent the first calamity. Since the name "ERIS" was not on the guest list perhaps I was wrong about the event happening. It was originally an event on the wedding of Peleus and Thetis in the myth. That means I misread the situation by a long shot.


    Then what calamity will occur at the 2000th birthday of Zeus?


    I hated being at a stalemate. It seemed the only thing to do was to go to the party and watch things play out, worst comes to worst I would have to take action.


    I wore one of my finest black suits, washed my hair¡ª still getting used to having a really long hair by the way. I was looking my finest for the occasion but not to get carried away I would have to be alert for what exactly?


    Boy, was I clueless. I was doomed!


    VRRRROOOM!!


    The fine black car pulled up before the huge palace of the pantheon of gods, Hecate opened the door and I alighted from it, my fine black shoe pressing down on the long red carpet. This was it-- I too one final breath and started to advance towards the entrance.


    By the sides of the carpet were restraints and bouncers who kept the photographers and reporters at bah, flashes of white slightly blinded me.


    Sometimes I forget how much fame and power I have from being a god. They all wanted a picture of me, especially since I was the one god who rarely left his domain. No doubt I would make the cover of the paper the next morning, but none of that would matter if I failed to save the goddamn world.


    "Lord Hades, please a word."


    "Lord Hades, any comment following your return?"


    Now the chatter was starting to get annoying. "Why is this damn red carpet to long?" I hissed under my breath.


    A short while later there was an explosion, I tucked my hands in my pocket and raised my head to the sky where rays of red, gold and purple exploded continuously¡ª the fireworks were a marvel and breathtaking. I was glad I got to be reborn.


    I reached the door where two huge rock like creatures stood there as guards checking the invites before letting anyone in. Not like they could then me down but I held my invite just in case. A short while after I was inside the biggest hall of my life, it was buzzing with life. There were gods, winged creatures, heroes of legends, magical creatures. It was a beauty.


    And the food was¡ª MWAH! Words could not describe it. I took a glass of whatever wine they were passing around as I advanced down the crowd of well dresses guests hoping I would not run into anyone to early but I knew that was just a wish I would never have come true.


    "Woohoo big brother Hades you made it here at last!" And there he was, the number one on my hate list¡ª ARES, THE GOD OF WAR. He wore a pretty messed up outfit with a lot of flashy colour. His nose and ears were pierced with diamond rings, I for one would call him a devil rather than a god. "Love my drip?"


    I groaned internally, just why did I have to run into him of all people? Wait! Was he waiting for me? I noticed a fine young woman clutching tight to his arm, she wore a lovely purple dress that covered her legs.


    Lucky him¡ª this is me being sarcastic.


    I think Ares might have noticed my eye on his +1 and he felt the need to brag. "Oh, this is my date. She''s a really beauty, you know what I mean."


    I looked at her more closely and gasped¡ª CHAOS BRIDE!! There she was standing her cheeks red as she waved at me. "Hi~ Lord Hades, it''s a pleasure meeting you in person."


    What the hell? Ares was the god of war¡ª was that what the "CHAOS" was for? Right under my nose. She real got me good, but I would not miss the chance to find out who she really was.


    My eye buzzed and I gasped once more. N-- no way.... I was played the whole time!

 Chapter 29 - 29: Ch. 29: Distractions

    Ch. 29: Distractions


    How did things come to this again? Ares was simply introducing his date, not "CHAOS BRIDE," but her real name. But he didn''t need to because I knew who she was even before he said it.


    "Oh, this is my date. She''s a real beauty, you know what I mean," Ares joked. "Her name is¡ª ERIS!"


    F-- It was all under my nose again. So deep under there was no way I would ever know. And if Eris was here, then that would mean she was trying to prevent me from hindering her plans. That would also mean that I was right¡ªit really is the apple of discord plot!


    So I had met Eris all along, but I could work this to my advantage. She just played herself into my hands. Perhaps I can convince her not to trigger the calamity.


    Looking at her closer, I could tell she was panicking inside even without the use of the eye. All I would have to do was restrict her through the entire night. I sometimes hate my mind for overthinking things, but I was not confident I could confront her¡ª for all I knew, she might not be Chaos Bride but an associate of hers.


    Now I was seriously regretting not answering the call earlier. Curse you, Hermes. Where is Hermes anyway?


    "Hi~ Lord Hades, it''s a pleasure meeting you in person," Chaos Bride, or should I say Eris¡ªI still wasn''t sure if she was Chaos Bride¡ªsaid. Damn, I feel played.


    ERIS: GODDESS OF STRIFE sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    LIKABILITY TO HADES -200


    ROLE TO HADES - UNRESOLVED


    CONFLICT - NONE


    I realized what I needed to do: talk to her privately. Hard to do that when you''re at the biggest party of the millennium.


    "Big brother Hades, you kind of zoned out for a moment there," Ares chuckled nervously. He seemed afraid for some reason. Did I look weird or something? "That was scary, man. It felt like you were thinking about death just now."


    I shifted my gaze away from Eris and looked at Ares. "Don''t spite me!" I cast him a threatening glance and walked past them both. This was not the right time to confront her about the apple.


    I was relaxed since her name did not appear on the list of invited guests, but I forgot the +1; invited guests can bring an extra person to the party. I brought along my assistant, Hecate, but still, Eris'' arrival clearly caught me off guard. Everything was coming together; all I had to do was play my cards right.


    "My lord, are you perhaps troubled? I noticed you were a bit startled by that goddess," Hecate opined. I swear I keep forgetting how sensitive she is. I still haven''t forgiven her for screwing up my lead with Hermes. Come to think of it, where is he anyway?


    The crowd started to murmur loudly. I could barely make anything out of it. I could see a gleaming light coming from up ahead. There was only one person I knew who could make a flashy entrance like that¡ªit''s the birthday boy.


    Bolts of lightning started to sizzle in the air. There were light booms and crackles¡ªthe crowd was amazed. I, for one, was deeply concerned if it was safe to throw lightning bolts indoors. I might be immortal, but I''m not shock-proof. Zeus walked down from the long flight of stairs, dressed in a flawless white suit with gold buttons.


    He wore a pair of gold shoes and a gold mask over his eyes; his hair fell down his back and sparkled wonderfully¡ªwhy do I feel like he''s running for pageant queen?


    I swear if I had a pair of sunglasses, I would have dazzled them on. What caught my eye was in fact something more beautiful than the elaborate display of my baby brother¡ªthe second figure accompanying him. Dressed in a fine milky dress was a real queen, her powerful yellow eyes shot out with a piercing intensity that entranced me, her long yellow hair carefully packed behind her back.


    She had her arms wrapped around Zeus'' arm.


    Didn''t need a wild guess to tell who that was¡ªHERA, THE QUEEN OF THE GODS. Man, was she a beauty. Kind of made me wish I was still single.


    It took all of my willpower to look away. I had to not make it seem obvious. Staying on track was the priority here; can''t have a beautiful goddess ruining my day.


    "Good day, people of Olympus! Who''s ready for a paaaaaaaartyyy!!!!" Zeus boomed, and a loud cheer followed. Just reminding me of how much I hated crowds. And why does he have to be so damn childish? The stories always said he was old and wise; this one''s the exact opposite. At least I get to enjoy my first-ever gods-only party in peace.


    "And there is my big bro Hades!!" I spoke too soon. Zeus came up from nowhere and threw his arm around me. "I''m so happy you came. I would have been grieved if you didn''t. It''s all the better with you here."


    Just how did he spot me in this huge crowd? Oh right! It''s not like anyone here has blue hair and dresses as if they are attending a funeral. "Um¡ªhey, Zeus." Still not used to calling him that. "I see you''ve been well."


    Zeus snickered as he swiped a cupcake from one of the waiters passing by. "More or less. Sorry about last time with the wound. Hope it didn''t hurt too bad."


    A little too late for that. I''ve been asleep for two hundred years. Back on Earth, that is two lifetimes. Another thing caught my eye¡ªHermes, not so far off in the crowd. All I had to do was ditch the glam prince. As if it would be that easy.


    Zeus pulled me off in a different direction away from my goal. From my knowledge, very few people found me¡ªthe god of death¡ªnot scary. Hecate, Hermes, but Zeus tops the chart. This guy is not afraid of anything under the sun. "Now hasn''t it been a while since you''ve seen Hera?"


    Wait, Hera? And before I knew it, I was before the queen of the gods. She stood there, giving off a beautiful aroma that almost made me smile. Good thing Hades used to be a sadist; I managed to maintain my composure. Just to be clear, I wasn''t flustered. It''s not like I haven''t spoken to a beautiful young-looking woman who is actually over a millennium old before.


    Boy, was I kidding. Of course, I was flustered. How many men my age have fantasized about standing before a literal goddess and just saying, "Hi!" Shit! Did I just say my thoughts out loud? Should I talk with her casually or¡ªlet me try the eye first, just in case.


    INFORMATION ABOUT THE CHARACTER CANNOT BE DISPLAYED DUE TO WEAK LEVEL OF THE EYE.


    Curses, she put on the firewall. Now, what do I say? Hera''s lips parted and broke off into a light smile that made my heart sing. "Hades..."


    Now, why did she just end things there? Why do women always have to be so damn complicated? Since she called me so casually, I guess I do have to take the same approach. "Hera, it has been a while." Not really my best line again¡ªwhen you come to know me pretty well, I have a lot of terrible first lines in my vocabulary.


    Hera rubbed her temples softly with her thumbs. I had a bad feeling about that because Zeus just backed off and said, "Then you two can catch up. I have to go find Poseidon. He''s probably holed up somewhere here." And then the god of Olympus vanished into the crowd, leaving me alone with Hera, who was now glaring at me like that one candy left on the counter at Christmas.


    "It has been over a thousand years since you last spoke to me, Hades. So I guess it really has been a while." Despite her strict tone, her voice really was a melody to my heart.


    Now, what do I say? Just why did Hades have to be a mess with his family? I''m practically turning into a life coach right about now. "He¡ªra, I''m sorry. I must have been busy back then." Maybe I said something wrong, or it was the approach I took, but she gasped and cupped her hands under her breasts.


    "Y¡ªyou''re sorry?" I think I saw her cheeks redden, or perhaps it was the lighting.


    There was another long silence that I was yet again forced to fix. "Yeah, what about it?"


    She looked away from me as she spoke. "Nothing. Just never heard you commit to your mistakes before." Well, I have been getting that a lot lately. "So did you just come here for Zeus, or did you have another reason in mind?"


    I looked at her with an annoyed glance, good thing she wasn''t paying attention to me. Like, what the hell does she expect me to be looking for here? I can''t even have fun because I have to stop some no-good goddess from causing a war over an apple. "I just came to settle some matters. After it''s done, I''ll leave."


    "Oh, right?" Hera dropped her head and said in a sad tone, "Enjoy the party then." She said this without a moment''s notice as she started to walk away.


    I would have liked to hang out with Hera more, but I had to find Eris first, which makes me feel stupid for losing her in the first place if I had to find her later.


    My eye started to whirr again¡ªI wasn''t even doing anything.


    THE CHARACTER "HERA" HAS HIGH AFFINITY FOR YOU.


    What the hell? I thought the eye didn''t work on her. Now it''s telling me that Hera has high¡ªmy hands dropped by my side and my jaw fell wide open. Don''t tell me, does Hera have feelings for me?


    It''s never one problem at a time, is it? It''s always one thing after another. I couldn''t let myself get carried away. I took out my phone and dialed Chaos Bride twice, but there was no response. I turned back to where I had seen Hermes earlier, and he was gone. Hecate was gone too.


    I was foolish to get swept away by all the celebration¡ªnow chaos could strike in any direction, and I would have no way to stop it.


    Talk about a hiccup~!

 Chapter 30 - 30: Ch. 30: When Playing Cards, Watch Out for the Joker!

    Ch. 30: When Playing Cards, Watch Out For The Joker!


    There was a lot of chatter and festivities but I could not get absorbed by it at the moment. I searched in every direction for Eris, I had to stop her before she would trigger the calamity. The fear that I would fail to stop her had me troubled, if only I could find her.


    I stopped and took a while to think things through, perhaps what I really needed to find was not to find Eris but instead to find Hera, Aphrodite and Athena¡ª being the most beautiful goddesses there was no way I would miss them. They would certainly draw some attention to them, if I find them before Eris does I can stop her. Now I felt like a fool for not recalling which way Hera went.


    I paced through the crowd in a calm manner not to draw any unneeded attention to myself, I looked everywhere to try and find them. I tried using the eye but to no use, I kept recieving many random names giving me a big headache as a result. I was taxed for time as it was, I could hardly concentrate now.


    "Please..." I took out my phone and dialed her number again-- it rang a few times. I held my breath just as the call was about to timeout when the line connected. I raised it to my ear but it was silent, or rather the hall was too loud. "Hello, are you there? Eris, it''s you isn''t it?"


    "...."


    "I TOLD YOU NOT TO COME DIDN''T I?"


    I heard her voice as clear as day or maybe because my hearing was heightened. She sounded different, colder¡ª I had a bad gut feeling about this. She was talking, all I had to do was keep her talking. "You weren''t exactly specific now we''re you?


    It would have done me better to tell me you were coming too, maybe build out trust more." From what I could interprete she was calling from a place without noise meaning she was far from the main party. Since there was no way she could leave the only possible way she could have gone was up the stairs.


    "YOU ARE ALSO NOT SOMEONE TO PUT SOME TRUST IN, OF ALL THE THREE YOU ARE BY FAR THE WORST. YOU CLAIM TO BE BLAMELESS WHEREAS YOU HIDE A DARK PAST SO SICK IT TURNS YOU ROTTEN."


    Now where was all of this coming from? That rotten gut feeling I had was starting to spread quickly. I quickened my pace up the stairs to the next floor, not many people were on the way but it was still a long climb. "Eris what are you saying? Who put you up to this?" Perhaps I should not have added that last part but I had to keep her talking.


    "FOR SOMEONE WHO HAS VERY LITTLE TIME ON HIS HANDS I ADVICE YOU REFRAIN FROM YOUR INVESTIGATION, BUT I WILL GIVE YOU A PIECE OF ADVICE..." I reached the top to the stairs, there was a long hall that led to the right and left, just which way would she be? "LEAVE THE PARTY AND¡ª STAY THE HELL AWAY FROM HERMES!!!"


    That tone, she definitely meant something by it, and now Hermes is in the mix, makes me wonder what had him so troubled earlier that he could cry. Did he want to warn me? "What does Hermes have to do with this?" I asked a bit anxiously while I still battled on whether to turn left or right.


    Something caught my eye, to the right was a sign that said men. Was the men''s bathroom that way? I guess that mean the left was for female, I can''t enter the females bathroom-- but I can wait at the hall and prevent her from getting to the party.


    "JUST TAKE MY ADVICE, IT WOULD BE BETTER THAT WAY."


    I could hear her breathing, shallow like she was thinking of something. Could she be having second thoughts? Maybe I can talk her out of this. My only shot-- "Eris listen, whatever you do please don''t hand out the golden apple. It will cause chaos."


    I was expecting a gasp or an exclamation but she was mute. That was a bad sign that she had adapted to my knowledge of the apple, too quickly at that. Did she have knowledge of this beforehand? How can she be so damn collected when she''s clearly been found out? There''s no way I can figure out what''s going on in her head now and that worries me.


    "AAH~ YOU REALLY ARE A DETECTIVE AREN''T YOU?" Damnit, my back was feeling all wriggly now, she''s too calm with that response. Does she have a back up plan. "BUT HOW CAN YOU KNOW OF SOMETHING EVEN ARES HAS NO KNOWLEDGE OF? ARE YOU BY CHANCE ABLE TO READ MINDS?"


    I calmed myself and stood before the bathroom door, I softened my voice to cover any hesitation I might show. "Tell me then, why are you doing this?" She made one mistake, she already revealed that Ares was involved and Hermes must have been involved¡ª at least to some extent. I just needed her to keep spilling the beans.


    I heard her sigh deeply, was that a sign that she was breaking? Or was she just thinking up another lie? "YOU ARE AWFULLY TALKATIVE FOR THE GOD OF DEATH--" She was avoiding the question, did I hit a soft spot? "SINCE YOU KNOW OF THE APPLE YOU MUST KNOW OF MY GOAL TOO. WHY DO YOU WISH TO STOP IT?"


    She''s changing the topic, she''s scared¡ª no, vulnerable! But I still don''t have enough going, is she working alone or is there yet another hive mind. There was also the possibility that Ares could be behind it all, he was the god of war. A war between the three goddesses would have benefited him but in what way. Just as I was about to get lost in thought, I heard the door knob creak.


    It was coming from my phone and the door. She was stepping out, I had her just where I wanted.


    "HADES--" She said as she pushed the door open gently, I hid in the blindspot and positioned myself to arrest her in the act. "YOU ¡ª LOSE!!" What was that feeling just now? I felt like I had just stumbled into a great wall that came out of nowhere. What came out of the door was an old man wearing a black suit and red tie and not Eris.


    "N-- no." Just where did I have it wrong? I clearly had her on the ropes, don''t tell me she purposely lured me away from the hall. That-- no, I was the one walking into the trap like a blinc sheep. "Dammit!"


    I turned around and darted down the way I came from, the hall was clearly a bit long. My heart was racing, pounding, I could not tell where I had gone wrong. Surely I knew there were gaps in my plan but I made sure to cover them up quite good¡ª NO WAIT!!


    I screeched to a halt, my hands flexed reflexively by my side. My right eye twitched as I carefully replayed everything that had happened in my mind, there was always an order, the truth was under my nose all along. And why would I miss the most important information here--? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes blazed blue as I gritted my teeth. "Just why would an old man be leaving the woman''s toilet?" I darted back to the hall intersection, I knew I had to go back to the start of I was to clear things up. "No!" I stopped when I noticed one of the party attendants taking down the female sign that pointed in the direction of the toilet.


    On sighting me he gasped. "Sorry for the inconvenience there but some idiot switched the signs, good thing you actually went to the male''s toilet right away. Or perhaps you were headed to the female''s toilet, who am I to care right?


    For the love of-- everything broke down in my mine. I had been played clearly, I looked down the stairway where a figure reached down to the base dressed in a waiters uniform, from her hair colour I knew who it was¡ª Eris! She had me.


    PING!


    "CHECKMATE..."¡ª RECIEVED (0 SECOND AGO)


    Move! I told myself but my body could not, I was paralyzed head down. Why! For the first time I had just tasted true defeat, my mind could not comprehend it. The fact that Eris¡ª knew I would disrupt her plans, no! She didn''t know, she just opined that I could pose a threat so she removed me from the way using underhanded means.


    Very befitting of the goddess of strife, but why the change of wear? Did she want to go unnoticed or did she do it to lose me?


    What do I do now? I have to stop her or the calamity will happen, I have to prevent the original flow of the story or Olympus will fall. I have to--


    "Dammit!" I leaped over a few flight of stairs and stated racing down as fast as I could for the bottom, my eyes blazing with raw vigour, my heart pounding hard. "I can''t lose!" I breathed out my resolve and prepared for whatever I would do to stop her, no matter how dark it may be.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Ch. 31: To The Fairest (1)

    Ch. 31: To The Fairest (1)


    I vaguely remember when I last felt like this¡ª cornered, hurt, helpless, played. Growing up in the orphanage I always wanted to have a family I could call mine, I wanted a home. I heard my mother abandoned me because I was a son of an unwanted relationship and thus deemed unworthy myself. When I got married and had my daughter I felt whole, because I finally had something to protect¡ª a home.


    And when my wife took that all from me-- my daughter I so cherished, the house where we built our memories, my everything¡ª I ran mad! It was hell on Earth. I wanted to die but I was too weak to take the easy way out, Greek mythology became my rock in the dark times-- my new home.


    I''m happier than I have ever felt in all the eighty years of my life here and if it would take killing a person to keep my new home safe, I would BLOODY DO IT-- !!!


    At first when I came here I pondered on what my role would be.... Would I just watch from the sides and follow the story the way it would go. But that was no fun, what I really wanted to live my life to the fullest without any war or calamities occuring. That was then I decided for the first time in my life that I would become the protagonist of my own life.


    There was a mumur coming from a certain direction, my senses urged me to go in that direction. I pushed through everyone in my way roughly without any regard for anyone, the timer was already running and I had to act without hesitation. My eye caught a glimpse a glimpse of her long dark hair, I was closing in on her, there was no way she could lose me with the eye.


    I don''t think I have ever fought this hard for my life before, my heart was pounding much harder this time, my eyes blazing. I kicked whoever was in my way, the time for low profile was gone. I was closing in on Eris, I reached out to grab her hair which proved hard when she was zigzagging through the crowd. Just a bit more and I would have her in my grasp.


    Just as my grasp rounded on her hair ¡ªWHAM¡ª someone shoved me from the side and I skidded lightly, my grasp missed her just barely. I could see her turn and stare at me with a pleased smile as she dissolved into the crowd.


    "Damnit!!" I barked as I looked to see who it was that had attacked me so directly, to think she had an associate tagging me from the back. How well had they planned this? I was too busy chasing her to notice the other person, the people around us started to take notice of what was happening just slightly. "You!"


    Ares stood there and licked his lips like the snake he was, his eyes were deeply pleased and held no glimpse of fear in them. "Sorry big brother Hades but things have to be like th--"


    --WHAM--


    I drilled my knuckles into his face and heard a loud crack, his body went hurtling through the air like a projectile knocking down a few people with him. Hot smoke hissed from my now bloody knuckles, I gritted my teeth and hissed. "Stop interfering with my story you pest!" Before people could panic I darted into the crowd not caring for the repercussion of what I had just done.


    Now which way did Eris go?


    WARNING!! HIGH LEVEL OF STRESS HAS BEEN DETECTED!


    "Tch!" I hissed, I could feel my body getting hotter by the second, was this an effect of being a god? My body was reacting uncontrollably.


    WARNING!! YOU ARE LOSING YOUR SENSES!


    YOU WILL FALL INTO A BESERK STATE IN 10 SECONDS!


    Dammit! I have to calm down or I''ll lose it but I have to-- and just when I had realized it, I was too late! I could see Eris walking closer to three female figures sitting at an open corner of the hall and being adored by others. "N-- no!" Eris beat me to it, perhaps I would have reached her if I had seen Ares coming from the side earlier. It doesn''t matter if I lose anyway.


    I watched her present them with a tray where a bright golden apple shimmered in the light, when. Hera asked who the apple was referred too I could hear Eris'' voice clearly saying. "TO THE FAIREST!" That was the trigger, not long after the three beautiful goddesses started to argue on who was the fairest of all.


    The fairest in this case clearly meant the most beautiful, right before my eyes the fight started to escalate beyong just a mere argument.


    Curses were rained down and signs of a rising conflict were starting to spiral.


    "No!" I could not control myself, I charged forward and closed the gap between us in seconds. I grabbed Eris by the hair and yanked her back roughly, she screamed from the pain. "Why you, what have you done?"


    Tears started to form in Eris'' eyes, wait-- it wasn''t Eris but another maidservant. I was wrong, if it wasn''t Eris then.... I looked back at the three goddesses whose eyes were now transfixed on me. There was no golden apple there, had I just imagined it then? Had I just made a fool of myself in public? But I just beat Eris to it right, or maybe she just gave up.


    Everyone looked at me and started to mumur, what had I just done? "Hades?" Hera called out to me her eyes pierced into my soul as if expecting something.


    "Ku--" I tried to speak but words failed me, my head was still in a mix. I looked around left and right, there was no Eris. Did I scare her off.


    "Big bro!!" Zeus started to approach me from the crowd he walked slowly, cautiously. Why was I feeling gloomy deep down, Zeus smiled lightly and stopped a few feet from me. "Were you looking for me?"


    Now what do I say, that I was chasing a crazy goddess hell-bent on causing chaos on Olympus.


    "You came to see us right?" I heard a sweet voice that made my heart throb, I looked forward to see a beautiful young woman wearing a peach dress, her eyes were a mix of red and white, her lips pink, her hair a draping down her front and back in it''s pink colour.


    Her eye lashes was a deep black, her skin looked milky and sweet, there was no two ways but she had to be¡ª APHRODITE, GODDESS OF LOVE & BEAUTY.


    The other goddess on the the left of Hera wore a huge golden helmet, she had powerful black eyes and wore a long blue gown. She was much darker in comparison to the previous two. She looked very displeased in me, the one and only¡ª ATHENA, GODDESS OF WISDOM & WAREFARE.


    These were the three goddesses, most powerful in the world. They were the most impossible to tame women in all of Olympus and I was standing here before them. What anyone from old world would give to be standing here before them. This was a dream come true.


    I smiled brightly and said. "I just wanted to say "HI" to the loveliest women I know of."


    The three of them looked at me for a while as if I was a fashion accessory to be studied, I guess I was an eye catcher. What a wild ride, I still had to keep my eye out for Eris meaning I had to stay with them till they dissolved from the party. Talk about a difficulty in quest.


    "So, you finally took my advice to come ask me for love advice?" Aphrodite giggled like a child, her puffy plum cheeks looked so ripe I wanted to snuggle them in my hands. I swear I don''t know how those words went together.


    She had huge bosom looked huge as it bulged hard against her peach dress it felt as if it would just pop right out of the dress. No! I tried to look away from it before I started to have ugly thoughts, too bad! I already did. It was really hard concentrating in front of a literal goddess in terms of beauty let alone one.


    Athena glared at me with a scornful look, I have a feeling I wasn''t popular with her. "Hades, I haven''t seen you since you were what--? Two hundred?" I guess that seems long in immortality, was it just me I keep forgetting I was immortal. "I remember you still owe me a game of chess."


    Zeus laughed heartily as she threw his arms around my neck. "Big bro Hades sure is back now, all my persuasion finally paid off."


    Like hell it was you. "I hear you beat Zeus, a shame I wasn''t there to see Mr Sunshine get his face mopped on the floor." Athena said with a clear distaste in her voice, now I was sure she was a negative minded person.


    Zues brought his lips closer to my ear and whispered. "Big bro, you still haven''t handed me my birthday present."


    What the hell is he spouting, isn''t he a grown up man¡ª why would a god who has everything need something? "Sorry Zeus but I have business with the ladies."


    "Oooh? Does it have to do with that then?" Aphrodite pointed at me, not me exactly but my trouser pocket. So that was what the three had been staring at for a while now, here I was thinking I might have offended them.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, there nothing in my-- !!" What was this feeling in my pocket? My eyes shot down sharply to see a glowing light piercing through my pocket but I did not have anything in my pocket.


    "So what is it then?" Hera asked.


    No please don''t be what I think it is. My hand trembled greatly as they slid into my pocket hole and grazed the smooth circular substance in my pocket, my heart dropped into icy waters. It couldn''t be....


    "Take it out then?" Athena said grumpily. "Didn''t think you were one to play pranks."


    If I didn''t take it out it could cause a ruckus, I slowly slipped the strange substance from my pocket and raised it up before me where everyone could see. "Shit!!" I cursed as an almost blinding light of golden rays shot up from what sat in my palms, the three goddesses beamed with excitement.


    In my palms was the GOLDEN APPLE OF DISCORD!! Another light shot up from it forming the words "TO THE FAIREST". I swear my brain shut down in that instant, just how and when did Eris put that in my pocket and how did I not notice it until now? Because it just appeared, damn¡ª I was played till the very end by her.


    I felt my eyes lose all life on them as reality hit me like a projectile. It was now clear that I had no hope of stopping them from start. I was being manipulated from start and now I triggered the calamity with my own hands, neat trick making me do your dirty work for you bitch. I was unable to move for the first time in my life, so this was the meaning of defeat. I had just lost for the first time.


    Truly lost¡ª!!


    I don''t know if the calamity was true but maybe this wasn''t so bad, letting the story take its original course. It was meant to happen right? Now what do I do?


    I was clueless but the goddesses were already absorbed by the apple, how was I supposed to explain the apple. I just caused the biggest dispute in the story, I just dug my own grave.


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Ch. 32: To The Fairest (2)

    Ch. 32: To The Fairest (2)


    There is this terms kids use when playing when playing games¡ª you snooze you lose. I think that was it, I had no way of knowing if this calamity really was real or just the watcher trying to mess with me but.... I damn right just lost!!


    CLAP! CLAP! I could hear someone approaching me from behind, the person chuckled, it was enough to know who it was. "What''s this Hades?" It''s that rat Ares, where did the complimentary comments go now? I should have hit him much harder. "You brought a treasure here to you brother''s birthday and why is that?


    Oh--! I get it, what best to celebrate the birth of the best man without having a dance with the best lady and now you came up with this idea to pick out the best lady, am I right or am I RIGHT?!"


    This problematic time bomb is really cooking up a storm, though this is just right up his alley with him being the god of war but I doubt he has quite the hive mind to be the one pulling the strings. Do I have to play along with his game, I don''t see a way out.


    The gods of Olympus do have a known reputation for being envious of their counterparts so there was no way out of this but if I keep quiet things will only get worse.


    Ares walked before me as he cast me an evil glare. Everyone''s eyes were on us and the three goddesses were clearly eying me and the apple. "I understand where Hades is coming from, trust me I do. He went through all this trouble to pick the perfect dance for dear dad and I''m sure he had who he considered the fairest in mind.


    But being here and seeing you lovely women in your adoringly beautiful attires has perhaps changed his mind. Am I right Hades?"


    Way to escalate the matter nimrod.


    "Big bro, is what he''s saying true?" Zeus asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    I can''t deny it now can I? Times like this I wished I could just curl up and die, they got me but perhaps I can just improvise a bit. I cleared my throat, "Yes Ares, thank you for being such a modeled conductor. You took the words out of my mouth, I wondered what I would give my baby brother for his birthday and said, "Why not give him a dance with the fairest?" It would be a sight to behold."


    Ares smile widened. "Sure it is now, but I belive the fairest to be my mommy dearest, she''s is such an angel with a skin like a beautiful summer stream running down¡ª"


    "How about they play for it?" I cut in sharply, the last thing I wanted was an election with everyone in the room that would break the gods apart. "If you can answer my question then I will hand you the apple." I had to make up something to buy more time for me to think out a way from this problem.


    "HADES!" Hera boomed, I gulped down. "Feel free to hand it to any one of use you see as the fairest." I could tell she was mad.


    "Oooh, I wish I get picked." Aphrodite giggled happily. "Everyone knows wisdom is true beauty." Athena scoffed.


    Their argument was starting to become more than just whispers. They wanted me to pick who I felt was the fairest which I can''t. Even if I wanted to I can''t create a rift between the three, as inevitably as that is I can not needless create a conflict between them and me. I would rather prefer I not be the source of this conflict, that must be Ares'' plan¡ª for me to be the culprit.


    Sorry Watcher guy but I have no choice. "But if I picked one of you now wouldn''t I be more impartial to whoever Iight bear a hidden grudge from. For all I know I could probably choose who I favoured most so I can not do this sorry."


    "WHHAAT!?" The three goddesses cried out, clearly they still had their eyes on the apple that symbolized their supremacy.


    "A shame!" Ares clicked his tomgue, from the way his hands twitched I could tell he hadn''t thought so far yet. "Now what to do in this situation?"


    I cleared my throat to silence the uprising romours. "To provide credibility on the issue I advice when choose someone with no relation or interaction with the goddesses."


    "Brother are you suggesting someone not on Olympus?" Zues said with disbelief. "That''s an absurd idea even for you, those mortals can''t be trusted by something so dire."


    I had no choice but to follow the original storyline in the end. "On earth there a neutral human of a pure heart going by the name of Paris son of the Trojan King Priam. The goddesses can go and contest on who he chooses to give the apple. This way we will know our winner."


    Hera was the first to object, "Are you saying that I have a mere mortal as a judge over this matter? Just how lightly do you take me Hades?"


    Athena smirked. "Are you afraid of a mere mortal not seeing your beauty? How meagre."


    Aphrodite rubbed her lower lip with her thumb and said with a straight face. "I''ll do it! Always wanted to know who was number one around here."


    And that was how the story played out before my eyes the apple of discord lore, the three goddesses travelled to earth and found Paris, the followed exactly how the stories went. In the end Paris was now swayed by fame or glory, he chose love ¡ª he chose Aphrodite. I could not avoid the calamity, I caused it. Now whatever repercussions would befall this world would fall on me.


    A while later they came back different, apart from Aphrodite who cherished the apple given to her the other two were broody and dark in contrast, I thought they would come and attack me but moments later they were fine and lively. Or they tried to play the part but I for one already knew what was to come.


    Aphrodite was given the maid of honour dance with Zeus and I was stuffing my face with food and wine, yes-- I was troubled.


    I half expected the world to fall apart or I get sent back to my old world but nothing happened, still they crawling feeling in my stomach intensifies like the worst was yet to come to me.


    "Damn." I stood at the tale of confectionaries and eyes the edibles not our of hunger but just because. "I messed up." Hera and Athena were avoiding me, Ares and Eris were nowhere to be found, Hecate was-- I don''t know either and Hermes¡ª


    "HADES!!" I raised my head and turned around slowly¡ª speak of the devil. There Hermes was approaching me in slow steps, was he back to his confident self? Him coming to look for me did that mean that he was going to tell me whatever he wanted to earlier?


    "Hermes, where were you earlier?" I asked in a dark tone, somewhat threatening.


    Hermes closed the space between us and said. "I can''t hold it back anymore, I have to--" Then something was off because the messenger god Hermes started to fall, perhaps it would have not been that serious had he not regurgitated blood on my outfit.


    What the hell¡ª just happened? I was still stunned by shock but my body moved on it''s own and reached out to catch him. I grabbed him but that did not stop the blood from gushing out of Hermes'' nose, mouth, eyes and ears. I swear I was freaking out inside, pretty sure it showed on my face too. Just what was happening to Hermes.


    An ear-piercing rang out and a pandemonium started, people running around helter skelter. I hear Zeus calling out to me through the crowd trying to reach me but I wasn''t sure if he could tell but I was a bit preoccupied at the moment.


    "Hermes, s**t! Hermes, what''s wrong!!" I screamed out at him. My body was raging wildly in a way it had never done before perhaps because one of my most beloved heroes was dyiong in my arms. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt Hermes'' body become lighter by a tenth, his skin paler and colder. I panicked on what to do to save his life but nothing came up. The only thing I could do was to keep screaming out his name. "Hermes!! Hermes!!"


    His eyes were covered in blood but I could see him suffering, he parted his lips to speak but instead coughed out more blood.


    THE CHARACTER "HERMES" IS SUFFERING GREATLY.


    "Damnit!!" I cried, tears sliding off my face and unto his. "Don''t you dare die, you hear me. I still need you Hermes."


    THE CHARACTER "HERMES" IS OVERJOYED DEEPLY.


    LIKEABILITY HAD INCRESED GREATLY.


    YOU HAVE RECIEVED DOMINATION POINTS FOR BONDING WITH MAIN CHARACTER.


    "Just shut it you damn eye, Hermes if you can hear me say something!" I screamed at him.


    Hermes'' lips curved up in a weak smile. "Mer--cury." Wait what did that mean? He started to cough up blood again, this time¡ª black blood and after that his body dropped dead silent and my heart with it. I could not believe my eyes, was this the effect of failing to stop the calamity? Was this my fault, did I kill--


    THE CHARACTER "HERMES" HAS DEPARTED FROM THE LAND OF THE LIVING. HIS BRAVE SOUL WILL BE FOREVER REMEMBERED FOR ALL OF ETERNITY.


    Words could not explain what I felt at that moment, but my heart exploded and I roared. A strong wind blew and dark clouds covered everything in pitch black and¡ª I cried. "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    This event never occured in any of the stories, that a god died but it was my fault for being too slow-- and now¡ª HERMES WAS DEAD~!!

 Chapter 33 - 33: Ch. 33: Death In The Family

    Ch. 33: Death In The Family


    My eyes sprang open from my nightmare, I was sweating profusely and my eyes still hurt probably from crying all night. I just lay there deeply traumatized by what I so wished was really a nightmare, it had only been a day since Hermes died.


    "Dammit!" I covered up my face and cried again, there was no one but my empty hotel room to hear me out. I did not leave my place for a whole day, my body just slumped down in bed like a dead man, the fact that I had just killed one of the greatest characters in all of Greek mythology like that. If only I had prevented the first calamity.


    No one even cared about where I went after that night, now that I really thought about it¡ª I haven''t seen Hecate since that night. Makes me wonder if she had something to do that she would just abandon me.


    After the party everyone was in chaos leaving me with Hermes, Zeus was also there and a few higher up gods. There was nothing any of them could do, I still remember all the shocked faces they had-- everyone cried. What happened after then? Why can''t I remember? My head hurts when I try to relive it all over again. "Hermes I''m so sorry."


    I gritted my teeth in anguish. Now what could I do to quench this burning pain in my chest? I was alone as usual, I''ve always been alone.


    I closed my eyes again and slowly drifted into a deep slumber, a part of me wished I would die there and never come back. Yes¡ª I deserved it!


    How long had it been since I had been asleep? I still feel drowsy so I dont think I slept much so why did I wake up instead-- oh thats right.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Damn, I thought I told the receptionist I did not want to be disturbed, or did I--? Damn my head is a mess. Just go away whoever you are and let me die here. Trust me it will help us a whole lot.


    BANG! BANG!


    Wow someone has his underpants in a bind. Maybe I should check it out, could be the devil coming for my soul¡ª right, I forgot-- I am the devil here! Can I even move my body from here?


    BANG! BANG!


    "Lord Hades please a word." I heard a thick male voice, not dark enough to be the devil.


    I grumbled as I climbed out of bed and dragged my feet to the door. "I swear it better be the devil or I''ll lose it...." I gripped the door knob and noticed my hand trembling, my whole body was. Maybe because I haven''t eaten in a day, it''s surprising that I was even alive.


    This better be good, I opened the door slightly to see two figures standing there dressed in all white apparel. Angels--? No I don''t believe in angels, they don''t exist in the real world or Greek mythology.


    But who were these guys?


    The person in front was a man with brown moustache and wearing a short white coat, his hair was slightly gelled to the back, he wore a pair of square glasses on his face. He was taller than I was and looked forty but I''m sure he could be a few hundred years or maybe a thousand. I could see a badge on his chest with a silver colour that said the words "BIA CORPS".


    It''s the po-po, haha¡ª !! Wait a minute! The police exist on Olympus? What the hell.


    "Sorry to have disturbed you Lord Hades but I am detective Pine of the Bia corps." The man offered his hand for a shake which I just over looked and turned to look at the other officer at the other end of the wall. She had short well cut straight hair overlapping half her face, from her piercing silver coloured eyes I could tell she was quite willful and brutal.


    She wore a long white coat that reached down to her legs, white trousers and white shoes, talk about a daring choice of wear.


    All she did was glare at me constantly like a predator analysing it''s prey, I know I looked shitty so what.


    I wonder what race they were, but there was no way they were human. Could they be other gods?


    The man-- Pine started to speak but I was not listening much, doing so was a bother. "We are currently investing the death of the messanger god Hermes and would like for you to comply and come to the station just to answer a few questions. We know you must be grieved but we believe Hades was assassinated and would like to find the culprit."


    Could hae just emailed me, makes me feel like a prime suspect. But why can''t we just do the questioning here? It''s too much of a bother to leave, used to wonder why they did that in movies though.


    "Acck fine, give me a minute. Just know you''re paying for my meal." I said as I withdrew back into my room, the only reply I got was an awkward.¡ª "Yeah, sure."


    Great, now I am going to the station. Why would Olympus have a police force? Now that I think about it, the more I think I know of Olympus¡ª the less I really know.


    I was just about to change when I suddenly remembered something from my past life¡ª BIA. It''s Greek, Bia was a character from my studies. It is not well known but because I was a scholar I studied every bit of Greek myths but there''s no way I can know it all. Unless Bia wasn''t a god, I remember now.


    Bia was never an Olympian god¡ª but a TITAN!! Titans were a race of giant gods in Greek mythology that preceded and was overthrown by the Olympian gods. They were the first beings to use the term gods, I was now gripped with fear as I thought of something grave but I dispelled the thought.


    The titans far surpassed the Greek gods in strength before they were overthrown by the twelve, in turn saving this world from destruction. The Roman name of Bia was Vis, the bame was believed to mean "THE PERSONIFICATION OF FORCE" but how does that tie in to the Bia force?


    Come on think harder! I need to know what I''m getting myself into-- Bia was the daughter of the titans PALLAD & STYX. Yes it''s all coming back. Bia and her siblings were constant companions of Zeus. They achieved this honour after supporting him in the Titan War along with their mother. Bia was one of the crucial characters in the binding of PROMETHEUS who was also a TITAN.


    She also plays a pivotal role in the story of Prometheus since Bia was the only one strong enough to actually bind Prometheus to the rock with the unbreakable chains. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Bia was a personification of force does that mean an entire police force was created in her memory or did she form the police force. But for what purpose. I had forgotten that someof the original titans like Bia and Prometheus were still alive, that would explain why a majority of the gods on olympis did not originate from the original twelve but as offsprings of the titans themselves.


    I could tell that I was smiling wildly at the prospect of how wide the world just expanded in my mind. A new world of possibilities. Perhaps if I go with them I could find out how Hades died. Feeling a new depth of hope I changed into a simple black polo and trousers, finishing off with a pair of silver sneakers. I swear Hades has a thing for black and it''s not pretty.


    BHAM!!


    Just a few questions they said and here I was sitting in an interrogation room, it was square, the walls were well fortified. There was that glass mirror that was one way see through. A bright lamp over out heads. The interrogated-- ME, sitting on the uncomfortable steel chair and my hands on the cold steel table, a cup of hot chocolate next to me.


    To be clear I did not order for the chocolate but I did develop a craving for sweets recently.


    Pine sat before me and the other woman standing with her back to the wall, I was surprised she maintained the same pose as earlier. "Lord Hades, how is your chocolate?"


    I made a loud slurping sound and I drank from the mug and set it down shortly after, my tongue danced for joy from the sweet sensation. "Not enough sugar." I lied. I''ve watched enough crime movies to know this¡ª I was a suspect and there was no chance for me to give myself away. "If you want to get on with your questions then get on with it."


    Pine pulled back slightly and cleared his throat before he spoke. "I will begin then. We have reason to belive that you Lord Hades was responsible for the death of Hermes!"


    I maintained my calm composure at what he said but deep down I was freaking out. Like what the HELL!! I killed Hermes? Well I know I did but did they have evidence?


    "Oh, really?" I ran my finger around the rim of my mug and maintained eye contact with Detective pine, I knew he was checking for any slight flicker or blink but I had firewalls in place for that. "Can you justify that or are you just making baseless accusations to provoke me?" I kept my voice stable and tried not to waver.


    Of course they had evidence of it, why else would they accuse me of all people?


    Pine opened up his laptop and tapped on a button before turning it to face me. "This is you right from hours before the party?" I shifted my gaze slightly to the small screen to watch the scene from when Hermes came to meet me earlier that day to confess something and Hecate interrupting us.


    "There is no audio but we deduce that you had threatened Hermes somehow to make him breakdown in such a way and when he did not comply you had your assistant assault him physically. It was a clear case of physical assault and extreme manipulation. You left a while after sending him off but came back afterwards to dismiss your assistant, clearly in a bad mood."


    OH S**T--!


    Pine continued to compound the problem I was already faced with, the facts really did make me seem like culprit, it was all too perfect. "The substance found in the lungs of Hermes from the autopsy was black amber, a strange liquid that is quite lethal to gods. Amazingly it can only be found in one place, care to guess?"


    I tilted my head slightly backwards. "Sorry but I''m not the investigator, so why don''t you go on with your smart talk before I start mine."


    Pine was not moved by my threat one bit so he continued. "The underworld is the only place known where black amber naturally exists and it reacts violently to dark energy which you are composed of. We believe Hermes died the moment he approached you because of the activation of--"


    BOOM!!-- I hit the table creating a loud boom that made Pine jump. Dammit, now it all made sense! The reason why Eris asked me not to come to the party just before Hermes appeared, the reason why she got me away from the party and asked me not to meet him, it was all because of this. Was she trying to save me or Hermes? So she was on my side.


    If the black amber did activate when I was near and Hermes was fine earlier that night, did that mean he was poisoned somewhere in between? That means-- whoever tried to kill Hades is after me again. And this time I won''t lose!!

 Chapter 34 - 34: Ch. 34: A New Character, Talos

    Ch. 34: A New Character, Talos


    "Mister-- Lord Hades, please calm down." Pine said while reaching one hand to his back, made me.wonder if he had a gun there. Now that would make me laugh. "What we just have is mere facts that are yet to be fully idealized--"


    He gasped as I started to approach him, I was done here as it was. I swear I don''t know what Pine was finding behind his back but it was bugging me, I walked past him and found his hand empty. "Oh, I get it now." I remarked slightly as I turned and headed towards the woman that had kept silent all the while with her back to the wall, she barely flinched as I stood before her all she did was glare.


    She was shorter than I was so the glare didn''t seem as threatening. "I have had enough of your mind games miss or should I say Talos." I kind of expected for her to flinch even by a little but she didn''t bat an eye. Now that''s problematic.


    "You knew?" Was her only response, calm and concise, it made it almost impossible to tell what she was really thinking.


    But I knew she was surprised that knew who she was-- thanks to my one good eye. Back at the hotel I analyzed them.


    PINE LARS: LESSER GOD


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- 0


    ROLE TO HADES- CHIEF INVESTIGATOR AT THE BAI CORPS


    CONFLICT- SUSPECTS YOU FOR THE MURDER OF HADES


    LIKES & PREFERENCES- PUPPIES, COFFEE, OVERWORKING, JUSTICE


    DISLIKES- LAZINESS, SNAKES, RENT


    POSSIBLE ACTION: AVOID CHARACTER.


    After throwing almost all of my domination points into my good eye I could see more of characters information, my prediction was more accurate. If I had this at the party perhaps I could have saved Hermes.


    When I analyzed the woman I half expected her to be some assistant or trainer, what a surprise when I saw this:


    TALOS: ???


    LIKABILITY TO HADES- ???


    ROLE TO HADES- ???


    CONFLICT- ???


    LIKES & PREFERENCES- ???


    DISLIKES- ???


    POSSIBLE ACTION: AVOID CHARACTER (WARNING)


    It had me baffled, good thing I upgraded the eye. I went back into my room and researched online on this Talos person since I had no knowledge of such a character in Greek mythology. There were a few articles of sorts which all said almost the same thing and from that I was able to ascertain a number of things:


    1. "TALOS" WAS AN UNKNOWN KNOWN AS WORLD''S GREATEST DETECTIVE AND CRIMINAL PROFILER.


    2. THE SEX, NAME AND AGE OF TALOS WAS UNKNOWN.


    3. SOME BELIEVED "TALOS" TO BE A SUPER DETECTIVE.


    4. "TALOS" ONLY EVER CHOSE CASES AND NEVER ACCEPTED THEM. CASES DEEMED BIZZARE OR UNSOLVABLE AND ALWAYS SOLVED THEM.


    5. "TALOS" WAS IMPOSSIBLE TO FIND.


    So I came to the conclusion that this "super detective" was drawn to this case a little too early. "Just what piques your interest detective? The fact that a god died or the fact that you get to put me or one of the twelve in jail? I have a gut feeling that most of your buddies words and actions were all orchestrated by you."


    Talos was simple mute for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Your eyes are bold, your breath is a bit shaky, your hands quite coordinated. A little too coordinated in my opinion. You are either good at hiding your true intentions or you are just that good at it."


    Oh right, try to mess my head with whatever mumbo jumbo you''ve got. I won''t crack, but for the eye to warn me about her she must be dangerous.


    "I will be on my way detective, I know the leads may all point to me but I''ll find the bastard who did this and pop him wide open like a can of soda." I said to her face as I turned to leave.


    "How rather convenient, a tendency for misanthropy. He could be trying to prove his innocence by rashly overreacting or perhaps warning us that we have to way to apprehend him, that is if he is guilty of the crime." I heard her say to herself, did she not see me standing there.


    I walked calmly to the door and shoved Pine out of the way as he tried to stop me. Like what was he thinking by the way? That he could stop the god of the underworld from leaving? And just who the hell was this "TALOS"? I reached for the door and turned the knob when I saw:


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" HAS SET HER SIGHTS ON YOU.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" SEES YOU AS ITS PREY.


    "Till this investigation is closes all off world travel from Olympus is now banned." She added. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah, she is annoying. Like some real piece of work out of a detective novel. As I left and slammed the door behind me I wondered if I should have read more of detective stories than I did of Greek mythology. I navigated my way out of the Bai Corps headquarters, it was very much like a police station¡ª really brings back old memories.


    Only that time I was at the wrong side of the bar, wasn''t a good memory also wasn''t bad either-- it was hell.


    What had I learned so far aside that there is now some psychotic b**ch after my head just for the fun of it.


    1. I WAS THE PRIME SUSPECT OF THE INVESTIGATION.


    2. I WAS BEING FRAMED, SO THE PERSON MUST HAVE BEEN A MASTERMIND OR THEY HAVE A SORT OF COLONY TO PLAN THIS OUT.


    3. WHAT IS BLACK AMBER? IF IT IS ONLY ENCLUSIVE TO THE UNDERWORLD THEN¡ª IS HECATE INVOLVED, CONSIDERING SHE IS STILL ABSENT.


    4. WITH ME TRAPPED ON OLYMPUS I HAVE TO ASSUME THAT THOSE AFTER MY HEAD ARE STILL HERE.


    5. MY FIRST LEAD IS FINDING OUT WHAT WAS HAPPENING TO HERMES, TO DO THAT I HAVE TO GO BACK TO THE SCENE OF THE CRIME AND USE MY BLOODY EYE ON EVERY GODDAMN THING THERE.


    6. "TALOS" IS A THREAT, NOT SURE HOW MUCH BUT THE EYE IS AFTAID OF HER.


    I stepped out of the building and over to my car after running down everything I had gone through one more time, making sure to not miss a thi¡ª Oh Right!! I came in the detective''s car so I don''t know if I am going to get a free ride back. Guess I''ll just walk back then.


    I started down the side walk in the beautiful afternoon sun, now that I thought of it¡ª there was no sun in the underworld so there was no day, only night meanwhile here had both. How envious I was....


    BRRRRZZ!


    Huh!? My phone? I dug my hand into my pocket and took it out, just who the hell would be calling my line?:


    INCOMING CALL


    UNKNOWN NUMBER


    ACCEPT / REJECT


    I had a bad feeling about this in the pit of my stomach, but I picked the call regardless. I placed it to my ear and said nothing, only continuing my carefree walk down the path before me.


    INCOMING CALL


    UNKNOWN NUMBER


    01:07


    REJECT


    Still static huh? Now I was begging to feel like a fool, did whoever was on the other end think this was a game or something. I was enraged, "Hey! Listen whoever you are if you don''t--"


    "HI! IT''S ME¡ª!"


    My chest felt funny from the familiarity with the voice. "HER¡ª MES?"

 Chapter 35 - 35: Ch. 35: Quid Pro Pro With Mr Anonymous

    Ch. 35: Quid Pro Pro With Mr Anonymous


    No, not Hermes. It sounded almost like him but not quite right. A bit distorted. Whoever this was was trying to taunt me, I should probably cut the call but there is the possibility that this is the killer talking so it could be incriminating if I prolong this conversation. I have to be cool headed, whoever is on the other line was able to get my number somehow¡ª they''re dangerous.


    "Whoever you are start talking." I said as a warning.


    I heard a light chuckle this time only that the voice was no longer that of Hermes but a deep distorted male voice, no doubt he was using some type of voice changer to alter his voice. Or was it a she? "Hades I presume?"


    "Well it isn''t the milkman thats for sure." For the record I wasn''t trying to be funny, I just happened to blurt it out.


    "Took me a bit of effort to get your number, I am a man with very little time on my hand so I will get right to the point, I want to help you clear your name." The voice spoke very slowly adding whatever mysticism the caller wanted to convey over to me. "I know the Bai Force have already labelled you as a prime suspect in the murder case of Hermes.


    I want to uncover this mystery even now that the great Talos is on the case."


    "Really?" I sounded sarcastic as I forrowed my eyebrows, I could sense some eyes on me from the lesser gods in the area. They all avoided me clearly, they were afraid of Hades¡ª what a downside despite being so handsome I''m a walking death bomb.


    Whoever was on the line and the Bai Force suspected that the death of Hermes was planned by someone but I know it was from me triggering the calamity but what if they are right and triggering the calamity had nothing to do with it. Does that mean the calamity was all a lie? Theres so much I don''t know--


    "Hello, are you there?" The voice spoke.


    I was lost in thought again, "Yeah, I''m here."


    "Good then, first things first. I apologize for my little prank with Hermes'' voice, I am sort of into voices you know?" No, I don''t know. "Secondly, I need your help to uncover this case. For some reasons I am restricted to my control room so I can not involve in the physical exposition needed for the progress of this case.


    I need someone in the field and you want to solve this case as soon as you can."


    That was true, I did need to clear my name. I wanted to find out the truth and also-- where did all these nutjobs come crawling out of? Do much for getting reborn in Greek myth. Should I play along with him, it''s too much of a risk but he might have information. So we are using ourselves to achieve a common goal but what does he have to gain from the successful closure of this case?


    "Hey¡ª"


    "I know you might be wondering what I have to gain from this. It is true that I don''t have much to gain but what have I to lose?" He cut me off¡ª rude!


    "Who are you?" I asked calmly.


    There was a bit of static on the other end and I could tell the other guy was probably thinking of something, "MR ANONYMOUS, call me by that name. Makes our bond much more stronger."


    What fucking bond guy? "Mr Anonymous", how rich.


    "You must be wondering how you know I can be trusted, well here''s a tip." If this guy is just going to ask the questions and straight up answer them he really does make a shitty detective¡ª wait a minute. Could he be another super detective? "The golden apple trick was a distraction of sorts, that was that I was led to believe originally but no it isn''t.


    If I can just analyse the apple I am sure there is more to it. Hermes death was planned almost systemically to pit you in a the culprit for both incidents but the mastermind forgot one crucial thing."--


    "There was a lag time, between both events. When the three goddesses left to earth realm to see the human prince Paris three gods were surprisingly abesnt. Care to take a guess?" I thought he was going to answer himself so I delayed a bit but he said nothing, he was testing my IQ-- to see if he could work with me.


    It took me no time to figure out what he was trying to pass on. "Hermes was missing. Hecate too, and¡ª POSEIDON." I never saw him at the party which was odd, because of the trouble with the apple of discord it slipped my mind. So Poseidon is in this too?


    Mr Anonymous sounded a bit please by my response. "How intriguing, I was 100% you would get the first two but the third was merely speculation on my part. As expected of a god such as yourself, you insight is flawless and definitely not one sided."


    "Is that a complement?" Cause it''s kind of bland.


    "No Hades, belive me-- I don''t flatter. I find the notion quite an irrelevance. You are right Poseidon was not seen at his own brother''s 2000th birthday despite boasting having been with him for years as his closest friend. But he was seen leaving the area of the party minutes before the Hermes debacle." Mr Anonymous turned out to be quite souless.


    "It is important for me to know if you are in agreement with this temporary alliance."


    Now this is much bigger than I thought, the world of Olympus has surpass my scope of understanding and I can''t do it alone. I am now forced to work with someone who could most likely betray me at any moment. It''s a simple relationship of: "QUID PRO PRO."


    Mr Anonymous sighed . "Something for something, I guess that it fully sufficient to satisfy both parties. Very well then."


    BEEP!


    Did he just cut the call on me....?


    PING.


    NOTIFICATION:.


    A NUMBER NOT IN YOUR CONTACT (MR ANONYMOUS) IS REQUESTING A CHAT APPROVAL. (0 SECOND AGO)


    I rolled my eyes intently, this guy doesn''t seem to skip a beat when he''s serious is he. I accepted his approval and sent him "HI" just to be friendly and what did I get in return?:.


    "DON''T TALK TO ME WHEN I''M THINKING!!"¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (0 SECONDS AGO)


    I am going to kill this guy when I get my hands on him.


    PING!


    "TO KICK THINGS OFF I WILL GIVE YOU A PIECE OF IMPORTANT INFORMATION YOU MIGHT FIND QUITE EYE CATCHING... THEY WILL TRY TO KILL YOU."¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (4 SECONDS AGO)


    I don''t know how he gets his information but he''s has connections.


    "THEY ALREADY DID.... IT WON''T WORK WELL A SECOND TIME."¡ª YOU (0 SECONDS)


    Now tell me something I don''t already know.


    "I KNOW WHERE THE KILLER IS ¡ª INTERESTED?"¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (OFFLINE).


    What the hell is wrong with this guy? What kind of half assed cliffhanger was that, if he knows where the killer is he should have just told me instead--


    PING!


    NOTIFICATION:.:


    MR ANONYMOUS HAS MARKED A LOCATION IN YOUR GODMAP.


    H--uh is that like an app, did he hack my phone? Talk about a scammer. So he already marked the location I had to head to.


    PING!


    "I RECOMMEND GOING BY DARK, IT IS A BREAK IN. BEST TO SELL THE PART WELL. I ADVICE GOING IN BLACK, MUCH MORE EFFECTIVE WHEN GOING COVERT."¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (9 SECONDS AGO)


    "YOU HACKED MY PHONE???"¡ª YOU (5 SECONDS AGO)


    "SO WHAT? NEXT TIME I''LL ASK IF THAT''S WHAT YOU WANT BUT I SUSPECT THAT WILL BE MORE TIME WASTING."¡ª MR ANONYMOUS (3 SECONDS AGO) sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "F**K YOU!"¡ª YOU (0 SECONDS AGO)


    Just where are these maniac characters crawling out of? I feel like I just walked into another story, if I want to clear my name I have to investigate myself. But there is also the possibility that this could be a trap for me by my killer. Could "MR ANONYMOUS" be my number one suspect?


    Cut it, now I''m back to my bad habits.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Ch. 36: Bonus Chapter— Talos

    Ch. 36: Bonus Chapter¡ª Talos


    CLACK! CLACK!


    No that wasn''t right, the culprit used a fake account to hide the funds. This is too easy, I took this case because they said it was hard but it''s too easy. Done! The culprit of the crime is none other than the victim himself, he tried to frame his co worker while robbing himself in the process.


    Hard to think a suspect a victim would rob himself blind just for revenge¡ª no not revenge. Such human emotions are just baseless to me. There must have been a much bigger motive, a grander scheme but--


    CLACK! TAP!


    That''s where it ends, that''s where it always ends. Every mystery always never part of a grander scheme, I feel empty inside. That grumly feeling in my stomach again, just when it was starting to get good I lost that feeling again.


    I closed my laptop and sent the files over to the Bai Corps representative, I''m sure they must have been surprised that I solved it to quick. Even more surprised that I was even solving the case, immortals always have that expression. Surprise, love, fear, I never really got to experience most of it growing up.


    Most of these traits are more common in humans but gods are showing them too, then what''s the difference?


    There it goes again, my mind looking for the next big mystery to solve. It''s always cooking up a storm because the world is never peaceful, there is always trouble underneath. Something much more bigger in play.


    I walked over to my bed which was still well laid, I could not recall then I last slept in it. Did I even sleep anymore? There has never been a story that had ever kept me up late except for that one, it was exhilarating as it was. Now I just spend my time going through every case in the Bai Force and solving them in mere seconds¡ª at most 1 minute 17 seconds.


    Life has no meaning when it''s just one dimensional, that''s what I belive. There is always more to the world than meets the eye. I can''t quite recall how my life started or how old I was but I do remember it started with me waking up bathed in my own blood, I remember gurgling in it. It wasn''t just my own blood there were dozens of them all around me, I think I was meant to die that day but I didn''t.


    There was this man dressed in red looking over me, he noticed I was still breathing but pretended not to care as he left me there to die.


    But I didn''t did, I was found and rescued by a god. He took me in, trained me, wanted me to take after him but my mind always strayed to the unknown¡ª the world of mysteries. The lines that seperate what is and what isn''t. I started solving mysteries. The god named me Talos after one of his greatest inventions. He called me a mystery child.


    I despised simplicity, I lived for mysteries. I established myself as a well known detective, no one knew what I looked like or who I was. People are always quick to judge others based on what they looked like, it''s a stupid ideology I never adhered to.


    My mind is a complex jigsaw puzzle with no end, I can''t stop thinking about theories and how to solve them. It usually took me minutes, now I work in seconds. I deduce that this insatiable thirst for answer arose from my quest for my past.


    I sank into my bed and tried to dissolve there¡ª it felt foriegn and strange. I tried to shut my mind out¡ª it fought back. I can''t understand myself down to the very atom¡ª that is my greatest mystery. I see people as clusters of facts held together by baseless emotions, there is almost never a motive that is not guided my emotion. I operate different because I know how to subdue my emotions.


    I lived in a very small apartment with just the bare necessities, nothing for comfort. Just enough. A simple kitchen, a simple living room, a simple budget but a complex life. I don''t work for money, I don''t request it¡ª money just gives me more of a sinful attachment to material things so I limit myself to it.


    PING!!


    PING!!


    PING!!


    I reached out to my phone to see three notifications, but I always used a secure line. Well it''s not the first time the Bai Force have managed to hack in.


    NOTIFICATION:.


    A NUMBER NOT IN YOUR CONTACT (MR ANONYMOUS) IS REQUESTING A CHAT APPROVAL. (0 SECOND AGO)


    What''s this now? Is it one of those dating things I hear so much about¡ª not from friends though, I don''t have that. But from some of the cases I solve, troubles and stuff.


    INCOMING CALL


    UNKNOWN NUMBER


    ACCEPT / REJECT


    A call entering just seconds after, how suspicious. A stalker would be what normal people would say but I have not stepped out of this building in ages so scratch that. There is no way the Bai Force would use an unknown number to call me right after I warned them last time. Could it be a client? No!


    I don''t even have a page or anything, I just snoop around restricted criminal files and pick what interests me-- force of habit.


    If I pick the call does that mean it will be tracked to this location? But I''d I don''t pick I can''t find out who is calling. How did they find the number when it''s not saved to my name...? My chest was feeling all tingly again, my head was turning the pieces of the jigsaw puzzle.


    I was either mentally troubled or quite bored because I was feeling quite turned on from a phone call from an unknown number.


    BEEP!


    I clicked the call and said nothing. It was quiet for the first few seconds, my heart was thumping harder my teeth gnashing at the suspense. Well, maybe I do have a problem.


    "Talos I presume?" It was a distorted voice, was it a deranged serial killer? Or some kid playing a prank? I choose the latter. "I hear you have a knack for unsolvable mysteries. Turn on the news channel 12, if you''re interested in an alliance call me."


    CLICK!


    And with that the call was disconnected. What a rush of adrenaline pumping through me, I made my way toy laptop and went to the news¡ª channel 12 he said. My eyes scrolled down the headline of the news being broadcasted.


    SHOCKING NEWS: HERMES, THE MESSANGER GOD MEETS HIS DEMISE AT THE 2000TH BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION OF ZEUS, GOD OF OLYMPUS.


    My lips arched in a light smile, the story of a god dying-- it''s never been heard of. Without a doubt I was sure the Bai Corps would have no way of handling it, after all they are just for show. But who was the caller and how did he contact me, I tried dialing the number only to hear:


    ¡ª"THE NUMBER YOU ARE TRYING TO CALL DOES NOT ACCEPT CALLS"¡ª


    S**T! Someone I have no idea of brought me this juicy story just hours before the event happened, was this person expecting this all along? It appears I have been cooped up in this little apartment to notice a thing.


    I scrolled through my contacts, it wasn''t much. What was his name again? The leader of the Bai Corps? Pine! That''s it.


    I was so overjoyed that I grabbed my keys and ran to the door, for the first time in a while I wanted to leave apartment and all it took was the death of a god. The biggest mystery ever and I would be the first to solve it. I pulled my door open with a smile on my face, I could feel that way sensation at the pit of my stomach, what was it called? Joy?


    "H--uh?" I looked down to see a short old woman staring at me as if she had seen a ghost, her glasses were oval shaped and from the reflections from it I could tell it was recommended. Who was she again? My landlady? My neighbor? Who--? I did not even know who she was but she was staring at me like she had seen a ghost.


    "Hey lady--"


    And before I knew it, she screamed like a wild chicken. "WAAAAAAAAH!!!" I had to say it was quite over exaggerated but she ran helter skelter off down the hall.


    I knew I was a mess since I hadn''t done my hair in ages but why the crazed expression? Did it have something to do with my outfit--?


    I suddenly felt a very soothing wind blow at my body, it was very refreshing. Much different from my shut in apartment, the chill filling me up¡ª even down there! Oh--! My eyebrows shot up, I think I knew what the matter was now. I looked down at my crotch and hissed in disappointment, it appeared that in my moment of excitement I had failed to secure myself with any piece of clothing. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How embarassing.


    "Huh, what was the old lady yakking about?" I could hear my neighbors already coming out of there rooms. "I dunno, a bug maybe?"


    I slipped back into my room and shut the door quietly, I had no problem with being seen that way-- I wasn''t like other girls. But I did know being naked was a distraction and a violation of law and order. Arrrrrrrrgh, living on Olympus was a bother.


    Why was I naked anyway? Oh-- that''s it. Because of my continuous work on my laptop I realized ages ago that going to the bathroom, taking a bath, coming back to work was a stressful. Why play dress up when I would be indoors all day, so I stopped wearing clothes. Made my work efficient. Now what do I wear?

 Chapter 37 - 37: Ch. 37: Bonus— The Trail

    Ch. 37: Bonus¡ª The Trail


    I stood before the building half drenched in rain, I wore a simple black hooded jacket and a pair of ash jeans which still looked new since I had not worn it before.


    "How long do I have to wait?" I asked one of the three half man half falcon guards but they were quiet. Standing before the entrance to what was the grandest party on Olympus moments ago-- now a bloody crime scene. I was agitated and biting my nails, just what could be keeping him to long?


    CLICK!¡ª Finally! I dropped my shoulders and sighed in relief, watching as the tall man came out of the building. "Mr Pine I presume?"


    He just stared at me like I was some exhibit hung up above his fireplace, Pine was the only person in the Bai Corps to know what I looked like. In a case we worked together on in the past I had to reveal my identity to him on the agreement that he would keep it secret, he kept his bargain proving that he was trustworthy.


    I expected to see him exhibit signs of surprise but from the way his jaw flexed and his eye dropped a bit I could tell he was wondering.


    He was breathing quite heavily, signs of stress¡ª the case was a thought but to crack then. Just as I expected it to be. But why was he keeping me in the rain like this? I thought we were associates.


    "For you to choose to come in person, guess this will be a lot of paperwork." Pine nodded casting at me a stern look. "Let her through boys, she''s an ally."


    I did not thank him for standing me up in the rain, I marched through the officer over to him and gave him my best glare. "Meanie!" You might have noticed this, when I was not on a case I was a spoil brat who never grew up.


    "Come on in, I got hot chocolate. It''s going to be a long night." Pine did not sound friendly, he knew I was needed here¡ª it was a necessity. It only took a short while for me to settle in and I was back to work, I glanced over at the ginormous hall and took it all in bit by bit.


    It was unlike anything I had ever seen before, the gods really do love flashy and all they do is masquerade around like they do a thing.


    What caught my eyes more than anything was the crime scene, it was beautiful, the body had been moved but I could still spot the obvious clues and the black blood smearing the floor. "Can I have the footage from earlier?" I asked one of the Bai Corps officers who had a small tablet in hand, she first hesitated before showing it to me.


    It did not take me long to figure it out, all we had to do was wait to see what the black liquid was.


    A poison that killed gods, someone was definitely cooking up a storm¡ª I thought as I walked up to the room of the death god Hades. I had given a day for him to grieve while the Bai Corps would ask around the other guests from the party and give me an eye witness report. The probability of it being valid would be 1% but it could not be dismissed none the less.


    "So let me get this straight, you wanr me to ask Hades the questions you prepared?" I had Pine memorize the most probable questions to give Hades and how to react if he tried something funny.


    "I will stay behind and observe every of his verbal signals and body language." I replied lightly. "Remember I still have to conceal my identity fro anyone besides you."


    "Right!" Pine said in a tone I cpuld not understand. "You would rather be a ghost than a living person."


    "Just open the damn door, this is the good part." I went into position as he knocked on the door. It too a full three minutes for Hades to finally answer the door, that delay was too long. Did that mean he was panicking? Or was he coming up with a cover story.


    CLICK!¡ª The door open and I saw a messed up looking man pop his head out, his blue hair dropped down by his side, his face looked a bit dry, his eyes shote with a piercing intensity and a loneliness I had grown quite accustomed to myself. I expected the almost 2000 year old god to at least be an old geezer with pale hair but he did not look half bad. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was careful not to be pulled my his looks, maybe because he was the first decent looking guy I set my eyes on-- NO!


    I corrected myself, he was clearly a potential killer and this could very well be a cover up story. Hades took a moment''s excuse from us and went back into his room and took a whole twenty three minutes and sixteen seconds to freshen up¡ª too long.


    He was plotting something clearly-- his eyes came back more vibrant and his skin glowed, his hair was more smoother and he looked somewhat appealing¡ª a bit too calm for someone who was being taken by the Bai Corps.


    What is the source of his confidence? Is it because he is sure we would never uncover his hidden truth or because he is one of the big three gods of Olympus and we can''t put him away behind bars? Either one it was I feel seriously unhinged next to him like standing next to a monster.


    BHAM! We were interrogating Hades now and he just got upset over the fact that he was the culprit. He was rather quite composed up until now making his outburst seem more fake, I was sure that Hades knew something about the death of Hermes, something he was hiding?


    "Mister-- Lord Hades, please calm down." Pine said while reaching one hand to his back, giving me the hand signals for me to step in and intervene but I did nothing. "What we just have is mere facts that are yet to be fully idealized--"


    Yes that was it, keep going, I don''t have enough clues yet. Hades is too composed to get a good grip on a lead, I watched as he approached Pine who was now waving the his fingers at me rapidly, he was scared of what Hades could do to him. To us, he could chose to kill us but there would be no one to apprehend him¡ª that''s what everyone would be led to belive but things have changed now.


    No one could touch the law, it was the only thing that kept us all equal with the omnipotent gods of Olympus.


    My eyes adjusted slightly as Hades walked past Pine and started to make his way to me, I glared at him not on purpose but I was trying to decide every bit of information I could on him. Why was he confronting me? I was sure I had kept my head low the whole time, did he want to use me as an example to Pine? If he did, there was no way I could defend myself anyway.


    I was in a tight spot and it made me feel overjoyed.


    "I have had enough of your mind games miss or should I say Talos." He know who I am, how? It didn''t faze, I was too busy constituting theories of how he had coke to know of my real identity when I never introduced myself. When did he know, did he suspect me to come to him or is he the strange man that called be before?


    Could he be a mastermind trying to tell me there was no way I could stop him even with all the information we have on him? This is exhilarating, there are many possibilities and what makes it even more fun is HIS composure.


    "You knew?" Was the only thing I could utter, I spoke very calmly to throw him off his game but he didn''t flinch. Talos was simple mute for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Your eyes are bold, your breath is a bit shaky, your hands quite coordinated. A little too coordinated in my opinion. You are either good at hiding your true intentions or you are just that good at it."


    "I will be on my way detective, I know the leads may all point to me but I''ll find the bastard who did this and pop him wide open like a can of soda." Hades said to her face as I turned to leave, was he admitting defeat or was he passing a message for me to come get him?


    "How rather convenient, a tendency for misanthropy. He could be trying to prove his innocence by rashly overreacting or perhaps warning us that we have to way to apprehend him, that is if he is guilty of the crime." I could not help but theorize even in his presence.


    Hades was now by the door, I bet he was feeling accomplished since he had made his threat. Well two can play at that game--


    "Till this investigation is closes all off world travel from Olympus is now banned." I would restrict your movement, even the twelve can not go against my jurisdiction here.


    You are my prey, you all are.


    ---


    VROOM!!


    I dropped off the taxi in front of the building "Mr Anonymous" had asked me to. He wanted me to break into the building of one of the twelve gods, I was not a field agent but the feeling of being the best to solve an unsolvable mystery was a real seller. I was ready to unearth the mystery of a century.


    "Who goes there?" Damnit, I heard the cocking of a weapons, was it a security guard? Dammit! I did not see that coming.


    Before I could tell the gun sounded and bullets filled the air, I was sure I was dead. But I hadn''t unearthed the mystery of the century. I shut my eyes and awaited death when I heard a loud thumping sound and a dark showed looming over me, out of curiosity I peeked a bit to see someone standing before me dressed in black, the security guard was on the floor now.


    A frosty wind blew filling the air with ominousity and melancholy, my gaze shifted up to see a pair of nightshade blue eyes blazing right at mine and my heart leaped. "Hades?" Now what was he doing here?

 Chapter 38 - 38: Ch. 38: Infiltrating The War Gods Mansion

    Ch. 38: Infiltrating The War God''s Mansion


    Now what was this? I looked down at Talos wondering what she was doing here at this time of the night? Could it be...


    "Detective you know it''s against the law to break into someone else''s house. I thought you would know better." And here I was thinking I was in a Greek myth and now a crime tv show. Talos cut eye contact with me for the first time and said nothing.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS ASHAMED OF HER ACTIONS.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS WISHING YOU ILL.


    Now no need to be so negative, and here I was thinking she was some a-game boss. I turned away from her and approached the huge steel gate that seperate the mansion from the outside, it was huge but not as big as mine though. Infiltrating the home of the war god Ares felt quite thrilling, I just hope he has answers to some questions I''m seeking.


    "I take it you know him?" Talos said as she approached me from behind.


    "Do you mean Mr Anonymous? He sort of said I would find the killer here, funny enough it turned out to be Ares." I stopped before the gate and tilted my head slightly, I caught wind of her standing next to me. Her silver eyes pierced mine with a strong intensity and clear defiance of my authority, it struck me as fearless. I could not be bothered to care what was going through her head at the moment.


    "Want a lift across?"¡ª I can fly now.


    Talos looked away and gripped the cold metal bars of the gate, "You are still my prime suspect in this case and you pretty much should now be trespassing on the lands of another suspect, makes you look more suspicious than you already are."


    I raised an eyebrow and smiled lightly, "Oh really? In my dictionary I pretty much know we are of the same boat here. Don''t try to play the cop card when you are just as guilty, now stop being a cunt and let do bloody what we came here to do!" The sooner I get back to the main plot, the better.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS GLARING AT YOU INTERNALLY.


    I don''t know if it''s possible to glare at someone internally but that was new. I don''t know why she was playing hard to get, it''s not like I''m trying to hit on her or anything like that but I clearly can''t leave her outside on her own since she would still come in eventually. Best to keep an eye on her.


    I watched Talos reach for the bars of the gate and start to climb it and I say I have never seen a more sorry display of depression. Her body was uncoordinated as if she had just come out of a hundred year seclusion, it was very pitiful and she was wearing a black shirt and dark jeans, I could see the sides of her waist and body shape and it was a killer!


    No! I slapped myself back to reality¡ª stop getting distracted by this crazy detective lady''s misleading features and focus on your goal.


    I kicked off the ground and sprouted out my wings, man it felt good to fly again. I soared high above the gate and scooped up Talos from under and hovered over the gate. There was a rush of wind that blew my hair abouty face, so I had to wait a bit for things to settle.


    I could not ignore the crystal eyes of Talos driving into my brain, she was glaring at me very intensely. Her face glowed in the moon light beautifully and the way I held her up in my arms, was she angry because of that? Might I say she looked cute and small in my arms. "Drop me this instant, I said I would climb up myself and that is what I am going to do, arrgh!"


    Now that was a little over exaggerated.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS EMBARASSED.


    "I have had it with your ranting you, if you want off then I will be a kind gentle man and oblige." And I let my hands slide from under her -- leaving her to fall from that height. I doubted she could survive the fall, this way I would be getting rid of one problem. Her face dissolved as her eyes started to form tears and she shrieked, "AAAAAAAHHH--"


    Darn it, she had to cause a ruckus even now. I darted through the air and scooped her up, she wrapped her arms and legs around me so tight I could feel her breast press hard against my chest. "Please don''t drop me, sorry." I could feel her warm breath on my neck and her sobbing, I guess I too would have been afraid if I was dropped from this height. "I''m scared of heights."


    No¡ª you are scared of dying. There''s a difference. "Talos, that''s too tight."


    She did not let go no matter what I did, guess I did a number on her. I flew over to the main entrance of the house and set her down there, she still clutched to me for a moment before standing on her trembling legs.


    "Cute, thought you were some badass." I remarked with a smile.


    Talos glared at me and hissed. "Oh will you shut up? I almost died!"


    I chuckled lightly and walked right past her, "You are cute when you''re not always stuck up, makes you less hateable." I reached for the door handle when Talos stopped me with her hand on mine, it felt small. "Want to stop me now?"


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY + 200.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS DECREASED BY - 200.


    Talk about rejection.


    "HADES--" She reached for the door with a gloved hand and unlocled it. "We can''t have any one of us leaving a fingerprint behind. We have to proceed with caution from her on out."


    Why the hell am I supposed to care about all that detective s**t, I''m here to find a murderer. I walked in after her and into the mansion, the inside was just as spacious as the I expected. On the walls were paintings of war and butchered people, weapons of war too. As expected from a war obsessed psychopath.


    "The home of Ares, seems awfully neat. And from the records Ares never had a butler or house help and he does not quite strike as the clean type. It''s either he has someone else living here or he''s been taking lessons at cleanliness." Why is it always conspiracies with her? Was this why Mr Anonymous wanted her to come along? She sees things a different way from anyone else.


    It makes me wonder why characters like this never made an appearance in the original myths-- I keep forgetting that this world is not the same as the Greek myths but its rather another version of it.


    The gods were always seen as old and wise but in this world they looked much younger and inexperienced. Olympus was never futuristic in the legends as it was now and characters like Talos never mattered because there was never a reason for them to appear in the first place. I have this gut feeling that something is off here, the stability of this world has been offset somehow.


    There is no way the gods of Olympus would care about inventions to become this evolved, they had powers like magic that made mortals worship them. There was no need for the Bai Corps because there was never any law but this world was repurposed to model my own world. I have been thinking lately and come to the conclusion that¡ª I was not the first to be REBORN!!


    The coincidences are much many to be dismissed by me, someone or others might have been reborn years before me, maybe even as far back as-- TITANOMACHY. That would make even mose sense why nothing made sense, whoever they are-- I seem to understand why they would do such a thing as change the future of Olympus.


    It''s the same reason I can go on everyday -- no one wants to live a boring outdated story all over again.


    If I was not the first then I would have to find the others that had been reborn. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ªBAM¡ª


    I raised my head and looked down the hall to where we were walking where a small vase lay broken down on the floor, Talos signalled for me to come over and I understood what she meant. Someone else was there in the house with us but who could it be?


    An intruder, Ares'' partner in crime or someone else sent by Mr Anonymous? Talos chose to exercise caution and sneak up on the person but I chose the rather quick and more confrontation approach and closed the gap between us and the intruder in large strides. I reached the room where the noise had come from and stood face to face with¡ª A MASKED FELLOW!

 Chapter 39 - 39: Ch. 39: The Masked Fellow

    Ch. 39: The Masked Fellow


    The masked fellow just stood dressed in a black overall and hood, the face was a white mask with dark spirals around the eyes, the mask threw me off a bit. I had never seen anything like it before, the masked figure just stood there holding a small book that looked like a diary by the side.


    The figure caught wind of me and jumped back away from me in fright. I tried to use my eye on the figure but it did nothing, I wondered if it was bevause of the mask. Before I could question the person Talos came up from behind and started challenging the figure, I swear I almost forgot she was here.


    "Freeze there, who the hell are you?" Talos was careful enough to stand close to me, I guess she wasn''t that dumb to walk head on into danger. "What are you doing here?"


    The masked fellow raised his free hand and dug it into his pocket prompting me to make a stealthy approach towards him, before he could react I was already on him with a strong blow.


    WHAM¡ª And down to the floor he went, knocked out cold. Someone like me who used to avoid fights could now knock someone in one hit, talk about a brutal rebirth. "Hey you, why would you just knock him out like that?" Talos said grumpily. "Is this how you higher gods act? Do you know just how much information I could have extracted from him?"


    I watched her walked over to the unconcious body of the masked fellow and crouch down next to it. I strode over to her and said, "Well, he''s not dead. I''m pretty sure you can still get him to talk when he wakes up."


    I could see Talos rolling her eyes and reaching for the mask, "What a brute you are." She grasped the mask and pulled it off the fellows face slowly to reveal a face I knew all too well, I don''t know what gave me off but Talos seemed to suspect I already knew who the person was. "Acquaintance of yours?"


    I wasn''t that keen on sharing the information that the masked figure was Eris or Chaos Bride, what was she doing here anyway and dressed like that? I thought she was Ares'' girlfriend or something but here she is this late at night trying to find something. I remember she was holding something earlier, a book of sorts.


    I paced my eyes sharply around the huge room that happened to be an office, the book must have fallen when I punched Eris but it was nowhere to be seen now. "Looking for this?" Talos held up the book and locked her eyes with me as she crouched down on the ground over Eris'' unconcious body. Just when did she take it?


    As I''ve confirmed, she was a problem. In her eyes she still viewed me as the main suspect and I see her as an obstacle that needs to be removed from the way. Why did Mr Anonymous pair us together? I know we both want to solve the mystery of Hermes'' death.


    Did that mean Mr Anonymous'' aim is for us to set aside our differences here, that nonsense only works out in movies. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t suppose you will hand that over to me, now would you?" I asked boldly.


    She climbed up to her feet and tuck the small book under her armpit. "No I don''t suppose so."


    "Even if I threaten to take your life?" I asked.


    "Even so!" She walked up to Ares'' office table and started to rummage through the items there very carefully and very slowly.


    Wow, she is a case. "You know I really can kill you, its not like I can get caught or anything." I tried to sound more threatening since it kind of pissed me off that she wasn''t afraid of me and that was scary. If you aren''t afraid of the god of death then who the heck ate you gonna be afraid of?


    "Now why would the god of war need to have an office?" She asked in a low tone making me unsure if she was referring to herself or me.


    "Dunno, maybe he likes reading books." She raised an eyebrow at me in a quirky way. "Talos I am going to have you give me that book."


    "Nope!!" She clicked her tongue. Well I did expect her to be defiant given her reputation as a lone detective. Times like this I had to be more persuasive, I tuck my hands in my pockets and started in a slow approach to her my steps beating against the ground lightly. "You see to mistaken dear, I wasn''t asking.


    I don''t give a damn who you are but if you can''t prove useful then I will discard you without flinching." I backed her into an wall and brought my face closer to hers, I could sense her heart thumping louder in my eardrums. I did not have to use dominator''s aura because I meant bloody every word I was saying.


    "Miss Detective, if you don''t value your life that damn well on you. But when I say jump, I want to see you jump." I reached out my hand to the book and tugged at it but she held her grasp firmly fixed on it. "Your defiance is mediocre at best, hand over the book or face my wrath!"


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS FRIGHTENED BY YOU.


    DOMINATION POINTS HAVE INCREASED BY +50.


    "Dammit!" Talos cursed under her breath as she let go of the book. I smiled handsomely if I do say so myself, "Cattle should just remain cattle in front of wolves, that way no one gets hurt." I have a final word of warning as I retrsated slowly from her. "Whatever you find next don''t hesitate to bring it to me, if you don''t want to die horribly that is."


    I was just about taking the very first step when she just had to push my very sensitive buttons-- the red ones at that. "I am not your obsequious lap dog who will dance to your tune just because you bark really loudly, I will do whatever I want whenever I want and there is nothing you¡ª"


    WHAM¡ª I slapped her on the face, I almost did but stopped myself just inches from it. Still that did not stop the wind pressure from hitting her. What was I doing? Getting sidetracked won''t help me now, I had to find whatever information I could here in the littles time possible. Talos was squinted her eyes shut still expecting to be hit, to think that was all it took shut her up.


    "Sorry-- Ares could come back at any time. Let''s continue our search."


    The rest of the search went a little bit smoother, nothing new really popped up to being more light to what we already knew. Whatever signs that pointed to Ares being a culprit seemed not to exixts. And the book came as blank.


    "This "Mr Anonymous" do you believe that Ares was responsible for the murder of Hermes?" Talos asked me as she searched under the bed of the god of war.


    "If I say yes will you drop my name from the murder board?" She raised an eyebrow ans glared at me again. "I feel you already have most of this figured out already."


    I felt Talos did not want to share her findings with a potential suspect but that did not stop her from testing my IQ at almost every single thing. Sheight have been young aj inexperienced in the field but the way her head worked on a single clue was like magic. Was this what Mr Anonymous wanted me to see?


    Talos was a prodigy. "Nothing here at all, it''s not like I expected to find any concrete evidence here in the first place. The only source of Intel we could have had you knocked out like a dummy toy."


    Dummy toy?


    "Why would Hades want to kill Hermes? Who would gain from Hermes departure from life, I asked myself that question countless times already." She stopped and stared at me. "For the first time the answers don''t really add up, with Hermes gone the travel of new in Olympus will be a total chaos.


    It might not sure now but given time it would appear in a significant manner and who best would gain from such chaos than the god of war himself."


    "Could be the perfect cover-up is you ask me." I hinted lightly.


    She nodded. "Just what I was thinking so who would gain more from having you out of the way?"


    Who indeed? In all of Olympus I had no idea who it could be? "It''s not a who, it''s a they."


    Talos nodded again. "Finally someone whose brain actually works. I suspect that we might be looking at a group or organization here meaning we have multiple suspects including you."


    She just would not drop the topic. "Okay fine." But she did think like me, she already suspected the apple of discord was connected too. She could see a bigger picture just like me, could she be-- someone reborn into this world too?

 Chapter 40 - 40: Ch. 40: The Confession

    Ch. 40: The Confession


    I exhaled sharply as I shifted my gaze to my wristwatch and acknowledged the time. 23:15. I wouldn''t say we had time to spare, we also did not have time to save.


    We were trespassing here in the home of the god of war, if he happened to come by which he could at any moment there was a possibility I could come out of the situation given my status here on Olympus but Talos would be in a great deal of trouble. Despite her small size and quite young self she was smart, it would be a shame to lose such a bright young mind.


    And there was the other problem of the other intruder, why would Eris break into the house of her own boyfriend just days after their evil deed? Was their love just another ploy to fool me? Either way I just can''t rule out the fact that Eris came out of her way to warn me back in the underworld but how did she get to the underworld in the first place?


    If she had a way to get into the underworld unnoticed then maybe that''s how she had access to black amber¡ª I bet Hecate knows what that is, if I can find her that is.


    Eris warned me not to meet Hermes so I will count her as an ally, for now. I felt something nudge me in the chest and glanced over to Talos who was glaring at me again, if glaring was a sport she would have a gold medal for it. "Why did you have to hit her so hard? She''s the only clue we have here and she''s out cold." Was she scolding me or something?


    But she was right, we had to find someway to way Eris up somehow.


    I ordered Talos to fetch me a cup of water from a tap or wherever she could get it, all she did was glare at me for a bit but she could not argue with me. She came back shortly with the a bottle of water and handed it to me, it felt chil¡ª did it come from a fridge? I still won''t get used to this tech stuff in a mythology world.


    "Next time come with a bottle of water if you are going to break into someone''s house and then go thirsty." She said with a defiant tone.


    I reached out and grabbed her chin, I pressed my thumb hard into her soft cheek and yanked her closed to me. She yelped in a cute way as her eyes flickered for a bit causing her silver eyes to glitter slightly. "You are off the point on this detective, the drink is for our guest here."


    I could feel her body totally submit to me, was Talos letting her guard down on purpose? She was playing me, it seemed she was very confident I would not attack her. Such powerful spirit is something I love to see in a woman. I let go of her and opened the bottle of water and doused it on Eris, we waited for a bit but¡ª nothing happened.


    "What''s this? Is there usually a delay or something?" I rubbed my chin and sighed heavily.


    Talos crossed her hands and I could tell she was going to say something and for sure it would not be positive. "It''s concluded, you killed her. But what the hell are we gonna do about the water on the floor? There''s no way Ares will miss this."


    I smiled as I pat her on the back. "Well what do you know, you already volunteered to help clean up." Talos was about to object when Eris sprang back to life, perfect timing if I say so myself. "Oh lookie here, the goddess of strife is awake."


    "Huh? Goddess of strife, never knew we had one." Talos muttered as she turned back to face Eris who was reaching for her head.


    "Damnit!" Eris held her head and hissed out in pain, following with hundreds of curses. "Why do you have to be such a brute, real men don''t manhandle women like this. What are you doing here anyway and who''s the little bitch?"


    I walked past Talos and stopped before Eris, I reached out my hand and grabbed her by the neck¡ª and this is where the show gets better. I raised her in the air and activated dominator''s aura on everyone in the room. My eyes blazed and gave of a dark blue aura, Eris started to struggle in my suffocating grasp and kicking her legs wildly as I choked the air out of her.


    She clawed at my iron gasp but to no avail. I let out a light puff of air and started my interrogation. "First thing''s first, I ask the questions here. Second, Talos is no bitch and you get to not be one if you prove yourself to he useful. Now why the hell are you here? Lie one and die twice!"


    Eris'' eyes went white with fear as she coughed out her words. "Acck cann tuuk!" I could feel her body trembling in my grasp, it was nothing I had ever experienced before. The feeling of having a people greatly fear me like that, I felt like a "god". A supreme existence that could not be challenged but I was no monster that would abuse his power. "Peeeese--".


    I let her fall to the ground with a loud thump. "Whomp!"


    "You''re insane." Talos breathed out.


    My eyes blazed once more as I looked over my shoulder at her and gnashed my teeth. "Was that a threat?"


    Her body jumped instinctively and she buckled herself. "This is wrong, you can''t just go out and threaten people just because they step out of line. Just because you are all powerful don''t get too full of yourself." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I swear she was one defiant person but I had no timw to waste on her now. I looked down at Eris who was still coughing on the ground. "TALK! Or forfeit your life."


    THE CHARACTER "ERIS" HAS BEEN INFLICTED WITH A DEEP STATE OF FEAR.


    DOMINATION POINTS HAVE INCREASED BY 200.


    Eris started to cry on the floor there, even if she shed blood from her eyes it would not move me one bit. "I told you not to come to the party, Hermes was a nice guy. He did not deserve any of it, he was always that sunny guy that joked a lot. He was scared for for all of us for you. I will tell you everything I know but if you hear what you want will you let me live."


    What do you think I was, a monster? If I killed her it would be a waste, keeping her alive might provide another pawn I could use in future. "Your life depends on what you say here and now." I threatened a little.


    Eris hiccuped as she rose to her feet and started her confession. "It began when Ares came to me with a proposition, I wasn''t well known just some background character.


    Used to work at a club where I was famous for being wild, unpredictable, I was a problem child to my mother and my sister who was the exact opposite of me-- Ares found me there and said he had chosen me to become his queen, his woman. What he did not tell me was that really wanted my ability to cause strife, it fueled war.


    Ares was feeding on my abilities to get stronger it felt like he was preparing for something big. A while later he introduced me to some members of some inner circle-- I barely met anyone there besides Hermes and the red devil."


    "Red Devil?" Talos was surprisingly interested in the matter, did she know something? Now why would the term "Devil" appear in a world of Greek mythology?


    Eris continued. "It''s a man who wears a red mask and jacket, he called himself that. He was scary, gave me chills even Hermes was shaking in his boots in front of him. He gave the apple to Ares who handpicked me with the honour of giving it to one of the three goddesses. For some reason they want to throw the world of Olympus into chaos, I came to warn you even though it put my life in danger."


    Now it made sense-- partly. "Because you cared for Hermes? Do you know the name of this inner circle and how Ares and Hermes got involved with it?"


    She shook her head lightly while avoiding eye contact with me. "No, but it''s big. I don''t know much either but the answer is in the book I had with me, as long as you can say the enchantment it will reveal itself."


    I took the small book from my pocket and dropped it on the table, "After you then." She could not help but oblige as she walked up to the book and made a weird chant and the book hissed out green smoke.


    I opened the book and saw something big¡ª

 Chapter 41 - 41: Ch. 41: The Book With Numbered Names

    Ch. 41: The Book With Numbered Names


    The book was old and looking brown and burnt. There were only a handful of pages, Eris said something like the book was something every member of the circle had, she was curiously about it so she broke into the house. I don''t believe her story but I bet I could leave it at that for now.


    The book was like a diary of sorts, it was written in ancient greek-- I for one knew Greek but ancient Greek was just another thing entirely.


    The characters on the book were too ancient to have existed in my time, was there another language that was not recorded in my time? My eyes started to sting me a bit but I ignored the pain and continued to scan the contents of the book over and over hoping something would click in my head. The other two looked confused too, Talos made quite an effort to hide it but Eris was an open book.


    The burning sensation in my eyes increased drastically that it was becoming hard to ignore, I felt a bone chilling wind spiral overy eye like a wriggling worm. Right before my eyes the words started to shift and come off the pages like fire ants scurrying about.


    The words had come to life and rearranged themselves back in place this time they had become more familiar to me, they still felt the same but I saw them in English. I shifted my gaze to the two with me to see if they experienced the same change but it was only me. This led me to the conclusion that it was the eye''s doing, just what did Hades have to do to acquire such a cursed possession?


    I missed the days where Greek mythology was as it was, ancient and less magical.


    "You can read it?" Talos asked in a very questioning way, I was sure I made no mistake in showing any unwarranted facial expression yet how did she¡ª "Unlike us who are clearly faltered by the book you seem to be looking at it word for word and with a piercing intensity that leads me to suspect that you either know what it means or you like the creepy handwriting so which is it?"


    Why this little brat, do I need to threaten her again? "Don''t get your panties in a twist because I was just stating the obvious." Now she was playing it safe with her half assed sympathy. "So what''s it say, don''t tell me you want to keep it all to yourself. Remember you are still my number one suspect."


    Should I read it our loud or keep it to myself? I suppose I could just read the first page and feed her curiously if I see something not worth disclosing I''ll keep it to myself. I started at the first line and read the words, the inks looked fairly faded in some areas but visible enough to read still. "I just finished it the formula but it''s still not perfected, it''s unstable and unpredictable.


    This black amber was a mistake, I should not have made it. I made a mistake, we all did. This is where our greed had pushed us to." And that was where the page ended, was it a confession or something? There was a strange formula at the bottom of page but there was no way I could tell what was what.


    The next few pages were wripped out but I got a page that was still fairly new, I could tell because the ink was much darker and of a different size. Even the handwriting was different, like someone else had possession of the book from its original owner.


    I started to read what was there, it was a list. "These are the lists of candidates for black amber. (1) Failure. (2) Hades was a success or so we thought but somehow he proved to he the first person to ever conquer the poison. Where did we go wrong? We will have to kill him again, his presence is a problem.


    (3) Hermes, he should not have gone against us. I knew he was too weak but to this extent, it would be a waste to lose the most powerful asset but sacrifices must be made for the greater good. (4) The Golden Apple is the most perfected form of the poison yet, to test it we will have to sacrifice one od the three queens of Olympus. Utter chaos will follow and the foolish godess will be blamed for it.


    (5) It has been decided, the next target..." SHIT!! I jerked my head back slightly and reached out to the book but Talos stopped me.


    "Who''s the fifth person and how did you conquer the posion?" She was seriously more focused on the case than anything else now.


    Just what in the hell was I dealing with, I was the second target¡ª a guinea pig. Me-- HADES!? Who would want me out of the way? Who would want to cause so much chaos by taking out the big gods of Olympus? I''m sure Talos must have figured the same thing as me or perhaps even more.


    "That is important information, this is my biggest challenge yet." Talos said while stroking her chin and her eyes burning with energy, could she have figured something or was she just insane? "Someone is after the big shots and Ares fails to have the IQ to plot something of this magnitude. Where did the black amber come from and why was it crucial you died. Who would stand to gain from all this?


    That would have been the most important information over these planned attacks but not quite."


    My eyes flickered a bit as we locked eyes with each other, she knew something I didn''t but what? I doubted she would tell the main suspect in her case so I had to figure it out myself. She said something about planned attacks, did it have something to do with that?


    The timing of the attacks but there was no definite date for each, we don''t even know who the first was¡ª but for it not to be notices or mentioned maybe it was an I significant god. So what about the timing? It was then my eyes locked on the point. "I see now, according to the book Hermes death was recorded before apple meaning he was supposed to die before the apple. But it happened just after?


    Why was that?"


    "Why indeed? It''s surprising to meet someone who''s brain worked efficiently. Though it''s not as fast as mine though." Did I just recieve a compliment from this cocky girl? "You''re right about one thing Hades, the timing is off. Not to mention the fact that you were supposed to die meaning that you were never meant to be the trigger for Hermes death."


    "Does that mean I was never the cause for Hermes death?" I asked a bit optimistically.


    But she shrugged me off slightly before responding with a cautious tone. "I would not jump straight to conclusions if I were you, there is still another chance that there was no error since no one has died from the apple... Yet!"


    Way to be positive. My eyes shot up at the sudden realization of it. "Dammit, Aphrodite she has the apple. I have to stop her from eating it."


    "That is if she hasn''t eaten it yet." I glared at Talos to put her off but I knew she was right. The Greek myth never said anything about the apple being edible so I assumed it was a treasure rather than a poison laced apple. It''s kind of like Snowhite all over again. "Okay but you know she''s lying right?


    There is no way all members of the circle will have this same book, what an audacious effort to put up a lie."


    I already knew Eris was lying about the book earlier thanks to the eye but what would I have done without the eye''s help but Talos did not have the eye or did she-- was she like me? Eris was shaking in her boots was she scared for her life or maybe because she was drenched in cold water? "Please don''t kill me, I lied about the source of the book.


    The truth is that I took it off Ares at the party, when I found out it was something that would put me in harm''s way I came to return it, that''s the whole truth. Please spare my life."


    THE CHARACTER "ERIS" SPEAKS THE TRUTH. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My head was starting to hurt, was it overloading or something? It''s one rollercoaster after the other, whatever Hermes was caught up in he must have been trying to warn me before he was done in.


    ZIIING!!


    What was this? My sixth sense was picking up something, it was faint but someone was coming out way. Was it Ares? How long had we been here for? From The sounds the person was fastly approaching the office was there anywhere we could hide? Not enough time, we were busted-- "S**t."


    Eris and Talos were still clueless on what was coming. I walked forward just as the figure appeared behind the door and started to turn the door knob, deep down I prayed we locked the door but-- we didn''t.


    CLICK!


    The door came open slowly and there stood the lord of the house with a villainous grin on his face as his eyes locked on me especially. "Well what do we have here? A rat infestation."


    This bastard just had to come at the worst possible timing, talk about bad luck.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Ch. 42: A Sticky Situation

    Ch. 42: A Sticky Situation


    CLICK!


    The door came open slowly and there stood the lord of the house with a villainous grin on his face as his eyes locked on me especially. "Well what do we have here? A rat infestation."


    This bastard just had to come at the worst possible timing, talk about bad luck.


    The crunching of his boots responded like a death call, well I for one was not intimidated being the god of death myself but why was I still troubled deep down. It''s not like Ares could dare lat a finger on my hair, well now that I did think about it, they did try to kill Hades.


    I felt something cold clutch to my arm and looked to my side to see Eris, she was freezing from the water we had drenched her in. Talk about bad luck. Her eyes screamed to me for protection, maybe the reason I was so on my toes was because of they were with me. I had an unexplainable urge to protect them.


    Talos on the other hand was not showing any signs of fear, she was glaring at the god of war like she was eyeing a bouquet of flowers, was she blinded by the case. "Wh--" Oh no you don''t, I covered her mouth with my hand and to my surprise she bit my hand-- HARD! I would have hit her had I not been observing something else, Ares was not looking at us.


    Rather he was looking across the room, didn''t he see us?


    "Ahhh! I thought someone had broken in earlier since I felt a mysterious aura here, guess my sixth sense is a bit off." Ares said jokingly so I could not tell if he was being serious or trying to mess with us any further.


    It was either that our combines anxiety was a powerful firewall that shielded us from his eyes or we were invisible-- wait a minute, I''ve done it before. Back when I had come to Olympus for the first time and met Zeus and Poseidon, I thought they were ignoring me but it seems I had a skill that allowed me to become invisible.


    I had never felt more relieved to have randomly triggered my ability before.


    OUCH! Why was she still biting me, was she mad? I pulled both of them together and whispered into their ears. "I made us invisible with my ability but I don''t know how long it will last but you have to stay close to me as we sneak out being his back and let''s not make a peep."


    BOOMP! Talos just farted right there on the spot causing Ares eyes to strike in our very direction. Does this bitch have a death wish? As smart as she was she could do such uncultured things? She shot me with a pleasing glance as she slipped her hand into my pocket and pulled out the book and tucked it away in her pocket.


    Damnit! Was she threatening me, if I tried to take it back would she scream. That would break whatever I was doing now and Ares would face me before everyone else giving her time to flee. Talk about genius. Well played Sherlock Holmes, one problem at a time. I glared at her but I could tell she was pleased with what she had done.


    I started to move them slow around the room without making a noise, we had to move together to escape Ares who I believed to have the talents and instinct of a cold blooded warrior.


    "Something is rathed off here and my sixth sense can''t feel a thing." He started to move towards where we had been before leaving the entrance wide open, we started to increase our pace ever so gently. Somehow Talos tripped over the rug and I had to reach out to her, I swear her body coordination was like a bottle of chilli.


    My hand groped her breast, it was not intentional but my fingers sank into the warm cushion and squeezed them tight-- it was like cotton and warm. She wasn''t wearing a bra, I''m in a sticky situation and that''s what I think about?


    Talos looked over her shoulder, I was expecting to see her giving me the "don''t fuck with me glare" but her eyes passed the clear message of "don''t drop me." Trust me I wasn''t enjoying this as much as I should, all I had to do was pull her up but I was starting to get worried for Eris who was now shivering even more. One problem at a time¡ª I told myself once more.


    I tried to raise Talos more gently without causing any damage to her body when Ares interrupted us. His face appeared just a feet from where we were, he wasn''t staring at us definitely but was close enough. He was stroking at his chin and staring at the floor. "Ahh I see, so we do have an intruder. Well what do we do about that, I wish I knew." What is wiah that sick smile?


    And how did he find is, I don''t think we were visible yet.


    I felt Talos throbbing in my hands and followed the line of her hand pointing at the line of water that led to us. S**T! Ares followed the trail of water dripping from Eris'' outfit, we might jave been invisible but the water wasn''t. So he could not see us or tell how many of us were truly there, just when I thought I would escape this problem without facing if. I guess I had no choi¡ª


    BUMP!! I lost control of my footing and crashed head first into Talos, someone had pushed me from behind. I looked at Talos who turned and started to run away from us, what the hell was she doing? If she left us the would no longer be visible and Ares would go after her¡ª my eyes widened as I realized her plan to draw Ares from us. Why was she sacrificing herself for us-- for me?


    I abused and threatened her but yet she sacrificed herself for me-- why?


    "Why you sneaky spider!!" Ares screamed as he ran after her out of the room leaving me and Talos behind.


    "For f**ks sake can you please get off me now?" Talos said with her face just inches from me, her warm breath bathing my face. "You are damn heavy, I can''t breath. Don''t get any funny ideas either." I climbed to my feet and reached out my hand to her.


    "At least you can be a gentleman every now and then." It was then I realized her joke earlier was not referring to her body but the book she was protecting in her pocket. "Let''s go now, I''ve got evidence. Pretty sure you don''t mind if I take this into custody then?"


    I stood there and looked at the ground. "Why did she chose to sacrifice herself like that?"


    Talos walked over to the window and pushed it open. "I bet I can get down if I had a rope or something, wanna help? Didn''t think so, if you are so worried about the goddess why don''tcha hold a memorial for her or something? I don''t understand most emotions, it''s all a mix of spaghetti and I want nothing of it, for one I thought you were the same. I guess I was wrong to begin."


    Why was I hesitant? It''s not like Eris would be useful in future plots, but seeing her die wouldn''t that be more painful? I could kill gods that did not matter but the ones that did even less popular ones still had a story to tdllyand I could not let that story die when I could save it.


    "Talos, you are a bright young woman with plenty of life opportunities so don''t run too far. Get out of the house and keep yourself safe, Ares is not alone." I warned her as I aimed for the exit myself.


    "Hades you are one crazy bastard, whatever you do-- don''t die. It was fun having a rival for once." Talos said back to me. "So are you really going to save her?"


    I said nothing and continued to walk away. "Why?" She asked again.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" IS CURIOUS.


    "I guess some stories have to be told and I get to decide which ones." I reached the exit¡ª S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand!"


    What the hell did she mean by that? Why did she alway have to be so complicated?


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS INCREASED BY 50.


    THE CHARACTER "TALOS" LIKEABILITY HAS DECREASED BY 50.


    Yup! She is nuts.


    I was just running out of the room when I felt a powerful of energy hit me like a wave, my sixth sense was buzzing like crazy. Something big was coming and it wasn''t from Ares, just as it appeared the wave of energy vanished but I could still feel the hostility from it.


    CLANK!


    I raised my head to see a man dressed in red hooded cape, his face concealed in the darkness. His body barely visible, the apparition vanished just like smoke in the air.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Ch. 43: Battle With The God Of War

    Ch. 43: Battle With The God Of War


    Maybe I was seeing things, maybe I wasn''t-- with the cursed eye I could hardly be sure of what I saw.


    I raced out of the room and aimed to find and save Eris before Ares would kill her, despite his usually cheerful mood Ares was really a cold blooded killer worthy of the title "God Of War." If I was going to fight him, the first thing would be to hide my face which would not be hard since he had a number of battle helmets hanging around on his walls.


    The only problem I would have was finding a mask that would hide my hair since my blue hair colour was something quite significant to me only. I needed the perfect disguise but would I find it in time before Eris would die. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a loud explosion from somewhere downstairs and the ground shook violently, I could hear more I knew I had to hurry now more than ever. I reached out to one of the battle helmets I found hanging on the wall and three it on for size, it was tight and uncomfortable. The real battle was putting it on and packing in my hair at the same time, perhaps I would get an haircut sometime later.


    For now I had to stop Ares.


    I reached the staircase to be greeted by an explosion of wind that sent rubble flying, there was the smell of smoke but no fire-- made me wonder just where he found his explosive. I followed the sound of Eris'' shriek that rang in my hears, jus a few more steps.


    "Oh Eris baby is that you?" Ares'' voice prompted me to come to a halt there on the stairs. She had been found out, I had to observe the situation from the sidelines now that I had not been discovered. "I thought we were tight, besties and all. Didn''t we use to have a good time back then. Just why did you have to be a bitch and sneak into my house?


    You could have just asked and I would have let ya in, did you really miss me that bad?"


    Ares looked unhinged with his eyes blazing with an auburn aura, smoke sizzled from his hand as a small silver knife appeared from it. Now that was new territory for me, Ares has magic fingers-- check. And I have wings. But if I wanted to hide my identity I was unable to use my powers, talk about a real pickle of a situation.


    "You know how wild I get when I see blood and most especially yours, your sweet blood." Ares started to ran his tongue down the edges of his blade and eyeing the the blood dripping from Eris'' knee. "Been a while."


    Eris backed into the wall and started to cry, "Please stop, don''t do it again. I want out, I''m drained as it is." What did she mean by that? Did Ares drink her blood to get stronger? I was right, Ares was a problem.


    I watched Ares approach her slowly causing her to shriek, I could tell she was deeply afraid. I had to do something but I had to take advantage of my first attack, I looked around me to sight a huge cabinet filled with golden trophies in five levels. All of the trophies were dedicated to him, how egoistic. I ran to it and reached to it, heavy as it was I lifted with ease with both hands.


    My training must have paid off.


    I ran back as fast as I could without making any noise and looked over the edge of the stairs Ares was almost by Eris, "F**k it." I gnashed my teeth as I tossed the cabinet into the air.


    "Huh?" I heard Ares remark just before the cabinet came down on him with a big crash. I swear that felt relieving, I always wondered what it felt like to throw something from the stairs. It turned out it felt really good.


    Eris raised her head and locked eyes with me, "You should have le-- Ares-- run--" she could not maintain her composure and instead started to cry after every word. She had been through a lot already from the hands of that monster.


    CRUMBLE!¡ª "Hey, hey which bastard just destroyed my hall of glory?" I heard Ares as staryed to push the rubble from his head, I guess he wasn''t called the god of war for nothing.


    "Well here''s your motivation!" This time I tossed his fridge at him to seal the deal. I leapt of the stairs and landed before Eris without a scratch on me, I barely felt the shockwave. "I''m not leaving here without you."


    Eris burst into tears and cried even more. The only word she could utter was, "T-- Thank¡ª"


    ZING!¡ª What was that feeling just now, it was like my head had been set on fire-- what a scary way to describe that feeling. My body jerked back instinctively while clutching tight to Eris, a second later a huge spinning blade cut through what should have been my head and impaled the wall. Did I just die? This guy really does have a one track mind.


    "I missed?" I watched as Ares climbed out of the rubble with no noticeable scratch. "It''s been a while since I even used a quarter of my power and to a nameless god like you. I feel wasted. Stop groping my babe like she''s your private property, say something or I''ll cut ya open into mince meat."


    Man, was he pissed. I guess I could have owned him with the power from the bident but I had to keep my identity hidden, man this would be really terrible. My first death battle and aginst none other than the god of death himself. Talk about nostalgic.


    "Eris, I want you to run far away from here." I regreted my choice of words just after I had said it, sounded like something some guy would say in a romance movie. Eris clutched tight to my hand as she trembled in my arms. She wasn''t going to leave me. "Fine, I''ll wrap this up as soon as I can. Just stay put of the crossfire." She nodded and backed off slightly.


    Kudos to me for being so self confident when I did not have a plan. I seriously needed on now and a weapon, it had occured to me earlier that I was only able to beat Zeus before because the bident somehow knew what to do but without it I could only rely on the my own fighting spirit.


    Calm down I told myself as I steadied my breathing, I had been in tons of fights before and a majority of them I was on the losing side but I had just about enough experience from it.


    BOOM! "F**K!" I swerved to the right just as Ares thrust a spear to me, he was fast.


    "Pick it up, I won''t fight an unarmed opponent." Ares said in a cocky tone, was he sure he could beat me? But he was wrong, there was no way I was going to use a weapon that came out of his body. I was going to used my fists, time to see the fruits of my labour.


    FWIP¡ª I darted through the air at full speed, it was a bit hard to control but I closed the space between us in just seconds and was soon before Ares I was too fast for him to react. I threw a sharp upper cut at his jaw hoping to knock him out, BHAM! It connected cleanly but Ares was still standing even after recieving the full force of my efforts in training.


    I sighted a silverish glimmer from Ares palm where he had materialized a gauntlet and blocked my attack before it reached his face.


    He was fast enough to reach to my attack, this was a problem. I had put everything I had into that attack and still it was not enough. I watched Ares bring down his first for my head, it was too fast for me to fall back. WHAM¡ª I blocked it with my arm just barely and felt my legs give out, it felt like someone had dropped a boulder on me.


    I buckled my legs as I crouched down and lunged forward with another blow to the side of his face but he reacted to it perfectly. Clearly he had more practice than I did at this also staying in close combat would be a risk to me, but it''s not like I had a long ranged ability. I hate being at a disasvantege here... Damn!


    "You''re a strong opponent whoever you are but I am way stronger." Ares gloated, I was sure he was full of himself. And that was the perfect time to bring out my full force.


    During my training I discovered that there was a way to unlock more of my power for very short bursts at a time, if I was to quantify it perhaps I would say I was using just 5% of my strength at normal but removing that restriction would allow me to use about 20%. It was a risky move since it would need me to code in on my opponent and attack when he let his guard down.


    But against Ares who was relishing in his own power it would, why?


    Simply because he had been too cocky not to notice I was aiming for the same spot the whole time, that was how I knew if I came in with full force he would not pull back.


    I buckled myself one last time and felt the power surge through me upon awakening, my fist cut through the air and went straight for his face¡ª Ares almost blocked it in time but it was too late. KABAM¡ª It had already connected, cleanly! "Uwaaaaaah!" Ares screamed as his body launched into the air and exploding through the roof, I huffed out in exhaustion.


    I did not wait to see if his body was coming back down before taking Eris up in my arms and bolting for the door. I only had a few minutes myself before I would pass out too, I had to hurry.


    As for Talos, I would find her later and get back that book before she deciphered it¡ª if it was her, I feared it would be possible. The most important thing at the moment would be to get away from the scene before someone else showes up. I had got enough information for now, I had saved Eris'' life and more importantly I had a clear comprehension of what I was up against.


    I was not the cause of Hermes'' death, I would unravel this mystery and clear up my name no matter what¡ª as if it would be that easy.


    "Achoo!" Did I catch a cold or something?

 Chapter 44 - 44: Ch. 44: Just When You Think You Know What Youre Doing

    Ch. 44: Just When You Think You Know What You''re Doing


    Huff, huff~!


    Times like this takes me back to my childhood, no that''s not right. I must be hallucinating, my head was like a pot of soup being turned. Oh right, I had a fight with Ares and I won. But I thought I got reborn to live a sinple life exploring olympus and all it''s wonders, eating all types of god food, meeting all kinds of god people, getting involved with a goddess and getting married.


    Something like that but how did it come to this¡ª?


    How did I end up as some type of savior to a world hell-bent on destruction. I bet the next time I die I would rather choose the version of the mythology I wanted to be in.


    Just pulling my body together was a pain as it was. "Hrrm." That wasn''t me, someone was shivering. I opened my eyes gently to see myself in a lit hotel room thinking I had stumbled there by accidet but this was my room, there was a woman beside me I recognized to me Eris. She was trembling greatly, her clothes were still soaked, I didn''t have time to do anything about that before I passed out.


    How did I get in anyway?


    The window was open above my head so I guessed I flew in good thing I did not pass out flying, that would have been bad. "Ouch, damn I fell like a mashed potato." And I don''t even like potato.


    I pushed myself up and carried Eris gently to the bed, she was half awake and wriggling in pain. I guess it was time to put her out of her misery for good. I don''t mean permanently though, "D-- Do it, t-- t-- take it off." She muttered with her eyes half open and hazing at me with innocence.


    Well I did not have to be a gentleman to save a lady''s life so I tore off her clothes with ease, I noticed his thin her half naked body looked, even her huge front display had been greatly reduced, how did I not notice that earlier. The only clothing she had on were her panties. Was Ares really sucking her blood? Like a vampire. Who knew what kind of horrors she must have suffered in his hands.


    I covered her up with a blanket and went to prepare a hot bath for her, yes I was a kind gentleman and no I was not going to put her in the bath. There is a limit to self control in life.


    Eris was now in the bath, I had set aside some of my simpler clothes for her to wear when she was done while I busied myself with preparing some warm tea for her. How far I have fallen from my pedigree. The whole rest of the night was an ordeal filled with stress mostly for me after everything Eris had finally put to bed-- wrong choice of word there.


    She was finally asleep and snuggled up in my bed while I had to reserve myself to the couch. I made sure not to disturb her and let my body settle down on my own matters.


    And now my most pressing concern was the fact that I had lost the book to the one person who was most determined to bury my face in the dirt. I could find her if I wanted, somehow-- now I had to think hard on what the contents of the book meant.


    The list of people meant to be killed by the poison known as black amber had to be tied in with something, there had to be a connection in their chronological arrangement. Something Talos said had me bothered, she predicted something I didn''t.


    Why was Hades the second? Without Hades the underworld would be thrown into chaos luckily I chose to be reborn as him and averted that crisis, talk about luck. Hermes was next after, with him dead the stability of the news that went around the circle of the would collapse. The golden apple was not designated to anyone but whoever ate it would also result in chaos.


    These are strategic arrangements by someone of higher power than Ares.


    My main focus now would be to find Aphrodite and save her that is if there was any part of her left to save.


    BRRRRRR~


    My phone vibrated and I looked at it to see Mr Anonymous calling, I had just about had enough of being manipulated by others. He roped Talos into the mix without consenting with me, whatever his plan was he could as well go screw himself. I was bushed, I closed my eyes shut and lay there in silence.


    Not enough hours to sleep till daybreak, a half living goddess in my room, I was a prime suspect to a crime and forbidden from leaving Olympus. I might as well enjoy my time.


    I wondered for a bit if I was being too over reliant on my knowledge of Greek mythology. It was my only strong point in this world but why was I still lacking the crucial information.


    From The first moment I set my foot on this world till now it was evident what I was missing¡ª though I knew what some key instances and events of this world I still had not come to grips with the fact that the gods themselves still had lives of their own. It was interesting to know they were more than just stories but actual living people. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wonder how things were back at the underworld, maybe Hecate is there. There was no way I was getting a good night''s sleep with all that had happened today, I still had a lot on my mind. Just what was I supposed to do now--?


    It felt like I was waiting for some divine inspiration but it never came. If I had the book now I would at least have some answers to the burning questions troubling me, that list of targets¡ª the fourth target was someone I ne er expected to be there. The queen of Olympus herself but why would she be a target?


    Without her olympus would collapse and Zeus would lose all control-- now that would be bad. Could Zeus be the target?


    I felt my mind start to get foggy again, I took a deep breath to calm myself. I told myself constantly to stop doubting myself, to stop doubting my hard earned knowledge but what if that was what blinded me from seeing the truth-- my love and knowledge of Greek myth had blinded my thoughts so I failed to see what was truly in front of me. I hated to admit it but what if I thought like Talos--?


    She was always ahead of me in her way of reasoning because she doubted everything around her unlike me who was over reliant on what I had known. So the key must be to break myself down and start over without abandoning what I already know of¡ª I know it sounded stupid to even me but I had to try.


    Thinking back to every clue I found of recent what was it all pointing to, the list of targets and the diary at the front were clearly from two different people. So far I have been the only known person to not have died from the poison maybe because I was reborn into the body moments after, was there a line that connected it all together?


    At the party Eris tried to warn me, earlier Hermes tried to tell me something. Damn, I was no good at this. There was no clue to tie the knots together.


    I was done trying to figure this out, I was getting nowhere. My next course of action would be to get the book back from Talos. I hated to admit it but I might have lost sight of what I was after now, I failed to stop the first calamity and I was lost on what to do. I picked upy phone and checked my messages, most of them were from Mr Anonymous who wanted to know whatever mystery I had discovered.


    I so badly needed someone to talk to at the moment.


    BLIP¡ª I sent him a message but it did not take long for him to reply.


    "WHAT DID YOU EXPECT US TO FIND IN THERE?!"¡ª SENT. (1 MINUTES AGO)


    "ANSWERS... DUH!"¡ª RECIEVED (1 MINUTES AGO)


    "YOU FOUND IT RIGHT?¡ª THE BOOK?"¡ª RECIEVED (40 SECONDS AGO)


    Now things were getting interesting once more...


    "YOU WERE SPYING ON US...?"¡ª SENT (37 SECONDS AGO)


    "I HAVE TO ADMIT, I DID HAVE DRONES IN THE AREA BUT NOW ENOUGH TO KNOW WHAT WAS GOING ON INSIDE."¡ª RECIEVED (35 SECONDS AGO)


    "THEN HOW THE HELL DID YOU KNOW WHAT WE FOUND IN THE HOUSE ASSHOLE?"¡ª SENT (28 SECONDS LATER)


    "WHO ARE YOU?"¡ª SENT (25 SECONDS LATER)


    "????"¡ª TYPING.


    "I CAN''T SAY... FIND OUT URSELF."¡ª RECIEVED (17 SECONDS AGO)


    "TEST MY PATIENCE AND YOU WILL NEVER HEAR ABOUT THE BOOK AGAIN!!"¡ª SENT (10 SECONDS AGO)


    "AND NEITHER WILL YOU APPARENTLY."¡ª RECIEVED (6 SECONDS AGO)


    "WHAT!!?"¡ª SENT (3 SECONDS AGO)


    "BECAUSE THE DETECTIVE WILL DIE SOON BUT YOU CAN SAVE HER..."¡ª RECEIVED (NOW)


    My eyes sprang open, "Talos is going to die?" It''s always one thing after another.


    BLIP!


    NOTIFICATION: MR ANONYMOUS HAS SAVED A LOCATION ON YOUR MAP.


    Whoever was going to kill Talos must be after the book, if I get there in time I can finally get some answers I need and if I''m late Talos dies and I lose the only lead I have to solve Hades'' death. As I aimed for my window I desperately prayed for it not to be a trap set for me¡ª the night was going to be a long one.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Ch 45: A Complicated Situation

    Ch 45: A Complicated Situation


    What did Mr Anonymous mean by what he said? Talos would be dead soon, how? Who could after her life...?


    I followed the direction on my map app on my phone as I flew over the buildings, my chest was getting heavier I could hardly breath. My eyes were getting hazy, was I sleepy or something? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my old life I was used to spending late nights and now my head was was a fog. BHAM¡ª I think I slammed into a signboard because the sound of metal ringing resounded in my ears and my head throbbed in pain and I lost balance. My wings retracted back into my body and in plummeted to the ground.


    I don''t know how high I must have been but I was falling for more than a minute, I peeled my eyes open slowly, I could tell now that something was wrong with me. The sky was blue and lit my hundreds of thousands of lights like diamond on a cave cieling, in my world stars were never as full as they were now. What a sight.


    "HADES DON''T LOSE SIGHT OF YOURSELF!" That sounded like Mr Anonymous but from where? There was a metal device flying over my head, was it a drone? I tried to speak but my throat was dry, just what was wrong with my body now? I was fine a moment ago, "I SUSPECTED AS MUCH WHEN YOU FOUGHT ARES DESPITE NOT FULLY RECOVERING FROM YOUR PREVIOUS INJURIES BUT YOU ARE LOW ON ARCANE ENERGY!"


    Arcane what?!


    BOOOM~!!! The ground shook greatly as I impacted it, the pain was enough to knock be back into my senses. I groaned as I sat up straight, my body pulsed with pain. "Dammit!" I could hear the frightened screams of people around me, trust me I was just as scared as they were. Good thing I didn''t die from that fall.


    Around me was the city road or more clearly-- I was in the middle of it, under me was a huge hole. I knw I had to get out of there as soon as I could and find Talos.


    The drone hovered before my face and beeped, it was a silverish metal dish shaped gadjet that looked too sophisticated for me to understand. What are you really Mr Anonymous? "CAN YOU MOVE NOW?"


    "I sort of but there''s something wrong with my body, it''s failing me." I said while trying to catch my breath.


    The drone started to fly away from me without any promp warning. "WE HAVE TO KEEP MOVING, I WILL EXPLAIN YOUR CONDITION ON THE WAY.... DON''T DAWDLE, I CAN ERASE THE CAMERAS IN THE AREA BUT YOU ARE STILL WELL KNOWN SO--"


    "I get it!" I cut him off as I sprinted after him and evadin the cars zooming my way barely. "And you know I just almost died so you could be much nicer."


    The drone beeped again, "I highly doubt you would have died from that, you are one of the strongest gods in Olympus. Try to keep up, the Detective does not have much time left."


    BEEEP!¡ª Woah! I jerked out of the way just barely avoiding the speeding car that almost took of my legs and maneuvered myself back into a steady sprint. "Why are we running on the highway anyway and in the opposite lane no doubt?"


    "IS THAT EVEN A VALID QUESTION AT THIS MOMENT?" Mr Anonymous really did know how to shut someone up, I guessed he did not have much friends else why would he be rude to someone that was dropped from the sky? But he was right, I had to get to Talos¡ª just what problem was she facing now. "THE PROBLEM YOU ARE CURRENTLY FACING IS CALLED ARCANE DEFICIENCY.


    THE BODIES OF GODS ARE CONSTRUCTED FROM A RICH ENERGY CALLED ARCANE WHICH WAS DISCOVERED BY THE TWELVE GODS OF OLYMPUS. TITANS WERE BORN FROM PRIMORDIAL ENERGY WHICH IS FAR LESS REFINED THAN ARCANE ENERGY"¡ª


    I leapt high in the air and over a speeding car, every fibre in my body were aching as they gave their all. I felt I would drop if I relented even by a bit. "A GOD''S ARCANE ENERGY IS THEIR LIFE FORCE AND ALSO THE SOURCE OF THEIR POWER. THE LARGER YOUR OUTPUT THE GREATER THE PULL OF THAT ENERGY.


    USUALLY THERE IS A SAFE KEEP OF ENERGY LIKE A RESERVE THAT KEEPS A GOD ALIVE EVEN IF THEY USE UP ALL OF THEIR ARCANE IN A BATTLE BUT THAT IS NOT THE CASE FOR YOU WHO WAS INJURED IN THE WAR WITH THE TITANS. YOUR ENERGY WOULD ESCAPE FROM YOUR BODY IF NOT SUPPRESSED PROPERLY."¡ª


    "IF YOU OVER EXERT THAY ENERGY¡ª YOU WILL DIE! ACKNOWLEDGE THAT HADES, YOU ARE CURRENTLY ON YOUR LAST LAP!"


    What was this--? So I was right all along, the world of Greek mythology was far more than what I had read in my time, the power of the gods was not infinite. Overexerting myself, then that must have explained why I passed out after the battle with Zeus and hibernated for over a hundred years.


    Must be the same reason why I can''t summon the bident again or why my wings won''t come out, my body is on its last legs. "Anonymous, who is after Talos?" I had to know who I was up against if I had to prepare, "Is it the man in red?" I saw him back there but it felt like a image rather than a real person.


    "THE RED DEVIL...."


    "You knew?" The drone zipped over to the side of the road too sudden taking me by surprise. Unfortunately for me I was too late to react causing me to get hitten by a truck, I was sent spinning through the air barely able to keep track of my momentum. "ACCK!!" Luckily for me I fell by the roadside, somehow my insides were in more pain than my outsides causing me to groan out in pain.


    Remembering my goal I somehow managed to climb back to my feet, barely holding up my body with sheer willpower. "Huff, huff. Is... The red devil your target?"


    The drone continued down another path that led into a lesser populated part of the city barely minding if I was following or not. It made me wonder if he understood what it really meant to be acquaintances. I started to run again after it onlu slower this time, "IN ABOUT A FEW MINUTES YOU WILL BE ENCOUNTERING THEM.


    I SUGGEST YOU STRATEGIZE." Sorry but your suggestions have almost gotten me killed on every turn. "COULD YOU PERHAPS AVOID A FRONTAL CONFRONTATION WITH HIM, THE LIKELIHOOD THAT YOU WOULD SURVIVE IS VERY LOW."


    I was starting to recover a bit of my strength, there was still something I had to know at least. "Anonymous, tell me this.... When did you know?" We well going in the direction of an alleyway now.


    "YOUR QUESTION WAS NOT WELL MET BY MY SPECULATIONS!" The drone responded.


    But I knew he knew what I meant, "About me, what gave me off?" I did not feel the need to hide it but whoever Mr Anonymous was¡ª he had figured out my true identity as an imposter.


    The drone delayed a bit before it responded. "IF YOU WERE THE REAL HADES YOU WOULD NOT NEED ME TO WIDEN YOUR SCOPE ON ARCANE ENERGY. I HAD REALIZED FROM THE MOMENT YOU WOKE UP¡ª" My eyes widened by what he had just said, who was he really? "HADES WAS MORE GREASY AND UPKEPT THAN YOU WERE, WE HAD A SIMILAR ALLIANCE COMPARED TO OURS.


    THOUGH SHORT LIVED, HE HAD ME WIPE HIS PHONE HISTORY IN THE EVENT HE WOULD PASS ON-- TO PREVENT THE LEAK OF ANY VITAL INFORMATION."


    That explained Hades'' phone was a clean slate, so Hades was connected with Mr Anonymous before me. So did that mean they knew of the red devil before me and the plot against Olympus?


    "I UNDERSTAND YOU HAVE QUESTIONS BUT WE ARE COMING UP ON THE DETECTIVE IN SEVEN SECONDS.... BE PREPARED!!"


    What? So soon.... I did not have a plan or anything, before me was another alleyway and behind it would be my target but whose back would I be running into? If I ran into the Red Devil first what would I do-- I scanned my surrounding for any weapon that would be of use to me but there was nothing.


    I reached the alleyway and whipped around, my hands throbbed as I raised them at the ready to attack whoever came first.


    WHOOSH ¡ª I came into next alleyway and graced my eyes on the situation before me. There was a single street light that lit it, there Talos was and boy she did not look good. Her back was on the floor, there was blood dripping from her leg. If she was at the distance then the person with the back to me was none other than the man in red, luckily he had not noticed me yet.


    This was my chance to attack first, the only thing I could pick was a rock on the ground, there was nothing else within my reach so I grabbed it and-- before he would notice-- I would¡ª


    "SO.... YOU ARE HERE!?" I heard a deep boomed as the red masked man looked at me slightly over his shoulder. "DID YOU REALLY THINK I DID NOT SENSE YOU COMING A MILE AWAY...?"


    I don''t know if he was expecting me to be surprised or shake in my boots but a wide grid flew over my face. Despite being on my last legs I uttered the words, "You fell into my trap numbskull." Time for my comeback.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Ch. 46: Narrow Escape

    Ch. 46: Narrow Escape


    I sent the rock flying the through the air with my full force, "Think fast!" The stone missed the masked man by a few inches as it flew past him and cut through the air as fast as a speeding bullet to think I still had that much in me. I believe whoever was behind the mask was surprised by my eyes, he did not figure my plan before it was too late.


    The stone zipped and hit the streetlight breaking the light bulb-- leaving the whole alley in a momentary darkness.


    It was a plan I did not have much time to concuct but I was clear the masked man was much more stronger than I was since I was weaker so attacking him would prove inefficient. The most likely course of action would be to get past him and save Talos but how would I do that in my weakened state? Simple.... I just had to move in an unpredictable way that would aid my judgement.


    I doubted it would be the right course of action but I closed the gap between us as fast as I could and ducked his sharp blow that came at me in the dark. My sixth sense gave me another layer of eyes to predict his attack just barely, for him to react this quickly he must have been strong but I was stronger.


    I amplified my power to twenty percent only for a second but by then my body was at its limit but the blow connected with his face and I heard his body fly through the air. I buckled my knees and sprinted for where I saw Talos body last, I had no time to waste before the effects of my power would kick in once more.


    I reached out and scooped up Talos, if I did not have the sixth sense perhaps it would have taken me longer to locate her body. I had no way to tell if she still had the book on her I raced out of the alley before the masked man would get back up, my blow might have not been enough to knock him out. I had never been in such a thrill in my life and now my life was on the life, it was desperate.


    I came out unto the street filled with people, Talos must have been aiming to mix in the crowd before she was taken out. I was relived to find her still breathing, but why? She was not a main character from the Greek myths so why was I so concerned for her safety even more than the book?


    "Dammit!" No time to think, move¡ª! I screamed in my head as I crossed into the crowded street with an unconcious Talos resting in my arms, she felt heavy even with her small body frame, her hands fell by her sides and her dress bearing a line running down her stomach-- blood seeped out of her and coat her dress in a sticky fluid.


    My fingertips tingled from her unusually warm body, her face was dirty and bleeding slightly like her head had been smashed into something. Just how badly was she hurt. "Hey Talos, are you hearing me?!" What kind of stupid question was that? I could see that she was clearly not fine but deep down I was feeling a mixture of emotions.


    All of a sudden I lost my footing and my body was failing me again. "No, not now!" I gnashed my teeth and stumbled into the right, barely avoiding tumbling to the ground. I sensed a powerful energy approaching me from behind and looked over my shoulder to see the masked man already emerging from the alleyway and gaining on me at an insane speed. So much for my strategy.


    I swear if there was an award for stupidity I would have one, taking my eyes off the road was the worst decision I could make at the time as I collided with a trash can and went tumbling down.


    "Acck!" I groaned as I met with the floor, it was hard to even keep my thoughts together at this moment. People around were starting to take notice of us, I thought maybe this would stop the man in red but¡ª no!


    He was already before me towering like a villian from those movies of the 1900s, I don''t think he noticed but a part of his mask was broken perhaps from where I hit him and his face was revealed, he reached out his hand maybe to strangle me or throw his blow. I hoped he would just face slap me as a warning and pass by, his face became more clearer now¡ª WHAM!!


    The steel drone came from the rear and rammed into the man''s head, his body staggered over to the main road and a truck came by before he could react and ran him over.


    "WE HAVE TO LEAVE THE AREA THIS INSTANT!" I swear that guy has no shred of sanity in him, I could barely carry my body as it was and I had to carry Talos too. I also did not want to be on the front page of the news tomorrow. "DID YOU SEE HIS FACE?"


    I put my arms under Talos and scooped her up with whatever reserve of energy I had left. I could hardly move as it was and the people around were starting to take out their phones, "If you are going to do something do it now!" I screamed at the drone.


    A taxi pulled up by my side and a familiar voice came from within. "I HACKED THIS AUTOMOBILE, GET IN I''LL TAKE YOU BACK TO YOUR HOTEL." I was not gentlemanly enough to decline the offer. "No one I knows uses that word." I groaned as I shut the door behind me. "Do you think he''s dead?"


    "HIGHLY UNLIKELY"¡ª VROOM.


    "Thought so." I muttered to myself as I tried to catch my failing breath, my vision blured momentarily and my head swayed without control. "If you really want me to trust you have to tell me what relationship you had with Hades and how you let him." I was always dangling on the ropes, left without an edge when things got tough. I barely made it through today.


    "VERY WELL THEN.... HADES CAUGHT WIND OF A SECRET ORGANIZATION OPERATING IN THE DARK, OUR MEETING WAS INEVITABLE. AT THE TIME I COULD NOT ENTER THE FIELD AS EFFICIENTLY AS HE COULD SO I HAD TO RELY ON HIM. THE REAL HADES IS LESS TALKATIVE AND MORE DOUBTING THAN YOU ARE, THAT WAS HOW I COULD TELL WHO YOU WERE...."


    "WE WERE ABLE TO UNCOVER A FEW LEADS BUT NONE SUBSTANTIAL BEFORE HADES WAS POISONED, IN THE MOMENT OF HIS PASSING HE TOLD ME TO ERASE HIS PHONE MEMORY¡ª NOTHING MORE. WHEN I HEARD NEWS OF HADES WALKING AROUND ON OLYMPUS I WAS CAUGHT OFF GUARD. FROM OUR FIRST CONVERSATION I WAS ABLE TO TELL YOU WERE SOMEONE ELSE ENTIRELY BUT I WAS STILL UNSURE IF YOU WERE AN ALLY OR AN ENEMY."


    If what he said was true then he was just as cautious of me as I was of him but why still trust me anyway? Was it a test?


    "Why Talos.... Was she your private detective too?" I breathed out the words under deep difficulty. Talos seemed like someone dragged into this without a warning on the dangers.


    "DETECTIVE TALOS WAS SOMEONE I HAD ALWAYS WANTED TO WORK WITH, FORGIVE ME IF I HAVE PUT YOU IN A STATE OF UNEASE....!"


    I gritted his teeth. Whoever he really was heust have thought I was a fool not to notice the obvious truth that he was lying to me, Mr Anonymous would never apologize and if he had always wanted to work with Talos he could have gotten it with ease but why would he give such an obvious lie? Is he underestimating me or perhaps he wants me to find out truth myself? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why did he pair me together the lead detective on Hermes'' murder case....?


    "YOU STILL DOUBT ME...?"


    The car slowed down as it drove into the parking lot of the hotel where I stayed and came to a stop. I did not respond to the question my unknown acquaintance had thrown at me, I had already figured out his game. Mr Anonymous was the enemy here or at least one of them, he also wanted the book and whatever secrets if had within.


    I had regained some of my strength enough to move, I looked over at Talos who was lying down next to me and reached out to her. "Mr Anonymous, whoever you are you made one mistake...." I once asked the black book why Hades'' phone was wiped clean and it could only say that the phone was hacked.


    "Hades was never your partner or acquaintance, you only allied yourself with him so you could extract something from his phone."


    This guy has been playing a con game with me from the start....!

 Chapter 47 - 47: Ch. 47: Failed Alliance

    Ch. 47: The Failed Alliance


    I pushed the door open, Talos limp in my arms. I didn''t wait for Mr. Anonymous to reply. His words didn''t matter. Trust was like candy¡ªgone before you realized how sweet it had been. I slammed the door behind me and stormed toward the hotel''s main entrance.


    A car horn blared, stopping me dead in my tracks. My pulse quickened. What now?


    "INTRIGUING... MY BLOOD IS BOILING... HERE I THOUGHT YOU WERE JUST A F**KING PUSHOVER..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice cut through the air, venomous and unhinged. Just another psycho I happened to stumble unto.


    "THIS DOESN''T HINDER THINGS... IT MAKES IT MORE INTERESTING. A RACE AGAINST TIME. TO BEAT ME, YOU NEED TO KNOW WHO I AM. BUT YOU DON''T EVEN KNOW THE BASIC S**T, WHICH MEANS YOU''RE NOT FROM THIS WORLD..."


    I clenched my fists. What was this? A game to him? Another lunatic with delusions of grandeur.


    "SO WHAT DO I CALL YOU...? A FOREIGNER...! LAST PIECE OF ADVICE, YOU WON''T WIN. I''LL FIND YOU MYSELF, CARVE YOU OPEN A MILLION TIMES, AND YOU''LL BEG FOR DEATH. YOU''LL WATCH OLYMPUS BURN AS I RAIN DOWN THE HELL YOU SO DESPERATELY TRIED TO PREVENT!"


    "Bring it on," I snarled under my breath, teeth clenched as I continued toward the hotel. His arrogance seeped through every word, yet he made one mistake. Or did he? Maybe revealing his plans was intentional, to shake me up. Either way, the knowledge that someone like him was after me made my skin crawl.


    The "hell" he mentioned¡ªit could only mean one thing. Hades kept Tartarus sealed. Their goal was to unleash the Titans. My stomach tightened at the thought.


    "?!"


    I felt a tug on my collar. Glancing down, I saw Talos'' silver eyes gleaming at me, her face as expressionless as always¡ªcalculating, unreadable. How long had she been awake?


    She didn''t seem in a hurry to get down either, just staring up at me, silent. "How long have you been conscious?" I asked. She didn''t even flinch. Typical.


    "I was never asleep," she replied coldly.


    Now I felt wasted, like would it kill her to help me when I was running from that killer? Well maybe it might have killed her but still--


    I let her fall to the ground with little ceremony. No need to carry her like some gentleman anymore, not when she could stand on her own. I was the god of the underworld, after all. "You have an habit of getting into trouble detective" I asked, annoyance lacing my tone.


    Talos glared at me, her hand pressing against the wound on her stomach. Blood oozed from the gash again. Right, I''d forgotten. Maybe I shouldn''t have dropped her.


    "You''re different," she said, her voice flat. "On an intellectual level. Off the charts, even. Able to keep up with me just barely." What sort of half assed compliment was that. "Not to mention, you''re an otherworlder. Is Hades still in the good ''ol game box?


    I doubt it, considering you''re always you."


    The weight of her words hit me like a hammer. She knew. But if my secret was out to her, the one person most eager to see me rot in a cell, what was I supposed to do now? Kill her, obviously. She was already bleeding. One more cut would finish the job.


    Or... I could tell her the truth. But what if I was wrong? She didn''t act like one of us¡ªone of the reborn. No, that couldn''t be. I was the only one worthy of such privilege.


    She had to die else she would be a problem.


    My hand moved slowly toward her neck. She hadn''t noticed¡ªyet. She was too busy rummaging through her pocket. Good. Strangling would suffice. "Goodbye, Talo¡ª"


    My hand hit something hard halfway through¡ª The book. She was holding it out to me. The same one we''d risked everything to get tonight. What was her game? Was this a bribe? A distraction?


    Did she anticipate I''d try to kill her and thought she could buy her life with this?


    "Take it," she said, her voice as cold as ever.


    "Why?" I asked, my hand still trembling in midair. She''d already lost. Why give it up now? Why not fight?


    Talos met my eyes, and for the first time, I saw something there¡ªa flicker of something I couldn''t place. "I think you''re a lot like me," she began, her voice soft but clear. "That dead look in your eyes, the one that doubts everything and everyone. I have it, too. It''s what made me a master detective. But when you went back to save that girl...


    I don''t understand. How can you trust people so easily?"


    My heart skipped a beat. I was just about to kill her, and here she was, trying to understand me. What kind of twisted game was this? With a growl, I ripped off my jacket and tossed it around her shoulders. "Let''s go inside, before you bleed out."


    She eyed the book again before looking up at me. "You''re weird. I would''ve taken it if I were you."


    I shrugged, leading her toward the hotel entrance. "I can always find you."


    She chuckled softly, though there was no warmth in it. "Fair point. But what about our ''mad informant''?"


    I sighed, the weight of everything settling on me as the sun began to peek over the horizon. "For now, we rest and recover."


    After getting back to my room I haddle everything quite well if I might add. I bandaged her wound as best I could, drawing on the first aid classes I''d taken back in my old world. Talos didn''t say much, though she winced a few times. Eris, however, nearly went ballistic when she woke and found Talos in the room.


    After the chaos settled, I leaned back in my chair, a can of beer in hand. "Alright. Here''s the deal. I''m deciding what to do with the two of you. It should be clear by now that I''m innocent."


    Talos scoffed. "I''m still not convinced, especially now that I know you''re not from around here."


    When I mentioned alliance I had in mind her only response was. "This alliance you are proposing is against my jurisdiction, ya''know this is the longest conversation I''ve had in a hundred years or so."


    Jurisdiction my ass, I crossed my arms and looked at them both. Eris had no reason to refuse me since she needed my protection, Talos also needed my protection but she was a tough but to crack.


    Her stubbornness was expected. An alliance with me was the last thing she wanted, but I needed her on my side, even if only temporarily. "If you don''t join me," I said, crossing my arms, "You will both die today."


    Eris nearly jumped out of her skin. "I''m in!" she cried, desperation seeping through her words.


    All eyes turned to Talos. She was the real hurdle.


    "Well," she said, standing and brushing herself off, "I don''t respond well to threats. And I know you can''t kill me. You need me alive, so... your loss."


    She started toward the door, her expression unreadable. "Just don''t do anything stupid, Hades."


    She called me by name. That was new.


    As the door slammed shut behind her, Eris turned to me, biting her nails nervously. "Are you really going to let her walk away with the book? What if she loses it?"


    I smirked, watching the door for a moment before turning to her. "Do you really think I''d risk losing my only clue to stopping this disaster?" I asked, my voice calm but firm.


    She blinked in confusion. I let the silence stretch before I added, "The book she''s holding is a fake."


    Talos had no idea. If she really had been awake the whole time, she would''ve noticed. But she didn''t.


    The real book was safe with me. And now, there was only one thing left to do¡ªfind the Apple of Discord. To do that, I''d need to confront Aphrodite herself. The apple was a key item to preventing this catastrophe.


    And nothing, not even the gods, would stand in my way.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Aphrodite, The Goddess of Love

    Aphrodite¡ªthe goddess of love, beauty, and desire. In Roman mythology, they called her Venus, but here in Olympus, her name conjured up images of eternal youth, grace, and divine allure. She could incite wars with just a glance, her beauty as potent as any weapon. Legends claimed that even the Trojan War had been set into motion by her hand.


    Naturally, I expected our meeting to take place in a grand, opulent temple, adorned with marble statues and offerings, somewhere fitting for a goddess of her magnitude.


    As my taxi slowed to a stop, I stepped out and looked up at the towering skyscraper before me. My first thought was: *Really?*


    No temple, no worshippers, just a massive, modern building. This was the heart of Aphrodite''s domain¡ªnot the ethereal palace I imagined, but a bustling fashion empire. It was the largest fashion conglomerate in all of Olympus, dealing in cosmetics, haute couture, and anything else that catered to beauty. I had to give it to her, it was on-brand.


    I took a breath and pulled my cap lower over my face, adjusting my dark sunglasses. I wasn''t exactly trying to hide, but drawing attention wasn''t in my plans either. Clad in a simple black tracksuit with white stripes and sneakers to match, I figured I''d blend in with the crowd. I just needed to get in, have my conversation, and get out¡ªhopefully without too much drama. Fat chance of that, though.


    As I entered the building, the scent of bubblegum hit me like a physical wave. I glanced around, realizing the first few floors were an indoor mall. Shops lined the corridors, selling everything from high-end cosmetics to dazzling jewelry. Lively chatter filled the air as customers perused the latest products from Aphrodite''s empire. It was surreal.


    Here I was, the god of the underworld, strolling through what felt like an upscale department store.


    Approaching the nearest reception desk, I tapped my knuckles on the glass surface. The receptionist, a young woman with pale green skin and oversized star-shaped ears, looked up from her screen.


    "I need to see Aphrodite," I said flatly.


    Her eyes widened, and she blinked at me, clearly taken aback by my casual request. Forest nymph, I realized. Their kind were known for their beauty, but this one was way out of her depth.


    "Uh... s-sir, I''m afraid that''s not possible," she stammered, regaining some of her composure. "I''ll have to ask you to¡ª"


    I sighed and slipped off my sunglasses, revealing my eyes. The effect was immediate. Her green skin paled, her hands trembling as she grasped the edge of her desk for support. "Call her," I said calmly. "Tell her her big brother is here."


    The poor nymph was practically shaking now. It wasn''t uncommon for mortals and lesser beings to react this way around me. Hades¡ªthe god of the underworld, death incarnate. My presence alone was often enough to make people uneasy. It didn''t help that they believed looking at me too long could bring about their own demise. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She fumbled for the phone, her fingers slipping over the buttons. "I-I apologize for calling you like this, but¡ªwait, listen! It''s important! The god of the underworld is here, and he wants to see the boss. No, I''m not kidding! Check the cameras if you don''t believe me.


    Just¡ªjust tell her."


    She hung up the phone and groaned, rubbing her temples. "She''ll get back to me shortly, my lord. Please, have a seat."


    I stayed standing, tucking my hands into my pockets as I surveyed the room. The building was buzzing with activity, almost all of it female. Models, designers, executives¡ªeverywhere I looked, there were women, impeccably dressed and exuding confidence. The only men I saw were security guards, standing stiffly at various points like silent statues.


    It felt like a world where men were only allowed as window dressing.


    After a while, the nymph''s phone rang, and she turned to me. "You can go up. Aphrodite is expecting you," she said quietly, not meeting my eyes.


    Two hulking women in pink uniforms appeared to escort me. They were Amazonian in stature, muscular and towering over me, though their uniforms were... distracting, to say the least. Tight-fitting and short, their skirts barely reached mid-thigh, and their shirts strained against their massive chests. I wasn''t sure if I should feel intimidated or just embarrassed by the whole situation.


    We stepped into the elevator, and I leaned against the back wall as it hummed upward. I glanced at my escorts, noticing the way their eyes darted toward me occasionally, though they remained silent. I had a feeling they didn''t like having to guard someone like me.


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing a long, luxurious hallway. The scent of perfume was almost overpowering here, the air thick with floral notes. Portraits of various gods lined the walls, their divine features captured in painstaking detail.


    I didn''t care much for the majority of them¡ªAres with his arrogant smirk, Athena looking regal as always¡ªbut one painting caught my attention.


    It was Hermes, seated on a golden throne, his playful smile captured perfectly by the artist. A sense of melancholy tugged at my chest. Hermes was gone, and for the first time, the gods were experiencing loss. Real, permanent loss. They had never faced death before¡ªnot like mortals did every day. How they were dealing with it was anyone''s guess, though I doubted they were handling it well.


    A part of me almost relished the idea of the gods in turmoil, but another part of me¡ªan older, more human part¡ªfelt the sting of his absence.


    "Move it along, death boy," one of the Amazonian guards muttered under her breath. Her tone was laced with annoyance, but I caught the underlying fear. Even the gods had a habit of forgetting that death comes for everyone eventually.


    I smirked and continued down the hall until we reached a large wooden door. The guard standing beside it was impossible to miss¡ªa cyclops, her single large eye staring down at me. She had twin braids of blonde hair, and like the others, her uniform left little to the imagination. Not that I was particularly interested, but really, *this* was what Olympus had become?


    "The goddess is waiting for you inside," she said in a voice that was surprisingly soft for her size.


    I reached for the door handle, the smooth wood cool under my palm. As I pushed the door open, I expected to step into a grand office, perhaps filled with the latest fashion designs or walls lined with awards for beauty and creativity. Instead, I was greeted by what could only be described as a private apartment.


    Plush sofas, a massive flat-screen TV, an indoor bath that shimmered under soft lights, and a small bar filled with an array of colorful bottles. It was indulgent, to say the least.


    "Hades...?"


    Her voice was like honey, sweet and soothing, but with an undertone of danger. Aphrodite stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, her back to me. She wore a gown that shimmered in the light, the peach fabric embroidered with rainbow-colored petals that moved with her like a breeze through a garden. Her long, pink hair cascaded down her back, touching the floor in soft waves.


    A silver crown glittered atop her head, catching the light like a constellation of stars.


    I felt it then¡ªa strange, almost sickly sweet sensation in my chest. A familiar feeling, one I hadn''t experienced since Eris tried to charm me. But this... this was different. More powerful. Aphrodite wasn''t just charming me; she was bending the air itself, making every breath feel like it was infused with desire.


    A dull pressure built in my mind, and I had to steady myself.


    Was she seriously trying to charm me? Did she forget I was her *brother*? Then again, in Greek mythology, boundaries like that had never been much of a concern.


    Aphrodite turned slowly, her sapphire eyes locking onto mine. Her lips curved into a smile, one that was both knowing and teasing. "So, Hades... have you come to find true love?"


    "True love?" I scoffed, narrowing my eyes at her. "I''m just here for some peace and quiet." As if I would fall for such shenanigans.


    She laughed¡ªa sound that was both melodic and sharp, like the ringing of delicate bells. "Peace and quiet? Here? In Olympus? You know better than that, brother."


    "Clearly," I muttered, glancing around at her lavish surroundings.


    "But you didn''t invite me here to talk about peace." She admitted, stepping closer, her gaze never leaving mine. She was close now, too close. The pressure in my chest grew, but I fought it. This was Aphrodite¡ªdangerous, cunning, and impossibly beautiful. But I was Hades, god of the underworld. I wouldn''t fall so easily.


    "So what is it you do want, Hades?" Aphrodite asked, her voice low, cutting through the tension in the air.


    I smirked light and said, "I came to pick up something."

 Chapter 49 - 49: The Cursed Mark

    Aphrodite threw her arms around my neck, her body pressing tightly against mine. Her warmth, almost overwhelming, made it impossible to ignore the intimate closeness. Her laughter, light and melodious, carried an unsettling undertone¡ªlike a breeze that seemed too gentle to carry the storm you knew was coming. "Ahaha, Hades! I''m so happy you''re here!" she chimed, her breath brushing against my ear.


    "I never thought you''d actually visit me. Does this mean you''re finally taking my advice? Maybe seeking true love?"


    True love. The words grated against my every instinct. Aphrodite loved to toy with me, throwing out that phrase like a taunt, knowing how little patience I had for such things. She had sung this tune too many times before, as if repeating it would somehow make it real. But her excitement today felt different¡ªmore invasive, more desperate, even.


    I suppressed a shiver as her perfume, sweet and intoxicating, filled my senses.


    Gently but firmly, I pried her arms from around my neck, stepping back to reclaim some distance. "Aphrodite, you''re a goddess. There''s a way you should carry yourself," I muttered, trying to maintain some composure. She had the air of a younger sibling who never knew when to stop pushing.


    But before I could finish, she grabbed my hand, her touch like a silk snare, and tugged me toward a velvet sofa draped in soft, shimmering fabric. She practically shoved me onto it, her body settling too closely beside mine. The sofa creaked under our combined weight, and it was hard to ignore the palpable energy radiating off her.


    I stayed still, not wanting to show how uncomfortable I was being this close to her. Her proximity wasn''t just unsettling¡ªit was dangerous.


    She tilted her head, watching me with a strange mix of amusement and curiosity. Her eyes sparkled like they held secrets I wasn''t prepared to uncover. "You''re still so stiff, Hades. So cold. What happened to you?" Her voice took on a sharper edge as she leaned in slightly. "I can sense it, you know.


    Your Arcane is low. You''ve always been good at hiding your weakness, but not this time. You''re depleted, aren''t you? Could it be¡­ that old injury again?"


    Her words cut deep, and I found myself tensing despite my best efforts. Aphrodite was perceptive¡ªmore so than she let on. For all her airheadedness and flirtations, she could see more than most gods gave her credit for. She was the goddess of love, after all, but love wasn''t her only power. I had forgotten how sharp her instincts were.


    Without waiting for me to respond, she gracefully stood and drifted over to a small ornate shelf. She picked up a slender bottle filled with a shimmering blue liquid that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light of her quarters. Returning to my side, she held it out with a knowing smile.


    "You remember this, right? Arcane fluid. One sip will restore a lot of your energy. Just enough to keep you on your feet. But don''t overdo it," she warned, her voice almost teasing. "Too much of it will burn you out from the inside."


    I took the bottle from her, its weight familiar in my hand. The fluid inside was thick, swirling like liquid sapphire. I hesitated for a moment before bringing it to my lips, taking a measured sip. Immediately, I felt it¡ªthe surge of energy rushing through my veins, sharpening my senses, easing the dull ache that had settled in my bones.


    It was like waking from a long, deep slumber, my strength returning in waves. The temptation to drink more was strong, but I handed the bottle back, resisting the urge. Aphrodite''s eyes glittered with amusement as she took it, almost impressed by my restraint.


    "Why are you being so generous?" I asked, suspicion creeping into my tone. Aphrodite had never been one to offer anything without expecting something in return. "You and I have never exactly seen eye to eye."


    She shrugged, her lips curling into a coy smile. "Maybe I''m just feeling charitable today. Or maybe¡­ you earned a favor after that little incident with the golden apple."


    I felt my muscles tense at the mention of the apple. The cursed apple. My mind flashed back to that moment, the golden fruit gleaming in my hand, a dangerous allure that still haunted me.


    "Is that what this is about?" I asked, my voice low, a thin thread of anger simmering beneath it. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shifted, the playfulness in her demeanor fading slightly. "You''re not the only one who''s been thinking about it, Hades. After Hermes'' death, I started wondering¡­ why would you, of all gods, host such a ridiculous contest? You, who barely set foot outside your underworld unless absolutely necessary. It didn''t take long to realize that something wasn''t right. The apple¡ªit was poisoned, wasn''t it?"


    I clenched my fists, trying to control the surge of anger that flared inside me. My mind raced, thoughts spiraling. How did she know? How much did she really understand?


    "I didn''t poison the apple," I said, my voice harsh. "But someone did. And that''s what I''m trying to figure out."


    Aphrodite watched me carefully, her smile softening. "I know you didn''t. But the question remains¡ªhow did you get it? And why did you pass it on to us?"


    Her words hung in the air, laden with accusation, but also genuine curiosity. I looked at her, trying to read her expression, to gauge if there was something more she wasn''t saying. Before I could respond, she turned and began to unzip her dress.


    "Aphrodite," I said, my voice warning, but she ignored me, letting the fabric fall from her shoulders and down her back. I braced myself for some new form of seduction, some ploy to manipulate me further.


    But what I saw made my blood run cold.


    Black, spiraling tendrils marked her skin, like creeping vines etched deep into her flesh. The mark pulsated, faint wisps of dark smoke rising from it, alive with a sinister energy.


    "Do you see it?" she whispered, her voice strained.


    For a moment, I couldn''t speak. My mind raced as I stared at the dark pattern twisting across her skin, moving, writhing as if it had a will of its own.


    "You''ve got a tattoo?" I finally managed, my voice barely audible.


    Aphrodite spun around, anger flashing in her eyes. "It''s not a tattoo, Hades! This¡­ this is a curse."


    I stood, stepping closer to examine the mark. It wasn''t just a simple curse. This was something ancient, something dark, unlike anything I had ever encountered. The tendrils seemed to pulse with every beat of her heart, coiling tighter and tighter.


    "Who did this to you?" I asked, my voice low, filled with a mix of shock and fury. "Curses like this shouldn''t even exist."


    Aphrodite''s body trembled as she clutched her arms around herself. "I don''t know who," she said, her voice shaking. "But I''ve had this mark for as long as I can remember. It binds me¡­ prevents me from ever feeling love. The goddess of love, cursed to never experience it herself. I can make others fall in love, but me?


    I''ll never feel it."


    I stared at her, disbelief and anger swirling inside me. A curse that could strip a god of their very essence? This was beyond anything I had expected.


    "Why are you telling me this now?" I asked, pacing the room as my thoughts raced. "You think I can break it?"


    Aphrodite''s eyes met mine, her gaze pleading. "You''re the god of death, Hades. If anyone can undo this curse, it''s you. Please¡­ help me. Break this curse, and I''ll give you the golden apple. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Her voice cracked, the desperation in her words raw and undeniable. For the first time in a long time, I felt something stir inside me¡ªsomething more than the usual cold detachment I carried.


    "I''ll try," I said, my voice cold but honest. "But I make no guarantees."


    Relief washed over her face as she retrieved the golden apple from a hidden drawer and handed it to me. It shimmered in the low light, its surface smooth and perfect, but the moment I touched it, I felt it again¡ªthe wrongness, the darkness that seemed to cling to it. This apple was more than a symbol; it was a weapon.


    Just as I grasped it, my phone rang.


    I hesitated, then answered, my pulse quickening. "Hades," I said, my voice sharp.


    "Detective Pine from the BAI Corps," a voice crackled through the line. "I regret to inform you¡­ we''ve just recovered the body of your assistant, Talos."


    Time seemed to stop as the words echoed in my ears. Talos¡­ dead? How...?


    The ride wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Ch. 50: Hecates Discovery

    Ch. 50: Hecate''s Discovery


    I walked into the hospital, my face a mask of composure, though beneath the surface, rage simmered. The coat I wore hid the two items I had retrieved from Aphrodite¡ªtrophies from an interrupted encounter, but enough to push me closer to the truth. Cursed children, black amber¡ªpieces of a puzzle, fragments of something bigger. But all of it paled now, overshadowed by a deeper, more personal loss.


    "Damnit," I muttered, gnashing my teeth as I neared the reception desk. First Hermes, now Hecate. It was as if the universe was mocking me, stripping away the ones I thought I could protect. A pang of guilt twisted in my chest. I had been distracted. If only I hadn''t lost focus at that party.


    If only I hadn''t been so preoccupied.


    I couldn''t shake the memory of that day¡ªHermes trying to send me a message, only for Hecate to interrupt. After that, I had lost her in the chaos. She wasn''t my priority then. The weight of that realization crushed me. How much had I missed? How had I let this slip through my fingers?


    Since the calamity I failed to prevent, everything had spiraled out of control.


    "Lord Hades!"


    The voice snapped me back to the present. Detective Pine stood at the end of the hallway, waving with a strained smile. I moved toward him in slow, deliberate steps, my senses expanding, stretching into the hospital like tendrils, searching for every scrap of energy, every clue.


    Weak signatures of life pulsed around me, nothing extraordinary, except for two: Pine, and someone else¡ªsomeone stronger, another god.


    Pine''s eyes flickered with something unreadable. Was he still sour from our last encounter, when I had frightened him? He tried to play it off with a quip. "What''s with the broody face? Not every day you get to outwit the god of death himself."


    My fists clenched in my pockets. I hated this¡ªthese little games, these attempts to needle me when I was hanging on by a thread. I had no time for Pine''s antics. I''d barely had a moment''s respite since the underworld, and everything was unraveling. My voice came out harder than I intended. "What happened?"


    The detective''s cocky facade cracked, and he quickly reset himself. He reached into his coat and lit a cigarette, puffing rings of smoke between us. "We got a call. A woman found near the riverbank, drenched in blood. Locals didn''t want to get involved."


    Each word sank into me like a stone. Hecate.


    Pine led me down the hall. "We''ve already got our hands full with Hermes'' death, and now this... I''m not saying you''re responsible, but the clues all seem to point your way, or at least someone wants it to look that way."


    So, you''re suspicious, I thought. *Always expect the worst from men in suits.* I forced myself to stay calm, but my voice was icy. "Details. When and where."


    Pine exhaled slowly, eyes narrowing. "Look, Lord Hades, I hate to remind you, but you don''t tell me how to do my job. Just because you''re a god doesn''t mean we''re your lapdogs. This is a criminal investigation, not your private jurisdiction. No offense."


    I swallowed the surge of fury rising within me. I could erase him with a thought, but I had to play this right. "I understand. But I still need to know."


    His demeanor shifted, and for a moment, something else flashed in his eyes¡ªcuriosity, or something deeper. It unsettled me. "When was the last time you saw your assistant?"


    I hesitated. "Two days ago. At the party. I¡­ lost track of her. We were both grieving." A lie, but close enough to the truth.


    "Hmm." Pine took another drag from his cigarette. "When we found her, there was a red cloth over her face. No other evidence. Any idea who that could be?"


    I held my gaze steady, even as my mind raced. The man in red. He had to be behind this. But was this linked to Hermes'' death, or something new? "No. I can''t say I do."


    Pine said nothing, leading me to a door at the end of the hall. "I''ll leave you to it," he muttered, as if doing me a favor.


    I reached for the handle, hesitating. Something twisted in my gut. "Hey, detective," I said without looking back, "why didn''t you tell me she was alive?"


    "You never asked," he replied, his voice infuriatingly calm.


    He had just moved up my list.


    I stepped inside and saw Hecate, her body pale and fragile, lying under a white blanket. Her head was turned toward me, bandaged and bruised. Her smile was weak, but it was there. "Boss¡­ I knew I sensed your presence."


    A strange warmth spread through me at her words. I crossed the room slowly, locking eyes with her. There was nothing to say, no comfort to give. I had failed her. My assistant, my confidant¡ªreduced to this.


    "You look mad," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Did you miss me?"


    I said nothing. In truth, I hadn''t even noticed her absence, consumed by my own grief and distractions. Her gaze dropped slightly, and she gave a weak laugh. "I''ll take whatever punishment you give me. I''ve failed you as an assistant."


    My fingers curled around the blanket, my knuckles white with tension. Why did this hurt so much? Why this fury¡ªthis raw, unbridled anger coursing through my veins? I wasn''t one to be moved by emotions so why...?


    "WHO DID THIS TO YOU?" My voice reverberated through the room, carrying with it every ounce of rage I had bottled up.


    Hecate''s reverence for me never wavered. She looked up at me, her eyes brimming with a kind of painful loyalty. "It was the man in red," she whispered. "His power¡­ it was beyond anything I have ever felt. As strong as a higher god. I couldn''t beat him."


    Fear rippled through her words, and my blood boiled. He had touched her, hurt her. My mind pulsed with rage to see her in such a condition.


    "I''m sorry, boss," she continued, her voice shaking. "I tried to stop Hermes from doing something stupid... Is Hermes still...?"


    I closed my eyes briefly, then forced the heavy words out of my lungs. "Yes. Hermes is dead."


    Her face fell. For a moment, I saw something break in her, a flicker of grief mirroring my own. "I¡­ I failed."


    THE CHARACTER "HECATE" IS IN A STATE OF DEEP GRIEF.


    "Rest, Hecate," I said, though my voice had softened only slightly.


    But she wasn''t done. Her hand reached out weakly, grasping my arm. "There''s something you need to know. The truth about everything."


    I reached out to the chair next to the bed and took my seat, knowing that whatever she was about to say would change everything. "Hermes left something for you. He said it contained the truth. About his death. His sins." Sins? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She snapped her fingers weakly, and a flash drive appeared in her hand. I remember Hecate practiced sorcery, it still took me by surprise seeing it up close.


    "In the party he left it in my care saying you and only you had to see it. He said something else about him dying for his sins, then he vanished. Why did he have to be an idiot...?" She started to cry softly as she squeezed my hand tighter.


    I took the flashdrive, feeling its weight in the palm of my hand. There was still one thing that had my curiousity. "Where were you these last two days?"


    Her breath grew shakier at the mention of my question. "Hermes sent me to retrieve a book written in ancient text. It was hidden in his house, he gave me the instructions on how to retrieve it but before I could return, the man in red attacked me. My strength failed to match his so I ran, in the end he took the book from me. I think my magic saved me from dying at the last moment."


    The pieces were starting to fall into place. Hermes had the book first, then Hecate, then the man in red, and finally Ares. It was a cycle of death and betrayal.


    Shortly after Hecate passed out, I stood over her, the flash drive clutched tightly in my hand. I had to let her rest and recover. The thought that the truth of Hermes'' death was within reach now, and soon, the man in red would pay for everything he had taken from me. This cycle would end with his death.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Ch 51: My Chat With Poseidon

    Ch. 51: My Chat With Poseidon


    Pine was waiting for me as I exited the room, his eyes locking onto mine before he gave a casual wave. "So, how did it go? She hasn''t said a word to anyone, so I had to call you."


    I responded coldly, "You know smoking is prohibited in hospitals. I''d expect someone of your status to know that." I turned on my heel, ready to walk away. But something was off. That familiar tingle in my senses stirred¡ªthere was someone powerful in the building, and the feeling gnawed at me. "Detective, what about your friend? Thought she was your director or something."


    Pine nonchalantly tossed his cigarette into a nearby trash can and popped a gumball into his mouth, shrugging. "To be honest, she doesn''t work for the Bai Corps specifically. Which reminds me¡­" His voice dropped a notch. My instincts flared. "Last night, a god''s house got broken into. You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that, would you?"


    My muscles tensed. How the hell did I become a suspect? I''d been careful¡ªno evidence, no trace. Did Talos betray me? That would implicate her too. The walls of the universe itself seemed to conspire against me, constantly nudging me toward the edge.


    "Detective," I said, my tone low and dangerous, "do you have any idea how many times your accusations have nearly cost you your life? Either you''re trying to provoke me, or you actually know something. Which is it?"


    Pine didn''t flinch. "Interesting theory, Lord Hades, but it''s neither." His casual tone grated against my nerves. Even my thinly veiled threat didn''t faze him. Was he fearless, or just oblivious? "I apologize if I offended you, but you''re a prime suspect. That''s the job.


    I follow leads. Simple as that."


    Before I could respond, I felt it¡ªthe energy surge from the far end of the hall, and it was closing in fast. Whoever this was, they were strong, almost on par with me. I halted abruptly, startling Pine, my gaze snapping to the distant figure approaching. The figure was clad in a tailored suit, his green hair flowing like waves in the sea. The air seemed to hum with his presence.


    Poseidon.


    He sauntered closer, the god of the seas, his presence palpable and commanding. In Rome, they called him Neptune, the one who commanded oceans and storms. His influence surpassed mine¡ªperhaps because mortals feared death, but revered the waters that gave them life.


    His voice was a mocking drawl. "Hades. What brings you here? Collecting more souls for your underworld?"


    I met his gaze, unyielding. "I could ask the same of you. Though, not about souls."


    Poseidon''s lips curled into a tight smile, his expression unreadable. Was he pleased, or simply amused? My senses couldn''t quite penetrate the veneer of his calm, and that unsettled me more than I cared to admit. Perhaps I wasn''t as sharp as I used to be, still not fully restored to my former power. "Must be difficult," Poseidon mused, "without your golden boy ferrying souls to your door.


    I miss him, you know. He had such confidence, such wit. A shame his death left such a gaping hole in the Twelve."


    There was something hidden in his words, something veiled behind that insincere smile. Was it taunting? Or perhaps something darker? I had forgotten that while others bowed to me, there were a few who walked on equal footing¡ªand they would never kneel. Poseidon was one of them, despite being my brother. Mean-spirited, unyielding.


    A perfect reflection of the sea''s temperament.


    Pine interrupted with a casual nod, completely oblivious to the tension simmering between us. "Lord Poseidon. A surprise to see you here." He was trying to ease the tension, but his attempts were futile.


    Poseidon barely acknowledged him, his tone shifting only slightly. "Detective Pine. Always a pleasure. I expect no less trouble whenever the Bai Corps is involved." He turned his attention back to me, ignoring Pine entirely, like the man had ceased to exist.


    Poseidon smiled again. "Hades, now that we''re together, I''ve been meaning to have a more private chat with you. Catch up, you know, brother to brother. What do you say?"


    I slid my hands into my jacket pockets and stepped past him without breaking stride. "Fine. Let''s take out the trash first."


    "Indeed," he agreed with an infuriatingly pleased tone, falling in step beside me.


    I could hear Pine mutter behind us as we left him standing there, "Great. Now I''m trash. My wife always said I deserved better."


    I didn''t care. We walked down the hall, Poseidon at my side, nurses and doctors instinctively parting as we passed. They gave us wide berth, and rightly so. Gods had that effect on mortals. As we moved through the sterile corridors, I couldn''t help but notice the unsettling familiarity in the atmosphere. The hospital mirrored aspects of my old life¡ªa twisted reflection of the world before.


    It was as if the universe itself bent around me, molding itself to my presence. That was suspicious in its own right.


    Poseidon''s voice broke through my thoughts. "You were absent at Zeus'' birthday party. I want to know why."


    I didn''t even bother looking at him. "You said you wanted to catch up. So, talk."


    He sighed, his voice softening slightly. "I messed up, Hades. I know that. But there was an accident, a bombing in Atlantis the night of the party. Someone attacked while I was gone, took advantage of my absence. A lot of my people were hurt.


    I had them transferred here for treatment." His footsteps slowed as he walked beside me, eyes fixed ahead. "I was ashamed, really. I failed to manage my domain. And to make matters worse, I missed Zeus'' celebration. You know how important those thousand-year birthdays are for us gods."


    I didn''t care about his excuses. "Have you told Zeus?"


    Poseidon chuckled, though there was a bitter edge to it. "I haven''t had the guts to, if I''m honest. Since you left us, I''ve been trying to fill the space between us brothers, but¡­ Ah, Hades, I still don''t understand what he sees in you. No offense, but you''re the god of death, not exactly the most popular deity around."


    I exhaled, feigning indifference. "No offense taken. People mistake my title all the time." My eyes shifted to his, reading the subtle flicker of uncertainty in them. "Is that why you''re still afraid of me?"


    Poseidon froze, the question hitting him like a wave crashing against a cliff. His emerald eyes widened slightly, betraying a hint of the truth he had tried to bury. "You''ve always been able to read me like a book," he muttered. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stopped and turned to face him fully, the hallway momentarily forgotten. He looked older, worn, more so than Zeus or I. Time had chipped away at him, or perhaps it was something deeper. Poseidon had always feared me, though he tried to mask it with bravado. But his lies, his insecurities¡ªthey were as transparent to me as the oceans he commanded.


    ZEUS- THE GOD OF OLYMPUS


    HADES- THE GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD


    POSEIDON- THE GOD OF THE ATLANTIS


    These were all titles bestowed by ourselves, they were never the elements we commanded. Our real titles were:


    ZEUS- THE GOD OF THE SKY/ HEAVEN


    HADES- ???


    POSEIDON- THE GOD OF THE SEAS


    My true powers were still unknown so I was an unpredictable factor.


    I watched him carefully, my voice low and firm. "I don''t know why you''re doing this, but I''ll give you one warning. Stop. Before it''s too late."


    I let my dominator''s aura flare briefly, watching as Poseidon''s expression remained calm, though I knew he felt it. The power was unmistakable, even if I wasn''t at full strength. And then, with calculated precision, I pulled out the strands of green hair I had ripped from my assailant the previous night. "You dropped this." I let the strands fall from my fingers.


    "And by the way, red doesn''t suit you."


    Poseidon stared at me, unmoved, and then did the most surprising thing of all.


    He laughed.


    The sound was unsettling, a mixture of amusement and something darker. He wasn''t backing down. If anything, he was more resolved. The battle between us, the one that had been brewing for centuries, was finally inching closer. The truth, whatever it was, was finally within reach. The question was¡ªwould either of us survive to see it revealed?


    ---


    The Last Chapter Of The First Volume Comes Up Next, A Big Reveal Coming Up!!

 Chapter 52 - 52: Ch. 52: The Burial of Hermes / The Mystery Behind Mercury

    Ch. 52: The Burial of Hermes / The Mystery Behind Mercury


    Poseidon was the man in red.


    Ares, his accomplice.


    And Hermes¡­ Hermes was a victim.


    A dark circle of betrayal and blood bound them all, and now, I had made it my mission to tear them apart. I was alone, but I would face it.


    I paused outside my hotel room, sliding the key card through the slot. The door clicked open with a quiet hum. As I entered, I shut it softly behind me. "Finally," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair, tension slowly seeping from my shoulders. "I''m exhausted."


    "You''re back," a familiar voice chimed from inside. Eris stood near the sofa, draped in one of my oversized shirts, her figure almost swallowed by the fabric. She was wearing my underwear¡ªagain. Her unbothered expression hinted at how natural she thought it was. "And before you say anything, I didn''t take the cute ones."


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I trudged past her toward the bed. She followed, her voice lighter now. "Rough day? Want to watch a movie?"


    I collapsed onto the mattress, the soft surface swallowing me whole. "Pass me my laptop," I groaned, gesturing toward my bag. Eris rolled her eyes but obliged, dropping the device onto my chest before wandering back to the sofa. "Buzz off," I muttered, but she lingered, muttering under her breath.


    The laptop whirred to life as I inserted the drive. This was the last thing Hermes had left for me¡ªhis final act of redemption. I had to know why he had died for this.


    ¡ª**ENTER PASSWORD**¡ª


    Of course it was encrypted. Typical Hermes. He had protected it, trusting only me to unlock it. The password¡­ What could it be? His last words echoed in my head. _Something he''d want me to remember¡­_


    "Boobs! Try ''boobs!''" Eris piped up, suddenly next to me again, leaning in far too close. Her cleavage was visible from the angle she hovered, and I grabbed her ear and twisted, sending her stumbling back.


    "Ow!" she protested, rubbing her ear. "Geez, okay, I''ll stop snooping!"


    But something about her suggestion sparked an idea. It wasn''t a joke. "Mercury," I typed, and with a soft click, the drive unlocked. Two folders appeared on the screen: one marked "1," the other "2." Simple enough. I clicked on the first folder.


    Inside was a single video. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hesitated, my finger hovering over the trackpad. Part of me didn''t want to watch, didn''t want to confront whatever Hermes had left behind. But I needed to understand.


    Click.


    Hermes'' face appeared on the screen, and my heart clenched painfully. His eyes were filled with a familiar spark, that playful joy I had come to know well. Yet behind it, there was something else. Something darker.


    The golden background behind him suggested this was recorded at his home, a place of wealth and splendor. Yet it couldn''t hide the sadness in his gaze.


    I hit play.


    "Hi, Hades. Long time no see. How''s life treating you?" He laughed, his smile infectious even through the screen. "It''s me, Hermes, your old buddy. If you''re watching this, then¡­ I guess I''m dead. Sorry about that."


    He laughed again, but it felt hollow. I couldn''t bring myself to smile this time.


    "I''ve always been a bit of a problem child, haven''t I? Zeus used to leave me in your care, and you¡ªyou never scolded me, never said much. You just let me be, even when I deserved worse. You were¡­ You were like a father to me."


    I could feel my pulse quicken, a knot forming in my throat. Hermes'' voice cracked, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. This wasn''t the carefree god I knew.


    "Listen, Hades¡­ I need to confess something. It was me. I poisoned you."


    The world tilted. What!?


    Hermes'' voice trembled. "I know, I know. It''s crazy, right? But I was the one. I thought it was a prank, just a harmless trick. I didn''t know they''d go that far.


    I didn''t know they''d try to kill you for real. By the time I realized it¡­ it was too late. They came after me too."


    His laughter broke, the sound cracking like glass. "I was so glad when I saw you alive. I thought maybe I had a chance to make things right. But then they found out. They poisoned me too, and this time¡­ I couldn''t stop it."


    Hermes wiped at his face, but the tears kept coming. I could barely keep my own composure as I watched.


    "I''m sorry, Hades. I''m so sorry. There''s no forgiveness for what I did, but I had to tell you the truth. I couldn''t live with this secret. I deserve what''s coming to me."


    His smile returned, faint but sincere. "In folder two, I left you everything I uncovered about the circle¡ªtheir plans, their targets. I was working for you, boss. From the very beginning, I was on your side. I just¡­ didn''t realize how deep this went."


    Hermes sighed deeply. "Thank you for everything you did for me, Hades. I hope¡­ I hope you live long enough to smile again, hehe. Goodbye, boss man. I hope you can forget about me."


    The screen flickered to black.


    I stared at the dark screen, my vision blurred by the hot tears that had slipped down my cheeks. When had I started crying? Is this Hades'' grief I''m feeling¡­ or mine?


    Hermes had been the one to poison me. He had been responsible for my death. But even in his final moments, he sought redemption. And now, with this information, I had everything I needed to take down the circle.


    But at what cost?


    The time rolled by very slowly after that day, it gave me a lot of time to ponder on my next action and the sacrifices already made along the way. Hades, Hermes, and whoever the circle hurt. Was this what the Watcher meant by the world was ending?


    Three days passed by, I found myself standing among the gods, all dressed in solemn black, in a temple dedicated to Hermes. His coffin lay on the ceremonial altar, bathed in the glow of light filtering down from above. The twelve Olympians gathered to pay their respects while the lesser gods were made to wait outside. It was a somber affair, yet the weight of betrayal still hung heavy in the air.


    "Today we honor the loss of Hermes," the priest intoned, his voice echoing through the sacred hall. "Messenger of the gods, mediator between the realm of the dead and the kingdom of the living. He will be missed dearly."


    I still felt he deserves more but what more can you give to the dead than respect? I clenched my fists at the thought that the killer was in the same room as I was playing innocent.


    The hour crawled by, the temple emptying until only a few remained. I stood there, unmoving, staring at the coffin that held the body of a man who had been both my friend and my betrayer. My feelings were still mixed even though he did it in my favour.


    A voice broke the silence.


    "I am really gonna miss you king of pranks." Said a young female voice, I raised my head to spot a young woman with red hair walking away, who was she anyway? Before I could use my eye the other person interrupted me.


    "Never thought you''d attend a funeral." Hera''s voice was cold, edged with bitterness. She stood behind me, her arms crossed, her gaze distant. "He idolized you, you know. It''s a surprise you even cared to return the gesture."


    I said nothing.


    "Cold, as always," she added. "You never change." Why did she sound pained?


    I turned to face her, my eyes narrowing. "But today is not about me, is it Hera? Show some respect."


    She chuckled, low and mocking. "Respect? For him?" She gestured toward the coffin. "He was Zeus'' bastard son, Hades. Nothing more. I don''t feel a thing from his demise."


    "Why are you here then?" I asked in a cold tone.


    "Who knows, maybe some part of me wished to see what others saw in him. Maybe another part wanted to kill him with my own hands." She turned to leave.


    "Hades, was there ever any hope for us?" She asked.


    I did not know what to say to her, who the hell would talk about such a thing at a family''s funeral. Our backs were to each other and she lingered a moment longer before walking away, her footsteps echoing in the empty temple.


    For a long time, I stood there alone, my hand resting on the coffin. "Thank you, Hermes. Your death won''t be in vain. I swear on the Styx, I will avenge you. I''ll save Olympus from the chaos to come, even if I have to seize control of everything myself."


    With one final look, I left the temple, the cold night air greeting me as I stepped outside. Above me, the stars shone brightly, like a thousand watching eyes. Somewhere, I imagined Hermes was among them, looking down.


    And I would be here, fighting the war that had already begun.


    For Olympus. For Hades. For Hermes.


    The circle would fall.


    ~ AUTHOR''S NOTE: THANK YOU FOR FOLLOWING TILL THE END OF THIS VOLUME. PLEASE SUPOORT MY BOOK WITH GIFTS, (I HAVEN''T GOTTEN A MAGIC CASTLE YET!!) THE NEXT VOLUME WILL TAKE THINGS TO A NEW LEVEL THAT WILL OPEN UP THE WORLD OF GREEK MYTHOLOGY IN A WAY NEVER SEEN. PLEASE CONTINUE TO SUPPORT MY WORK. PLSSS. THANK YOU MY WONDERFUL READERS...!

 Chapter 53 - 53: Ch. 53: The New Calamity

    Ch. 53: The New Calamity


    Drip. Drip.


    "WHAT ARE STORIES...? JUST WORDS ON A BOOK? EMOTIONS CLUSTERED TOGETHER BY LINES OF INK? STORIES ARE A COLLECTION OF LIVES AND HISTORY... BUT WHO DICTATES A STORY''S ENDING?! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A WRITER....? A READER.... ? OR... A GOD!?


    A dense, white fog obscured my vision. The ground beneath me felt soft, almost too soft¡ªlike I was resting on clouds. I raised my hands. Thin, bony fingers stared back at me, familiar and yet foreign. I was back in my old body. Panic scratched at the edges of my consciousness, but I forced myself to calm my breath.


    The cloudy landscape stretched endlessly around me, haunting in its emptiness. Where was he? That meddling bastard...


    "I came back here?" I barely recognized the sound of my old voice, hoarse and brittle. I was just leaving the temple of Hermes, the ceremony had just ended, I was looking up at the stars. When did I had zone out. And now, I woke up here. Here of all places, did he summon me or did I awaken myself here?


    The feeling of unease still deeply rooted in my heart did not let my thoughts fully settle in place.


    But where was he?


    A string dangled before me¡ªstretching from my heart, connecting to the black book. I reached out my hand for it, and it landed softly in my palm, the weight heavy with emotions. Pain, regret¡ªthey surged through me, overwhelming and oppressive. It was like a living pool of emotions, emotions only I could connect to.


    "I guess you''ve had your fill of the world, too," I murmured to the book.


    "Wawawawa, look at what the universe dragged in!" chirped a high-pitched voice. Irritatingly familiar. "You could have knocked ya''know?"


    I turnes atlnd gazed at the humanoid figure, painted stark white, grinned mischievously. I still had no knowledge who or what he was only that he knew things I didn''t. "It''s not like you''ll ever get another visitor besides me."


    I ignored him and paced around, taking my time to examine my surroundings since I failed to last time.


    "Yeowch, sick burn, scholar. Really hit the spot." The Watcher leaned in closer, his exaggerated tone grinding on my nerves. "So what brings you around this parts, change of atmosphere?"


    He still hadn''t changed one bit...!


    I paused, sitting on the fluff-like clouds that was like a bed. "Hermes'' death. The man in black. The conspiracy. Was it all because I failed to stop the first calamity?"


    The Watcher chuckled, a sharp sound that crawled under my skin. "Let''s play a little game, shall we? A game of assumption. Let us assume you had stopped Eris from giving out that golden apple? Would Hermes still have died? Would the Trojan War have been averted?"


    I frowned, rubbing my chin. "Are you saying those events would still happen even with my intervention? Are you saying that stopping the calamities are meaningless, or were the calamities even true to begin with?" My voice quivered, anger boiling beneath the surface.


    His laughter grated my ears. "Even I had no knowledge of that until you interfered. Let me put it in simpler term. Time, space¡ªthey have their own rhythm. Some events are set almost inevitable. Think of it like this: the calamities may not be avoidable because they push the world''s story forward.


    Trying to stop them... well, let''s just say the world resets itself. Fights back to set the balance. The story needs to be convinced enough to change and you my friend was not convincing enough."


    My brow furrowed deeper. "What are you getting at?"


    The Watcher leaned back and sighed dramatically. "You''re supposed to be the genius, right? The chosen one? If you can''t figure this out, I''ll be sorely disappointed."


    Disappointed? The nerve of this guy. But his words tugged at the back of my mind, and unsettling memories surfaced. I had tried to stop the calamity, yet it happened anyway, as if I had knocked the balance off course and the world had corrected itself like an inevitable loop. Since when did Greek mythology get this complicated? "Are the calamities perhaps...


    triggers that can''t be avoided?"


    The Watcher groaned. "Took you long enough. Think of this place¡ª my domain. It exists outside of space and time. Make sense?"


    "Sure. Let''s pretend it does." I gave a lofty respinsy.


    "The calamities are exactly that¡ª set triggers," he continued. "They''re unavoidable, yes, but in another sense, no. They''re fractions of the bigger picture. Think of them as checkpoints of a story."


    My heart sank. "You''re saying I can''t avoid them, but I can learn from them."


    "Bingo!" The Watcher pointed a finger at me, grinning. "Take the golden apple, for instance. You learned a lot from that disaster, didn''t you? Every calamity, every ripple, might as well be a piece of a larger puzzle. Perhaps the calamities are there to give you perspective on what to do scholar."


    I clenched my fists. "So, you''re saying I can prevent the next one by learning from the last?"


    The Watcher let out a long, mocking breath. "I''m not saying it''s certain, but it''s possible. That said, your odds don''t look good. You''re too weak, too naive¡ª irritating at times. You threw away your most powerful ally you had from the onset due to your conflicting personality¡ª the black book. That was your greatest weapon, and you abandoned it.


    Think about how many problems you could''ve solved if you''d used it. I expected you guys to team up and make a bang."


    I bristled. "I don''t care."


    He cocked an eyebrow, surprised. "Oho!


    "I made mistakes, but I''ve learned from them," I said, rising to my feet, facing him with renewed resolve. "I won''t make the same mistake twice."


    "Yohoho! Righteous zeal!" he crowed, his voice a mix of delight and mockery. "But I must warn you¡ªthe next calamity will be nearly impossible in your current state. Are you up for the challenge?"


    An unfamiliar smile spread across my face. "What''s the next calamity?" This time I won''t miss it, I''ll save everyone and stop the circle.


    The Watcher leaned in, wagging his finger with a sly grin. "One hint: PANDORA!"


    A chill crawled down my spine as realization struck. It could not possibly be, the next calamity was Pandora''s Box!! "Interesting."


    Pandora''s Box¡ª legendary for unleashing the world''s evils. Why would the next calamity revolve around that?


    Pandora''s box was a metaphor for something that brings about great troubles or misfortune, but also holds hope. In Greek mythology, Pandora''s box was a gift from the gods to Pandora, the first woman on Earth. Pandora was tempted by her curiosity to open the box which contained all the evils of the world, which she released on humanity. Why would the next calamity be about that?


    I racked my brain, searching for meaning. "Could it be about preventing the corruption of humanity? Stopping Pandora from opening the box? If humanity hadn''t been corrupted, maybe the Trojan War wouldn''t have happened."


    The Watcher''s grin stretched wider. "Ding, ding! You''re catching on. Boy are you good. I''m as curious as you are about where it will lead. But know this¡ª the difficulty level is through the roof."


    My mind raced. "Pandora was gifted the box after Prometheus stole fire from Zeus. Inside was sickness, death, and every kind of evil. But wait... Zeus sent Pandora after I convinced him not to harm humanity. That means¡ª he went behind my back.


    I had totally forgot about that"


    The Watcher''s expression remained fixed in that same, unsettling smile.


    "Hold on, that happened over two hundred years ago when I was in coma!" I shouted. "How can I stop something that''s already happened?"


    The Watcher''s eyes gleamed. "How else? You''re going to travel back in time."


    "What?" The air left my lungs in a gasp. Time travel? First, rebirth. Now this? "But that''s impossible!"


    "Not impossible. There are two people who can help you, though I''m not telling you who. Don''t want to be a spoilsport." He winked. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªthis isn''t the second calamity. It''s Calamity Zero. The beginning of it all.


    Good luck outdoing your first season. I expect to be left at the edge of my seat."


    Before I could retort, he gave me a firm shove. I stumbled, losing balance. "Wait! I need more information! Time travel doesn''t exist in Greek mythology!"


    The ground beneath me vanished, and I fell, crashing into something soft.


    My bed.


    This was trippy, very trippy.


    I shot up, panting, a single word escaping my lips¡ª "Shit."


    AUTHOR''S NOTE: HI THIS IS ME FANTASYLORD. I WANT TO USE THIS MEDIUM TO THANK YOU¡ª MY WONDERFUL READERS FOR SUPPORTING MY BOOK ALL THE WAY. PLEASE FEEL FREE TO IFFER ANY SUGGESTIONS THAT WILL MAKE THIS BOOK A BETTER ONE. I ALSO WANT TO ASK YOU TO KEEP SUPPORTING MY WORK. (PLEASE A MAGIC CASTLE) OR ANY OTHER GIFT. I LOVE YOU GUYS AND WILL TRY TO MAKE THIS BOOK MORE THRILLING FOR YOU ALL.


    SUPPORT MEEEEEEE!!

 Chapter 54 - 54: Ch. 54: The Next Step

    Ch. 54: The Next Step


    "Please, let me go with you!" Eris whined, sounding more like a spoiled child than a goddess. Her voice echoed through the room, filled with frustration. "I''m tired of being cooped up in here! This place is suffocating."


    I barely glanced in her direction, dismissing her complaints as mere background noise. She had a knack for dramatics. As I turned to leave, I felt her cold fingers tighten around my wrist, desperate and insistent. "I said no, Eris," I growled, prying her fingers off me. But she held on, her grip stronger than expected.


    A sudden flash of irritation surged through me. I hit her on the side of the head¡ªharder than I meant to¡ªsending her sprawling to the floor. She yelped, more in surprise than pain. "Quit these childish games," I snapped. "You know full well why you can''t leave."


    A whole month had passed since the ceremony at the temple, yet the investigation into the Circle''s machinations was still ongoing. I''d been methodically dismantling their operations, but they were slippery. Hecate and I had worked tirelessly, snuffing out their outposts across the kingdom of Olympus.


    Piece by piece, we were unraveling the mysterious chaos that Poseidon had sown across the land of the gods. His plans had nearly succeeded¡ªchaos would''ve consumed everything. But we stopped him. For now.


    Thanks to Hermes, I had intel that allowed me to strike significant blows to their operation. Over the past month, I had grown¡ªboth in strength and cunning. But with each step forward, new challenges emerged, almost mocking me. My hands were constantly full, balancing the many roles I now had to play. I wasn''t just Hades anymore.


    I was also the hunted¡ª investigated relentlessly by the Bai Corps and the elite Bai Force. They hadn''t been able to pin anything on me yet, but they were getting close. Too close.


    Then, there was Aphrodite''s curse. A delicate situation that was proving more complicated than I had initially thought. Hecate had searched endlessly for the origin of the curse, but so far, all leads had gone cold. And to make matters worse, Mr. Anonymous had resurfaced. His presence was like a shadow that lurked behind every digital corner.


    No firewall or spell had been enough to keep him out for long. I was running out of time, and I knew it.


    Hecate had been invaluable, though. If not for her help, the Underworld would have descended into chaos while I was trapped here in Olympus. With the Circle still a looming threat, I wasn''t permitted to leave the kingdom¡ªsomething that grated on my nerves daily. Still, thanks to Hecate, I was able to maintain a semblance of control over the Underworld.


    She was more than capable, and for now, that would have to do.


    And then there was Eris. At first, she had been little more than a nuisance, a liability. But slowly, she had become useful. When it came to social media, there was no one better. She could extract information from the most innocuous sources¡ªthings even I would have overlooked. But being confined to my hotel room had started to wear on her.


    She was developing bad habits, constantly whining and begging for luxuries. It wasn''t like I wanted to keep her here. In truth, I didn''t care much either way, but I had to keep her alive, and that meant keeping her safe.


    "Please," Eris whined again, her tone desperate as she crawled back to her feet. "I''ll be good. I promise!"


    I glared at her, more annoyed than angry. "Eris, you know the Circle would target you the moment you stepped outside. I can''t risk it."


    Her shoulders slumped in defeat, but her eyes remained defiant. "Urgh, fine! Just get me the latest fashion magazine and a dress or two from Aphrodite. I''m dying in here!"


    Before I could respond, a sharp knock echoed through the room.


    "Expecting someone?" Eris asked, though her smirk revealed she already knew who it was.


    I sighed and walked to the door, muttering as I glanced over my shoulder. "Stay here. And keep the damn TV down."


    She rolled her eyes. "Duh."


    I opened the door to find my assistant standing there, as punctual and poised as ever. Her petite figure was clad in her usual black and white suit, complete with a bowtie. Her light blue eyes sparkled with energy, a stark contrast to the dark lipstick that painted her lips. Her hair, as always, fell over one eye, adding an air of mystery to her otherwise cheerful appearance. "Boss!


    You''re up early again."


    She handed me a steaming cup of coffee, and I took it gratefully, closing the door behind me. "No one disturbs me at 6 AM without coffee." I took a long sip, savoring the rich flavor. "Hmm, good as always."


    As we walked down the hallway, she fell in step beside me, her hands folded neatly behind her back. Her demeanor shifted, the brightness in her eyes dimming into something more calculating. "I trust you remember where we''re headed today? Aphrodite''s been hounding me for an update on the curse situation."


    I took another sip of coffee, considering my response. "Scratch that," I said finally. "I received a message earlier. My request has been approved."


    She tilted her head, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "You know, changing the schedule at the last minute isn''t exactly good leadership."


    I shot her a sideways glance. "You''re one to talk."


    She didn''t push further, which was unusual. "So, Olympus finally approved your request to meet Prometheus?"


    I nodded. "Apparently." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Prometheus. The name alone sent a chill down my spine. Even Hecate didn''t know the full extent of what I was after. Only I knew the truth about why I needed to see him. There were secrets I kept, even from my most trusted allies. Like the fact that I wasn''t originally from this world.


    Or my encounter with the Watcher.


    As the elevator doors slid open, we stepped into the opulent lobby of the hotel. My assistant walked me toward the exit, her voice low. "The Bai Corps is keeping their investigation under wraps for now. My sources say they''re struggling to make sense of what they''ve uncovered. They can''t put the pieces together."


    "Good," I muttered, climbing into the backseat of the luxury car waiting for me. "I like them confused."


    She slid into the driver''s seat, her fingers tapping the wheel. "You''re not driving today?"


    I smirked. "Stomach issues."


    She snorted. "Liar." Her expression turned serious as she pulled out of the parking lot. "Be careful if you''re really meeting Prometheus. You know how dangerous he is. And don''t forget about the Bai Force. They''re more dangerous than the Corps.


    If they catch wind of this, they''ll hunt you down like a dog. It''s strange they haven''t already gone after Hermes'' case yet."


    I had to agree. The Bai Force was notorious for taking down anyone who posed a significant threat to Olympus. I''d been treading carefully, but it was only a matter of time before they turned their attention to me.


    My thoughts drifted to the Watcher and the impossible task he had laid before me. I had to go back¡ªtwo hundred years into the past¡ªto stop the Pandora''s Box incident. I hadn''t even begun to figure out how I was going to do that. The weight of it gnawed at me, lingering at the back of my mind like a ticking time bomb.


    As the car sped toward the rising sun, I couldn''t shake the feeling that everything was about to change. Meeting Prometheus was just the beginning. And the truth I was about to uncover might very well tear Olympus apart.


    But first, I had to learn more about Pandora.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Ch. 55: The Chains of Prometheus (I)

    Ch. 55: The Chains of Prometheus (I)


    "Lord Hades!" The voice of the winged guard, draped in gleaming golden armor, snapped me out of my thoughts. We stood before a massive structure surrounded by crumbling pillars, nestled deep in the desolate region of Olympus. Few dared venture here, a place long abandoned by the gods. Shadows crept across the landscape, long and twisted, cast by the eerie twilight that bathed the sky.


    The atmosphere itself felt heavy, almost suffocating. "This way, my lord," the guard urged, his wings fluttering briefly as he gestured for us to follow.


    I glanced at Hecate. She had her usual calm, mysterious expression, but her eyes sparkled with quiet intensity. We were both aware of what lay ahead, but the path still felt foreboding.


    The space opened into a lush, mountainous region, a stark contrast to the decayed ruins we had passed. Tall, ancient trees loomed above us, their leaves a rich, otherworldly green, as if the mountain itself harbored some untapped power. Birds flitted about¡ª golden creatures with wings that shimmered like fire in the fading light.


    They let out melodic calls, filling the air with a haunting, ethereal tune. Guards stood at intervals along the path, watching us carefully, their faces tense as if waiting for something to go wrong.


    Ahead, the mountain loomed tall and menacing, its jagged peak clawing at the heavens. I felt a pang of annoyance; it looked as if we''d have to climb it. The thought made my legs ache in anticipation.


    "Lord Hades, over here!" the guard called out again, his voice tinged with amusement. "We''ll take the mountain climber. No need to wear yourselves out unnecessarily."


    I glanced at him, somewhat surprised. For a moment, I had forgotten the conveniences Olympus had developed in recent times. Climbing? That was a relic of the past. I followed him to a sleek vehicle that resembled a buggy, designed to navigate the steep terrain. Hecate and I slid into the back seat, and the engine roared to life, the sudden jolt pulling us forward.


    As we ascended, the mountain path wound narrowly, the rocky edges giving way to steep drops that plunged into mist-filled abysses. The wind picked up, cold and biting, carrying the scent of rain and earth. I closed my eyes for a moment, letting it whip against my face.


    "Guard," I said, breaking the silence. "Tell me about Prometheus."


    The man hesitated, glancing at me through the rearview mirror as though weighing whether it was his place to speak. "Who, me?" he stammered, before realizing I was serious. "Ah¡­ Prometheus, right. Well, he''s been¡­ quiet. No one has seen him for some time now. But when he was first brought here¡ª" he paused, lowering his voice¡ª "he used to chant your name.


    Over and over."


    I raised an eyebrow. "My name?"


    "Yes, Lord Hades. It was as if he was¡­ waiting for you. He kept muttering about something, something like ''the right time'' and being ''grateful.''" The guard''s voice dropped further. "I don''t know what crime he committed, nor do I care. But one thing was clear¡ª after he was bound here, something strange happened."


    "Strange?" I prompted.


    The guard swallowed nervously. "He started screaming. Not just cries of pain from the birds tearing at his flesh, but real screams. Screams of terror. He kept shouting that someone had come for him, that he had come."


    The tension in the vehicle thickened. Hecate, her interest visibly piqued, leaned forward. "Who did Prometheus believe was after him?" she asked, her voice low and sharp like a knife.


    The guard''s eyes flickered to her, then back to the road, his knuckles white on the wheel. "Kronos," he whispered.


    The name hit the air like a thunderclap.


    Hecate''s face drained of color, her usual stoic demeanor momentarily faltering. Even I felt an involuntary shudder ripple through me. Kronos¡ª our father. The titan who had devoured his own children, the ruler who once dominated the heavens and earth before we, the Olympian gods, rose up to overthrow him in the war known as the Titanomachy.


    He had been imprisoned in Tartarus, the deepest pit of the Underworld, and bound in chains that even he could not break. Yet now, Prometheus had uttered his name, a name that had no right to resurface.


    The thought gnawed at my mind. Why would Prometheus, bound here in his own torment, fear Kronos? The old tyrant was locked away, far from this world, and far from power. Was there more to this than I had anticipated?


    The buggy ground to a halt near the mountain''s peak, interrupting my thoughts. The guard, clearly eager to end the conversation, pointed ahead. "This is as far as we go, Lord Hades. You''ll need to continue on foot from here."


    Hecate opened her mouth to object, but I raised a hand to stop her. "It''s fine," I said. "I prefer it this way besides it''s my business with him."


    I stepped out into the open air, the cool breeze swirling around me. The path ahead narrowed, twisting up toward the summit where I could just make out the silhouette of the pillar that bound Prometheus. Hecate stayed behind, her presence a shadow at my back, but I continued forward alone.


    The summit opened into a wide plateau. In the center stood a towering stone pillar, its surface cracked and weathered from ages of wear. Chains as thick as my arm coiled around it like a serpent, wrapped fourteen times over. At the base of the pillar, hunched and broken, was the figure of Prometheus.


    I circled around, my steps slow and deliberate, until I stood before him.


    He was not the titan I remembered. Time had worn him down, eroded his once-mighty form into something ragged and frail. His hair, streaked with white, hung in tangled strands around his gaunt face. His clothes¡ª a sackcloth torn to shreds by the talons of the birds¡ª were stained with fresh blood.


    His skin bore the marks of their relentless assault, scars that ran deep from where they had feasted on his organs, day after day, century after century.


    His head hung low, his breath ragged and shallow. "Haa¡­" A weak, throaty moan escaped his lips. "Who¡­ who is there?"


    He lifted his head, and for the first time in ages, his ancient, haunted eyes met mine. There was something in his gaze¡ª something between recognition and despair.


    "Ah¡­ Hades." His voice was dry, cracked, but the words still carried weight. "You''ve come¡­ finally. But you''re late, as always."


    I couldn''t tell if he was mocking me or if the years had simply frayed his mind beyond repair. "Old man," I said. "I''ve come for answers."


    Prometheus chuckled weakly, a sound that was more like a wheeze. "Answers? I''ve no answers left for you, Lord of the Underworld. Only regrets." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not here for your regrets," I growled. "Tell me about Pandora."


    At the mention of her name, Prometheus looked genuinely confused. "Pandora? Who¡­ who is that?"


    I froze. He didn''t know? The very name that should have haunted him¡ª the one woman crafted by the his own hands, the bringer of chaos¡ª was unfamiliar to him? Prometheus had been the one responsible for mankind''s creation. If not him, then¡­ who?


    Something was deeply wrong.


    And I feared we were already too late to realize it.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Ch. 56: The Chains of Prometheus (II)

    Ch. 56: The Chains of Prometheus (II)


    I stepped forward, my eyes narrowing on Prometheus'' aged and withered face. "Are you saying you truly don''t know who Pandora is? I thought you knew the name of every human you sculpted," I said, probing, my voice laced with doubt.


    Prometheus let out a stifled, rasping laugh, shaking his head. "Mocking me, godling? My children have evolved far beyond my reach. Their faces, their names¡ªlike sand slipping through my fingers. How could I remember them all?"


    Was he dodging my question? His gaze held no trace of deceit, only weary resignation, but something about his demeanor unsettled me. His ignorance seemed genuine, but why did that only raise more questions?


    I tried to ease the tension between us. "I didn''t come here to drag up old wounds. I just¡ªhow has your time been here, Prometheus?"


    His eyes flickered, and a faint smile tugged at his lips, though it was devoid of any warmth. "Hellish," he croaked, his voice hoarse from centuries of torment. "I haven''t seen you in ages. Time... time means little to me now. It''s a fleeting, slippery thing." His smile twisted into something darker.


    "But I doubt you came here just for a friendly chat. No one visits me for that."


    I bit my lip, uncertain how to proceed. "You must still resent me for the punishment I issued. But I need something from you¡ªsomething critical."


    Prometheus chuckled, the sound hollow, but there was no malice behind it. "Resentment? Oh, I don''t have time for such trivial things anymore. Time devours grudges just as it devours us all. Besides, you once saved humanity. Too bad that very act will one day be your downfall."


    My pulse quickened at his cryptic words. "What are you trying to imply, Titan?" I demanded, bracing myself.


    Prometheus'' eyes flashed with a piercing intensity, making my skin crawl. For a fleeting moment, I felt a presence looming behind him, a vast, monstrous silhouette, coiling in the shadows like a beast. Its form was indistinct, but its power was undeniable. My breath hitched, and my chest tightened under its weight.


    "You''ll understand soon enough," Prometheus said, his voice soft but brimming with ominous certainty. "Time is fleeting, remember? It''s always been my gift and curse. I knew you would come before you did. You seek answers about my brother, Epimetheus, don''t you? You have a crisis brewing." His lip curled into a sneer.


    "Epimetheus... that cowardly fool. He''s an embarrassment to our kind. Don''t waste your time with him."


    My heart raced. How did he know? No one could''ve told him¡ªhe''d been shackled here for eons. Sweat gathered on my brow, and I couldn''t help but stare at the ominous shadow that had flickered behind him. Was this the true power of a Titan, even one bound and crippled by chains?


    The air around us grew heavy with tension, but Prometheus merely chuckled again, the darkness receding as quickly as it had appeared. "Relax, boy. I''m not going to destroy you. Not yet. You still have a role to play. But don''t worry¡ªyou''ll have a front-row seat to the fall of this so-called empire of gods."


    I exhaled sharply, a wave of relief washing over me. "Prometheus, I know you still bear hatred for the gods, but how did you know I was coming here? Who told you?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed, tugging at the chains that bound him to the rock, his movements slow and strained. "Hatred?" he mused, his voice softening, turning inward as if speaking to himself. "No, what I feel now is beyond hatred. I''ve had centuries to foster something far darker. These chains... they''ve become heavier with each passing day.


    The weight presses on my soul, suffocating me. My thoughts, once clear and sharp, are now like a box of spilled crayons. Disordered. Tumbling."


    His words confused me, but more than that, they disturbed me. There was something broken in him, something not entirely sane. A chill wind swept through the cave, sending my hair whipping around my face, and for the first time, I noticed how frail he looked, how hollow his cheeks were, his eyes sunken but still burning with an unfathomable light.


    "The chains you speak of... are they merely physical, or is there something else? A burden of the mind?" I ventured, trying to understand his cryptic ramblings.


    A slow, twisted grin spread across his face. "Ah, so now you''re a doctor, or perhaps a detective?" His voice dripped with sarcasm. "If you''re here to fix me, then leave. I don''t need a healer, and I won''t tell you a thing."


    I exhaled sharply, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "You''re as problematic as ever, Prometheus. And here I thought you''d be of some use to me. How shortsighted."


    "Shortsighted?" His voice boomed, and in an instant, a wave of energy blasted me backward. My feet slid across the ground as I struggled to maintain my balance. His eyes blazed, fury radiating from him like a storm. "In all the Titans, I alone foresaw the outcome of the war. That is why I allied with the gods against Cronos. You think I was weak?


    Foolish? No, boy. I knew how the tide would turn long before it happened. My power was not strength but foresight."


    His right eye glowed with a white, misty light, and for a moment, I felt as if he were staring straight into my soul. My limbs trembled, my body suddenly feeling like lead under the weight of his gaze. "You... can see the future?" I whispered, dread pooling in my stomach.


    "Indeed. And I predict that you will change the fate of this world." He relaxed, the glow fading from his eye. "This eye of foresight... it''s caused me nothing but trouble. But I have no use for it anymore. Let''s make a wager, you and I.


    I''ll give you my eye¡ªand in return, you''ll witness the world I plan to create."


    I stared at him, incredulous. "What kind of madness is this?"


    "What are you really implying, Prometheus?" My voice cut through the heavy air, each word laced with a sharpness that echoed against the cavern walls. His claims stirred unease within me, a ripple of doubt. Was Prometheus ever able to see into the future in the stories? The old tales spoke of his defiance, his fire, but never foresight. I couldn''t help myself¡ª I had to test him.


    "Prove it," I challenged, my tone unwavering. "Prove you can see the future."


    For a moment, Prometheus stared at me, his gaze empty and distant, as if the weight of centuries rested in his tired eyes. Then, his face broke into a wide grin, and a raspy, hollow laugh escaped him, filling the silence with an unsettling echo. "This... this is the most fun I''ve had in ages.


    Do you think I need to prove anything to you?" His laughter died down, his expression shifting into something more cryptic. "You want to know why I created humanity, don''t you?"


    My breath caught in my throat. He knows. My body stiffened as a chill slid down my spine. That was exactly what I had intended to ask. He hadn''t even given me the chance to speak it aloud. I stood frozen, my heart beating faster as his words hung in the air.


    He smiled at my reaction, knowing he had pierced through my thoughts.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Ch. 57: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (I)

    Ch. 57: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (I)


    "What are you really implying, Prometheus?" My voice cut through the heavy air, each word laced with a sharpness that echoed against the cavern walls. His claims stirred unease within me, a ripple of doubt. Was Prometheus ever able to see into the future in the stories? The old tales spoke of his defiance, his fire, but never foresight. I couldn''t help myself¡ª I had to test him.


    "Prove it," I challenged, my tone unwavering. "Prove you can see the future."


    For a moment, Prometheus stared at me, his gaze empty and distant, as if the weight of centuries rested in his tired eyes. Then, his face broke into a wide grin, and a raspy, hollow laugh escaped him, filling the silence with an unsettling echo. "This... this is the most fun I''ve had in ages.


    Do you think I need to prove anything to you?" His laughter died down, his expression shifting into something more cryptic. "You want to know why I created humanity, don''t you?"


    My breath caught in my throat. He knows. My body stiffened as a chill slid down my spine. That was exactly what I had intended to ask. He hadn''t even given me the chance to speak it aloud. I stood frozen, my heart beating faster as his words hung in the air.


    He smiled at my reaction, knowing he had pierced through my thoughts.


    The myths had never provided a satisfying answer. Why would a Titan, one so high and mighty, lower himself to create fragile beings like humans? The thought nagged at me for centuries, and yet no story, no text, had ever explained it. Prometheus wasn''t the type to create something out of whimsy or curiosity.


    He was more dangerous than that¡ª calculated, driven by a purpose that transcended even the gods.


    He seemed to read my mind again, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. "Ah, that look... It''s the same one you wore during the Great War, Hades. You are the only god who ever looks beyond the surface, the only one who sees the layers underneath. It''s a shame, truly, that we didn''t have someone of your caliber on our side during the Titanomachy."


    The mention of the war sent memories crashing into me, unbidden and raw. Prometheus'' voice grew heavier, more intense. "Shall I tell you why humanity exists? You gods are born with Arcane¡ªa purified form of what we Titans called Primordial energy. Have you the patience for a lesson from an old, chained Titan?"


    I shifted my weight, one foot relaxed, the other grounded in readiness. A pair of blue-winged butterflies fluttered lazily across my line of sight, the only sign of life in this desolate place. "I''ve got time," I said, though my words were more bluff than truth. This was a rare moment¡ªone where I might finally uncover secrets buried for eons.


    Prometheus'' smile vanished, replaced by a grave expression. "Good. Then listen closely, because what I''m about to tell you will change everything you think you know."


    I remained silent as he continued, his voice lowering to a near-whisper, as if he feared even the shadows might hear. "Primordial energy is raw, chaotic¡ª a force beyond control. It''s why there were so few Titans. We had to consume our children to sustain ourselves, to stabilize the chaos within. Without that brutal method, the energy would tear us apart." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words hung like a storm in the air, thick with tension and ancient bitterness. I struggled to wrap my mind around the grim reality of their existence. Consuming their own offspring to survive¡ªit was madness. But it also made sense of the horrors we had witnessed, the endless cycles of betrayal and bloodshed. I remained silent, my breath shallow as I waited for the rest.


    "Then one day," Prometheus continued, his voice darkening, "a being¡ªsomething far beyond our understanding¡ªopened the gateway between our realm and this world. Do you care to guess what kind of being it was?"


    I swallowed hard, the name forming on my lips even before I could stop myself. "Gaia..."


    Prometheus nodded slowly, his eyes gleaming. "Yes, Gaia. The very earth itself. She summoned us, Titans, to overthrow another being even more powerful than we were. She could not fight herself, bound by her own laws. But with her strength added to ours, we became unstoppable.


    We toppled the deity, and in return, she let us remain on this world, for she cherished all life¡ªeven us."


    I stared at him, struggling to comprehend this new version of the story. This wasn''t the Titanomachy I knew. This was a truth that had been hidden, an origin shrouded in myth. Prometheus'' expression darkened, as if recalling a past that haunted him.


    "And Cronos," he said, spitting the name with disdain. "He was one of the strongest among us, clever and ambitious. He wanted more than power¡ªhe coveted divinity itself. He won Gaia''s favor, made her his wife, and through her, he found a way to conquer our one great weakness. He alone mastered the Primordial energy, and with Gaia by his side, he became untouchable."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. This wasn''t just a different perspective¡ªit was a rewriting of everything I had known. My thoughts raced, struggling to keep up with the implications. Prometheus paused, his gaze falling back to me, piercing once again.


    "I watched as Cronos became our king, and we envied him," Prometheus continued, his voice laced with bitterness. "But then he had *you*¡ªyou gods of Olympus, pure and uncontaminated by the chaos of Primordial energy. And he feared you. So, he devoured you, one by one, under the guise of protecting himself. But it was fear, Hades. Fear of what you could become."


    I could hardly breathe, each revelation crashing over me like a tidal wave. "And when Gaia saved the last of us... Zeus," I murmured, my voice barely a whisper.


    "Exactly," Prometheus said, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Zeus, the one Gaia preserved, her final gambit. And when you children rose against Cronos and overthrew him, I knew the age of Titans was over. The gods would reign. But I had a plan¡ªone that would transcend both Titans and gods."


    I stepped closer, my heart pounding. "You mean..."


    Prometheus'' smile returned, wide and manic. "Humanity," he whispered. "I created humanity not as mere playthings, but as weapons. Beings that would one day surpass us all."


    "But humans are weak," I protested, disbelief thick in my voice. "How could they possibly¡ª?"


    "Not yet," Prometheus cut me off, his voice swelling with intensity. His aura flared dangerously, filling the air with crackling energy. "But they will be. Do you know why humanity is the perfect weapon against gods?"


    My mind raced, but I couldn''t find the answer. I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "Because they multiply faster?"


    Prometheus'' eyes darkened with displeasure, and his aura intensified. The pressure grew unbearable, forcing me to my knees as his chaotic energy threatened to crush me. "No, no, no. Think, Hades. Think harder."


    I gasped for breath, struggling to stay conscious under the weight of his power. My mind scrambled for an answer, but the truth seemed just out of reach. Prometheus leaned closer, his voice cold and unrelenting.


    "Win this round, and I''ll give you more than just an answer," he hissed, his aura now suffocating. "I''ll give you my eye of foresight."


    "Ack!" I screamed, falling completely to the ground, my lungs burning. I was on the verge of collapse, and yet, through the haze of pain and fear, I couldn''t help but wonder why. Why was he so intent on giving me his eye? Why was he so hellbent on me understanding?


    I had never felt more trapped, more desperate, than I did in that moment.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Ch. 58: The Secret Behind Humanity (I)

    Ch. 58: The Secret Behind Humanity (I)


    "Dammit!" I cursed under my breath, my voice barely audible over the pulsing agony coursing through my body. Bound as he was, Prometheus'' power was overwhelming. How could a being deprived of freedom and sustenance for centuries still radiate such strength? Even after all the training, all the power I had amassed, I was still no match for him.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp, agonizing sting¡ªa sensation like a thousand silver needles piercing through my skin, attacking the deep-rooted injury I had been nursing ever since I started inhabiting this body. "NG¡ªGH!!" I bit down on my scream, forcing it back down my throat, but the pain was unbearable. It twisted inside me, relentless, dragging me to the edge of my endurance.


    I doubled over, clutching my sides as my vision blurred with the onslaught of agony. I couldn''t even lift my head to see what expression Prometheus wore as he towered over me. But his voice, dark and thunderous, rang in my ears, every word sending tremors through my mind. "The second question you wanted to know¡ªwhy I cried for Cronos. Pass my test, and I''ll tell you."


    *What the hell was this?* I could barely think, my body shaking under the weight of Prometheus'' energy. How could he still exert such force? He was bound, deprived of power, and yet I was the one struggling to hold on. Every muscle in my body screamed in protest. Was all my training for nothing?


    How was I supposed to know the grand plan of an immortal madman who had been scheming for longer than I had existed? Did he think I could just *read his mind*? My thoughts were shattered, fragmented by the pain. But no¡ª*No!* I screamed inwardly. If I was to stand any chance against the next Calamity, I had to rise above this. I had to do the impossible.


    "The answer is simple, don''tcha think?" Prometheus'' voice thundered in my ears, his words taunting, mocking. "Here''s a hint: what distinguishes us from humans?"


    *What distinguishes gods from humans?* My mind reeled as I tried to grasp the question. I felt something warm trickling from my ears and nose¡ªblood. My brain felt like it was on fire, sparking like an overloaded circuit. I could hardly think, but I knew I had to.


    *There''s no way to know unless you''ve been both a human and a god,* I thought, and then it hit me. *Wait a minute¡ªI *am* both.*


    Prometheus had to know. He *knew*. I gritted my teeth, my body trembling with the effort of holding back my scream. I had to focus. I had to push through. *How could humanity ever hope to surpass the gods?*


    Every answer that came to mind seemed wrong. Humans were weaker, they lacked divine power. But I couldn''t just give up. I wouldn''t. Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to think harder. My mind was like a broken jigsaw puzzle¡ªpieces scattered everywhere, nothing fitting together.


    *What did gods have that humans didn''t?* Power? Wealth? Immortality?


    It seemed impossible. There was no way for humanity to surpass gods. Unless... my thoughts flashed to Hephaestus and his discovery of technology. Could that have been the key? But humanity was still too primitive to rely on technology alone.


    In every way, the gods surpassed us. *Time*, I thought bitterly. The gods had existed for millennia. Humans, in comparison, were fleeting.


    *Time...* The word echoed in my mind like a faint whisper.


    Suddenly, something clicked. One of the scattered pieces in my mind flipped over, revealing a word written in bold black letters¡ª*TIME*. My pulse quickened. Could that be it? The first piece of the puzzle was in place. My body was burning from within, the spores rupturing inside me, but I ignored the pain.


    I focused all my thoughts on that one word, turning it over and over.


    Time.


    The gods were immortal. Titans too. If humanity were to surpass them, they wouldn''t need eternity¡ªthey''d need *less*. A *shorter* lifespan to push them to evolve faster, grow stronger.


    I staggered to my feet, wiping the blood from my face. Prometheus watched me, wide-eyed, intrigued as I grinned at. "What? Did you think you could break me that easily with that measly display of power?" I spat, straightening up. "I was just playing along."


    Prometheus'' expression soured, a rare flash of disappointment in his ancient eyes. He looked highly displeased by my acting. "And here I was thinking you had grown sloppy. I totally fell for it, never knew you to be one for humor." I put down my guard earlier to let him expose all his secrets, the moment he exposed me to his energy I considered protecting my body but I changed my mind.


    I wanted to see just how strong the power of a titan was. "So out with it, the answer to my question what is it?"


    I stood tall, despite the tremors in my legs, my voice steady. "You asked how humanity could surpass gods and Titans alike. At first, I thought it was impossible. But then I realized¡ªhow would you, Prometheus, control humanity if they truly surpassed us? What would give them that edge?"


    Prometheus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on."


    "It''s simple," I continued, the answer coming together like the final pieces of a puzzle. "The gods and Titans share immortality. If you wanted humans to surpass both, you wouldn''t have made them immortal. You gave them a limited lifespan. But that limitation¡ª time ¡ª is what will make them stronger. Am I right?"


    For a moment, Prometheus said nothing, but the smile that crept onto his lips was answer enough. "Right on the mark," he murmured. His voice grew softer, almost tired. "It seems you''ve passed. But I''m afraid this old body of mine is getting weary."


    I tensed, but before I could react, a wisp of smoke curled from Prometheus'' right eye, forming a shimmering white orb. "An imperfect version of the Eye of Foresight," he said, the white orb floating toward me. "It''s not much, but it''ll satisfy your curiosity." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a step back, eyeing the floating orb warily. "I don''t need¡ª"


    Before I could finish, the eyeball shot into my own, a searing pain exploding through my skull. I screamed, clutching at my face as my vision blurred with pain. My body convulsed, my mind reeling from the sudden invasion.


    "Use it well, brat," Prometheus whispered, his voice fading as he passed out, leaving me to writhe in agony, my eye burning as if it had been set on fire.


    I blinked, gasping for breath. My vision was hazy at first, but then it cleared, sharper than before. Yet... nothing happened. No sudden revelations, no visions of the future. The pain slowly ebbed away, leaving me standing in the eerie silence of Prometheus'' prison, the weight of what had just happened sinking in.


    It was a dud.


    "Great," I muttered, wiping the blood from my face again. But as I turned to leave, something whispered in my like the chimes of bells-- ?

 Chapter 59 - 59: Ch. 59: Hecate’s Confession

    Ch. 59: Hecate''s Confession


    "Lord Hades!"


    Hecate came running in a haste I could sense the worry in her voice before she came to an abrupt stop. Her voice, usually calm and measured, was laced with panic. I could sense the urgency in her tone as her gaze flickered from me to Prometheus, chained to the towering stone pillar like a sacrificial offering.


    "Are you alright? I heard you scream."


    I steadied myself, forcing my breathing to slow as I gathered my composure. Without a word, I turned away, brushing past her like she wasn''t there. She followed close behind, like a shadow accustomed to being ignored. Sympathy, concern¡ªnone of that mattered to me, especially not from her. People wore kindness like a mask, a weapon to manipulate others.


    It was better to remain detached, untouched by their attempts at humanity.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    A sudden, tight grip latched onto my wrist, yanking me to a stop. My eyes narrowed as I turned to face her, my voice low and cold. "Hecate, what is the meaning of this?"


    Her breathing grew heavy, her fingers tightening like a vice around my wrist. This wasn''t like her. This wasn''t the poised, calculated Hecate I knew. "I... I apologize, Hades," she whispered, releasing me, her hands trembling as if even that brief contact had cost her dearly.


    I flexed my wrist, my eyes hardening. "See that it doesn''t happen again." My voice cut through the tension like a blade, and she flinched ever so slightly before lowering her gaze.


    "Yes, boss." She spoke softly, hiding her face from me as if she feared what I might see there.


    As I walked back to the vehicle, I replayed the moment in my head. Hecate had never been one to overstep her bounds. She never used my name unless it was something personal to her. What was she hiding? And more importantly, why did I care?


    The car ride back was long, silence filling the air between us like a thick fog. My thoughts, however, raced uncontrollably. The information I had pried from Prometheus weighed heavily on my mind, forcing me to confront the tangled mess of problems that had piled up over the last few months. One crisis after another, all of them demanding my attention, but now¡ªnow it was all about prioritization.


    1. The Plot of the Circle and Poseidon.


    2. The Pandora Calamity and Time Travel.


    3. The Prometheus Issue.


    Prometheus, at least for now, seemed a manageable threat. But with beings as powerful as gods, nothing was ever certain. Time travel, on the other hand, was a wild card, and without any real leads, it felt like trying to grasp smoke. My biggest worry, though, was Poseidon. Stopping the Circle would mean confronting him, and killing a god was no small feat.


    Even if I succeeded, what would the world lose without a pillar like Poseidon? Could I live with that decision?


    The burden of my thoughts pressed down on me like a weight only I could bear. I hadn''t chosen this life, this rebirth into a world teetering on the edge of ruin, but I was bound to it all the same.


    My phone buzzed, pulling me from my thoughts. I glanced at the screen.


    **INBOX:**


    **ZEUS: WANNA HANG OUT TONIGHT? 9 PM. WILL SEND THE ADDRESS LATER.**


    Zeus. We hadn''t spoken since the party. The memory of that night was hazy, but it left a bitter taste in my mouth. Was my conviction to distance myself holding me back? Or was it self-preservation?


    "Hecate," I called out, my voice cutting through the silence like a crack of thunder. We were nearing the hotel, the city lights flickering through the tinted windows. "Why are you helping me?"


    Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. I could feel her unease. "What do you mean, boss?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know I''m not the Hades you once served. I''m not who you think I am. So why? Are you bound to this body?" My words were measured, deliberate, pushing her to reveal something¡ªanything.


    For a moment, she said nothing, the hum of the engine the only sound between us. But then, after what felt like an eternity, she spoke.


    "It''s a bit late to ask that now, don''t you think?" Her voice was softer, almost wistful. "Whoever you are, you''re still him in some way. Hades always had this... shadow over him. You have it too."


    I frowned. Why did I care about her reasons? Hecate was the only one who didn''t feel like a threat, but I couldn''t let that make me complacent. She was loyal, yes, but even loyalty could be dangerous in the wrong hands.


    "Why did you stop me earlier?" I asked, pushing her further, testing her.


    She sighed heavily, as if the weight of her answer had been sitting on her chest for far too long. "I was afraid."


    "Of what?"


    "Of what you''re becoming," she said, her voice quieter now, like she was admitting a secret. "You''ve always sacrificed yourself for others, for the greater good, and each time, you''ve grown colder, darker. But when you woke up... something changed. Your eyes... there was more life in them.


    Today, though, when you faced Prometheus, that darkness returned. It scares me."


    Her words hit harder than I expected, but I kept my face unreadable. "And if I have to? If I have to do terrible things?"


    Her response was immediate. "Then I''ll die for you, if that''s what it takes. I owe you that much."


    My chest tightened at her declaration. She wasn''t talking to me¡ªshe was talking to the Hades she once knew. "Hades cared for you too," I lied, testing her reaction.


    She scoffed, and for a moment, I saw the Hecate I knew¡ªsharp, unyielding. "No, he didn''t. Hades respected me, and I him. That''s all. But he knew you would come. He called you his replacement."


    That statement sent a chill through me, but before I could ask more, the car pulled up to the hotel. We were almost there. But one more question lingered on my mind.


    "What do you see when you look at me, Hecate goddess of sorcery and ghosts?" I asked, watching her closely as the car came to a slow stop.


    I could remember when our eyes first met, they were a light blue contrast to mine and a purple glow I did not pay attention to at the time. It was not until now that I knew what it was-- Hecate had a special eye like mine and Prometheus.


    She hesitated, running her finger around her lips as if trying to find the right words. "You know¡ª"


    BOOM!


    The air exploded. A deafening roar swallowed her words, and my ears rang as the world around me blurred into chaos. Fire engulfed the vehicle in an instant, the heat searing my skin. The car lifted off the ground, flipping violently as flames licked at the windows. I saw nothing but fire, felt nothing but burning heat. We had been hit¡ªhard.


    And in that instant, everything went dark.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Ch. 60: Rain! (I)

    Ch. 60: Rain! (I)


    **BOOM!!**


    **CRASH!!**


    The car tumbled, over and over, each impact rattling my bones as I struggled to stay conscious. My sense of time blurred¡ª had it been seconds or minutes since the explosion? My body was tossed violently within the wreckage as the vehicle slammed into something hard and finally came to a halt, resting on its side.


    Everything spun. I could barely see straight, my vision marred by blinding orange light and the suffocating haze of thick, acrid smoke. My lungs burned, the air too thick to breathe, and I could feel the heat crawling up my skin¡ª fire. The car was burning.


    No! Don''t panic, I told myself, forcing the rising terror down into the pit of my stomach. I gritted my teeth, drawing strength from somewhere deep within, from a well of power I had learned to access only recently. The searing pain in my body was a distraction, and I needed to focus on survival. There was no time for weakness.


    Move!


    React!


    I stretched out my hand, trembling, and fumbled for the seatbelt. The heat made my movements sluggish, but I managed to unhook it with a sharp click. Gravity took over, and I fell, crashing into the door below me as the car lay tipped on its side. "Urgh!" I groaned, biting back the pain. I pushed the discomfort aside and glanced around, still trying to piece together what had just happened.


    This wasn''t a mere accident. Someone had attacked us. But who? Poseidon''s Circle? No, this didn''t feel like Poseidon''s style¡ª he was too precise, too deliberate. Whoever did this wanted me dead, fast.


    My mind raced with theories, but there was no time to dwell on them. I had to act.


    "Hecate!"


    I turned sharply toward the front seat. Hecate lay slumped against the dashboard, her face pale and still. A streak of blood trailed down her temple, disappearing into her hair. My heart dropped.


    No response¡ª!


    "Dammit!" I cursed, shoving through the flames and reaching her side. The car was getting hotter by the second, the smoke thicker. "Hecate!" I called again, but she remained motionless.


    The airbag hadn''t deployed, and the impact must have knocked her unconscious. Her chest still rose and fell with shallow breaths, so at least she was alive. But if we didn''t get out of here soon, the fire would finish what the crash hadn''t.


    Suddenly, the unmistakable sound of rapid gunfire filled the air.


    RA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA-TA!


    My blood ran cold. It wasn''t thunder, but the steady, relentless pounding of bullets striking metal. They were coming from above, bouncing off the car''s roof. Whoever attacked us wasn''t done. They were here to finish the job.


    I clenched my jaw, scanning the scene. I could handle the bullets¡ª they wouldn''t be enough to take me down¡ª but Hecate was vulnerable. I needed to get her to safety, fast. My mind raced, calculating possible outcomes. Running out with her in my arms was risky¡ªthere were too many unknowns. But waiting here was even riskier.


    I didn''t know how long the car would hold up before becoming a fiery deathtrap.


    Think, dammit!


    "Shut up and move already," a cold, melancholic voice whispered in my mind. It was the same voice that haunted me for a while now ¡ª the true voice of the black book. Hades, the god of the underworld, wouldn''t hesitate. He wouldn''t let doubt creep in. And yet, I hesitated.


    "If you''re not going to be of any help, then shut the hell up," I muttered, my voice barely above a growl. I was supposed to be a god, yet here I was, trapped in a burning car like a mortal. Act, don''t think!


    I reached for Hecate, brushing away the blood on her forehead. "Hecate, if you can hear me, I need you to hold on. Just stay here while I take care of the insects outside."


    Her head lolled to the side, but there was no reaction. I sighed, placing her gently against the car seat, hoping her injuries weren''t severe. I knew she was a goddess, tough enough to endure, but I still felt a pang of worry.


    With that, I shrugged off my coat and placed it over her, a futile attempt to shield her from the heat. From the look of things the fire was not progressing fast, I climbed up toward the roof of the car¡ª or what was left of it. The door was gone, blown off by whatever projectile had hit us.


    I emerged from the wreckage, and the moment I did, the bullets stopped. Silence. The air crackled with tension as I got my first clear look at the attackers.


    They were everywhere¡ª dozens of them, maybe even a hundred, all clad in black tactical gear, their faces hidden behind masks. They moved like a well-oiled machine, their rifles trained on me, fingers itching to pull the trigger. Behind them, I could see the hotel, its entrance thrown into chaos as civilians fled in panic. The smell of burning gasoline and gunpowder filled the air.


    I had to end this quickly. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **YOU HAVE ACTIVATED: DOMINATOR''S AURA [MID]**


    I smirked, feeling a dark, simmering energy pulse through my veins, my eyes flickering with a dangerous light. "You sons of bitches," I muttered, the power coursing through me like liquid fire. "Can''t an old man get a little peace and quiet?"


    I leaped down from the wreckage, landing with a soft thud. Before my feet even touched the ground, the bullets were already flying toward me. I watched them in slow motion, tracking their trajectory. With my hands still tucked casually in my pockets, I sidestepped the first wave, then the next, moving through the onslaught as if it were a gentle breeze.


    The world slowed around me. My senses sharpened. I could see the flicker of each muzzle flash, the path of every bullet. I moved effortlessly, weaving between the streams of gunfire, closing the distance between me and the attackers.


    They didn''t stand a chance.


    Before any of them could react, I was upon them. My first strike sent a shockwave through the air, my boot connecting with one of the masked men''s chest. WHAM! He flew backward, crashing into several others, the force of the impact sending them sprawling.


    The ground cracked beneath me. "You dare to underestimate me?" I growled, my voice laced with menace. My eyes burned with dark power, black smoke hissing from them as I surveyed the men scrambling to regroup. "I won''t even need my hands to deal with scum like you."


    They hesitated, their fear palpable. But I didn''t give them time to react. I was already moving, a blur of motion as I tore through their ranks like a whirlwind. A kick here, a swift elbow there. Each strike was precise, devastating, leaving a trail of broken bodies in my wake.


    One by one, they fell.


    But as I fought, something gnawed at the edges of my mind. This was too organized, too deliberate. These weren''t mere mercenaries. Whoever sent them knew exactly who I was¡ª and they had come prepared.


    The world felt like it was ending around me. My world.


    But why now?


    What was really going on?


    And then there was¡ª a second wave!

 Chapter 61 - 61: Ch. 61: Rain (II)

    Ch. 61: Rain (II)


    The car was still smoldering when I sprinted back. I found Hecate slumped against the wreckage, half-conscious, her body battered and bruised. Her clothes were torn, soaked with blood and rain, and the acrid smell of smoke clung to her like a shroud.


    I grabbed her under her arms, pulling her out of the wreck. She stirred slightly, her eyes barely open, but the pain was evident in her expression.


    "Hecate!" I called out, hoping to snap her back to the present. "You still with me?"


    She groaned weakly, her hand instinctively clutching the wound on her side. "We... were attacked?" she mumbled, her voice thick with exhaustion. Blood dripped from her forehead, tracing a path down to her chin. Her half-lidded eyes flickered over the carnage around us¡ªthe bodies strewn across the pavement like broken dolls. A silent massacre.


    The sky rumbled ominously overhead, thick storm clouds gathering with unnatural speed. In some cultures, they say a storm heralds a bad omen. I knew better. This was no mere storm.


    "Someone''s after me," I muttered, scanning the horizon for any sign of our attacker. "You need to get out of here."


    Hecate shook her head, a grim determination setting in despite the pain etched on her face. "No, boss. This time, I''ll protect you. I won''t fail again." She spoke with such certainty, her voice low but resolute. Even in her battered state, she refused to back down. That fierce loyalty¡ªit was both a blessing and a curse.


    The hotel loomed behind us, its once-luxurious fa?ade now in chaos as the remaining guests fled in terror. Despite the chaos, the sense of dread clung to the air like a suffocating fog. Whoever had the audacity to attack Hades¡ª me¡ª in broad daylight was no ordinary adversary. They had to know what they were doing.


    Someone this bold had an agenda, and I had a feeling it wasn''t going to end well for either of us.


    "Hecate..." I started, but she cut me off.


    "I''m fine." She straightened herself, though I could see the tremble in her legs. "Your safety is all that matters right now."


    I reached out to her, desperate to make her listen. But before I could say another word, a sudden pressure filled the air. The kind of pressure that makes your skin crawl, that primes every instinct for flight. Something was coming¡ª something powerful.


    "Run!" I shouted, my voice thick with panic as my senses screamed in alarm. The oppressive weight in the air pressed down on me like a tidal wave, and I couldn''t tell where it was coming from¡ª left? Right? My body acted on instinct, leaping back just in time to pull Hecate with me as a massive projectile slammed into the ground where we had been standing.


    The explosion that followed was deafening, sending a plume of dust and debris into the air. The force of it sent us tumbling back, crashing against the cracked pavement. I barely managed to shield Hecate as we skidded across the ground, my arms numb from the impact. My ears rang, and my vision blurred, but I couldn''t afford to stop. If we stayed here, we''d be dead within moments.


    A figure appeared through the swirling dust, their silhouette dark and menacing against the dim light. Whoever they were, they moved with deliberate precision, like a predator stalking its prey. I clenched my fists, readying myself. But then, a familiar voice cut through the haze.


    "You know, I should have seen it sooner, there were obvious signs," the figure sneered. "But Hades was always a quiet one but you were different. And now... I understand why."


    My blood ran cold at the sound of that voice. Poseidon.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I spat, gesturing for Hecate to fall back. "Is this your doing?"


    Poseidon stepped forward, his face twisted with rage. "Cut the crap, you imposter!" His voice was a thunderclap, filled with barely-contained fury. "You thought you could fool me? You thought you could steal what was mine?" His hand tightened around his bident, the twin-pronged weapon glinting ominously in the stormy light.


    My heart sank. He knew. He knew I wasn''t the real Hades. This had gone from bad to catastrophic in seconds. A confrontation with Poseidon wasn''t just dangerous¡ª it was suicidal.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you did," Poseidon snarled, his face contorted with hatred. "Hades was mine to defeat. And you¡ª whoever you are¡ª took him from me."


    His words hit me like a blow. I had expected challenges, but not like this. Not from Poseidon. "You knew?"


    Poseidon raised his weapon, the air around him shimmering with the raw power of the ocean itself. "Of course, I knew," he hissed. "Your body might look like Hades, but your soul... it''s nothing but a shadow. A pathetic imitation."


    The storm intensified around us, the wind howling like a banshee as Poseidon summoned his power. He wasn''t holding back. This was a fight to the death.


    In a blink, he closed the distance between us. I barely had time to react as his bident came crashing down. I dodged to the side, but his movements were fluid, faster than anything I had anticipated. He parried my counterpunch with ease, the force of his block sending a jolt of pain up my arm.


    Before I could regain my footing, he was on me again, his weapon slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    I ducked just in time, feeling the wind of his attack brush past my face. Desperation clawed at my insides. I needed distance. I couldn''t go toe-to-toe with him¡ª he was too strong, too fast. But every time I tried to retreat, he was there, cutting off my escape.


    In the chaos, I felt a sharp, searing pain. A bident¡ªanother one¡ªpierced my back, driven with such force that I was lifted off my feet. Blood filled my mouth as I gasped, the metallic taste overwhelming my senses.


    "Too slow," Poseidon mocked, his voice filled with cruel satisfaction. "I expected more from you, *fake*." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I staggered forward, barely able to keep my footing. My vision blurred, and I could feel the strength draining from my limbs. But I couldn''t stop. I couldn''t afford to die here¡ªnot like this.


    Poseidon''s foot connected with my back, sending me sprawling to the ground. I coughed up blood, my body trembling from the impact. The weight of defeat pressed down on me, heavier than any physical wound.


    Was this it? Would this be my end?


    But as the storm raged around us, something inside me stirred. A flicker of defiance. This wasn''t over yet.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Ch. 62: Rain (III)

    Ch. 62: Rain (III)


    The rain came down in torrents, each droplet hitting like icy needles as Poseidon and I circled one another. My muscles ached from the relentless pace of our fight, but I couldn''t afford to slow down now. Poseidon, God of the Sea, was proving to be the ideal opponent¡ª strategic, calculating, and ruthlessly fast. Every move I made was met with a counter, every feint was anticipated.


    He was two steps ahead of me, always forcing me backwards.


    It was exhausting, mentally and physically. His bident was a blur as it cut through the air with precision, each strike only narrowly missing its mark. I barely had time to react. My feet slid on the rain- soaked ground, struggling to maintain balance. I needed an opening, just one chance to turn the tide in my favor.


    "Are you getting sloppy, Poseidon?" I taunted, hoping to break his focus. It was a long shot, but I had nothing to lose. I couldn''t tell if it worked¡ª his expression remained cold and unreadable. If anything, it only seemed to make him move faster. His attacks blurred, becoming almost impossible to track.


    "Damn, you''re good," I muttered, more to myself than him.


    Then, a sharp pain surged through my left eye, the Eye of Foresight that Prometheus had given me. The world around me began to split into double images¡ª one of the present and one of what was just ahead. My vision warped, and for a moment, I saw it: Poseidon''s bident plunging into my chest. Panic shot through me as the image seared itself into my mind.


    I jerked to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the blow meant for my heart. The bident sliced through the air where I had stood a second before. I spun around, kicking out at Poseidon, hoping to catch him off-guard. But even that, he had anticipated. He leaped back, effortlessly dodging the strike.


    "I guess you aren''t ordinary yourself," Poseidon acknowledged, his voice a low growl.


    His recognition meant little; it didn''t change the fact that he was still winning. I had no choice but to switch to the offensive. My body moved on instinct now, driven by the adrenaline coursing through my veins. With a burst of speed, I closed the gap between us and landed a solid punch on Poseidon''s face. His head snapped back, and for a brief moment, he staggered. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shock on his face was palpable, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of vulnerability.


    But the moment was fleeting. Poseidon''s surprise quickly morphed into something darker¡ª pure, unfiltered rage. His lips curled into a snarl as he regained his footing, his eyes locking onto mine with renewed intensity.


    The sky responded to his fury, cracking open with a deafening roar of thunder. The downpour grew heavier, turning the battlefield into a slick, treacherous mess. The weight of the rain pressed down on us, thickening the tension in the air. I could feel myself slowing down, the fatigue beginning to take its toll. My heart raced, struggling to keep up with the demands of the fight.


    But I couldn''t let Poseidon see my exhaustion. I couldn''t give him that advantage.


    He studied me for a moment, his chest heaving. "Whoever you are, you played the game well. You knew who we were, how to react. It''s crazy to think of what more you could know." His voice was laced with grudging respect, but beneath it, I sensed something else¡ª curiosity, and maybe a hint of fear. He saw me as a threat.


    But he was right about one thing: I wasn''t a seasoned fighter. I was a scholar, a thinker, not someone who could rely on brute force or years of combat experience. My only chance was to fight smarter, to find an edge. The most I could draw out of myself was about forty percent of my full power, but I had to assume Poseidon hadn''t even reached his peak yet.


    I had to be ready for him to come at me with everything.


    The rain soaked through my hair and clothes, clinging to my skin like a cold reminder of how much I still had to learn. But there was something comforting in the rain too. It drowned out the world around me, creating a rhythm I could focus on. The sound of it hitting the ground, the smell of wet earth¡ª it grounded me, reminded me of something from my past, though I couldn''t quite place it.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. My muscles tightened, my senses sharpened. This was it. The moment of truth.


    "I have one question for you sir," I said, my voice cold and steady. My aura darkened, the energy around me shifting as I prepared for the next clash.


    Poseidon''s eyes flickered with annoyance. "Sir?" he repeated, incredulous. "How insulting. I am the god of the seas."


    I ignored his indignation. "What was your goal in forming the Circle?"


    For a split second, I thought I saw something flicker behind his eyes¡ª hesitation, maybe doubt¡ª but it was gone as quickly as it appeared. His face hardened again, and he started advancing toward me, his bident raised.


    "Like hell I''d tell you, imposter," he snarled.


    I flexed my hands, feeling the blood pump through them as I loosened my grip before tightening it again. "Don''t worry, Poseidon. I''ll beat every bit of information out of you," I replied. "I never expected you to be a traitor. That''s more of Ares'' style."


    Poseidon''s expression darkened further. "Traitor?" he scoffed. "How presumptuous of you. I am a god, above all else. Hades was always the scheming bastard. He had hidden agendas, secrets.


    That was why he formed the Circle all those years back."


    His words hit me like a hammer. Hades? The Circle? I fought to keep my expression neutral, though I could feel my shock bubbling beneath the surface. Was he telling the truth? Could Hades have been behind it all?


    My mind raced, trying to piece together the fragments of information I had.


    "You don''t believe me?" Poseidon sneered. "Fine. Believe what you will. But soon, you will be dead."


    We stood face to face now, inches apart, the rain pouring down between us like a curtain. His bident gleamed in the dim light, its razor-sharp points aimed directly at me. "An unsteady heart cannot summon the weapon of a god," Poseidon continued, his voice low and menacing. "You have no hope of winning."


    "Last question," I said, cutting him off as he raised his weapon. "How did you know who I was?"


    His hesitation was brief, but telling. "All over the web, your true identity was revealed. There''s a price on your head. Most of the gods don''t believe it, but suspicions have been growing for some time."


    "So it''s him," I muttered to myself, lowering my head. My suspicions were confirmed. This had to be his comeback¡ª Mr Anonymous was getting ready to finish me off for good.


    Poseidon thrust his bident at my face, but this time, I was ready.


    "Gloves off," I whispered, as the real fight began.


    Author''s Note: Thank You For Reading My Work. I use this medium to ask for a gift, pls support my work. I haven''t had a magic castle yet.... Enjoy the work.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Ch 63: Rain (IV)

    Ch 63: Rain (IV)


    "Now, gloves off."


    I exhaled dark wisps of smoke, the vapor curling and disappearing into the storm as I shut my eyes, forcing calm into my racing heart. The cold rain soaked into my skin, but it was the crackling tension in the air that filled my lungs. Why the hell would I fight Poseidon with the bident? That thing had a mind of its own, and right now, I needed focus, not chaos.


    I had another way¡ª something far more dangerous, something that even a god of the seas wouldn''t expect.


    Poseidon''s trident whistled through the air, a glimmering, lethal blur. I shifted my weight, barely avoiding it. "Are you ready?" I asked, my voice steady, but inside, a storm raged.


    Poseidon narrowed his eyes, his fury palpable, like a rising tide. "Wh¡ª who the hell are you talking to?!" His voice boomed over the storm, but there was a flicker of unease in his gaze. The rain had stopped, mid-fall, droplets frozen like crystals in the air. They shimmered, suspended by his power, reacting to his rage, his energy.


    I would have admired the beauty of it¡ªhad I not been locked in a battle to the death.


    He snarled, raising his weapon high. "WATER CONTROL: OCEAN BLADE!"


    From the frozen rain, a blade materialized, towering and translucent, a deadly weapon forged from the very storm. The sky split as the enormous blade came crashing down, slicing through the heavens. Poseidon grinned, twisting his bident, pushing me directly into its deadly arc.


    This was my moment.


    My hand dove into my coat pocket, fingers curling around the familiar, cold surface of the black book. "Begin!" I commanded, my voice low, deadly. The book snapped open, its pages flipping wildly on their own, black light spilling out, crawling up my arm like living shadows. I could feel the power surging through me, ancient and dark. "FIRST COMMANDMENT: DEAD SUMMONING!"


    For the first time, I saw true fear in Poseidon''s eyes.


    He recognized the black magic. He knew what was coming. Gods could wield unimaginable power, but so could I. The bident wasn''t my only weapon, not anymore. Just as Poseidon commanded the oceans, and Ares donned his indestructible armor, I could command the very souls of the dead.


    **BOOM!**


    The Ocean Blade hit the earth with a deafening crash, the ground quaking beneath its weight. But I was untouched. Around me, shadowy figures rose from the impact zone, their eyes glowing white, like lanterns in the abyss. They were the souls of the dead, called forth by the power of Hades himself. Their presence drained me, yes, but the payoff was worth it.


    "Tell me, Poseidon," I called, my voice echoing across the battlefield, "did you really think you could beat me?"


    Before he could react, I vanished from his sight, reappearing behind him in the blink of an eye. My foot connected with his temple with a sickening crack.


    Poseidon''s body was flung like a ragdoll through the air, crashing into the ground with a thunderous *thud*. He coughed up blood, the crimson droplets painting the rain-soaked earth.


    I didn''t let up. Before he could even think about standing, I was there. A brutal kick to the chin sent him flying again, an explosion of debris and seawater following his path. "You thought I couldn''t use the power of Hades, didn''t you?" I smirked, watching him struggle to rise from the rubble.


    He spat blood onto the ground, rage burning in his eyes. "WATER CONTROL: OCEAN WAVE!"


    From behind him, a monstrous wave surged, the water twisting into countless razor-sharp blades, each one aimed directly at me.


    I summoned more of the dead, their shadowy forms forming a shield around me just as the blades crashed down. I felt the sting of a hundred cuts as the wave tore through the shield, slicing into my skin, but I kept moving forward, my eyes locked on Poseidon. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He read my intent and met me head-on. The moment the wave dissipated, he appeared before me, faster than I''d anticipated. His fist connected with my face¡ª WHAM! ¡ªand I felt something inside me crack.


    My vision blurred, but I didn''t stop. I threw a sweeping kick, but he dodged it by a hair. Poseidon was growing desperate, his movements becoming frantic. He was draining himself. Using that much power again and again was taking its toll. I could see the strain etched into his face.


    He was on the edge, one misstep away from collapse.


    He could die.


    As much as I hated him, Poseidon was a god I''d admired in my darkest times. His stories had been with me when I had nothing. But this¡ª this was the end. "If only you had lived a better story, I might have spared you."


    "HADES!" A voice screamed my name, cutting through the roar of the storm. I turned just as Hecate ran towards me, her eyes wild with fear. She leapt, pushing me aside, her weight knocking me off balance. My mind reeled. "Hecate?!"


    A deafening shot echoed across the battlefield. I watched in horror as something invisible zipped through the air and struck her in the head, blood spraying through the storm, painting the air red.


    She collapsed beside me, her eyes wide, staring into mine¡ª dead.


    "Hecate...?" I whispered, disbelief tightening my throat. "A sniper...? No. No!" But she didn''t move. Her lifeless body lay still beside me, her blood staining the ground.


    WHAM!


    Poseidon''s boot slammed into my chin, sending me flying back, crashing into the earth. Pain exploded through my body, but it was nothing compared to the rage building inside me. Poseidon stood over me, a wicked smile on his lips. "It seems you have more enemies than even I thought."


    I could hardly hear him. My mind was a fog of anger, disbelief, grief. I tried to stand, but my body hesitated, the pain and shock too much to overcome.


    "This is bad!" I muttered through gritted teeth, trying to regain my balance. But Poseidon was faster. His trident flashed through the air¡ªand in one swift motion, it severed my right arm.


    "AARGHH!" I screamed, the pain unlike anything I had ever felt before. Blood gushed from the wound, and I clutched the stump, trying to keep myself from passing out.


    Poseidon loomed over me, his trident poised to end it all. My body refused to respond, frozen in agony.


    Then, a golden light erupted between us.


    "POSEIDON!!"


    The voice was unmistakable. My heart skipped a beat as a figure stepped between me and my would-be executioner.


    Zeus.


    Lightning crackled around him, his fury palpable. His voice thundered over the storm. "YOU BASTARD!"


    Poseidon''s expression darkened, but he didn''t waver. "Zeus, stay out of this. I will kill this imposter."


    But Zeus didn''t flinch. Golden electricity rippled through the air as he butted his head against Poseidon''s. "You hurt Hades. And for that, brother, I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 64 - 64: Ch. 64: Rain (V)

    Ch. 64: Rain (V)


    I was utterly taken aback by the splendor of the man standing before me. His golden locks shimmered in the dim, rain-soaked light, each strand dancing like threads of liquid fire. The aura radiating from him wasn''t just godlike¡ª it redefined the very essence of divinity.


    His presence alone was a force, palpable and overwhelming, as though Zeus himself was sculpted from the purest of storms, his every breath sending ripples through the air.


    Why would Zeus be on my side? I couldn''t fathom it. He already knew I was an imposter. Zeus, the King of the Gods, feared and revered for his untapped power, unmatched among deities. The only ones capable of rivaling him were Hades, Poseidon, and perhaps Hera¡ªthe queen of the gods. But Zeus?


    The last person I imagined coming to my aid. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had been obsessed with Hades, his relationship with his brother toxic, filled with love, respect and obsession. He should be filled with rage at me, this intruder, yet here he was, protective, standing between Poseidon and me.


    Poseidon, on the other hand, was a terrifying sight. His ocean-blue eyes quivered in their sockets, trembling with an unspoken fear. He clutched his trident tighter, his knuckles bone-white. The bruise on his face, where I''d struck him earlier, throbbed with rage. "Zeus, brother is gone," Poseidon spat, his voice trembling with anger and desperation. "This is an imposter from another world!


    An *otherworlder*! Don''t let him fool you! Step aside, and let me finish what I came here to do."


    The air between the two brothers was thick with tension, crackling like the prelude to a storm. I could feel it suffocating me, tightening around my chest. Greek gods were pride incarnate. Stubborn, unyielding. Convincing one to change course was like halting a hurricane with a whisper. And this¡ª this was on the verge of something far worse than a family squabble.


    This was war.


    Would Zeus, with all his power, decide to kill me? It would be justified. I was a pretender, an imposter. But I had no intention of dying.


    "Haa~" Zeus exhaled slowly, a sound that carried the weight of an approaching tempest. His head tilted, golden eyes locking onto mine with an unexpected tenderness, an emotion that, against all odds, felt like¡­ love. "My brother," he whispered, his voice soft but unshakable, "is right here. Not an imposter."


    The atmosphere around us shifted violently in an instant. Zeus''s expression hardened, and his eyes, once filled with warmth, became hollow, soulless. A wave of dread washed over me.


    "And if anyone," he said, his voice a booming decree of doom, "lays a finger on him¡ª" His voice dropped to a deadly whisper. "¡ªthey will die. By my hand."


    Poseidon''s face twisted with disbelief. "Hey, Zeus¡ª" he barely managed to speak before Zeus moved, faster than the lightning that crackled in the storm above us.


    The blow Zeus threw was devastating. His fist collided with Poseidon''s chest, and the sky itself screamed in response. Thunder exploded across the heavens as a massive bolt of lightning struck down with Zeus''s punch, sending Poseidon skidding across the ground, carving deep trenches in the earth. The shockwave shattered the ground beneath our feet, throwing me off balance.


    The air smelled of ozone, and my ears rang from the sheer impact.


    Poseidon staggered, clutching his chest, blood dripping from his lips. "A-Ack!" He choked, gasping for breath, his chest heaving as he struggled to stand. The god I had barely been able to scratch was brought to his knees by a single blow from his brother.


    Zeus advanced, each step a thunderous declaration of his power. "Come on, Poseidon. Stop being a coward and fight me seriously!" His voice was filled with an unhinged excitement, eyes gleaming with battle-lust. "If you don''t give me everything you''ve got right now, I will kill you."


    Poseidon''s hands trembled as he raised his trident. His face was pale, eyes wide with fear and frustration. But he knew Zeus was not bluffing. The air grew colder, moisture drawn from every droplet of rain, from the very atmosphere itself, as Poseidon summoned all the water he could command.


    The raindrops ceased to fall¡ªthey hovered in mid-air, sucked into Poseidon''s weapon like gravity had turned on its head.


    "WATER CONTROL: WAVE OF DESTRUCTION!" Poseidon roared, and the world itself seemed to tremble in response.


    The wave he conjured was titanic, an impossibly massive wall of water that rose higher and higher, its peak disappearing into the storm clouds above. It loomed over us like a vengeful god, the weight of the ocean itself poised to crush everything beneath it. My heart skipped a beat. If he had used that attack on me, I wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    Frantically, I dragged my broken body towards the lifeless form of Hecate. I had one arm¡ª one damned arm¡ª and here I was, trying to protect a corpse against an attack that would obliterate everything in its path. The wave was beautiful, in a terrifying way. A pure embodiment of Poseidon''s wrath.


    "You forced my hand, Zeus!" Poseidon cried, tears streaming down his face.


    Zeus didn''t stop. He marched forward, fearless, his body alight with golden electricity. The atmosphere around him buzzed with power, the air warping from the sheer force of his presence. "Shut up and do it," he snarled, daring Poseidon to strike.


    Poseidon brought down the massive wave, a tidal force meant to annihilate anything in its way.


    And then¡ª TONG!


    The sound reverberated like a bell tolling the end of the world. My heart raced, my breath caught in my throat. I expected to be consumed by the water, to be torn apart, but the wave never touched me.


    I looked up in disbelief. Zeus stood at the heart of the destruction, unbothered. His hand was raised, a single finger casually stopping Poseidon''s trident mere inches from his skull. A surge of golden lightning exploded from Zeus, swallowing the wave whole, disintegrating it in an instant. The sky itself seemed to split as thunder echoed across the heavens.


    The sheer force of it all sent me and Hecate''s body skidding back.


    I stared, awestruck. The only word that came to my lips was, "Beautiful¡­"


    How could anyone possess such power? Poseidon''s strongest attack, nullified as if it were nothing. If Poseidon was a beast, then what was Zeus?


    The battle raged on, the two gods locked in combat, and yet here I was, broken, barely able to breathe. My eyes darted to Hecate, hoping for some miracle that she''d awaken, but there was nothing. Just silence.


    And amidst the chaos, as the blaring of horns filled the city and the world descended into pandemonium, I realized this was all my doing.


    I trembled with rage and uncertainty, caught in the middle of a war between gods.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Ch. 65: Rain (VI)

    Ch. 65: Rain (VI)


    Before my eyes was the most brutal display of power, Zeus was moping the floor with Poseidon. No matter what he did Zues always grew stronger in the fight. The sky cracked open with lightning many times. A part of me wanted to stop Zeus from killing Poseidon, but maybe it was for the best that he died that way Olympus would survive.


    "Tell me! Brother did I do you proud?" Zeus screamed as he turned to face me, on his face was a sickening smile that startled me. I think I came to understand why Zeus was the king of all the gods, he was unhinged with a bottomless well of power at his fingertips. Why would I be proud of what he had done? What type of sentiment was he hoping to get from me?


    I heard a loud cracking sound followed by a strong impact and watched Poseidon''s body drop on the floor¡ª dead. Zeus looked up at the sky and muttered something I could not make our off from the distance. I had to come to terms with the fact that Zeus had just killed Poseidon like an animal.


    Now Zeus was walking to me, I prepared myself for every possible scenario to avoid a direct confrontation but down to it there was no way I could protect myself from him. "So brother." His voice changed and got darker. "Now that Poseidon is gone everything is good right? Why do you look so dark brother, I expected you to be happy at what I did. Or is it not enough?"


    My eyes strayed to the right arm of Zeus dripping blood in thick streams. Did he run his hand through Poseidon''s chest? I looked up and connected my eyes with Zues, I noticed how souless it was. Quite a contrast from his usual happy self.


    They say the coming of rain is a coming of change, with rain comes thunder and destruction. "Tch!" I hissed as I gnashed my teeth, Zeus was a problem too. Unlike Poseidon who had morals and goals Zeus had none but an inner dark persona. "Why did you kill him?"


    Zeus smiled and crouched down before me that our eye level was the same. "Because he deserved to die. Brother, I love you and I won''t let anything bad happen to you."


    I did not feel reassured by his words but instead more threatened. "Zeus...." No this was wrong everything was a mess, there was no way I could let the story of this world progress any further like this.


    My eyes caught the sight of a black drone hovering in the air above. Mr Anonymous really did go to great lengths to pay me back. Now the story is in a mess and there nothing I can do about it. Curse that Watcher, couldn''t he have told me this was going to happen, I bet he must be happy on his throne up there. How would I deal with him, Zeus did not seem hostile to me but his what would I do?


    My body was starting to feel heavy, I was losing more blood fast. My severed arm was nothing to talk about, I never wondered how it would feel to be one handed. My eyes widened as I tried to maintain my gaze on Zeus, my mind strayed to the fact of whether he was really on my side. If he was then why did he not react to my situation at this crucial moment? Did he want to watch me die?


    No! I screamed at myself in my head, I was overthinking again, its a bad habit of mine. I had to narrow my mind on one thought, what was most crucial at this moment? I steadied my breathing and pushed myself up to my feet, "Why you!!" I hit Zeus on the fave sending him crashing on his butt, I felt he could have dodged it even if he wanted. "How dare you kill your own brother like that?"


    Even I wanted to kill Poseidon but I had my reasons. I would at least know what his plans were and the source of his motivation but Zeus had no clear motive to justify his action. "You could have subdued him easily but instead you--!!" I was fuming angrily as I hazed down at my little brother, yes that was what he was!


    I had made peace with my life here, I had bevome Hades himself. They are my family, the gods. I was no longer a mere human, but I was still a scholar and no matter how hard a decision I had to make I would still feel the pain of losing someone. Make no mistake, I would have killed Poseidon either way but it would still hurt.


    Zeus held his chin and held a dumbfounded look on his face as he gazed up at me. "Big brother, I''m sorry but when I saw what he did, I could not hold back. I know why you are mad now, all those rumours about you on the internet it''s all lies right? I''ll find out who did it and kill him too."


    I reached out and landed a hot slap on his cheek and again I fept he could have dodged it if he wanted to. It bothered me that he was so submissive to me, better this way than the other.


    "Don''t you get it you IDIOT! No more killing, I will resolve this myself." I glared at him as I reached down to pick up Hecate''s dead body which proved extremely difficult. "Please if you have even a hint of understanding I want you to stop this madness."


    I was just about leaving with Hecate on my shoulder, I could still feel her blood trickling down my arm. I expected Zeus to get me by now but instead he responded in an opposite manner. "I get it big bro, I need to strike them with a more imposing power. Wipe out all your enemies in one swoop like a real god should. That''s what you mean right?"


    The rain clouds started to thin into a shower of rain that drizzled down on us. My head was a box of scattered data, earlier this day I was talking to a titan and now I was in the worst possible case scenario¡ª defeated. All that planning, all for nothing and I lost. I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I hate losing!


    I felt Zeus reach out for me but I had just escaped his grasp. "Big bro don''t leave me, please." I could hear him sobbing. "I don''t want you to leave me, please you are the only one I have."


    So the great mighty Zeus from the legends was all a sham, just a baby man. Amusing.


    A loud thunderbolt cracked the sky open causing me to stop, the roar of it was mighty enough to shake the heavens. "Big bro, if you leave me now, then I''ll kill you too...!!!"


    My eyes popped up as I muttered the words. "What the fu--"

 Chapter 66 - 66: Ch. 66: The Losing Man (I)

    Ch. 66: The Losing Man (I)


    I felt Zeus reach out for me but I had just escaped his grasp. "Big bro don''t leave me, please." I could hear him sobbing. "I don''t want you to leave me, please you are the only one I have."


    So the great mighty Zeus from the legends was all a sham, just a baby man. Amusing.


    A loud thunderbolt cracked the sky open causing me to stop, the roar of it was mighty enough to shake the heavens. "Big bro, if you leave me now, then I''ll kill you too...!!!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes popped up as I muttered the words. "What the fu--" What kind of a response was that? To think Zeus himself was this unhinged.


    "Please, don''t leave me." He said in a more stricter tone this time.


    I did not think Zeus was the one to joke so me must have been telling the truth but why threaten the one person he loved the most. I had no reason to comply even with my life on the line, I would dictate the story of my own life myself. "Tsk." I hissed and continued forward.


    I felt an updraft of wind and expected to feel Zeus'' hand digging through my chest but we were interrupted by a high ringing sound above our heads. I shifted my eyes up to see a familiar drone, hundreds of them hovering around. I was sure they were not there a moment ago. "It''s him." I muttered with a clear distaste in my voice.


    The drones beeped and spoke in one clear uniform voice in high volume. "Hades, we meet again. I trust that you enjoyed my little game. Or should I call you a foreigner? Not that it matters since I will be done with you after today.


    You must have been wondering why I chose here and now to expose your identity, the answer is simple-- I needed you to bring down most of the circle''s empire so I could move more freely. All along you were my destructive sword in this game. And once a sword becomes too sharp to wield it will be discarded without fail."


    I screamed out at the drones. "Anonymous you fool, you messed up everything. I trust your plan must have been achieved now."


    Zeus was quiet behind my back, I wondered what he must have had on his mind.


    The drones beeped again. "In retrospect my nemesis, my plans have not come a bit close to fruition. But they have progressed. I should be possessing the golden apple in your possession and the black book, they are in your room aren''t they?"


    "Damnit!" I kicked into gear but then Zeus appeared before me with his eyes empty and blazing with sparks of golden lightning. "Move!" My eues hissed out black smoke.


    "I would not advise that if I were you Hades, the win is mine either way but allow me a word of advice." The drones started to rotate over our heads. "Prepare yourself to be greeted by the elite force of the Bair agency, apparently some little birdie told them you went to see Prometheus.


    Did you know that was against the rules, since Zeus is here you might go through this unharmed but knowing you I know you won''t lie still. Your brain must still be trying to comprehend your incomprehensible defeat at my hands but it has always been steps behind. You know, I never saw you as an obstacle in the first place."


    "Why you!" I gritted my teeth in rage, I lost to him. It was true that I had no defensive measure against him because his goals was still beyong my comprehension, no that was just an excuse. I could still--


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A huge explosion of ragin flames roared from the higher levels of the hotel and consumed it, billions of pieces of fragmented glass shimmered in the air and started to fall down to the ground. I held my breath for some reason, Eris, the book, the apple, everything I had gained was being burned to the ground before my eyes. The bitter taste of failure.


    Zeus still stood before me giving me the chills with his souless. I wonder what was going on in his head at the moment.


    "You lose HADES!!"


    I lost control of my body and fell on my knees unable to move. "All my planning and this snake brought it all down." Why was my body trembling now? Did I over exert myself that much?


    I recalled the watcher''s words to me a month ago:


    "I have to warn you that the next calamity will be very dangerous almost impossible to complete. Are you up for the challenge?" Was this the challenge he meant? Did he know all this was coming? He could have warned me beforehand instead of me putting my butt on the line every single time.


    "Oh, and here they come-- you are so f**king screwed!!" The drones beeped just as give two ballistic armoured black cars droved into the space before us and parked there. Out came ten strange looking people dressed in all black and masked concealing their faces. The second car was a huge tank, with it''s shooting butt faced to us.


    My Greek mythology world had just turned to a war movie, just great! Warriors on horses and chariots, no¡ª cars. Suits of armour, no¡ª stylized suits. Spears, swords and arrows, no¡ª guns and tanks. So much for expecting something close to the story. Even my knowledge could not change the fact that I was screwed


    "Hades, ruler of the underworld you have violated the laws of the Bia agency and went to see a class 1 criminal and murdered him!!" One of them spoke in an amplified voice. "For this crime you will be taken into questioning and tortured with our latest torturing devices. Don''t worry we will update you to the leisure deluxe suite in our max prison.


    But know this you will know hell, regardless of your status you are now public criminal one."


    My face cringed. "What the fu--"


    Who was dead now? Things were spiralling out of control again no matter how much I tried to control them, what sort of inevitabiliy was this?


    Hop on the rollercoaster of pain¡ª!! I was in for a serving of trouble this time.


    Author Note: FantasyLord here, thank you for supporting my book. You are all great fans on this journey. Please continue to support me so I can keep writing great stories.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Ch. 67: The Losing Man (II)

    Ch. 67: The Losing Man (II)


    Perhaps Mr Anonymous should have been the number one on my agenda but I overlooked it, I slacked off in that area and this happened.


    Just what happened to Prometheus? Now he was dead! I doubted they would believe me if I said he was playing mind games with me earlier and he even gave me a stinking eye m even after I refused. This was a possible worst case scenario, I swear I was barely keeping myself composed.


    There was no way I beat them at least not in my current state. I hated how everything had to be resolved with violence, it was either someone had to die or the other. I was sick of it. "Zeus, stop them!"


    Zeus sighed and looked at me with a gloomy expression.


    "Lord Zeus step away from the criminal else you would be labeled as an associate to a master criminal. Know that we will also apprehend you regardless of your status in this matter." They boomed but I was sure Zeus would not budge. He was clearly a king who lived by his own rules.


    From the way things appeared they had no interest in my true identity, they were more occupied with what I had done. "Huh?" I breathed out. "Did they say Prometheus died?"


    Dammit!


    Damnit!


    How the hell did that titan die in just a few hours? It was indeed strange. My heart beat faster in my chest as I gripped my chest even tighter, Mr Anonymous must have done this, he was an even greater threat than Poseidon and the circle ever was. Why did he want to defeat the circle of he was stronger? What did the circle have that he didn''t?


    My eyes widened as I realized it myself. Or is it perhaps because of the black amber they possessed that he was cautious of them? Whatever his reason was, this defeat made me want to fight back again. It made me want to win this time.


    "This is your last warning Lord of Olympus, are you willing to forfeit your position for such a trivial matter?" I found it rude how they referred to me as such a trivial matter, would Zeus really help me? "Fire!"


    BOOM!


    The tank defeaned my ear almost, I had forgotten how sensitive they were. I was going to be hit any moment now, the projectile exploded halfway to me. Just as I expected Zeus had stopped it with ease and it didn''t even leave a mark on him. The ten people dressed in black overalls and too composed for me to count that as mere overconfidence. Did they think they could take on Zeus alone?


    "You dare interrupt big brother''s big moment? Die!" Zeus was surrounded by the ten agents each wielding their own weapons, he managed to keep them all occupied while displaying a set of dangerous techniques my eyes could not follow.


    I could already feel my body dragging me down. I did not have long before I would become incapacitated.


    "How do you like it now? I thought you were going to destory me now look at the shape you''re in." Mr Anonymous spike to me through the drones hovering in the air.


    I raised my voice a little and spoke back. "I never knew you were one to brag." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bragging is a measly term in endeavors of this aspect. I am merely proclaiming my success over you in order to fully crush your spirit self."


    I did think that was bragging no matter how many ways he put it. "You haven''t won as started my heart still beats."


    "Oho, that is still a subject of question Mr god." He sounded well confident in himself.


    VRROOOOM!!


    "Huh?" A black car came out from the street and sped over to me, "Now who''s it this time?" The car screeched to a halt before me bathing me in dust and smoke. The engine was still giving a gentle hum, the fight between Zeus and the Bai agency was still going on on a large scale so none of them had time enough for me.


    The door opened slowly and out of it stepped a ghost I never hoped to see again so soon. I did not know whether to feel relieved that she was here or not but she was hardly a threat to me at least.


    "Boy do you look so awful, never thought the day would come. Sort of makes me want to even consider shedding a tear." She gazed down at me with crystal eyes, her voice filled with spite. "We should get going before one of them wins."


    I sighed. "You really are going to help me?" I spoke with disbelief etched in my voice.


    She gave a snide remark, "Well what do you know, I had a change of heart."


    "Hmph, don''t make me laugh scumbag, you also want to see me in this state don''t you?" I said in a cold voice. "Must be making you happy ."


    She said nothing for a while before leaning over so close that she blocked the rays of light from my face, her scent filled my lungs and her starry gaze locked on mine. I could feel her warm breathing on my face. Had her hair grown a bit longer on the side lately since I last saw her.


    "Your eyes are bold, your breath is a bit shaky, your body is in a pretty bad shape but still you are a little too coordinated in my opinion. You are either good at hiding your true intentions or you are just that good at it."


    My eyes widened a bit, I think she said something similar when we first spoke to each other.


    She reached out and pried Hecate from my grasp and put her in the back seat before turning to me with her hand extended out. "I can''t let my only rival die here, so lets go "


    I formed a pale smile on my face and slapped her hand out of my face. "Stop treating me like a dog Talos, I can stand fine."


    She did not hesitate to get into the car, I looked back, Zeus was still fighting. I had to get out of here and plan my next step. "C''mon I know where we can lie low for a bit but I don''t like it."


    This was it, the beginning of the fall of Olympus...! And i was at the center of it all.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Ch. 68: Hide Away

    Ch. 68: Hide Away


    Talos was in the driver''s seat riding at high speed, she did not say a word to me as I sat by her. My head was in a mix unravelling itself and weaving over and over, I knew I had to adapt to this new situation as soon as I could. It was just another road bump.


    I caught Talos glancing over to me, "Is anything the matter?" I asked in a weak tone. It was surprisingly I could still speak in such a battered state.


    She eyes me and said . "Quit bleeding on my seat, it''s a pain to clean the damn thing. " As usual her voice was empty and devoid of emotion.


    Talos saw me as her rival and I saw her as an obstacle, having not seen her or had any contact with her for a month I was at least relieved. I was eager to know how far she had gone with her investigation of Hermes death since I did not hear of it from the news, the only thing I did know was that the case was put on hold for some reason.


    Talos kept her eyes on the road and drove at a high speed, the interior of the car caught my eye. It looked very authentic. How did the ghost detective come to have such a luxurious vehicle?


    "Do you have a piece of cloth I can use to tie this up?" I gestured to my severed arm. She did not glance my way and said nothing. "


    Rude! "I have to say you were the last person I expected to come to my aid."


    "No I wasn''t." She said in a sharp voice. "After we met last time I forgot about you, it wasn''t till I saw you on the news that I remembered about you. I don''t keep people in high regard."


    Why you little bitch! Wasn''t she the one saying I was her rival or something and now she''s spouting nonsense. "Funny thing I never once forgot you."


    "Hmph!" Did she just laugh or was she letting out some steam? "I remember you have me a fake book, when I opened it I found some really interesting things."


    "Oh that!" I curled my lips into a light smile. "I bet it kept you busy for a while right?"


    (THE CHARACTER TALOS LIKEABILITY OF YOU HAS INCREASED BY 1)


    What the hell, why is she so damn hateable. "Yeah, it did." She said calmly. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After I had lost the book to Talos back then I had left some crucial information for her in the book I had forged. Information pertaining to the formula of black amber since I believed she would be able to find an antidote, I wonder if she really found it.


    "Hades or whoever you really are, I don''t know how you did it but you brought this worlddown. Though indirectly you were machinized, puppeteered by Mr Anonymous." Talos drove up a bridge into an highway. "I have devised over the years and through my follow up that he is a threat more dangerous than the circle itself. It is a letdown that you did not see it before hand."


    Wow she really thought this through, did she really figure that out so easily? If I had kept her closer would I have prevented the incident of today?


    "Did you know I would be attacked today?" I asked boldly.


    Talos bit her lower lip as if holding back some crucial but of information from me or deciding to. "The events of today were beyond my expectation." My eyes was beginning to dim but I forced it to pry open. "About the formula to your antidote, I think I cracked it." And that was when I fell asleep.


    .....


    .....


    "NGGH!" I grunted in pain as I woke up, I was on a soft cushion. A bed? It took a while for my eyes to settle to the sight before me, the roof was white, the room was lit by a dim light. I tried to reach formy face with my dominant arm but that was when I realized that I had lost it. I doubted I had been asleep for long, I had to plan my next step.


    The world was in a mess and only I could correct it, I looked to my side to see Hecate''s corpse next to me causing me to roll out of the bed and fall on the rug covered ground. "URRGH!"


    As I contemplated curses a shadow loomed over me prompting me to look up to see Talos in very revealing dressing¡ª revealing my ass she was almost naked. She wore an ocean coloured bra and boxer as she stood over me, I could see more than a majority of her body from that angle but she did not seem to care or be embarassed. "You''re up, let''s get to work then.


    The world is burning." She turned around and walked away.


    "R---ight!" I sighed as I pushed myself up. My body was bandaged from partly and my severed arm wrapped up. I miss it already. "Why the hell would you put a corpse on your bed, are you a lunatic?"


    "I thought you and her had a thing, what was it called again, romance in paradise." I swear this bitch had no sense of humour.


    I observed the room, it was a moderate apartment, with an indoor kitchen and bathroom. There were more books on the shelves than household materials. She walked over to a table with a laptop on top, she sat on the seat with her legs on the cushion. She looked like some indoor freak, no wonder she had no manners.


    She looked over at me, perhaps she caught me staring at her. Her crystal eyes glintered on their own mezmerizing me. "Are you going to keep staring like that." My eye of foresight envisioned her saying a second later but instead she said nothing and stared at me. Did she change her mind or did the eye predic wrong?


    I shook myself from my dilemma and walked over to her and leaned over so close out hairs grazed each other. I parted my lips and spoke, "You are awfully quiet aren''t you."


    She bit at her nails and looked at me like a lost puppy waiting to be pet by her master. I doubted she knew she looked so cute, she pushed aside the hair that overlap her right eye and smiled. "Hades, our alliance ends here unfortunately for you."


    WHAM!!


    Someone knocked me out from behind causing me to lose my balance, this bitch! Did she just betray me?

 Chapter 69 - 69: Ch. 69: Beating The Man In The Yellow Jumper

    Ch. 69: Beating The Man In The Yellow Jumper


    Talos bit her nails and looked at me with soft eyes. Something about that made my skin crawl. It was a stark contrast to the usual malice in her gaze when she was plotting my demise. I had to admit, she looked beautiful when she wasn''t trying to kill me. But I knew better than to be fooled. Talos wasn''t the type to seduce anyone, let alone me, her sworn rival.


    She raised her hand, pushed back the strands of hair that hung over her right eye, and smiled¡ª far too sweetly. My instincts flared. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.


    "Hades, our alliance ends here, unfortunately for you," she said, her voice dripping with false pity.


    "Huh?" I barely had time to react as my sixth sense screamed at me. A massive surge of energy came barreling toward me from out of nowhere. I dove to the side just in time, the air cracking as a blow drilled through where my head had been.


    "Someone''s here," I muttered, scanning the room. But I was sure I scanned the room and there was no one in the vicinity, did I misread the situation? There was no way my heightened senses would fail me at a time like th¡ª


    WHAM!!


    A heavy strike from behind sent me stumbling forward. Talos. That bitch! She had betrayed me. I should have known better than to trust her. The alliance had been shaky from the start, false pretense best.


    I spun around, my senses in overdrive, but no one was there. The space behind me was empty. "What the hell?" My sixth sense, which had flared moments ago, now lay dormant again, almost as if it was playing tricks on me.


    Then it blazed to life once more. "To my right!" I ducked as a fist came whistling through the air, narrowly missing my face. My eyes flickered toward the attacker, a brief glimpse before¡ª POOF! He vanished into thin air.


    I stood still, my mind racing. The assailant had been wearing an orange jumper. It wasn''t someone I recognized. Who was he? A hired hand? One of Talos''s secret weapons?


    Was that how she''d stayed off the authorities'' radar for so long? But now, she was gone too. Her seat lay empty. Where the hell did she go?


    "Hupp!!" I yelped as I vaulted into the air, dodging a sweeping kick aimed at my legs. My opponent''s attacks were lightning fast, and he vanished just as quickly after every strike. A vanisher huh? A type I had never faced before.


    But strangely enough, I wasn''t intimidated. Something inside me remained calm, focused. Perhaps it was the fact that I had fought Poseidon at full strength and witnessed Zeus''s power firsthand. This man, this vanisher, was fast, sure, but nowhere near their power level. If anything, his tricks only irritated me.


    His movements were not random. As I analyzed the pattern, it became clearer. He struck from my blind spots¡ª angles at 45, 90, and 180 degrees. And the targets were precise: my neck, ribs, and ankles. But that was only part of the puzzle. If I could just get a little higher, break away from the usual battlefield, I could force him to play by my rules.


    With a burst of energy, I rebounded off the ground, launching myself into the air. "Whatever game you''re playing, Talos, I''ll end it here," I growled. I closed my eyes and let my instincts take over, feeling the air shift around me. I steadied my breathing¡ª then there was a shift, a tiny break in the wind.


    KRRRRRZSH! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He appeared, just as I predicted. His breathing was smooth, his movements efficient. He did not seem to be a killer; nor was he even a seasoned fighter because I did not sense any ill will towards me. He was just too damn fast. His strike aimed for the back of my neck. I would not be fast enough to dodge it¡ª but I did not need to be.


    I activated my Dominator''s Aura on instinct, flooding the room with an oppressive, chaotic energy. For just a second, he froze, his momentum halted by the shock of my force. That was all I needed. I flipped mid-air and brought my heel crashing down toward the base of his neck.


    "You lose!" The words hissed through my teeth as my foot made contact¡ª only to cut through empty air. "What the hell!" I snarled, more frustrated than surprised. He had vanished again. I barely had time to register it before another strike came toward me from the side.


    I blocked the blow with my arm, gritting my teeth as he vanished again. This cat and mouse game was getting old. I landed on my feet, shaking the sting out of my arm.


    "So that''s how it is," I muttered under my breath, unraveling the logic behind his vanishing act. He was not just fast¡ª he was playing tricks with my perception, bending time or space around him. My regular attacks wouldn''t work. But I had more than one ace up my sleeve. Something I had yet to try.


    I raised my arm and summoned the black book¡ª the source of my true power. Nothing happened at first. It was a gamble, a theory I yet to fully fully tested yet. But I was not about to let that stop me now. Wisps of black smoke burned along my right arm, and then flames¡ª dark, roiling flames¡ª erupted across my body. This was the power I had been holding back.


    I had to push past my limits. I had to win, no matter what.


    "Do it!" I urged myself through gritted teeth. "Surpass yourself. Break past your limits, and WIN!"


    The flames twisted and solidified, and from them, the black book was born into my hands. Now I wouldn''t lose. Not to this man. Not to anyone.


    The vanisher appeared again, this time behind me. He aimed for my chin, but I could sense another attack¡ª a second presence¡ª targeting the back of my knee. No, it was still him. He was playing more tricks, creating illusions, or maybe echoes of himself. But which one was real? My sixth sense failed to be of help to me here.


    FWOOSH!


    I didn''t need it. The surge of energy from the black book granted me the speed I needed. I shot forward, matching his pace. We were on equal ground now. My theory was correct¡ª with the book in my hand, I could access the true extent of my powers¡ª of Hades'' power to some extent.


    As we clashed, something felt off about him, though. Familiar, even. The book pulsed in my hands, almost as if it was trying not to fight him. Strange!


    But there was no time to think about it. He reappeared again, this time splitting into not just two¡ª but ten copies of himself. He was trying to overwhelm me and my senses. But I wasn''t the same as I was before.


    "You lose!" I growled, feeling the heat of the black flames surge around me.


    With my good hand gripping the book, I didn''t have many options for attacking. So, I did the next best thing. I spun on my heel and kicked one of the copies with everything I had.


    WHAM!


    The impact sent him flying into a bookshelf, the wood splintering as it crashed to the floor. He groaned in pain, I sensed him trying to vanish again, but I was faster this time. I grabbed him by the head and smashed it into the wall with a sickening crack.


    "Argh! How di¡ª" His voice, muffled and pained, sounded far too familiar.


    I stepped back, closing the book with a sigh. "Let''s just say I have an eye for the truth."


    A new presence filled the room, one I recognized immediately¡ª Talos. She stood there, dressed in nothing but her underwear, a deep frown, she had her hands crossed.


    "Not the bookshelf, guys," she whined, crossing her arms. "Do you know how much that costs? And the hole in the wall? The landlady is so going to throw a fit."


    I held back the urge to smash her head into the wall too. "Maybe you shouldn''t have tried to piss me off with your little games. I know you are not the type to orchestrate nonsense like this for no reason so talk!"


    She walked up to me and sighed. "I did not want to tell you this before, but the guy you just kicked? He is kind of crucial to my latest investigation."


    Before I could ask what the hell she was talking about, the figure I had just pummeled groaned and pulled himself to his feet. He pulled off his mask he had on his face, revealing short, messy yellow hair and a pair of eyes that sparkled with mischief.


    "Ow, that hurt like hell!" he grinned at me.


    My heart sank. "...Hermes?"

 Chapter 70 - 70: Ch. 70: Talos’ Big Secret

    Ch. 70: Talos'' Big Secret


    Some believe there are things that should be known to only a select few. They call these things secrets. And some secrets are far more dangerous than others.


    "Hermes?" I said through gritted teeth. "How the hell are you alive?"


    Hermes stood before me, very much alive and looking exactly the same as I remembered him. I was sure there was no such thing as resurrection in Greek mythology, and yet here he was. I couldn''t bring myself to believe it.


    "I attended your funeral," I said slowly, my mind racing to make sense of it all.


    Hermes jumped back, waving his hands in the air. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. You did not attend my funeral because I''m not dead, at least not in the traditional sense. But, you know, I might be a zombie or something. Hard to tell these days. Anyway, who''s this guy, Tally?"


    Talos, seated at her desk, let out an exaggerated groan. "Tally? Seriously? You keep coming up with the most ridiculous names for me. Now, you''re fixing that wall and shelf, by the way. I''m running low on cash, and repairs aren''t cheap.


    It''s not like I work at a private agency or something. Damn, I hate gods."


    Wait. What was going on? Why was Talos suddenly so casual with Hermes? They were talking like acquaintances or old friends. Was there something between them? And why was Hermes, who had always been talkative with me, acting like I was some kind of stranger?


    "I know what you''re thinking, Hades," Talos muttered without looking up from her laptop. "Use your head, genius, and figure it out."


    Before I could respond, Hermes knelt down to pick up the scattered books from the broken shelf. He didn''t even glance my way, focusing entirely on the mess as if I didn''t exist. When he finally looked at me with his usual bright eyes, he asked, "You wanna lend a hand or just stand there?"


    I tore my eyes away from him, frustration boiling inside me, and approached Talos. She was absorbed in whatever she was typing on her laptop, and I knew her too well to trust it. Without hesitation, I slammed the laptop shut, forcing her to look up at me with a sharp glare.


    "Is that body still Hermes?" I asked, my voice low but intense.


    She understood the weight of my question and responded with a slight nod.


    So, my suspicions were correct. "He''s not Hermes, is he? He''s an otherworlder, like me."


    Talos sighed, her eyes drifting to where Hermes was still grumbling about the mess. "You''re not wrong. I wanted to test your power against his, see how much of Hermes'' original abilities he still possesses."


    "Is that why the investigation has stalled? How long has this been going on?" I demanded, crossing my arms.


    "About a month," she replied, rubbing her temples. "I was still following what you wrote in that makeshift book of yours. I theorized that if I could find the antidote to the poison, it would lead me to the source¡ª and possibly to the culprit. So, I went to the Temple of Hermes to extract a sample of his blood for testing. That''s when he¡­ woke up."


    Why did she say that so casually, as if the dead would just rise up like that....


    "Oh, and she freaked out!" Hermes chimed in with a smirk, earning a sharp look from Talos. "What? It''s true."


    I almost wished I had been there to witness her panic. But that wasn''t important right now. This was why Talos had been distant, why she had forgotten about me¡ªshe''d been busy studying Hermes, or whatever he had become.


    If Hermes was truly an otherworlder, I might be the only one who could confirm it. More importantly, I needed to figure out how he ended up here and what it meant for me. I glanced at Talos, who was still eyeing Hermes like a scientist observing a rare specimen.


    "Is that why you brought me here?" I asked. "Surely, you''ve already extracted everything you could from him."


    Talos snorted. "I saw you on the news, and I came to your aid. How sweet of me, right? Speaking of the news, there''s something you should see."


    She opened her laptop again and pulled up a live broadcast. The headline read: **CHAOS ON OLYMPUS.**


    The reporter''s voice was frantic as the camera showed scenes of destruction. The place where I had been earlier was now a smoking ruin. The fight had clearly escalated after I left.


    "¡­ IT IS ABSOLUTE CHAOS HERE AS THE GOD OF OLYMPUS GOES ON A RAMPAGE AFTER SLAYING THE BAI AGENCY''S MOST ELITE. MOMENTS AFTER THE DISAPPEARANCE OF HADES, WITH HELP FROM AN UNEXPECTED ALLY, ZEUS HAS BEEN UNSTOPPABLE. THERE IS NO CONCLUSION YET, BUT SPECULATIONS ARE THAT THE GODS ARE AT WAR¡­"


    "¡­ ZEUS LEFT THE SCENE SCREAMING AND IS CURRENTLY TEARING DOWN THE TEMPLE OF THE GODS. UPPER GODS WHO HAVE RETURNED TO CALM HIM HAVE NOT BEEN SEEN SINCE, AND THE SKY OVER OLYMPUS HAS TURNED DARK. PEOPLE FEAR A GRIM FUTURE AS WE ASK: ARE OUR DAYS OF PEACE OVER?"


    Hermes clutched his head in disbelief. "Why is Olympus about to be destroyed? I just got here!"


    I turned to him, my patience wearing thin. "Enough. Tell me how you got here, and who you really are. What did you see after you supposedly died?"


    Hermes backed away, eyes wide with alarm. "No way, man. You beat me to a pulp, and I don''t like you. Talos says you''re some kind of criminal mastermind."


    Of course, she did. I grabbed Hermes by the collar and pulled him close. "Listen, idiot. I''m just like you¡ªan otherworlder. What are you, nineteen? Twenty?"


    He blinked, confused. "What are you, Detective Conan or something?"


    "I''m telling you the truth. Now spill."


    Realizing he didn''t have much of a choice, Hermes sighed in defeat. "Fine. I''ll tell you my story." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent, save for the faint hum of Talos'' laptop. I could feel the tension in the air as Hermes prepared to speak. Whatever he was about to say, it would either change everything¡ª or confirm my worst fears.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Ch. 71: The Otherworlder

    Ch. 71: The Otherworlder


    We sat down as Hermes¡ª or rather, the otherworlder now inhabiting Hermes'' body¡ª prepared to tell his story. Talos, as usual, was engrossed in her laptop, typing away with rapid precision. It was almost amusing how dedicated she was to that thing, though I had to admit her obsession was one of the reasons her mind worked differently from anyone else''s.


    She had an unparalleled ability to connect dots most people wouldn''t even see.


    Hermes¡ª took a deep breath, trying to calm the anxiety that was clearly gnawing at him. Why was he so nervous?


    "I guess I should start from the very beginning," he began, hesitating for a moment. "The name''s Matt Spencer. I''m seventeen, still in high school. Back in my world, I was number one at football, popular with the girls¡ª everything a normal kid could want. My mom was my only parent. My dad either died when I was young or ran off somewhere¡ª never really got the full story.


    My mom and I managed okay. She had a good job, but she was never aro¡ª"


    "Spare me the sob story," I interrupted, my patience wearing thin. "I hate depressing backstories designed to pull pity out of people. Just tell me how you got here." No point going a meaningless roundabout.


    He frowned but continued. "I had an accident. I got hit by a truck. It was my fault, though¡ª I was on my phone. Can''t seem to stay off that thing, it''s like an addiction." His voice wavered slightly, and I could see the tension in his body as he gripped his trousers tightly. The memory of his death clearly wasn''t easy for him to talk about, but that wasn''t my problem.


    The fact remained that he was an imposter in someone else''s body¡ª just like me. Unlike me, though, he seemed to have no knowledge of Greek mythology or the honour to have chosen what form to be reborn in.


    "It all happened so fast," he continued. "One moment, I''m crossing the street, and the next, I see the truck, and then... darkness. I can still feel the regret, you know? Dying like that, leaving my mom behind... but at least she doesn''t have to worry about me anymore."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. I stayed silent, waiting for him to get to the real point.


    "When I woke up, it wasn''t like I expected," he said, his eyes distant. "I thought I''d get reincarnated into one of those fantasy worlds or isekai, you know? Like the ones in the movies and comics I loved so much. But instead, I woke up in this coffin, scared out of my mind. Then, this angel of a woman appeared¡ªTalos."


    He shot her a quick glance, but Talos didn''t even look up. She was far too engrossed in her work to care about his admiration.


    "She tricked me into staying," he said, a hint of bitterness in his voice. "It was fun at first, but then she started running all these experiments on me, asking weird questions about whether I could remember the original Hermes'' memories. I don''t, by the way. Not a single one."


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to piece it all together. He was clearly an otherworlder, but why was he chosen to inhabit Hermes'' body? Why him, of all people? Could it be that Hermes'' presence in this world needed to be replaced for the story to progress? And if so, for what purpose?


    As if reading my thoughts, Matt added, "I have no idea why I''m here. I didn''t ask for this, but now I''m stuck in this body, in a world that feels like a twisted version of a myth I barely know. I hate myths."


    "Talos," I said, turning my attention to her. "Does he still carry the black amber in him?"


    Without looking up, she answered, "I haven''t found an instant antidote, but I''ve synthesized a suppressant for the poison. It seems to work for now, though I can''t say if it''ll be effective on you, considering how long you''ve had the poison in your system."


    Her response made me wonder if there was hope for my condition. Maybe I could use her suppressant. "You''ve been busy this past month, haven''t you?" I asked, more as a statement than a question. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glanced at me briefly. "Unlike you, I don''t waste time. If you''re thirsty, there''s some Coke in the fridge." Her tone was casual, as if she wasn''t sharing her apartment with a seventeen-year-old kid trapped in the body of a dead god. And nothing had happened between them? She really was all work, no play.


    Matt shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "So, you said you''re like me, right?" He sounded curious, like he wanted to know more about my story.


    I wasn''t about to spill everything to him. "Maybe another time, kid."


    Talos must have been itching to know more as well, but I wasn''t ready to lay out all my cards. Not yet.


    "What are we gonna do about the dead woman on the bed?" Matt asked suddenly, breaking the silence. "I know I''m not supposed to butt in, but seriously¡ª who is she? And how did you lose your arm? It''s been bugging me too."


    He was far too talkative for someone in his position. I glanced at the bed where Hecate lay, her body still and lifeless. I could not forgotten forget the sacrifice she had made above everything else. And then there was my arm¡ª the price I''d paid in my battle against the gods.


    Talos was still engrossed in her work, but I didn''t have the luxury of sitting idly by. I needed to figure out my next move. Poseidon was dead, the circle was finished and the threat over¡ª or so I thought. But now, there was Mr. Anonymous, a threat that had lurking in the shadows for perhaps longer. He had killed Prometheus, and Zeus had gone mad.


    Olympus was in chaos, and I had lost all the evidence I had painstakingly gathered. And to top it all off, I still had the looming threat of the next Calamity hanging over me.


    "Hades," Talos called from her worktable, her tone serious. "If you want my help, you''re going to have to tell me everything. And I mean everything. You can''t keep me in the dark on this case. We''re dealing with the biggest mystery this world has ever seen, and I intend to crack it."


    Her demand hit me like a hammer. Could I really tell her everything? About the Calamities, the Watcher, and my own past? No way. But what other choice did I have? Olympus was already falling apart, and nothing I did seemed to stop it.


    Mr. Anonymous was pulling the strings, and it was clear he had been planning this for a long time.


    A wild thought crossed my mind. If only I could go back in time, maybe I could change things. Maybe this was why the Watcher had urged me to travel back. But that was impossible¡ª time travel wasn''t real.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt like I had hit a wall. My brain was spinning, and for the briefest moment, I wondered if this was the end of the road.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Ch. 72: The Essence Of Trust

    Ch. 72: The Essence Of Trust


    Faced with the delusion that I had the situation under control whereas that was not true . I had no power whatsoever over what was going on.


    I ran my hand down the delicate covers of the black book as if beckoning it for an answer, a way out of my current predicament. I came to the resolve that solving the problem of the next calamity would be the key to it all. But could I trust Talos with my secret, she could as well be exploiting me for her own agenda.


    I had a problem trusting others though I had never once admitted it to myself, people¡ª no friends, I never understood the concept of it. Putting your life into the hands of others, it was something I could never do.


    "HADES!!" Hecate''s scream came rushing into my mind at the moment causing me to bow my head where I sat on the wooden chair, she knew I was not who I claimed to be from start and still she trusted me with her life. She died for me knowing, she trusted me like a friend, why? Hermes also did the same, he died to save me. And Eris too, she risked everything to help me who she knew nothing about.


    How can people be so trusting? Its infuriating, I was always surrounded by liers and cheaters. I never learned to trust others, I would rather manipulate them..


    The concept of friendship is so foriegn to me. How do I put my trust in others? Why do I put my trust in others.


    Talos once said we were the same and the only difference being I was willing to accept people into my life but she was wrong. She came to my aid when I was at my lowest, I would not have done that for her. I only care about people who hold a value to me. Even the Watcher was displeased at how I cast the Hades in the black book aside, why...?


    What am I afraid of?


    Am I afriad of being betrayed again, it hurts when you try to love someone and then get stabbed in the heart. I know that feeling. My wife left me with nothing and I lost all hope in life, I idolized Greek mythology for it''s splendor and wonderful storytelling. In retrospect I think I realized how much it was similar to my life, a raging war, a conflict of emotions. Why was I chosen to be reborn?


    I hate myself for being born, I don''t think I even lived the life I was given.


    This life gave me another chance to change who I was and love myself but I kept doing the same thing as my old world and manipulate others to my will. I am no god, I''m a human. That''s all I am deep down. A rotten human lost and alone.


    "You''re not alone..." I pried my eyes open and gazed at the black book, at times it talks to me but it''s rare. It mostly responds to me through words.


    When Hermes died I felt something, when Hecate died I felt the same thing. I don''t think I cared about them much before they died so what changed.


    I exhaled sharply. I think ive figured it out now, the reason why someone like me could not hope to trust others was because I had failed to acknowledge the trust they had put in me and it took their deaths for me to realize it. When Hecate and Hermes died I saw their faces, they died happy, they trusted in me.


    If they can trust a rotten old man I can at least do the same to others. They opened my heart to hope again. To think it had taken me this damn long to recognize that, I am such a lost cause.


    "Fine, I will tell you what you want to know Talos." I had to trust again, I can''t let their deaths go in vain. "Every damn thing and in exchange you''ll help me save this damn world."


    In a quick flash Talos had pulled her seat to my side and sat next to me. "Really?" She eyes me with questioning eyes.


    "Haa~ I won''t tell you everything though just a huge chunk till I''m sure I can really trust you. That okay by you?" I said in a straight voice.


    "Seems fair." She nodded and responded sharply.


    And then I started the narration of how I was reborn starting from when I close to be reborn as Hades, I did not relay the message of the watcher but I did tell her about the part of the calamities and why I had to avoid them. Talos was surprisingly more quiet than usual, Hermes ln the other hand wpuld have an expression to give at almost every turn.


    And finally I came to a conclusion with a large sigh. "So that''s the gist of it I guess. And I seriously need your help on the matter."


    Hermes beamed with excitement. "Time travel huh, that is so cool. Breaking the confines of times and space like *back to the future*, or terminator something like that right? This is huuuuge."


    "That aside I''m not used to asking for help but I desperately need your help if I am to avoid this Calamity from destroying the world." I turned to face Talos who bit at her nails and looked at me with a side glance.


    She parted her lips to speak and closed it shortly after putting me in a bit of suspense. A moment later she spoke. "Technically you are sort of commanding than asking, get the concept right."


    "You knew about the Trojan War before it even occured, so does that mean you know of the true future of this world or just set events. From what you said this world is more advanced than the one from your stories meaning either this world is an alteration of your stories or our world had been improved upon by some external force. There are many possibilities to the matter."


    Her head really does run like a circuit of wires, it was like she had prepared for whatver shock my words would bring beforehand.


    I sensed her energy spike up, did she figure something out.


    "Have you perhaps thought of the possibility of why you were able to master this world?" What was she aiming at now. "What if you weren''t really chosen to come to this world but you instead opened the rift yourself."


    "Then what would that make me....?" I asked calmly.


    She shit me a strong glance and said. "A god!!"


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Ch. 73: Going To See The Genius Inventor

    Ch. 73: Going To See The Genius Inventor


    "What... me?" I repeated, incredulous. "A god?"


    The look she cast my way was enough to make my skin crawl. She wasn''t joking. She actually believed I was a god. But what in the world had led her to that conclusion?


    "Oops, just forget I said that." Talos sank back into her seat, her brows furrowed, lost in her own thoughts. Who knew how fast her mind worked? I could almost hear the gears turning in her head. "You did it again, though," she added, glancing at me sharply. "You trusted me. Why?


    You don''t seem like the type who trusts others easily."


    I hesitated. Should I tell her the truth? After a moment, I settled for a response that was close enough. "People have died for trusting me. It''s as if their trust was their final gift, and I owe it to them to carry that forward. I guess...


    I wanted resolution. From the darkness in my life." I paused, weighing her reaction. "So, are you going to help me or not?"


    Talos stood up, crossed the room in a few swift strides, and returned with two cans of Coke. She tossed one to me and sat down next to me. "It''s... fine. I''m in, I guess."


    "That doesn''t sound like you," I said, narrowing my eyes. I had expected her to be cocky or sarcastic in her acceptance, but instead, her tone was subdued. Almost... downbeat.


    "Do you know why I came to save you?" she asked suddenly, staring at her unopened can. "It''s because I had to win a bet."


    I choked on the soda I had just taken a sip of. A bet? That was typical Talos. Her bizarre sense of humor made her unique, but also unpredictable.


    "Talos, I don''t know how much time I have before things spiral even further out of control, but I need to act. Now. I don''t believe in time travel, but it''s starting to feel like that''s the only way to prevent this." I swallowed hard. "There *has* to be a way."


    A silence fell over us, thick and oppressive, like the calm before a storm. Just as I began to consider whether I should leave, a voice interrupted from the shadows behind us.


    "I know a way," Hermes whispered, creeping into the room with his usual mischievous grin. "What if we used a time machine? Or a magic portal?"


    His sudden appearance made me frown. There was always something unsettling about the messenger god''s ability to appear whenever he pleased, unannounced. And yet, there was another problem hanging over us¡ª an already dead god walking around in the guise of a quirky teenager.


    If anyone discovered the truth about Hermes'' current state, it would reveal the presence of the otherworlders, and that would lead to a catastrophe.


    I glared at Hermes. "Aside from your natural stupidity and overall nonsense, you really are similar to him in terms of your your hyperactiveness." My voice softened, though. He had that effect¡ª equal parts irritating and endearing. "You ever wonder if a god dying from black amber is the trigger to being reborn?"


    Talos clicked her tongue, her mood shifting into something lighter. "The otherworlder is right, you know. There might be a way to go back in time, though it''s... unconventional."


    Hermes gasped in excitement. "Wait, what? I was right?"


    I couldn''t help but be suspicious. What was Talos aiming at?


    "I know a guy who dabbles in machines," she said, getting to her feet. She rifled through a pile of old clothes and assorted tech, unbothered by the mess. "He made a device for time travel once, but it didn''t quite work the way he intended it to. He''s our best bet as things stand." She glanced at me briefly before resuming her search.


    "Our best bet?" I repeated, stunned. I never thought she''d use the word¡ª our. Was she actually serious about this?


    "We''re an alliance now, aren''t we?" she said, not even bothering to look at me this time. Her tone was casual, but the implications hit hard. It wasn''t like her to place trust so easily. Something had shifted, and I wasn''t sure whether that was a good thing or a terrible omen.


    Hermes leapt to his feet, practically bouncing with excitement. "Who are we going to meet? Who is this guy?"


    Talos paused, standing still for just a moment, before saying, "My father. Adopted, of course. Hephaestus." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stared at her in disbelief. Hephaestus? The god of craft, metalwork, and fire? The blacksmith of Olympus, one of the Twelve? If what she said was true, then we weren''t just going to see some random tinkerer. Hephaestus was a genius beyond comprehension, a creator of wonders¡ª uet also a god known for his rejection by his own family.


    I wasn''t sure whether to be excited or terrified.


    "Word of advice," Talos added, her voice dropping to a warning, "Hephaestus doesn''t like people. At all. Try not to piss him off."


    I gulped. It sounded more like a warning than advice, and that only made me more uneasy. If we were meeting the Hephaestus, the stakes had just been raised.


    She tossed a couple of outfits at me and Hermes. "Change into these. We''re heading out. And yes, they''re unisex. I can''t be seen dragging around a one-armed god already labeled as a terrorist and a walking corpse of another god. This is why I hate god-business.


    It''s always a load of work."


    I snorted. Despite her complaints, Talos had just given me the edge I needed. If Hephaestus could build a functioning time machine, I might have a real chance of stopping Calamity Zero before it ever happens. Yet, before I could finish changing, Hermes raised a crucial question that had slipped my mind.


    "So... are we just going to leave a corpse in our bed?"


    The casual way he said "our" made me pause. I hated the idea of leaving Hecate like that, her fate unresolved. But we had no other choice. There were bigger problems to handle first.


    "We''ll be back for her," I said, more to reassure myself than anyone else. "Now, let''s go meet Hephaestus."

 Chapter 74 - 74: Ch. 74: Meeting The God Of The Forge

    Ch. 74: Meeting The God Of The Forge


    As we left the cramped apartment, my thoughts were racing. Hephaestus was an enigma, a god who had been cast aside despite his talent. Deformed at birth and thrown from Olympus by his own mother, Hera, he had never truly been accepted among the gods. And yet, he had created the greatest wonders of Olympus. Zeus''s thunderbolt, Achilles'' armor¡ª these were his handiwork.


    He was a genius, no doubt, but he was also volatile.


    Talos pulled her car at a corner of the road and we set out on foot from there.


    We passed through the darkened streets, the atmosphere growing thicker with tension. The air itself seemed to hum with anticipation, as if the gods were watching us from their thrones in the heavens. My senses were on high alert. Anything could happen now since the world was in chaos.


    I glanced at Talos. "Do you think your father will help us?" I had to know how much of a persuasion I would have to give beforehand.


    Talos didn''t look at me, but I saw the faint smirk tug at the corner of her lips. "He''s not one for charity, but if I ask the right way, he''ll at least listen."


    The right way--? I guess they were not in good terms.


    Hermes was practically vibrating with excitement, his energy filling the silence as we came closer to a huge factory complex up ahead.


    As we crossed the threshold into Hephaestus''s lair, a back door entrance Talos seemed to know, it led into tunnel that Talos said would end at a huge workshop under the factory. As we walked further down the tunnel the air grew dense with the smell of metal and burning coals. The temperature seemed to rise with each step, as though we were descending into the heart of a volcano.


    Everything about this place screamed power¡ª raw, unbridled, and ancient. It felt incomprehensible, Hermes being a higher god seemed to be the only one who felt it. I deduced that lower gods did not have sixth sense.


    The room we entered was vast and filled with countless contraptions, each more intricate and dangerous - looking than the last. Gears, cogs, and pieces of machines I could not even begin to understand every of the contraption-- not that I tried. Lay scattered about were tools, the air filled with the humming of power couplings.


    The walls were lined with tools that gleamed with a dark, oily sheen, and the constant clanging of metal echoed through the chamber. It felt like stepping into the belly of a mechanical beast, alive with secrets.


    I was drawn to the sound of hammering of steel, who hammersbsteel in an advanced workshop? And there, in the middle of it all, stood Hephaestus.


    He was nothing like the other gods I had seen. There was no ethereal beauty, no divine glow, no imposing stature. Instead, Hephaestus was scarred, hunched, and fierce looking like a wild man. His face was lined with deep grooves from the fires of his forge, and his muscular frame was marred by countless burns and cuts, evidence of a lifetime spent in toil.


    His eyes, however, blazed with a fire that made it clear who he was¡ª a god, not of beauty, but of creation and destruction.


    He stopped hammering and looked up at us, his brow furrowed in irritation. His voice, when he spoke, was deep and gravelly, as if it had been shaped by years of inhaling smoke and ash.


    "Talos," he growled, wiping sweat from his brow with a cloth that looked more like a ragged piece of metal. "You''ve got a lot of nerve bringing strangers into my forge."


    He came closer into the light and I could picture his crisp broam hair and beards, his muscles bulging on his huge arms. He was the true image of a god from the stories I had read.


    Talos, for all her bravado, seemed to deflate slightly under his intense gaze. She stepped forward, but her usual sarcasm was nowhere to be found. Instead, her voice was calm, almost respectful. "We need your help, Father."


    Hephaestus''s gaze shifted to me and Hermes, and I could feel the weight of his scrutiny. He did not seem impressed or interested in the matter. In fact, he looked more irritated by our presence than anything.


    "And why should I help you?" His eyes narrowed. "I''ve no interest in Olympian politics or your little power struggles. And Hades, eat my dick."


    Hermes whispered into my ear. "I don''t think the big scary guy is afraid of you."


    "Tsk." I hissed. He wasn''t even moved by the fact that Hermes was standing before him¡ª alive.


    "It''s not about that," Talos said, her voice firming up. "This is bigger. Calamity Zero is coming, and if we don''t stop it, there won''t be a world left to care about."


    At the mention of Calamity Zero, Hephaestus''s expression changed. His frown deepened, and for a moment, I thought I saw something flicker in his eyes¡ª concern, perhaps?


    "Calamity Zero¡­" he muttered, as if the words themselves carried weight. He turned and began pacing, the ground beneath him rumbling with each heavy step. "I''ve heard whispers. The end of all things. But that''s not my problem. My job is to build, to create, not to meddle in the affairs of gods and men."


    Heard it before...? But where would he gear about the Calamity from besides the Watcher?


    "Maybe it isn''t your problem," I said, stepping forward before I could stop myself. "But if Calamity Zero happens, there won''t be anything left to build. Not for you, not for anyone."


    There was no way I could he sure Calamity zero would cause the end of all things but as things were Olympus was at its worst.


    Hephaestus stopped and looked at me, his eyes boring into mine. For a moment, the room was silent except for the crackling of the forge fires. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, but I refused to back down. We needed him, and this might be our only chance to get his help.


    "Tell me Hephestus, where sis you learn of the Calamity from?" I asked in a cold tone half expecting him to respond to me.


    "An old myth I can''t remember." He responded in a low hushed tone.


    Then, slowly, a grin spread across his face, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "You''ve got guts, uncle. I''ll give you that. But guts don''t mean anything if you''re not willing to risk it all."


    Was I willing to risk it all....?


    "I''m willing," I said, my voice steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides. "Whatever it takes."


    Author''s Note: I apologize for the errors in the latest chapters. My work had a lot of errors but has been resolved. Sorry for the inconvenience. Please enjoy my work. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Ch. 75: Temporal Rift Generator

    Ch. 75: Temporal Rift Generator


    "I''m willing," I said, my voice steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides. "Whatever it takes."


    Hephaestus studied me for a long moment, then turned to Talos. "You trust this one?"


    Talos hesitated, then nodded. "I do."


    The god of the forge let out a long sigh and rubbed the back of his neck. "Fine. I''ll help. But know this¡ªif I do, you''ll owe me. Big. And I don''t deal in favors lightly."


    "Was that a threat?" I asked.


    "That''s rich coming from a god that lost and arm to his own brother. You big gods giving yourself the title of the big three and your honorariums. In the end your are not all that different from us." He boomed as he walked to a fridge and smashed it open. "When we''re done I want you out of my sights." He said as he popped open the cover of the bottle of beer with his teeth.


    Talos''s face brightened with a mixture of relief and tension, but she nodded in agreement. "We understand."


    "Good." Hephaestus gurgled down his beer and burped loudly. "So what brings you here my prodigal daughter? I thought you wanted nothing to do with me."


    Talos looked a bit agitated, a bit out of her behavior. "Not the case father, I merely escaped my prison here. You sought to control me like one of your hand tools and I failed to comply with your protocol, there was not much to be up for discussion on the matter."


    "And here you are back in my life Talos, I guess you really are one sided." He sighed and turned to face me. "Now why would the god of the underworld be here? Come for a weapon to help you take down Zeus, I hear he went mad because you left him. Let me tell you something, Zeus is unbeatable when it comes to battle and his thunderbolt is second to none so keep dreaming.


    And why is Hermes alive, I''m sure you died though I didn''t come to your funeral."


    Hermes wanted to speak but I shut him up with a simple hand gesture. No point in offending the only person that planned to help me.


    "No knew comes to see the deformity unless they need something from me so what do you want?" He asked again.


    I took a step forward and said. "You know of the Calamity so I guess you already know."


    Hephestus finished the bottle of beer and tossed it into a section where it met with a number of other bottles there. "No, I don''t. All I know is that the calamities are a home call to the endtime. It''s funny how people disregard messages on the end of the world. There are stories that a savior will come but I was never one for stories on hope."


    What a tough guy. "I am in need of a time machine and Talos said you might be able to help me out. It''s urgent."


    "That sounds far fetched." Hephestus let out a crooked chuckle.


    Talos gnashed her teeth at him. "Why else do you think we''re here father? You''re the only mad genius we have who had even thought about time travel so are you going to help us or not."


    Hephestus hesitated for a moment before saying. "A''ight, a''ight. Anything for my darling daughter." He lumbered over to a cluttered workbench and started rummaging through the debris of what I thought to be half-finished projects and tools. "There''s something I''ve been working on... an old experiment. Time travel, or at least a crude version of it.


    It didn''t work the way I wanted it to, but if anyone''s got a chance of using it, it''ll be you. That is if you want to end up as cream paste."


    He pulled out a strange device, about the size of a large backpack, covered in wires and gears that hummed faintly with power. It looked ancient yet advanced at the same time, like something that shouldn''t exist.


    "This," he said, setting it down in front of us, "is the Temporal Rift Generator. It can open a door to the past¡ª briefly. But it''s unstable. You won''t have long, and there''s no guarantee you''ll end up exactly where or when you need to be. I haven''t had a live specimen before so." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hermes practically danced in place with excitement, his eyes wide as he stared at the device. "Time travel! I knew it! This is incredible!"


    I, on the other hand, felt a knot form in my stomach. As much as I wanted to believe that this was the solution we''d been searching for, something about the way Hephaestus described it didn''t sit right with me. The risks were too high, the uncertainties too many.


    Talos reached out and placed a hand on the device, her expression unreadable. "This is a bunch of horse crap," she said quietly. "Its a water proof backpack he made back in the day. Quit fooling around father."


    Hephestus chuckled deeply. "Guess I can''t play a prank on my daughter''s guests." What a bundle of joy he turned out to be. "I have long since abandoned the project of time travel but if you want to see my ol'' baby come this way."


    Hephaestus took us deeper into his workshop where we stopped before a huge tarp, he tugged at it to reveal a huge circular disk metal glowing in the light.


    Hephaestus crossed his arms, his face grim. "Just remember what I said¡ª if you go back and fail, you could end up making things worse. Time is fragile, and one wrong move could unravel everything."


    I glanced at Talos, then at Hermes, who was still buzzing with excitement. My mind raced with the possibilities and the dangers. This was it. Our chance to stop Calamity Zero before it ever began. But if we failed, the consequences could be catastrophic.


    Finally, I nodded. "We''ll do it."


    "Nuh-huh, ain''t no we on this matter, just you." Talos scoffed at me.


    Why that betrayer!


    "I''m in, I love time and parallel universes theories." Hermes was eager to join.


    Hephaestus''s eyes narrowed. "Then you''d better prepare yourselves. Once you step through that portal, there''s no turning back."


    With that, he turned back to his forge, the clanging of metal resuming as if our conversation had never happened. The weight of what we were about to do settled on me like a heavy cloak. We were about to step into the unknown, with no guarantees of success and no way to predict what would happen on the other side.


    But there was no choice.


    We had to stop Calamity Zero.


    Time, fate, and the gods themselves were watching us now. And the clock was ticking.


    "That old man...." Talos called my attention to the sign next to the huge machine reading: OUT OF COMMISSION!


    My eyes twitched in rage, just what is that guy''s damn problem.


    Author''s Note: I apologize for the errors in the latest chapters. My work had a lot of errors but has been resolved. Sorry for the inconvenience. Please enjoy my work.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Ch 76: Steel And Fire

    Ch 76: Steel And Fire


    Hephaestus''s laughter echoed through the forge, harsh and biting, his booming voice ricocheting off the cold, stone walls. It was a laughter devoid of warmth, mocking us like we were nothing more than ants scurrying around in his great game. The hammering of his fist on the anvil made the ground beneath us tremble, but it was his words that cut deep.


    "Bahahahahahabahaha!!" He wiped the corners of his eyes as if the very idea of our mission was the most absurd joke he''d ever heard. "Can you look at yourselves? Who in their right mind would believe I have a fully operational time machine tucked away in my closet? And even if I did, do you think I''d just hand it over like some fool? You really do underestimate me¡ª Hephaestus, god among geniuses."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, his derision cutting into the core of my resolve. I was beginning to doubt if he''d ever intended to help us. And worse, I questioned if even the god of invention could truly craft something like a time machine. If he couldn''t, did that mean no one could? My mind whirled with doubt. Was I starting to lose my touch?


    The weight of my failure, my shattered pride, weighed heavily on my chest.


    Talos, however, was unfazed, her voice sharp and biting. "Father''s sense of humor leaves much to be desired. Deprived of companions for too long, it seems he''s forgotten how to act like a proper god."


    Her words seemed to wound Hephaestus more than mine ever could. The smugness on his face faltered, if only for a moment. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not cool, Grandpa Beards!" Hermes chimed in, his voice filled with exaggerated disappointment. "Why you gotta be so mean, huh?"


    Hephaestus snorted, dismissing Hermes with a grunt, and turned back to his anvil, picking up his hammer and resuming his work. The sharp, rhythmic clang of metal striking metal filled the air again, louder than before, each strike like thunder reverberating through the room.


    The sparks from the forge flared brighter, the light intensifying with each hit, almost blinding in its brilliance. But there was something more¡ª something sinister lurking beneath the surface. I watched in silence as dark tendrils of black ink-like substance writhed under Hephaestus''s skin, coiling and twisting like living snakes.


    The harder he worked, the more these dark marks spread across his arms, wrapping around him like chains.


    "Hephaestus," I spoke coldly, my voice cutting through the clanging noise. "You''re a cursed one, aren''t you?"


    His hammer froze in mid-air, the sound of the metal silencing instantly. He turned his head slowly, his eyes blazing with a dark fire, meeting mine with a gaze that held both fury and resignation. I knew I had struck a nerve.


    "You know about the cursed marks, Hades?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Talos, standing beside me, tilted her head, arms crossed under her chest. "Wait, what? I thought those were just really cool tattoos you liked to show off while you work. You''re telling me they''re magic ink?" Her voice held the slightest edge of disbelief, almost mocking, but I could sense the underlying concern.


    I raised an eyebrow, glancing briefly at her. For someone as intelligent as Talos, she could be remarkably naive at times, no this was the first time. I guess she was more vulnerable here than anyway else. I turned my attention back to Hephaestus. "So, the more power you exert, the more those cursed marks spread, don''t they?"


    Hephaestus stared at me, his grip tightening on the handle of his hammer. For a brief second, I thought he might swing it at me. Instead, he let out a harsh breath and resumed his work, though the blows were harder now, angrier. The marks writhed more violently, snaking up his arms, spreading like wildfire.


    I had seen similar marks before¡ª on Aphrodite. Her beauty was a curse, a cruel twist of fate. And now, I realized that Hephaestus bore the same burden. His deformity, his rejection by the gods, wasn''t just a tragic accident¡ª it was the result of a curse, just like Aphrodite''s. The more he forged, the more his curse consumed him, twisting his body but granting him unimaginable strength and skill.


    The silence between us thickened, broken only by the rhythmic clang of metal and the occasional crackle of fire. The marks on Hephaestus''s arms seemed to pulse with a life of their own, shrinking and expanding with every breath he took. When he finally stopped hammering, the marks receded, shrinking back into tiny dots on his arms.


    His face was drenched in sweat, and his hands¡ª now trembling¡ª were smeared with blood. The curse was killing him slowly, just as it was killing Aphrodite.


    I stood there, watching him, my mind racing. Could it be that these curses were designed to strip the gods of their power? To force them to give up their divine titles? The theory sounded insane, but it was the only explanation that made sense at the moment. Hephaestus''s deformity was tied to his genius, just as Aphrodite''s beauty was linked to her inability to feel love.


    Hephaestus wiped his brow, his breathing labored. He looked over at Talos, his expression softening slightly. I could tell there was something unspoken between them, something that ran deeper than mere words.


    "Father¡­" Talos''s voice was uncertain, wavering for the first time. She still acted detached, lifeless almost, but I could sense that being here, in this forge, stirred something within her. A part of her she had long buried.


    For a moment, I wondered if Talos had used us as an excuse to see him again. She was always calculating, always two steps ahead. But even the most hardened souls had cracks¡ª weak spots they didn''t want the world to see.


    Hephaestus didn''t look at her again, his eyes now focused on the anvil before him. His voice was quieter now, weary. "I''m not used to working on something without knowing all the details, but¡­ I''ll make an exception. If it gives me a chance to spend time with my daughter¡­ and atone for my sins."


    Talos flinched, a rare moment of vulnerability crossing her face. "I''m not your daughter."


    Without another word, she turned and walked toward the exit. Her steps were quick, her posture stiff. I cursed under my breath. I couldn''t let this deal fall apart now. If I lost Talos, I''d lose everything.


    "Dammit," I muttered, moving quickly to follow her. I could hear Hermes whining in the background, his voice shrill with panic.


    "Hey, guys! Don''t leave me with the big scary man!"


    But Talos didn''t stop, and neither did I. As we left the forge behind, the heat and clamor fading into the distance, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we had crossed another threshold¡ª one that held far more danger than anything we had faced so far.


    And in the back of my mind, a dark thought lingered. If even Hephaestus was cursed, what did that mean for the rest of us? Were we all just pawns in a greater game¡ª one where the gods were as trapped as mortals?


    The truth, I feared, was far worse than I had ever imagined.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Ch. 77: The Curse That Binds

    Ch. 77: The Curse That Binds


    Talos had stormed off after her terse exchange with Hephaestus, her words sharp and cold, but her steps uncertain. I could see the tension in her shoulders, the way she carried herself¡ª like someone holding onto an invisible burden far too heavy for her.


    For a while, I let her be. She wasn''t one to be pushed, and I wasn''t exactly the comforting type. But something was shifting. I could feel it in the air, like the electric charge before a storm.


    "Talos," I called, my voice echoing against the stone walls as I finally caught up to her. She didn''t stop, her pace quickening. I matched her step, walking in silence for a moment before adding, "Running from this won''t solve anything." Especially when we need you to make Hephestus comply.


    She paused, her fingers curling into fists. "And what exactly do you think I''m running from, Hades?"


    I leaned against the wall, watching her closely. She was biting back something, a storm of thoughts behind her eyes. "I don''t know," I admitted. "But whatever it is, you''re not facing it." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos turned to me, her eyes fierce but filled with a flicker of something else. "You think you know me so well, don''t you? Like I''m just another piece in your game, another soul you can figure out and categorize."


    She was pushing me away, that much was clear, but the desperation in her voice was palpable. I stepped forward, my voice softening. "I don''t know you. Not fully. But I want to."


    She blinked, taken aback by my words, her guard dropping for just a second. "Why?" she whispered. "Why do you care?"


    I didn''t have an answer, not one that would make sense even to me. Something about her was... different. Maybe it was her defiance, the way she wasn''t afraid to challenge even a god like me. Or maybe it was the fact that, like me, she was searching for something¡ª an answer, a resolution, a way out.


    "Because I see a part of myself in you," I finally said. "We''re both trapped in this mess, cursed in ways we can''t even fully understand."


    Her expression hardened again, but I could see the cracks forming in her defenses. "Cursed?" she scoffed. "You have no idea what I''ve been through."


    "Then tell me." I said, serious etched in my voice.


    The silence stretched between us, heavy and thick. Talos looked away, her fingers trembling slightly. For the first time, I saw vulnerability in her¡ª a crack in the armor she wore so tightly.


    "I''m not like you," she muttered, her voice low. "I''m not cursed... I''m broken. I''m just someonr who wants to have clarity with the world."


    Before I could respond, a sudden pulse of energy shot through her body. Talos stumbled back, clutching her chest as if something had gripped her heart. I rushed forward, catching her before she fell.


    Her skin was growing cold, and I could feel it¡ª the unmistakable essence of a curse, it was similar to what I felt from Aphrodite and Hephestus. It was creeping through her, slow but deliberate, winding its way into her very soul.


    The dark marks started to form like strings on her forehead and thicker and they oiled longer.


    "No..." she gasped, her eyes wide with fear. "No, this can''t be happening. I''m not one of them."


    "You''re not," I said, trying to steady her, though I wasn''t even sure what was happening. The curse was familiar, yet different, ancient and powerful. "But something''s happening, Talos. You need to fight it."


    She gritted her teeth, her body trembling as the curse continued to spread. The black veins of amber seemed to pulse in rhythm with the marks appearing on her skin, dark tendrils crawling up her forehead, wrapping around her like chains.


    "I don''t want this!" she cried out, her voice cracking. "I can''t... I can''t be cursed. I''m just... I''m just me!" I have never seen her so afraid before, I never thought it was possible either but she was clutching so tight to me I felt my cloth would be torn apart.


    But curses don''t care about what we want. They latch on to our deepest fears, our darkest desires, and they twist us into something else, something unrecognizable. That I belived was the true essence of a curse.


    Her eyes met mine, desperate and filled with pain. "Hades... help me."


    I didn''t know what to do. All my knowledge of the underworld, of curses and death, felt useless here. But I couldn''t just stand by and watch her be consumed.


    I knelt beside her, my hand reaching for hers. "You''re stronger than this," I said quietly. "This curse¡ª whatever it is¡ª doesn''t define you. You define it. Now conquer it."


    It was easier said than done but if anyone would be able to figure it out, it would undoubtedly be her.


    Her breath hitched, her body shaking as the curse coiled tighter around her. "How do you know that?" she whispered.


    "Because I''ve seen it before." I could still remember Aphrodite, her beauty masking the emptiness inside, her curse making her the embodiment of love but unable to feel it. I saw it in Hephaestus too, his deformed body a result of his own power. "Stop talking and focus dammit."


    For a moment, her breathing steadied, the dark tendrils slowing their advance. She closed her eyes, focusing, fighting against whatever was threatening to take her over. I held her hand tighter, willing my own strength into her.


    Then, suddenly, the curse surged again, but this time it was different. The black marks on her skin began to glow faintly, almost like molten metal. It reminded me of the way Hephaestus''s forge burned, bright and intense. Talos''s body was no longer rejecting the curse¡ª it was absorbing it.


    A low growl escaped her throat, and for a terrifying moment, I thought I''d lost her to whatever dark force had taken hold. But then her eyes opened, and they were glowing.


    "Hades..." she whispered, her voice calm but laced with something unfamiliar. "I... I think I know what this is."


    She stood up slowly, the curse still swirling around her forehead, but it was no longer acting on its own. It was a part of her now.


    "I''m not broken," she said softly, more to herself than to me. "I''m cursed."


    Her eyes met mine, and in that moment, something shifted between us. She wasn''t the same Talos I''d known before. There was a power in her now, a strength that had been hidden beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed.


    "You were right," she said, stepping closer to me. "We''re both trapped in this... but maybe we can find a way out. Together."


    Her hand brushed against mine, a small, tentative gesture that sent a strange warmth through me. For the first time in centuries, I felt... something. Something more than the cold emptiness that had defined me for so long.


    But before I could respond, the ground beneath us trembled, and I could tell something was happening back at the workshop.


    I wonder if Talos contracted the curse from Hephestus or being in close proximity with him caused it to manifest. I felt I had progressed one step further in solving this mystery.


    But what could Talos'' curse be....?

 Chapter 78 - 78: Ch. 78: Talos Past / Fragments Of A Broken Heart

    Ch. 78: Talos Past / Fragments Of A Broken Heart


    "We should head back, if you''re up to it," I said after a long pause, carefully weighing my words. I didn''t want to seem like I was exploiting her, didn''t want her to think she was only a means to an end. Though, in truth, maybe I was wishing to change my actions for my own sake. Maybe I was hoping she would change, too, in the process.


    Talos didn''t respond immediately. She slid down the wall, sitting heavily on the ground, knees drawn up. Her gaze drifted skyward, though whether she was looking at the stars or just lost in thought, I couldn''t say. We had moved outside, away from the cold confines of the factory complex. The air was clear, and a soft, soothing wind caressed our skin.


    A strange peace settled over us, but it felt like the calm before a storm.


    She sighed deeply, and I sensed the weight in her chest, pressing her down. "I share your sentiment, Talos. I grew up in an orphanage too, shunned and haunted by those around me. I cursed my parents for abandoning me," I said, trying to connect, hoping my words could soften the walls she''d built around herself.


    She didn''t turn to look at me. Her voice, when it came, was distant. "Is that so? Who would have thought the god of the underworld was an orphan?" There was a bitter edge to her words, but her face remained impassive, detached, as if she were observing from somewhere far away. "Tell me, Hades, are there any stories about me in your world?"


    I hesitated, then sat down beside her, not wanting to tower over her in that moment. "Not that I know of. Does that bother you?"


    For the first time, her gaze seemed to meet mine fully. Her eyes reflected the sky, deep and endless. "I don''t know. I guess knowing I mattered somewhere would''ve given me some sense of self- accomplishment."


    I studied her closely, wondering what kind of life she must have lived to bring her to this moment. There was something raw about her now, a vulnerability I hadn''t expected. The powerful automaton who once seemed indomitable was teetering on the verge of collapse.


    "Yeah?" I murmured, unsure of what to say, how to respond to such deep uncertainty.


    Silence hung between us for a while, as thick as the night air. Finally, she rubbed her temple, her voice quieter now, more strained. "Your mind''s still on the cursed mark, I can tell."


    I stiffened. She was right, of course, but she probably didn''t understand in the way she thought. A part of me was concerned for her, but a larger part still viewed her as a tool. I needed her, and perhaps I hadn''t fully shaken the notion that she was a means to my end. Maybe that''s what she sensed.


    Talos continued, her voice steady but laced with a tremor of something darker. "My memories started in blood. Everything was dyed red. There were corpses all around me, and I remember a man in red, just standing there. I think I was supposed to die then, but he left me. When I saw him again on the day we met, I felt something cold in my chest.


    I think it was fear."


    I stayed quiet, allowing her to unravel her story. It wasn''t my instinct to comfort or console. I wasn''t good at carrying other people''s burdens. That was always someone else''s job, and I had learned to ignore the suffering of others in order to keep moving forward. But now, something inside me knew this was different. I couldn''t ignore her.


    "I don''t think I got the curse from my father. I think I was born with it," she said quietly, her voice becoming more hollow. "I didn''t even realize how different I was until Hephaestus took me in. He gave me a home. He gave me a reason to keep going. But I gave him nothing in return."


    She paused for a moment, her expression unreadable. "I never knew how to show emotions like others did. I remember him laughing at me sometimes, when I didn''t react the way he expected. I think he was a good man. A better father than I was a daughter."


    The confession hung heavy between us, a raw wound left exposed to the elements. I couldn''t look away from her now. I could see how much she had been keeping inside, her entire sense of self built on a foundation that was crumbling beneath her feet.


    "Children are supposed to love their parents, right?" she asked, her voice more fragile than before. "But I don''t know how to love. I''ve never felt that. All I knew was how to serve him, to be useful. I tried to be the daughter he wanted, but it always felt like I was just¡­ acting."


    She exhaled slowly, the weight of her words visibly draining her. "When the time came, I left. I needed to explore the world on my own terms, to find something that felt real. I craved mysteries. Something that could challenge me."


    A bird passed overhead, casting a fleeting shadow across the moonlit ground. The sight felt oddly symbolic of the fleeting nature of her memories.


    "I knew about the curse for a long time," she continued, her voice tightening with emotion. "But I could never understand it. I would sit at my desk, almost losing my mind, trying to figure it out. In the end, I had to rely on stimulants to keep myself sane. My curse¡­ it''s a curse of knowledge, I think. The more I know, the more I forget."


    The enormity of her admission left me speechless for a moment. My head swam with the implications. Her curse was even more dangerous than I had imagined. It wasn''t just the loss of her memories¡ª it was the erosion of her very identity. How could someone live like that, knowing that every truth they uncovered came at the cost of losing another part of themselves? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When you said you understood what I felt, do you really mean that after hearing my story?" Her voice cut through my thoughts, cold and sharp.


    I was forced to confront her question head-on. Her feelings of rejection, abandonment, and emptiness were all too familiar. She was searching for a purpose, a reason to exist, much like I had been for centuries. But her curse made it impossible for her to truly grasp that meaning, and I realized with a sinking feeling that this was why she seemed so emotionless.


    Her curse had stolen her ability to feel.


    The wind gusted, brushing against my face as I pondered her question. I wanted to tell her that I understood, but did I? Could I?


    "Why are you telling me this?" I asked instead. "You don''t seem like the type to just open up to someone."


    She turned to face me, her eyes shimmering under the faint light, her breath slightly uneven. "This is probably the most irrational decision I''ve ever made. So maybe I do have feelings, in some strange way." She wasn''t dodging the question; she was searching for something in me, looking for a mirror to her own pain.


    Her words settled deep within me. She had trusted me enough to share this dark secret, but what did that mean? She was the one I had been watching, and now I realized she was doing the same to me. "Remember when I said we were alike?" she continued, her voice softer now. "It''s not just that. It''s why I felt drawn to you.


    I guess¡­ some stories have to be told. You get to decide which ones matter."


    Her words rang in my head, looping back to the moment I had saved Eris. Did she mean that? Did she think that act had revealed something real about me?


    "I don''t know how to help you," I confessed, my voice low.


    She didn''t answer right away, her eyes drifting back to the sky. "You don''t have to answer now," she murmured. "I know it''s a lot. My memories of my father are fading, but somehow, my memories of you¡­ they''ve stayed."


    I sat in silence, my mind spinning. Could it be that the real person she resented was herself? Could she be rejecting her own existence because of this curse? She didn''t need saving from the world. She needed saving from herself.


    But how could I help her when I was just as lost?


    "I''ll wait with you," I said, my voice steadying. I wasn''t sure what else to offer, but I knew one thing. I couldn''t leave her alone with this weight on her shoulders.


    The night stretched on, and though the wind was cold, we stayed there, waiting together for something neither of us could name.


    Author''s Note: The pace of the story might change from here and shift more into different characters POV.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Ch. 79: Sharing A Drink Of Vodka (Hermes POV)

    Ch. 79: Sharing A Drink Of Vodka (Hermes POV)


    I stood alone in the dimly lit workshop, left behind by Hades and Talos. Now, I was stuck with the brute of a god, Hephaestus. Great. If you could imagine a living embodiment of hammers, it was him. His frame was massive, his shoulders hunched over an anvil that looked like it had borne the brunt of a thousand thunderstrikes.


    I glanced around, wondering how to escape before he decided to use me as a stress ball.


    "Cripes," I muttered under my breath, my body tense as Hephaestus finally turned his gaze on me. His piercing eyes, gleaming with a strange, unreadable emotion, locked onto mine for a long moment. He did nothing, just stared. I was almost at the verge of peeing myself, and he could probably tell. His silence was louder than the constant clanging of metal behind him.


    Then, without a word, he returned to his work, his expression unreadable, though I caught a brief flicker of pain on his face.


    For a second, I breathed a sigh of relief. Good thing he seemed more interested in his daughter than in me. Thank goodness. But now, I needed to get out of here before he had time to reconsider and vent his anger on me.


    He went back to hammering the steel. I couldn''t help but notice the archaic nature of his process. Here was the god of invention, and yet he was beating metal like an ancient blacksmith. Why not use one of his machines?


    "Um, you''re an inventor, right?" I asked, my voice shaky as I tried to make small talk. Sparks lit the air as his hammer hit the metal with the precision of someone who had been doing this for centuries. He didn''t answer at first, but I wasn''t about to be deterred. "Why not build something to do that for you?"


    His hammer paused mid- swing. "You''re naive," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Your aura is like molten steel, raw and unmolded. There''s no way you''re Hermes. If I had to guess, you''re one of those otherworlders." He resumed hammering, barely sparing me a glance.


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. Crap! How did he figure that out so quickly? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whoa, you''re smart, inventor guy!" I exclaimed, hoping the fake enthusiasm would mask my panic. This wasn''t good. He''d seen through my disguise almost immediately. Now I was in trouble.


    He stopped hammering again and looked at me, his eyes gleaming under the thick lenses of his goggles. "You''re not a smart one, are you?" His voice was laced with disappointment, and I felt the heat rise in my cheeks.


    Damn it, this man was dangerous. Too perceptive.


    "Why are you with them, anyway?" he asked, his tone shifting to something more probing. "Hades and Talos¡ª they seem distant from you. You''re not partners. You don''t even know what you''re doing, do you?"


    That was very obvious!


    Shit. He was playing mind games, trying to unravel me. I couldn''t let him get inside my head. "What about you?" I shot back, feigning indifference. "What''s your relationship with Talos? You seem pretty distant yourselves."


    The moment the name left my lips, I knew I had hit a nerve. His expression darkened, and I instinctively took a step back.


    "Hrrm!" He grunted, his frustration evident, the sound reverberating through the workshop like a growl from deep within the earth.


    Oh no, I''d poked the bear. I''d poked the bear hard. My big mouth was going to get me killed. I swallowed hard, trying to think of a way to calm him down. "Hey, um, big guy, no need to get all worked up. I was just, you know, prying into your business for fun." My voice sounded pathetic, even to me.


    "No offense, right?"


    He removed his goggles, revealing tired, deeply sunken eyes. He didn''t look like he wanted to murder me anymore¡ª at least, not right now. "Would you care for a glass of vodka?" he asked suddenly, his voice gravelly but oddly gentle as he walked over to a small corner of the workshop.


    "Uh, what''s that? Is it alcohol?" I asked, genuinely clueless. "I''m¡­ pretty sure I''m underage."


    His rough chuckle echoed around the room. "Funny little man," he muttered. I wasn''t sure if he was being condescending or if he actually found me amusing. He slammed a huge fridge open with a force that made me flinch. The metal door creaked dangerously, but somehow it stayed attached.


    He pulled out a large bottle and poured the clear liquid into a massive mug, which was definitely his. Then, with little regard for etiquette, he poured the rest into a small, greasy glass and shoved it across the table toward me. The glass was smeared with grease, fingerprints clearly visible on the surface. Lovely.


    I stared at the glass, feeling both offended and slightly nauseated. Did his mother not teach him any manners? He must have caught the look on my face because he suddenly gave me a sharp glare.


    "Not drinking?" Hephaestus rumbled, his voice taking on a menacing edge. "Or maybe you''re too ''holy'' to share a drink with a god of filth, huh?" He snorted, shaking his head. "Funny how you mortals act."


    "No, no!" I stammered, quickly picking up the glass. "It''s just¡­ well, it''s a bit greasy." I regretted it immediately.


    Wait! Did he know I was human?


    He slammed his hand on the table, his eyes narrowing. "Greasy? You smeared it with your own hands, brat." He stood, and for a moment, I thought he might actually smash my skull. Instead, he lumbered over to grab a new glass cup, just why on earth would he think I was responsible for the grease stain. He was clearly the pig here. The sound of clinking glass filling the tense silence.


    By the time he returned, there were a dozen bottles of vodka on the table, all set out in a row. I blinked, utterly confused. How did going to get a cup come to this and why would he want to drink so much. This guy is suspicious! "Uh, where''s the new glass cup?" I asked, trying not to sound as terrified as I felt.


    His eyes widened as if I''d just asked the dumbest question in the world. "Only babes drink from glasses. We men drink straight from the mother''s tit." He growled the words, popping the cap off a bottle with his teeth and chugging down the vodka like it was water.


    I stared at him in disbelief. "That''s¡­ a weird way to put it," I muttered, unsure whether I should laugh or run. But I wasn''t about to seem weak, so I mimicked his actions, popping the cap off my own bottle with my teeth. "Huh, not bad," I said to myself. "I used to need a bottle opener but look how strong I am now."


    "Bahahaha!" He roared with laughter, pounding the table so hard it shook the tools hanging from the walls. "Funny little man! Who the hell uses bottle openers? That''s a human invention!"


    I managed a weak smile. He was right¡ª my previous life''s habits were still clinging to me. I took a sip, instantly regretting it as the alcohol burned its way down my throat. "Aaaah! It''s like fire!" I coughed, trying not to drop the bottle.


    Hephaestus bellowed with laughter. "Marginspittle! One of the finest drinks around. If you can''t handle it, maybe you''re not as godlike as you think." He grinned, downing more vodka as if daring me to keep up.


    I took another hesitant sip, the burn slightly more bearable this time. "I love alcohol," I choked out, my throat on fire. "It''s¡­ so tingly. Think I''ll back down from a challenge inventor dude?"


    We drank in silence for a moment before I decided to probe him further. "You seem happy now," I said, trying to keep things light. "Must be because Talos is back, right? She seems like a good person, even if she''s a bit¡­ odd."


    Hephaestus'' expression darkened again, but this time he didn''t explode. Instead, he stared into the bottom of his bottle, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. "Is that so?" he said quietly. "I don''t know if I should be proud of her for finally interacting with someone¡­ or ashamed. I''ve been a terrible father."


    I froze, my eyes widening. "Wait, what? Terrible father? What are you talking about?"


    He set his bottle down with a thud, his gaze distant and haunted. "I''m glad I got to see her before I die."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold on a minute. Who''s dying here?"


    He gave me a long, pained look. "I am."


    Yeah, you obviously!


    The workshop suddenly felt colder, the air heavy with unspoken grief. I stared at the god of fire and forge, a being I thought was invincible. And in that moment, I realized there was so much more going on here than I''d ever anticipated.


    Author''s Note: If you think I have been doing a good job up till now please gift me. It would really make my day. Please don''t ignore the author, this is your own quest..... Hehe just kidding.¡ª I think!

 Chapter 80 - 80: Ch. 80: Hephaestus & The Dove in the Cage (Hermes POV)

    Ch. 80: Hephaestus & The Dove in the Cage (Hermes'' POV)


    Hephaestus dropped his fourth bottle of vodka, the empty glass thudding against the cold, metal top of the table. His eyes, dark and hollow, drifted to the ceiling, as if there was something up there only he could see. His face, worn and creased from years of anguish, bore the look of a man whose soul had long been crushed under the weight of his own genius. "I didn''t tell Talos this, but...


    I found her on the battlefield. Hundreds of years after Titanomachy, in the chaos. I was the son whose mother wanted to kill."


    I was halfway down my own bottle, the burn of the alcohol numbing my insides. "Sounds painful," I muttered, unsure if my words were enough.


    Hephaestus'' voice was raspy as he continued, like he hadn''t spoken about this in centuries. "What I craved above all else was my mother''s¡ª Hera''s love. I would have given the world for her to even glance at me, even in contempt." His eyes flicked towards me, I guess he really was that desperate, hard for me to know how he felt though. "But she never did. I think... I think I was cursed.


    Cursed with this mind of mine, cursed to create."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. I tipped my bottle back, gulping as if the liquor could wash away the discomfort of hearing him unravel. But he didn''t stop. He wasn''t done yet.


    "I was patrolling the lower rings of the realm, searching for ways to perfect Olympus," he continued, his gaze distant, lost in memories. "That''s when I found her. A little girl, drenched in blood, like something out of a nightmare. Her eyes were... empty, like pits. Hollow.


    Soulless, like I was back then. I didn''t know how she got there, but... I couldn''t just leave her to die. Even a monster like me couldn''t do that."


    His hand reached for another bottle, the cap snapping off as easily as if he were opening a can. He took a deep swig, his throat bobbing as he drank. I didn''t dare interrupt, though my stomach twisted with unease.


    "I brought her here," Hephaestus said, his voice quieter now. "Back to my home. She was... different from other children. Not noisy, no chaos. Just silence.


    Obedient. She did whatever I asked. I thought I could mold her, shape her. I thought I could make her... my perfect child." His lips curled into something resembling a smile, but it wasn''t joy. It was regret.


    He looked at me, eyes searching mine for something¡ª what, I didn''t know. "Have you ever hunted animals in the wild?"


    It was such a strange question that I blinked, caught off guard. "No, not really. I''m more of an ''indoor'' type, you know what I mean?" I was a city kid so I could not know what he meant to imply.


    Hephaestus chuckled bitterly. "That girl... she could hit a target on her first try, like her instincts were wired for survival. Quick, sharp. I thought I was doing her a favor, teaching her how to survive. But I wasn''t.


    I was keeping her locked up. A bird in a gilded cage."


    The room felt colder as he spoke. I shifted in my seat, uncomfortable in the presence of such raw vulnerability. Hephaestus, the god who shaped mountains with his hands, the god who built weapons for Zeus himself, was cracking open before me. That Hades guy said he was some great guy but.... He just looks like a sad man.


    "She was never mine to keep," he whispered, the words almost lost in the quiet. "I was never meant to be a father. I only wanted love... and in the process, I turned her into something worse than myself." He laughed then, but there was no humor in it. It was hollow, like the sound of metal scraping against metal. "When she wanted to leave, I tried to stop her.


    I thought I could keep her, control her. But she wasn''t a tool, not anymore. She was... alive. I saw it in her eyes¡ª the fire. For the first time, I saw that fire. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And I was terrified."


    He slammed the bottle down, the sound echoing through the room. His hands were trembling now, shaking with a mix of rage and sorrow. "I forced her to stay," he admitted, his voice breaking. "She fought back. Gods, she fought so hard. I was scared of being alone...


    and she was scared of me. I don''t know whose fear was worse."


    I felt my own throat tighten, the alcohol not strong enough to dull the emotions swirling inside me. I tried to speak, but the words felt thick on my tongue. "You''re... you''re not a monster," I finally managed to say. But even as the words left my mouth, they sounded hollow. Like a lie.


    Hephaestus ignored me, his eyes fixed on the floor. "I hit the anvil to clear my head," he muttered. "I envision my soul as metal, and I hammer at it until I''m sure it''s perfect. Until I''ve beaten out all the impurities. But no matter how much I hammer, I can''t fix what''s broken inside me."


    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of his confession hanging heavy between us. Then, slowly, he looked up at me, his eyes filled with a strange kind of resolve. "Talos is helping you now, isn''t she?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Yeah. She''s... she''s helping." Actually I''m more of helping her, not sure what I should do though.


    Hephaestus'' lips curled into a faint, sad smile. "Good. Maybe that''s her way of making up for my mistakes. If she can find her own path, if she can help those she cares about... then maybe there''s hope for her after all." Cares about? I don''t think she cares about me though.


    The silence stretched on for what felt like an eternity. I took another swig of my drink, my thoughts spinning in a million different directions. But there was one question still nagging at the back of my mind.


    "You said... you said something earlier," I began, my voice hesitant. "About dying?"


    Hephaestus looked at me, his eyes dark and tired. "The curse," he said simply. "It''s killing me."


    Panic flared in my chest. "Why don''t you quit?" I blurted out, the words tumbling from my lips. "Just... stop. Retire! Find some peace!"


    He laughed again, the sound sharp and bitter. "There is no peace for me, Hermes. Not anymore. I was creating something... something that could have changed everything. But I gave up."


    My heart was pounding in my chest now, the alcohol making my thoughts foggy and sluggish. "Why?" I demanded. "Why did you give up? Why did you make the time machine in the first place?"


    Hephaestus was silent for a long moment, so long that I thought he wouldn''t answer. But finally, he spoke, his voice low and filled with a pain I couldn''t fully understand. "I wanted to see my mother," he whispered. "One last time... before I die."


    My heart clenched, the weight of his words pressing down on me. "Why not talk to her now?" I asked, my voice soft, my head heavy with exhaustion and alcohol.


    Hephaestus'' face twisted with grief. "Because she''s dead, Hermes. Hera''s dead."


    His words hit me like a punch to the gut, but before I could process them my eyes dimmed shut. A moment later the ground beneath us began to tremble. A low, deep buzzing filled the air, like the crackle of an electrical storm. I stumbled, barely catching myself as the room shook violently.


    "What the hell was that?" I slurred, struggling to keep my balance.


    I traced the sounds and my eyes widening in horror as I saw Hephaestus standing in front of the time machine, the damn thing roaring to life. Energy crackled around it, the machine humming with a dangerous intensity.


    When had he gotten there? How long had I been out for? I thought it didn''t work, did that mean he would help miss Talos?


    "Hephaestus, stop!" I shouted, but it was too late. The machine emitted a blinding flash of light, and before I could react, an energy wave shot out, engulfing me in its terrifying grasp.


    Shit!


    My body disintegrated, piece by piece, into nothingness.


    Shit!


    And then, everything went dark.


    Shit!

 Chapter 81 - 81: Ch 81: Far Back Or Jump Forward (I) (Hermes POV)

    Ch 81: Far Back Or Jump Forward (I) (Hermes POV)


    I watched in stunned silence as the car zoomed toward me, the green light above still glowing. It should have stopped. I knew it should have stopped. Then, abruptly, the light turned red¡ª but it was already too late. My life didn''t flash before my eyes. Instead, it *faded*, slipping away like a forgotten dream.


    "Mom, I¡ª"


    A chime echoed, startling me out of the void. It sounded like an elevator door opening. I blinked, trying to make sense of the sudden shift.


    Wait. Where was I?


    Everything around me was dark, except for a piercing, almost blinding light that cut through the shadows. It wasn''t peaceful, though. It felt harsh, like I was being interrogated under an intense spotlight. Was this heaven? Or maybe something else? I was dead.


    I knew I should have died.


    But my body was here¡ª floating? No, standing. It was disorienting, and worse, I was completely naked in a vast, featureless white void. This wasn''t a welcoming afterlife with pearly gates. It was something sterile, cold, and eerie. I wasn''t even sure I had a body until I looked down and saw myself¡ª my pale, trembling form.


    I could feel the weight of my failures pressing down on me. If this was judgment, I already knew the outcome. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The space around me dimmed, and a booming voice filled the void, deep and ancient, echoing from all directions.


    "CONGRATULATIONS, MORTAL!!"


    I gasped, my throat dry. "God? Is that you?" My voice shook, more from confusion than reverence. I hadn''t exactly been a believer, but the situation made me reconsider. "Or wait... Am I getting reincarnated into some new world with superpowers?


    Is this one of those Isekai stories? That''d be awesome!"


    The voice cut through my rambling with a force that rattled my bones, bringing me back to the reality of the situation.


    "YOU HAVE BEEN RECOGNIZED BY THE UNIVERSE, AND YOU SHOULD FEEL HONORED."


    Recognized? Me? My mind could not grasp the absurdity of it. I had been a nobody, wasting away in front of screens, sinking into the abyss of countless video games. Surely, they had the wrong person.


    "Hey, uh... cosmic administrator or whatever you are," I stammered. "I think you''ve got the wrong guy. I mean, I might be a hardcore gamer, but I''m not exactly hero material. Allergies, no muscles¡ª you know, the usual."


    The voice ignored my plea, as though it found my excuses irrelevant.


    "YOU WILL BE REBORN IN OLYMPUS, AS THE GOD HERMES!"


    Hermes? That name tugged at something in my memory, but I couldn''t quite place it. Greek mythology? Yeah, that was it. The messenger of the gods, the trickster. That didn''t sound so bad, except¡­


    "YOU HAVE TEN SECONDS. PREPARE YOURSELF."


    "Wait, ten seconds? That''s not enough time! I have questions!" Panic surged through me. "Where exactly am I being reborn? Olympus, sure, but... how?


    And why me? You''ve definitely got the wrong guy! I''m not built for divine missions or flying sandals! I have allergies!"


    My protests were useless. The void around me started to collapse, and a wave of strange energy slammed into me, forceful and final. The sensation of being pulled apart, molecule by molecule, left me breathless.


    Then, the voice thundered once more, sealing my fate: "YOU ARE BEING REBORN. ENJOY YOUR NEW LIFE."


    Enjoy my ass¡ª!


    I gasped, jerking back to consciousness. The world around me was cold¡ª ice cold¡ª and I was suffocating. "What the hell?" I couldn''t breathe, my chest tightening as I realized I was trapped in a confined space. I could barely move my arms. Panic surged, and I kicked at the hard surface above me. Wood?


    No, this couldn''t be happening. A coffin? My heart raced. The irony of being reborn, only to die again in a coffin, was almost laughable. Almost. I screamed for help, but my voice was hoarse, failing me as the air thinned.


    Desperation clawed at my throat, my mind spiraling. I thought I was being reborn, not buried alive. I pounded the wood, feeling my strength fade as the crushing weight of death came for me again.


    KA-THUNK!


    Suddenly, the top of the coffin slid open, scraping harshly against its frame. Light flooded my vision, and I gasped, gulping in the cold, fresh air. My eyes stung as I tried to adjust to the sudden brightness. A shadow loomed over me, casting a silhouette of a figure¡ª tall, elegant, and undeniably otherworldly. My gaze met hers, and I felt my breath catch.


    She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Her crystal- like eyes widened as she looked at me, startled.


    "How the hell are you even alive?" she asked, her voice trembling, though she quickly regained composure. Her beauty didn''t distract from the sharp edge of disbelief in her words.


    I didn''t have an answer. Instead, I coughed and crawled out of the coffin, feeling the ground beneath me¡ª solid, cold stone. "Wahh... That was one crazy ride." My body ached all over, but at least I was breathing again. I shook off the sensation of suffocation that still haunted my lungs.


    She stepped back, watching me with an intensity that made me shiver. "Who are you?" I managed to ask between gasps, but as soon as the words left my mouth, everything shifted.


    I blinked, and the scene dissolved into chaos.


    Then there was that elevator sound again¡ª !


    The scent of burning wood and metal filled my lungs. My vision flickered as I found myself standing in the wreckage of a burning building, flames licking the air around me.


    "Huh?" My voice cracked as I tried to make sense of it all. My clothes were torn, my skin cut and bruised, and I could feel blood trickling down my arms. My legs wobbled, barely able to hold my weight as I stumbled toward a crumbling wall. The heat from the fire was suffocating, but worse than the pain was the disorientation.


    Where the hell am I?


    I lost my balance and fell into the fire, the flames licking my skin. The searing pain tore through me, and a scream erupted from deep inside that stirred my soul. "KIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!"


    Blood dripped down my face as I struggled to stand again, the fire scorching everything around me. The crackling flames mixed with the distant howls of destruction. This place looked familiar¡ª almost like the workshop. The big scary guy¡ª Hephestus workshop.


    "Talos?!" I shouted, the desperation in my voice overwhelming. My vision blurred as I staggered forward. "Big scary guy? Where are you?" Silence answered me. Only the flames responded, crackling and snapping as they consumed everything around them.


    I wasn''t alone, though. As I moved forward, the sound of ragged breathing caught my attention. I pushed through the wreckage, my feet dragging as I neared the source of the sound. Amidst the rubble, I saw him¡ª a man with blue hair lying face down, motionless.


    I stepped closer, the flames casting eerie shadows across the scene. And then, standing over him, I saw *her*. My heart lurched. The smoke obscured her face, but I could still make out her outline, the unmistakable presence of the woman who had opened the coffin when I had first arrived here.


    She had killed him. There was no mistaking it.


    I stumbled back, my mind reeling. "What... What have you done?"

 Chapter 82 - 82: Ch. 82: Far Back Or Jump Forward (II) (Hermes POV)

    Ch. 82: Far Back Or Jump Forward (II) (Hermes POV)


    I pulled my aching, battle- worn body forward, every step heavy, my legs quivering under the strain. Each time I moved, pain shot through me, urging me to stop. A string of fear tugged at my gut, warning me to turn back, to run far away. But the sound¡ª that strange, eerie noise¡ªbeckoned me forward, like a dark omen I couldn''t ignore. Talos? Hades?


    My mind raced with thoughts of those I had left behind, but something darker lurked in the back of my consciousness.


    The sky above was thick with swirling storm clouds, ominous and endless. It was night, yet the strange glow of the storm gave everything an unnatural hue. My breath was labored, and only then did I realize something else was off. My clothes... They were different from what I remembered. I was no longer wearing the tattered rags soaked in blood.


    Instead, my body was clad in something unfamiliar¡ª almost ceremonial. When had I changed? Just one drink and my head is already up in a bind. I won''t drink again... The resolution felt hollow, though, considering the impossibility of my current situation.


    I forced myself to keep moving, drawn toward the source of the sound. What was it? It cut through the air like a jagged knife scraping against metal. The closer I got, the more I felt the hairs on the back of my neck rise. Every instinct screamed at me to turn away, but I had to know what was happening. Maybe it was Talos.


    Or maybe... Hades. Was he still alive? I clung to hope, even as doubt gnawed at my core.


    KRRRRRRZ!


    There it was again¡ª that noise, sharp and unnatural. It gave me the chills . I pushed through the smoke and rubble, emerging into an open space littered with debris. Charred remains of what once had been structures lay scattered like forgotten bones. Atop a smoking pile of wreckage, I saw him¡ª a lone figure, standing tall.


    His silhouette was framed by the crackling embers of destruction, the storm rumbling overhead.


    A surge of hope shot through me. Maybe he was looking for other survivors. Someone who could explain this madness. My heart quickened, and I started to stumble toward him, unsteady but desperate. "Hey! Buddy!


    Over here!" I called, my voice rough but full of relief.


    I ran, but my body betrayed me. Each step felt like knives piercing my feet. I glanced down, my breath catching as I saw the soles of my feet were raw, bloodied. Barefoot. When had I lost my shoes? Why was my body in such ruin?


    My legs wobbled, and I slowed to a painful limp, struggling to keep going. What the hell is happening to me?


    Smoke swirled around me, thick and choking, as I neared the figure. Almost there, I thought, my heart pounding in anticipation. Just a few more steps. But then, through the haze of burning wreckage, I saw something that stopped me cold.


    A body. Lying prone on the ground. Long, blue hair matted with blood, splayed across the debris.


    "No¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling as I recognized the figure. My stomach twisted violently, and I collapsed to my knees, gagging. Hades. His once- imposing figure lay broken, his face mutilated beyond recognition. His eyes¡ª gone. The hollow, bloody sockets stared back at me, accusing and empty.


    I doubled over, retching in the dirt, bile rising as I struggled to comprehend what I was seeing. This wasn''t right. This couldn''t be real.


    "Talos¡­?" My voice cracked as I looked up in horror at the figure standing over Hades'' body.


    It was her. She was unmistakable, even through the billowing smoke and the distorted flicker of the flames. The long black leather suit, the sharp, angular features. But something about her was wrong. Terribly wrong. She looked down at me, her dark eyes void of the warmth and humor I once knew.


    Her expression was cold, lifeless, as if the very essence of her soul had been drained away.


    "Talos!?" I screamed, my voice ragged with a mix of rage and despair. My body trembled as I tried to stand, but I was too weak, too disoriented. My mind swirled with disbelief. She had always been distant, yes, but this¡ª this was different. Her hair... longer, flowing down past her shoulders, a strange contrast to the short, cropped look she always wore.


    It made no sense. How long had I been gone?


    No! How far back had I jumped...?


    I staggered back, my heart thudding in my chest. This can''t be real. I can''t be in the future, can I?


    Talos stared down at me, her gaze mechanical, almost robotic. She tilted her head, as if considering me for a moment before speaking. "You must be Hermes, the messenger god. Your presence here is not within the plan. I will have to eliminate you immediately."


    Her voice was cold and hollow, devoid of any recognition or emotion. A chill crept up my spine. "What?!" I gasped. "No... no, you''ve got it wrong, Talos! Don''t you remember me?


    I''m Matt Spenser, your friend¡ª the guy from the big city! Remember?!"


    She straightened, her eyes narrowing as if analyzing my words, but her expression remained blank. "Negative," she replied in a monotone voice. "I have no memory of you."


    I felt the ground slip beneath me, my mind racing with panic. "Talos, what''s happened to you? Why did you kill Hades? What is going on here?" I shouted, my voice breaking.


    Her movements were deliberate and slow as she took a step forward. "You seem confused, messenger god. Allow me to elucidate. My directive is to gather knowledge of this world and preserve it. I have no desire to interfere with its natural progression, except in cases of self- defense. Your existence here was never meant to be.


    You should have perished in the battle."


    "Battle?" I stammered. "What battle? What the hell are you talking about?"


    Talos''s expression remained blank. "Affirmative. This world fell during the great war between the gods and the entity known as Mr. Anonymous. Zeus, god of the sky, obliterated all in his path, including the god realm. Hades perished by his hands.


    I have come to collect the cursed eyes of the gods."


    The words washed over me like ice water. "Cursed eyes?" I echoed in disbelief. "This¡­ this can''t be the future. How far ahead am I?"


    Talos didn''t seem to care about my questions. Her voice remained cold, clinical. "You have no purpose here, Hermes. Your life should have ended. You were not meant to witness this."


    I stared at her, my pulse racing. This is the future? A desolate, war-torn future where the gods were destroyed, and Talos had become some heartless machine? It was too much to process. My mind reeled with the implications.


    "I have one more question!" I yelled, desperation creeping into my voice. "What happened to Hephaestus, your father?"


    Her expression flickered, just for a moment. "I have no parentage. As for the god of the forge, Hephaestus, he perished defending the last stronghold of the gods."


    A single tear rolled down her cheek, but her face remained expressionless. She was still in there, somewhere, I realized, buried beneath the cold, unfeeling exterior. She was in pain, but trapped.


    "What are you using the cursed eyes for?" I asked, but I could see the moment slipping away.


    Her body tensed as she prepared to move.


    WHOOSH!


    "You requested to elongate your life by the span of one question and that has been fulfilled. Now I will carry out my duty and kill you!" She was already before me.


    "Whose duty?" I screamed out. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t react fast enough¡ª my body was too broken, too damaged. I saw her fist hurtling toward me, just before the world turned black.


    Then, I heard the chime of an elevator door.


    "Umm... who are you?" I asked in shock. What on earth was going on? I was back here again!

 Chapter 83 - 83: Ch. 83: The Key to Time

    Ch. 83: The Key to Time


    "Yo, big scary dude, what are you¡ª" My words caught in my throat. My jaw dropped as I caught sight of the old man standing before the already humming time machine. Was he really working with it? That relic? Don''t tell me he was planning on going back in time but where was he intending to go to again?


    I watched the contraption buzz and whirr before it let out a deep, resonating hum that sent vibrations crawling through the air. My heart stilled as it shot out a violent surge of energy. Not good¡ª definitely not good. Before I could bolt, the wave engulfed me entirely.


    My surroundings flickered like static on a broken TV before dissolving into white noise as the light disintegrated everything in sight.


    "Aaaahhh!" I hit the cold stone floor hard, trembling as the fear coursed through me. But to my surprise, I wasn''t dead. I blinked, my body tingling but intact. Everything was fine too. Slowly, I rose to my feet, filled with a mixture of anger and confusion.


    "What is your problem?!" I roared, glaring at the ancient god tinkering with his monstrous machine. "Did you want to kill me too? Why don''t you go die yourself, old man!"


    Hephaestus didn''t flinch at my outburst. He was focused on the large arc powering down, the machine groaning as it sputtered to a halt. With a heavy sigh, he muttered, "Huh. It still doesn''t work like it used to. I''ll have to rework it from scratch. I wonder why I didn''t finish it earlier?"


    I was about to give him another piece of my mind, but then something hit me. A sudden influx of images and sensations¡ª fragments of a vision. My vision. No, it was more than that. I had¡­ been there. "Wait¡ªHephaestus," I said, my voice trembling as the memories sharpened.


    "I think I just went to the future. A full- on reality shift."


    But he barely acknowledged me. His eyes were glued to the machine, utterly absorbed in the Temporal Rift Generator''s failure. Should I even tell him? He might not care, but the machine¡ª it had failed. Yet somehow, it managed to send me forward in time. Briefly, yes, but long enough for my mind to grasp the future''s disarray.


    And then the memory of Talos hit me, clear as day. Or rather, what was left of her. Talos, a once powerful being reduced to an empty shell, without any purpose and spirit. What the hell could have caused her to end up like that? Was it something I was supposed to prevent?


    An overwhelming sense of responsibility weighed down on my chest, and I could not shake the feeling that time was not something to be trifled with, even by the gods.


    "It''s still a bug!" Hephaestus bellowed, slamming his fist into the metal casing of the machine. The sound reverberated in the cavernous workshop like thunder. I just hope he doesn''t break it. "After all these years, who knows if I will ever finish it." He grumbled, massaging his temples as if the frustration gnawed at his very soul.


    What an hardworking fella we have here.


    I stared at him, trying to piece together what this insane god would have done if the machine had worked. When would he have gone? Why was he so obsessed with fixing time? I''d seen countless movies about time travel, but reality¡ª it was not like those tidy movie narratives that always ended up cringed. Time was fluid, chaotic, more like a tangled web of pudding than a straight line.


    "I wonder when Talos and the blue guy are coming back," I muttered, half to myself. Had they ditched me? They wouldn''t, right? Why was I lefg to stay back with this big brute.


    I walked closer to Hephaestus intrigued, lowering my voice. "Your time machine... it''s broken, isn''t it?"


    He whirled around, his face twisted with anger. "What are you, blind?!" His voice boomed through the space, his frustration spilling over like magma. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a step back. "I was just trying to help, man, chill out!" On seeing the genuine looked on my face his features softened slightly as my words sank in. He sighed heavily, the anger evaporating, leaving behind the weary look of a man¡ª no, a god¡ª who had seen too much.


    I could not help but press on, curiosity gnawing at me. "So... what''s wrong with it?" Not that I knew how to fix it!"


    He opened a panel at the base of the arc, crouching as his hands deftly reworked the wires with a precision that only a master craftsman could have. "The machine is functional, but it has one major flaw. The location pinpointer that should have to operate at optimum condition has not existered yet.


    Without a way to pinpoint the exact coordinates of our destination in time and space, we''re just guessing."


    "Whoa..." I muttered, my ignorance laid bare. I didn''t understand a fraction of what he was talking about, but it sounded monumental.


    "Machines need fuel, just like any other mechanism," he explained, surprisingly patient this time. "This one needs more than just fuel¡ªit needs a way to measure and track time. A temporal compass of sorts. I need something to help the machine pinpoint the exact moment in history, but the problem is..." He trailed off.


    "We don''t have an address to go to," I finished his sentence eagerly.


    He nodded. "Exactly. And time isn''t like a destination you can find on a map. It''s a shifting, living thing. The challenge is finding a way to integrate the flow of time itself into this machine."


    I leaned against a cold stone pillar, my mind racing. How could you find time? Time wasn''t tangible, it wasn''t something you could hold in your hand. It wasn''t like fixing a car or wiring a circuit. It was an abstract concept, constantly shifting.


    "Maybe you need a special kind of fuel," I murmured, half to myself. "Something that operates within time itself. I don''t know what you need, but you can call me when you figure it out."


    As I turned to leave, I felt the weight of exhaustion pressing down on me. The alcohol still lingered in my system, making my head heavy. I swayed slightly, ready to collapse and sleep for a week. "The troubles I have to deal with in my second life better have a real reawrd..." I muttered bitterly.


    But before I could to my seat for a well deserved nap, Hephaestus grabbed my arm, his eyes wide with sudden realization. "Wait! There might be a way to fix this after all."


    I frowned, yanking my hand free. "You found a new fuel source that fast? How?"


    He smirked, the dark glint of revelation in his eyes. "Why did I not think of this before? You¡ª you''re the key. You''re the only one besides the Fates themselves who can freely move through time and dimensions. You are the missing link."


    I froze. Me? What are you going to do to me?" Panic surged through me, imagining all the grotesque possibilities. Cutting me open? Harvesting my organs?


    He released me, waving off my concern. "Relax. I just need a bit of your blood. Nothing more." His voice was calm, but the intensity of his gaze sent a chill down my spine.


    I exhaled sharply, relieved but s


    till uneasy. "Great, because for a second, I thought you were about to kill me."


    He let go of me allowing me to sigh in relief. "Just a bit of your blood should do for the experiment." He said with more seriousness than before. "And why would I kill such a funny man as you here and now?"


    What a great compromise that turned out to be¡ª or not!


    The next few minutes, however, were a nightmare. Hephaestus drained my blood with disturbing efficiency, as if siphoning gas from a tank. My body weakened with each passing second, the pain sharp and biting. I cursed at him between labored breaths, furious at myself for agreeing to this insanity.


    He, on the other hand, remained disturbingly calm. Focused. Eyes gleaming with the fervor of a mad scientist finally on the verge of a breakthrough. "Just a little more," he muttered, his tone clinical.


    I felt my consciousness slipping, darkness closing in from the edges of my vision. This better be worth it, I thought bitterly. The last thing I saw before passing out was the unholy glimmer of the Temporal Rift Generator sparking to life. Or maybe it was the light at the end of the tunnel again.


    And then... nothing.


    I had lost all conciousness.


    A moment later I woke up to the familiar sound of Talos standing over me with Hades by her side. Good thing I wasn''t abandoned, "Is the portal working?" I asked weakly.


    She said nothing and rose up to meet Hades, I was perplexed. Was the Temporal Rift Generator workinf or not? No one wanted to answer me this one question. Don''t tell me I wasted all my hard earned blood for nothing but a theory

 Chapter 84 - 84: Ch. 84: A Talk Between Otherworlders

    Ch. 84: A Talk Between Otherworlders


    I stood before Hephestus with a wide grin on his face which was unusual for his usual grumpy self. I wonder what Hermes had discussed with him for him to brighten up this much. More than that he had agreed work with us to build the time machine he referred to as the Temporal Rift Generator. I guess things are progressing a bit further.


    "So you''ll help us?" I asked in a more stricter tone than before.


    He nodded and responded. "You heated me the first time. It turns out Hermes'' blood was the missing component I needed all along, though it will take a while to work the tweaks but it''s doable. Why so you need it anyway, I know it''s to stop the calamity but what''s the main point?"


    That I could not tell him and I think even he sensed that but he still wanted to know either way. "I can''t say for certain now only that I have to do this myself." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He raised an eyebrow and nodded. "I see then."


    Talos stood next to me her hands folded under her chest, her eyes still filled with emptiness. Now that I knew her curse I could not help but help her through it, she was my ally. "Why are you helping us now father?"


    Hephestus looked at her with weary eyes and a look of sympathy before turning and saying. "Retribution for all the pain I have caused you. I know just an apology would not be enough so I''ll do everything I can to help your friends."


    She did not look impressed or moved, "Friends is a rather constructed term. Hades is an associate at best. Hermes is just a test subject. Don''t think this act will draw out a sense of sympathy from me."


    Hephestus seemed more pleased than annoyed. "I expected as much from my daughter. But you must know, I really am sorry for the hell I''ve put you through." He walked away to the machine not waiting for a reply from her.


    I looked at Talos who was as silent as a ball of yarn, I wonder if she really did accept his apology. "I will get to work on my laptop, I still have to figure our what''s going on with the mighty gods of Olympus." She turned and walked away from me.


    "Haa~, what a problematic young woman." I wondered if this was what the Watcher meant by there were two people who could help me to go back in time. Hephestus was a genius above all others, he had the knowledge to create the device I needed but lacked the power.


    Hermes on the other hand had the power to travel to wherever he wanted without restriction so there was a possibility he could travel back in time I suppose, as absrude as it sounds. Was that why Hermes had to be reborn? So I could fulfil my goal.


    As every one of them was busy preparing I felt I had to do the same also. If Hephestus really managed to build the darn thing I would need to worry about going back in time to two hundred years ago to the time I passed out initially. I would have to plan my return back from there too.


    My attention was drawn to Hermes who say isolated in a corner of the workshop on a steel chair wrapped by a thick blanket, before him was a huge still table with a glass of water. Come to think of it I haven''t actually talked with him even though he was an otherworlder like me. He was a child so he must have been scared and tired, Greek mythology was not especially built for the weak of mind.


    I was not intent on comforting him but I had to at least reach out to him, can''t have him becoming a liability part way through.


    I camed to the table and dropped a can of soda I had taken from the crazily battered fridge of the god of the forge. "Here kiddo, cheer up." I said as I took a seat next to him. He looked absurdly pale and weak, his usual hype was now lost. I guess Hephestus must have taken a bit more blood from him than required. "What''s up?"


    His eyes weakly looked at the can of soda and he kept silent for a while. "I''ve had enough drinking for a day, I would kill for a burrito."


    I relished that thought. "You and me both kiddo. I guess this second life was not something you expected right?"


    "I guess," he said in a downbeat tone.


    If I put myself into his shoes it must have been hard for a highschool kid to relate to a world as complex as this, gods and technology, politics and power. It must have been hell for him. "What do you think of Talos, you spent quite a bit of time with her haven''t you?"


    He raised his head and stared at me for a while before saying. "You trying to start a conversation with me old man?"


    Even as downbeat as he was he still had an obnoxious almost annoying response. "It''s really not a conversation if I''m the only one talking is it?"


    He smiled lightly giving me a bit of joy I guess. "Hehe, I guess not. Talos is okay I guess. She really doesn''t bother me much and she doesn''t act like other girls would. I have to say it was kind of fun since I haven''t shared a room with a bed before. When she wasn''t asking me werid questions and not working we would experiment with my abilities.


    It was my idea anyway. I found out I could move at a very high speed like a speedster from superhero movies and later I could tear through the air and appear on places away from the room. It was fun, the most fun I have ever had in a while."


    It felt good swing him smile again, it was almost like watching the old Hermes through him. "What about your old life, how was it like?"


    "Okay I guess, a funny thing though, I was afraid when I about to be reborn and even mord afraid when I was about to die." He snorted a stiffled laugh.


    "Really? Why is that?" I asked in a cold tone.


    He raised his eyes and I could ses tears form there. "I was afraid I would have to live another life by myself, with responsibilities and all. I was afraid I would doe not having live it to the fullest. Sometimes I wonder if life is a blessing or a curse."


    I wondered if I should leave him to himself but remembered that he was just a frightened child here. "You are right, Matt. Life can be either or both depending on how you live yours."


    He sniffeld back those years and gave me a bolder look. "I can''t keep this all to myself but I''ve seen the future and it''s bad.... Very bad."


    Now what was this?

 Chapter 85 - 85: Ch. 85: Final Preparations For The Journey

    Ch. 85: Final Preparations For The Journey


    Time passed by very slowly for me, maybe because a part of me was very anxious to confront the second Calamity as soon as I could. Over the past few days things have been a bit lively and noisy, every now and then there would be an explosion or two from Hephestus Temporal Rift Generator and we would all have to put it off together.


    Hermes had explained how a bit of the energy had activated one of Hermes latent abilities to travel through dimensions sending him into the future. From that I was able to learn that Talos would succumb to her curse fully meaning the curse was more than just a poison it was something darker.


    I had happened to develop a bond with Hermes or should I say Matt Spenser. He was a really cheerful kid underneath always lending a hand in my planning with his absurd theories of time and alternate realities. Surprisingly most of his movie theories actually help led a lot and I was nearing completion with my plan.


    Hephestus and I achieved a mutual respect and understanding with each other, though he just couldn''t get enough of being a douchebag and making expensive jokes every chance he got. The temporal rift generator was nearing completion the only main problem was to pin point the time and location we were traveling to.


    In the end we came to the conclusion that I would be sent back to a specific time in the location where I naturally existed there and work my way through. There was also the problem with the coming back to the present but I was not a genius in that department. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos would always be on her work, she was such a workaholic. At times I would share a drink with her and share her insight on some of her cases and she would update me on the situation of Olympus. Usually she always found a way to abuse my intellect, I think she must have enjoyed herself a bit in humiliating me.


    Her relationship with Hephestus became a bit better but still strained, but she was much more open with Hermes than she was with me. Being a quiet goddess she still showed a bit of admiration for us. To think she would become a mindless monster in the future.


    The situation on Olympus took an unbelievable turn none of use could have foreshadowed. Zeus became mad and proposed absolute rule over the entire of Olympus, there was a dispute and a nimber of gods died. The bigger reveal was that he allied himself with Mr Anonymous, I belive he must have being manipulated.


    Another thing was that Hera died furter driving Zeus into madness, the black book got into the hands of Mr Anonymous and Olympus was set into a degrading state.


    With the death of Poseidon the underwater kingdom of Atlantis went in a riot and was obliterated by Zeus fury. The underworld went into total chaos without me or Hecate overseeing it.


    The only thing that kept me, us safe from Mr Anonymous was the systems Hephestus created that prevented any intruder. I guess that was why Talos was never hacked by him before.


    I was witnessing a total apocalypse in both the god''s realm and the human realm where the Trojan War had been thrown off balance by the intervention of Ares the god of war and other gods. Everything was a mess.


    I had no other choice but to depend on time travel as the last resort before we would be found out. I would absorb all the information I needed to before I could go back so I would know what to change in the past.


    How did Zeus meet Mr Anonymous and how was he manipulated by him? What exactly happened to him after I left him on that day? Was the circle really created by Hades and for what purpose? What are the curses and how do they factor in all of this? And the cursed eyes, they weren''t popping up on anywhere I looked.


    I pressed my hand on my eyes, they felt normal but they were far from it. One was the eye of foresight I got from Prometheus that allows me to see seconds into the future. And the other one was the eye of truth that allowed me to see things about people, things hidden.


    I unlocked my phone and looked at the wallpaper and held my gaze there, my breath felt restricted at the image there. I found it under a safe folder on Hades'' phone a little over a month back.


    It was the image of Hades with a much younger look and shorter hair standing in middle with his usual deep worn frown and cold death state, next to him was Poseidon grinning widely and throwing an arm over his shoulder. Zeus looked undeniable cute in the picture as he sat on Hades shoulder clearly laughing in the picture. They looked happy together. Was this their last before things grew much darker.


    I felt my lips curl into a light smile at the sight of it. I wasn''t used to smiling in this life or my past but lately I have felt more warmer inside. Maybe because now I have something to fight for¡ª my happiness.


    "You''re unusually sunny today Hades." My eyes strayed to Talos who stood over me where I laid on the couch staring up at my phone. Her eyes held something bright at me. "Let''s talk about going back in time."


    I raised my head slightly and dropped it from being too tired. "What about is?"


    "I''m going with you." I swear I saw a flicker of a faint smile show on her face.


    "And why do you think I would want to take you with me?" I asked boldly.


    She sighed in a shallow tone and said. "We are associates aren''t we?"


    I scoffed. "Like hell we are!"


    Author''s Note: Pls gift me.....

 Chapter 86 - 86: Ch. 86: The Laughter Of A Goddess

    Ch. 86: The Laughter Of A Goddess


    I walked into the small kitchen situated at a corner of the workshop, the scent of metal and burnt machinery lingering in the air. As I grabbed a bowl, I couldn''t help but wonder how I ended up as the only person in this group capable of cooking a decent meal. Talos? A workaholic who consumed more junk food than anything remotely edible. Hermes? Underage and hopeless in the kitchen.


    And Hephaestus? Well, he was more likely to drink his calories than eat them.


    I reached for a crate of eggs sitting in the corner, their surface slightly dusty. "I wonder if these are still good," I muttered, cracking one open into the bowl with great difficulty using only one hand. I didn''t really care about breakfast, though. My mind was elsewhere¡ª on the temporal rift generator. Today was the final test run, and the tension was eating at me like a curse I couldn''t shake.


    The room felt oddly still, the silence broken only by the quiet sizzle of eggs in the pan. Then I noticed Talos standing at the far end of the counter, her crystal eyes trained on me with unnerving intensity. She was wearing a simple nightgown, the soft fabric hanging loosely around her frame¡ª not that I paid much attention to that. But her presence was unmistakable.


    "Now the god of the underworld is playing chef," she said, her voice cutting through the air with a touch of mockery. "I don''t care if you''re an otherworlder, but this feels... belittling."


    I didn''t respond. It wasn''t the first time she''d caught me cooking, and it probably wouldn''t be the last. I turned my focus back to the eggs, whisking them quietly.


    "I don''t know why you''re so determined to follow me," I said after a moment. "But our alliance ends here. You''re not coming."


    Her crystal eyes remained on me, studying my face as if searching for some hidden truth. "Why are you pushing me away?" She asked softly. "I don''t particularly like you, but I''m intrigued by the story you''re weaving. I have a feeling it''s going to lead to some juicy mysteries."


    Her obsession with mysteries had always been... well, annoying. But this wasn''t about some riddle or puzzle.


    "I can''t have you getting hurt," I replied, my voice rougher than I intended. "Not when I don''t even know what I''m walking into."


    She sighed, her frustration evident as she walked over to me. Without asking, she took the bowl from my hands and began whisking the eggs with a deftness that surprised me. "You''re one hand short," she said, a slight flicker on her lips. "Let me help."


    I didn''t protest. There was something different about her today¡ª something I could not quite put my finger on. Maybe I had just gotten used to her presence, or maybe it was something deeper, but I felt... calmer around her.


    "I''m not used to relying on others," I admitted quietly.


    "You are also not used to apologizing or being grateful," she shot back, her tone teasing but with a hint of sincerity. "Not that I care, by the way."


    I smirked. "Right, that too."


    The eggs sizzled in the pan, filling the room with a comforting warmth. But the weight of our conversation hung in the air, heavy and thick. She handed me the bowl again, her eyes softening as she spoke.


    "You might have been chosen for something bigger," she said, her voice quieter now. "But that doesn''t mean you have to do it alone. I thought we were allies and remember it was your idea not mine to form an alliance. Don''t make me regret joining you."


    Her words struck something deep within me, stirring emotions I had long buried. I wasn''t used to this¡ª this connection. It felt foreign, unsettling. I had spent so much time pushing people away, convinced it was the only way to keep them safe. But now, standing here with Talos, I felt something shift.


    I wasn''t sure if it was the weight of the task ahead or just the fact that she, of all people, was offering her help.


    "I''ve always worked alone," I said, my voice low. "It''s safer that way. For everyone, besides the allaince was always going to be temporary."


    She frowned, her expression hardening. "You think isolation is the answer? What kind of story is that? The kind where the hero dies alone, probably."


    Her words were sharp, but there was something else there¡ª something that made me pause. I did not want to admit it, but she was right. I had been so focused on doing everything by myself that I had not stopped to consider what that isolation was costing me.


    "Haa, I hate it when I''m wrong," I muttered under my breath.


    Suddenly, Talos was right in front of me, her face just inches away from mine. Her eyes glimmered with something different today¡ª something more than just cold, calculated logic. For the first time, there was a spark of life in her gaze, like she was seeing the world through new eyes.


    "Soooo? Does this mean I can come?" she asked, her voice almost playful.


    I groaned, rubbing the back of my neck. "Fine. I might need your big stupid brain."


    There goes my pride....!


    Her eyes lit up, and before I could even process what was happening, she let out a joyous laugh and tackled me to the ground. "YES! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The impact was sudden, and I found myself lying on the cold kitchen floor with Talos straddling my chest, her laughter filling the air. Her face was flushed with excitement, her eyes brimming with an energy I had never seen before. She was... laughing? No, not just laughing¡ª she was alive in a way I hadn''t thought possible.


    Tears of joy rolled down her cheeks, sparkling like droplets of crystal and hitting my face. I stared up at her, dumbfounded. "What in the gods'' name just happened?" I muttered. "Tears?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her laughter slowed, but the smile remained on her face, radiant and warm. It was surreal. Talos, the emotionless automaton cursed by knowledge, was not only laughing but crying tears of joy. How was this possible?


    "Hey, Talos¡­" I began, still trying to make sense of what was happening. "Would you mind getting off me?"


    But she didn''t move. Her eyes locked onto mine, glowing with a warmth I had never seen before. And then, without warning, she began to glow. A soft, golden light surrounded her, filling the room with an otherworldly warmth. My heart raced as I felt the air shift around us. This was not just some curse at play.


    This was something else¡ª something powerful.


    "Talos¡­" I whispered, my voice tinged with awe. "What''s happening to you?"


    Before I could finish my sentence, she leaned down and kissed me.


    Her lips were soft and warm, a stark contrast to the cold, calculating nature I had grown accustomed to. It wasn''t a kiss of passion¡ª it was a kiss of connection, something deeper than mere physical attraction. In that moment, I felt everything. Her pain, her loneliness, her fear¡ª and, for the first time, her joy.


    It was overwhelming, like a flood of emotions pouring into me, filling every corner of my being.


    For a brief, dizzying moment, I wasn''t Hades, god of the underworld. I was her, feeling the world as she did¡ª trapped between logic and emotion, between knowledge and ignorance. It was intoxicating and terrifying all at once.


    To think this was who not.... What she really was deep down. The chaotic web of uncertainty.


    When she finally pulled away, her breath was shallow, her cheeks flushed. Her eyes met mine, wide with confusion and something else¡ª embarrassment I guessed.


    The gold light slowly fizzled out like a candle out of wax.


    "I don''t know why I did that," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But I feel... strange inside. Is this... embarrassment?"


    Before I could respond, a voice thundered through the room like a bolt of lightning.


    "HOW DARE YOU DEFLOWER MY DAUGHTER LIKE THIS?!"


    I froze, my heart dropping into my stomach. Hephaestus stood in the doorway, his massive frame casting a shadow that seemed to fill the entire room. His face was a mask of rage, his eyes blazing with fury.


    Like what the hell is with his timing? Not like I was enjoying the kiss or anything¡ª maybe just a teensy bit.


    I tried to sit up, but Talos was still on top of me, her face burning with embarrassment.


    "YOU DARE LIE TO ME, HADES?!" Hephaestus roared, his voice shaking the walls. "YOU WENT BEHIND MY BACK TO DO SUCH A GRAVE THING?"


    Must be weird seeing his daughter on top of an innocent victim like me, of course I would kabel myself innocent of this crime.


    Talos, her voice small and uncertain, whispered, "Dad, it''s not... like that."


    Hephaestus stepped forward, his anger palpable. "THEN EXPLAIN. NOW."


    Talos'' eyes softened, and for the first time, I saw something that truly scared me¡ª uncertainty. Something bigger than both of us was at play, and whatever had just awakened inside her was only the beginning.


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- OCTOBER 5TH IS MY BIRTHDAY, PLANNING A MASS RELEASE.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Ch. 87: Crossroads Of Time And Choice

    Ch. 87: Crossroads Of Time And Choice Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, wait! It''s not what it looks like, and all that nonsense was not one of my lines, nor would it ever be. Talos rose to her feet in a somewhat reluctant manner even after seeing her father fuming with rage. I did not want to admit it either but I think I broke her head earlier. This is why I try to abstain from women. "Father, Hades just said he would take me along to the past.


    Who knows how many mysteries I can solve with this case." She said like a child that had just been handed candy.


    So that''s why she kissed me? Weird mentality. I pushed myself to my feet and looked at Hephaestus, whose jaw had dropped wide like in a ''90s cartoon. I followed his gaze to see what had him startled. Talos was smiling and biting into an apple she had swiped off the counter. Good to know I wasn''t dreaming.


    She really was smiling!


    "You''re happy?" Tears started to form in his eyes. "Talos, are you sure you didn''t hit your head and you''re really happy? And it was the Lord of Gloom that made you like this?"


    Wow, that was insulting.


    "Uh-huh." She mumbled as she chewed down on the apple. "I guess I am. So this is happiness. Who knows how long I''ll be like this until it wears out."


    Now why did she make it sound like a bad thing?


    "What the hell did you do, Hades? Did you threaten her or something?" Hephaestus glared at me as tears of joy started forming in his eyes.


    I shrugged. "How the hell should I know? I guess my charm was too much for her," I lied.


    Hephaestus grabbed my one good hand and rubbed my palm gently with his massive thumbs. "Then I will gladly accept you as my brother-in-law."


    What the hell! How did he close the distance between us so fast? I pulled my hand away from him in disgust. "Respect my boundaries you brute." I yelled at him just before looking over my shoulder at Talos. Did I really break her? Who knows if her brain really works the same way.


    Speaking of brains, mine was working much faster than usual, likely from that kiss. What was I even saying?


    Don''t tell me she passed on her curse of knowledge to me¡ª along with all her own knowledge. But I didn''t feel cursed in any way, not that I would know, anyway.


    (The character Talos'' likeability of you has increased by +200)


    "Shit! I really did break her," I muttered.


    "Who broke who?" Hermes asked as he entered the kitchen. He looked over to Talos smiling and screamed, "Holy guacamole!"


    Oh I totally forgot about him for a moment there.


    It was now noon, and I was sitting at a round table with the gang. Talos was back to her usual quiet self. It was a relief to see she wasn''t broken, at least not yet.


    "Absolutely not!" Hephaestus banged his fist hard on the table, making it rattle.


    I swear this guy has a bad reputation for banging tables. What did the table ever do to him to deserve so many handprints? From my viewpoint I would say he needs therapy.


    "Father, but Hades already agreed to take me along." Talos wasn''t pleading¡ª more like making a statement.


    Hephaestus growled angrily, glaring at me as if it were my fault for filling her head with nonsense. Well, it was, but he did not have to be so direct about it. "I cannot allow it. I agreed to help you, but I will not disintegrate the only daughter I will ever have like cream paste."


    "That''s my choice to make, Father!" she stated clearly.


    My eyebrows shot up. "What do you mean by disintegrate? I thought the time machine was finished."


    Hephaestus looked at me as if wanting to dodge the question, but then seemed to change his mind. "First things first, it''s a temporal rift generator. A time machine would be more stable, but this is still in the development stage."


    I banged my hand on the table in annoyance. It felt good. I guess I understood why he did it so often. "Speak English."


    He looked at me, irritated, and said, "Hermes is a god with free rein over every place in this world, whether the god realm or the human realm. All he has to do is access the world of dimensions and think of where he wants to go. My machine has been programmed to access this world of dimensions, but only with a special serum injected can one truly travel back safely."


    "For the messenger god to travel anywhere he wants in the realms, he has to burn himself up into disintegration. But, being the fastest god, he can disintegrate his cells and rearrange himself on a molecular level in a second. My machine can achieve this speed of disintegration, but only the serum can enable the traveler to reconstruct themselves back in time at the chosen moment."


    "I only have two vials extracted from Hermes'' blood that can let you travel back. Due to the small amount of serum, I haven''t been able to test my theory on a live candidate.


    The catch is, only Hermes'' body is naturally constructed to jump between dimensions and realities, meaning the body of the time jumper will disintegrate and be completely erased from time, while your memories travel back to your previous self."


    "According to the law of paradox I studied earlier this week, no two versions of the same person can exist at the same time in the same reality. In retrospect, this you becomes the you of the past." He popped open a beer and gulped it down, leaving us in sensory overload. "This you will die to be reborn in the past. But these are all theoretical and not tested yet.


    If it fails, I''ll have one vial left to rely on. So, what do you say? Will you take the risk, or not, Hades?"


    For some reason, I understood most of what he said, or at least got the gist of it. "So what you''re saying is you can send one person back per vial, but in the process, their body will disintegrate and be reconstructed within a one-second limit, back into the memory of their former self. That makes sense," Hermes said with a clear understanding, making it easier for Talos and me to follow.


    "But even with my help, we''re not sure if it''ll work, since my powers work naturally, and this is an artificial method. Meaning only two people can take the risk if the first one fails."


    I could feel all eyes on me as I stroked my chin. Everything was riding on my decision. I smiled inwardly. To think I''d become the leader I swore never to be in my past life. "Screw it, I''ll take the chance. I can''t say the same for Talos.


    Whether she likes it or not, she''s your daughter, and you decide if it''s alright by you. Whatever happens, I want you to keep Hermes safe." I gestured to Hermes, who looked confused.


    I stood to prepare myself when Hephaestus spoke up. "Hades, or whoever you are, thank you for making me see something beautiful today. I''m forever in your debt for bringing Talos out of the hell I made for her." Oh! He still didn''t know she had a curse. He turned to Talos, who was just staring at him with cold eyes.


    "Talos, daughter, I won''t beg for your forgiveness or draw out false pity, but hear me out. I''ve been a terrible father to you. Even now, I''m trying to control your fate because I''m scared of being alone and losing you again."


    "But no more. Sometimes, we have to let go of what we love most. It''s our godly pride that often leads to our downfall. So, for once, this old fool will hear you out. If you want to go with your friend¡­ I''ll support you."


    That must''ve been hard for him to admit. A god''s pride is something they never let go of. I had to admit, it was some serious character development. As much as I wanted to stay and hear her reply, I had to leave.


    "Father, I''ve been living freely, regardless of your opinions of me. Don''t think you can make me show pity or forgive you because you helped us." I was already leaving, but I think she spoke loudly enough for me to hear. "I''m still figuring out who I am, and my journey has nothing to do with you. My decision still stands."


    I wondered how hurt Hephaestus must''ve felt. I wondered if my daughter ever felt anything like love toward me. No more idle thoughts¡ª the beginning of my next task was here.


    ---


    Author''s Note: Thank You For All Your Support.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Ch. 88: Time for the Reset

    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    Ch. 88: Time for the Reset


    The machine roared to life right before my very eyes, its massive arc flooding the workshop with waves of dancing light. It was breathtaking, no matter how much Hephaestus explained the science behind it, it still looked like an expensive glow lamp at a carnival. Let''s be clear¡ª I wasn''t scared, just... nervous.


    "So, I just jump into that thing, burn up, and then wake up back in time?" I asked, trying to mask my apprehension with nonchalance.


    Hephaestus snorted, his voice deep and heavy. "Yes, if you were a monkey, that is. This isn''t a bonfire. It''s revolutionary science at its peak, and you treat it like a parlor trick. There must not be many scientists in your time."


    He stood beside me, a massive presence, yet I could feel the weight in his voice. I wasn''t sure if he was angry at me for agreeing to take Talos with me or angry at himself for failing to earn her forgiveness. Either way, it didn''t matter now. At least Hephaestus had tried to mend the rift between them, unlike me¡ª I had never even tried.


    I instinctively reached for my hair, only to realize I''d lost that hand long ago. I still missed it. "We had scientists where I''m from. But I was never a man of science. I preferred the mysteries of life over equations and formulas," I said, attempting to break the awkward silence. But Hephaestus wasn''t listening.


    His deformed face was focused on the swirling mass of colors within the machine, as if it held all the answers to the world''s questions.


    "I won''t let her get hurt," I muttered. It was more of a vow to myself than to him.


    Hephaestus grunted, a deep, rumbling sound. "Oh, I know. If you do, I''ll make sure every curse in existence finds you."


    He turned to face me, a wide grin stretching across his face. "Now, let''s get started."


    I nodded.


    In the corner of the workshop, Talos stood talking to Hermes. They were too far for me to hear what they were saying, but whatever it was, it left Hermes looking downcast. When Talos caught my gaze, she ended the conversation abruptly, leaving Hermes looking even more disappointed. She must''ve realized that time was running out. She walked toward me with slow, deliberate steps.


    Gone was the cheerful Talos I had once known. I missed that version of her, but this wasn''t the time for such thoughts.


    "It''s time, I suppose," she said, her voice steady but tinged with something deeper. I nodded in reply.


    Talos cast a glance at Hephaestus, who remained silent, his eyes distant as if seeing something far away. For a brief moment, I thought he might give her a farewell, but instead, he turned and grabbed the case containing the serums we''d need before we could travel back in time. Maybe gods didn''t bother with sentimental goodbyes.


    Hephaestus returned and opened the case, revealing two vials of a shimmering, golden liquid inside syringes. He took one in his hand and looked up at me, his eyes filled with a pain that mirrored my own. This was it. Everything that had happened since I arrived here¡ªthe suffering, the loss¡ªhad led to this moment. I didn''t want to change the past because I wanted to. I had to.


    He injected the serum into my arm. I had expected some kind of reaction¡ªpain, nausea, something¡ªbut my body felt exactly the same. Talos received her injection as well, and she looked unaffected too.


    "Now, step into the arc of the temporal rift generator," Hephaestus commanded, his voice booming through the workshop.


    Talos moved ahead of me, eager to be done with this and distance herself from her adoptive father. But as she neared the machine, she hesitated. I watched her stop dead in her tracks. She wasn''t as strong as she let on. I didn''t say anything. We had already been injected with the serum; there was no turning back now.


    I stepped past her and reached out toward the swirling vortex. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment my fingers touched it, I felt a cold, sticky sensation¡ªlike dipping my hand into a freezing puddle. I wondered if I''d melt the second I stepped inside, but I pushed forward, letting the light envelop me. Out of instinct, I closed my eyes as I crossed through, unsure if keeping them open would do any harm.


    When I finally opened them, I was fully inside. The colors settled into a swirling tunnel of light, a surreal kaleidoscope of motion. I glanced back, and through the transparent barrier of the machine, I saw Hephaestus and Hermes talking, their faces serious. Were they expecting me to explode?


    Talos joined me inside the arc, her eyes filled with pain. She was never one to dwell on emotions, though, so she stepped up beside me in silence. The air between us was thick with unspoken words, but neither of us broke the quiet.


    "That bubble you just entered is a stabilization mechanism," Hephaestus explained, his voice amplified by the machine''s hum. "It''ll keep your bodies intact while the particle accelerator charges to full power."


    He''d told me before that the biggest challenge with time travel was quantifying time itself¡ªturning years into numbers that a machine could process. According to his theory, to travel back two hundred years required an enormous amount of energy, far more than even the gods could muster on their own. But Hephaestus had a solution for that.


    He raised his hands and boomed, "SUMMON, THUNDERBOLT, MOTHER OF THE SKIES!!"


    Golden lightning crackled in his palms, and a fierce wind whipped through the workshop. But inside the bubble, Talos and I were untouched. Moments later, Zeus''s thunderbolt appeared in Hephaestus''s grasp. He had once forged the weapon, and now he could summon it at will.


    With a mighty roar, he thrust the thunderbolt into a small slot in the ground. The machine whirred and vibrated as the energy surged through it.


    "In five minutes, the particle accelerator will be fully charged," Hephaestus said, his voice dropping to a softer tone. "Then I''ll send you back."


    I nodded in acknowledgment, though I felt the weight of those five minutes bearing down on me. Talos remained silent, her eyes fixed on the ground.


    Suddenly, Hermes darted forward, his expression frantic. "Wait! If you change the past, will I still exist? Or will I never be reborn?"


    I remembered how he had confided in me¡ªhis greatest fear wasn''t death; it was living a life that didn''t matter. If we succeeded in changing the past, saving the real Hermes, the Hermes standing in front of me might never exist. It was a terrifying thought, like hitting a reset button on reality itself.


    "If it comes to that... don''t worry about me," Hermes said, his voice trembling. "Save the real Hermes. I''ve had enough fun for one lifetime."


    I could see the certainty and determination in his eyes. Before I could respond, the machine let out a sudden screeching noise. Something was wrong.


    The lights flickered, and a low rumble shook the ground beneath us.


    "Hephaestus!" I shouted. "What''s happening?"


    He cursed under his breath and ran to the control panel, frantically pressing buttons. "It''s overloading! The thunderbolt''s power¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a deafening crack split the air. The machine exploded in a blinding flash of light.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Ch. 89: Greetings From the Fates

    Ch. 89: Greetings From the Fates


    The slund had not come from the machine itself but from behind Hephestus.


    I watched as Hephaestus and Hermes turned back, their eyes wide with shock. A black crack had appeared in the air a few feet behind them, as if the very fabric of reality had been torn apart by an unseen force. It shimmered ominously, and for a moment, everything in the workshop felt colder, darker.


    "Dammit! Those damn bitches, they''re here!" Hephaestus cursed over the whirring hum of the machine as it charged up.


    Hermes staggered, his face pale as if the crack had somehow drained the strength from him. Hephaestus had warned me this might happen¡ª that the Fates would appear if we tried to alter time. That''s why I left behind the only two people I trusted to hold them off long enough for us to travel back.


    The crack expanded, and from its shadow stepped three cloaked figures. The air grew thick with an almost suffocating melancholy. For Hephaestus to be this shaken, these beings had to be more than mere deities.


    They were the personifications of destiny itself. Three ancient sisters from unknown origins: Clotho (the spinner), Lachesis (the allotter), and Atropos (the inevitable, a metaphor for death). Their Roman equivalent is the Parcae.


    The role of the Moirai or fates was to ensure that every being, mortal and divine, lived out their destiny as it was assigned to them by the laws of the universe. For mortals, this destiny spanned their entire lives and was represented as a thread spun from a spindle they controlled.


    Generally, they were considered to be above even the gods in their role as enforcers of fate, although in some representations of Greek myth, Zeus, the chief of the gods, was able to command them. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The concept of a universal principle of natural order and balance has been established by them.


    I would rather not go into the details of their origin but I can say this from what Hephestus told me, something that is different from that I know of them. The youngest sister Clothes held the thread of the future, the middle sister Lachesis commanded the thread of the present, and the oldest Atropos commanded the past.


    This meant they had power over the entire timeline in the universe and prevented it from being abused by anyone. So clearly we were out stepping our boundaries here.


    With my knowledge I knew how to beat them or at least delay them. The three sisters were born without eyes so they had to share one eye they got that granted them the power of sight.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-m|p| y r


    But why would such powerful beings that controlled fate not he able to change theirs? Simple.... They were cursed to lose their sight from their great power. Take their eye and you take their power, Perseus had proved that theory in the myths.


    But here posed the problem, under the hoods was pitch black so there was no way to tell which of the three had the eye at the moment.


    I could not help but curse under my breath.


    One of the sisters spoke, her voice a chilling whisper that clawed at my soul. "You knew you violated our laws, and yet you persisted. The world is in chaos because of the otherworlder who calls himself the chosen one."


    That must have been me¡ª I guess.


    "Sister, let us end this banter and purge the threat," said another, raising a hand toward the time machine.


    My heart raced. Could they use their powers even if they didn''t all have the eye? I had banked on the idea that only the sister holding the shared eye had full control of their abilities. But it seemed my plan was flawed. The old me would have panicked, but now I had a team.


    "Hephaestus!" I called, trying to urge him into action.


    Hephaestus shouted over the chaos, "Hades, don''t forget your vow to me!" With a roar, he hurled a massive anvil at the Fates. He turned to Hermes and said. "Funny little man when the indicator turns green, hit the button. I''ll hold them off as long as I can!"


    It was suicide, but Hephaestus knew that when we made the plan. I couldn''t let his sacrifice be in vain. We could change everything once we made it back.


    The Fates unleashed a black beam of energy that Hephaestus barely dodged, countering with a powerful strike that seemed to shake the workshop. But the blow stopped in midair, as if an invisible wall had halted its momentum. A blood-curdling scream ripped through the room.


    I turned to see Hephaestus unraveling before my eyes. His body was coming apart like threads being pulled from a spool, vanishing into thin air. The sight was too much to process. Just like that a main god of Olympus was defeated!?


    "No¡ª no!" Talos screamed, trembling as she watched her father figure dissolve. Her eyes were overflowing with tears. Despite everything, she had cared for him. I could see her urge to run out and help, but she stayed rooted in place, watching Hephaestus disappear entirely. "It hurts... it''s pain, isn''t it?"


    She was just feeling pain for the first time and it was a very terrible experience.


    The Fates began advancing, and now only Hermes stood between them and us. He was trembling, fear etched across his face. I wondered if he would run or stand his ground and die for us.


    "Hey, guys," Hermes'' voice cracked as he looked over his shoulder, tears streaming down his face. "I just need to buy you thirty seconds, right? I''m scared, but I can''t let all this planning go to waste."


    I smiled, though my heart ached. "You know you''ll die, kid."


    He forced a weak laugh, his back still shaking. "I''ve never really had much to fight for in my whole life. But now¡­ now I have something. Talos deserves to be saved."


    That''s what it was. He was sacrificing himself so I could save Talos from her gruesome future.


    "Tally," he said, his voice breaking as he sprinted toward the Fates, "I really enjoyed our time together."


    Talos dropped her head, her tears spilling faster. "Likewise," she whispered.


    Why was I the only one who wasn''t mourning? Maybe it was because I''d seen this scene play out too many times. I felt the black book throb in my pocket as I sighed. "Look alive, kid!" I called, knowing full well it was a terrible choice of words for someone running toward certain death.


    Hermes didn''t hesitate. He darted forward, his speed almost blinding as he clashed with the Fates. For a moment, it looked like he managed to push them back with sheer force, but I knew it wouldn''t last. Thirty seconds suddenly felt like an eternity as we watched Hermes give everything he had. Parts of his body were being erased, one by one, unraveling like Hephaestus before him.


    Talos watched the sight in silence, her eyes red and swollen with tears. I couldn''t move. I was helpless, powerless, stuck watching our plans fall apart in front of me. It was all up to Hermes now.


    He staggered, his strength fading fast. But then, with the last bit of energy he had, he reached for the button. The indicator had turned green. With a scream, he slammed his fist down on the control, triggering the machine.


    Electricity surged through my body, burning me from the inside out. It had begun.


    Hermes smiled through his pain, raising his head one last time to look at us. "I guess this is goodbye then," he said, his voice a quiet whisper.


    I clenched my fists against the agony ripping through me. I was done with goodbyes. Talos wrapped her arm around mine, her voice steady despite the chaos. "We''ll get them back. All of them."


    "Right," I growled through gritted teeth. The Fates were still outside the portal, reaching for us, but it was too late. The machine had already activated.


    "I''ll get strong enough to save everyone," I swore.


    Light consumed everything. I saw Talos'' soul take the form of a purple light before vanishing into the swirling pool of energy. Then, nothing. No pain. No light. Just silence.


    The RESET had happened.


    The next time I opened my eyes, it would be 200 years in the past. The beginning of it all.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Ch. 90: The Reset

    Ch. 90: The Reset


    We all lose things in this journey called life. It is a necessity to not have it all. They say the most painful things to lose are love, trust, hope, and time. Time is something I had lost before¡ª though whether I found it again or bent it to my will, I wasn''t so sure. I think I heard that sentiment in a cartoon once.


    But now, standing on the precipice of another beginning, those words felt more real than ever. I had been given too much time to reflect, to ruminate on my mistakes, and now I was here again in that strange space, cursed to repeat or redeem myself.


    In this liminal state, I was nothing more than a strand of thought, clustered together in the fabric of reality. But I wasn''t alone. A dark wisp clung to me, like a shadow that I couldn''t shake. Hades. The real Hades. Dormant.


    That sliver of him was the reason I existed in the first place, yet why did he remain comatose? Why was he not fighting to take control? Did I kill him to be reborn, or was this something deeper, an inevitable fate we both shared?


    As my mind spiraled through those questions, my thoughts began to drift to those I had lost. Talos... where was she now? Was she still suffering because of my mistakes? Because of me? I hated this weight on my shoulders¡ª the responsibility to lead, the lives tied to my every decision.


    It was a burden I hadn''t asked for, but one I had chosen to carry. And now I had to face it head-on.


    Hermes....


    Hecate....


    Eris....


    Hephaestus....


    Even the Hermes from another world. They all died because of me, because of my foolish alliance, and Talos was the only one left. I owed her everything. But even now, I wasn''t sure if she would be with me in this new timeline, this reset. Or had I left her behind, lost in the ripple of time?


    Yes I had enough time to ponder on it all!


    A flash of light tore me from my thoughts, pulling me back into reality¡ª no, something more than reality. I could feel my body forming, my senses coming back in a rush. Air filled my lungs, painfully raw as I gasped for breath. The world around me was blinding, a sea of light that made me stumble back. Then, I hit something solid.


    "Big Bro Hades!" The voice came in a frantic shout, so familiar it almost hurt to hear it again. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I blinked hard, my vision slowly adjusting to the figure before me. Zeus. Of course, it was Zeus.


    But it wasn''t his face that caught me off guard. No, it was the fact that I was cradled in the arms of Poseidon, the very god who had severed my hand in the heat of battle. Now he held me with an oddly gentle concern, his expression far softer than the cruel smirk I remembered.


    "Is it your old wound?" Poseidon asked, his voice unnervingly tender.


    I couldn''t find the words. Poseidon? The same god who had once gleefully torn me apart was now asking if I was alright. I managed to mutter something incoherent, my mind racing to catch up with this bizarre moment.


    Poseidon continued, "So what you said back then was true, after father damaged our body. You took the most damage of all causing you to hibernate whenever your wounds opened."


    What the hell was he talking about? This seemed too familiar, too real. Then it clicked¡ª I had lived this before. I had been here. This was the moment I had blacked out after defeating Zeus. The moment I collapsed from the toll of the battle.


    And here I was thinking I was hallucinating again.


    Zeus stomped over, his frustration written all over his face. "C''mon! I just got my big bro back, and now he''s gonna disappear again?"


    Poseidon placed a hand on my back, attempting to soothe his younger brother. "It won''t take long. He just needs time."


    Zeus''s face twisted in worry, his carefree attitude melting away for a moment. "You better be up in time for my big party in a few hundred years, alright? Promise?"


    That''s when it hit me¡ª I had traveled back in time. Hephaestus'' machine, his insane invention, had actually worked. I wasn''t just reliving a memory¡ª I had been thrown two hundred years into the past. The weight of the realization hit me like a wave, crashing into my chest with a force that nearly sent me to my knees.


    Even if I had been mentally prepared for the impact being here was a different experience entirely.


    But something was wrong. Back then, Hades'' old wound had kept me unconscious for years, yet now I felt... fine. Almost too fine. Why wasn''t I incapacitated like before?


    "I''m fine," I said, brushing off their concern, pushing myself to stand. The confusion on their faces deepened.


    "You sure?" Poseidon''s voice was gentle, far too gentle for the man who had once taken my hand. "No need to act tough."


    I looked down at my hands. Both of them. Whole. My right hand, the one Poseidon had severed, was back as if nothing had happened. The shock of seeing it, feeling it, made my heart race. I had both hands again.


    I resisted the urge to touch them, to run my fingers over the smooth, unscarred skin. I couldn''t let them see my astonishment.


    Zeus, oblivious to my inner turmoil, jumped for joy. "Yipeee! Let''s go to the bar and get some drinks my angel brother. Drinks are on whoever''s name starts with an H." He threw an arm around me, his excitement palpable. He had no idea what I was about to do. What I could do now.


    I forced a smile and shrugged. "Sure thing." But my mind was already racing ahead. Hermes, Hecate, Hephaestus¡ª they were all still alive. None of the horrors had happened yet. I could fix this. I could save them.


    I could change everything. I had time.


    I could stop Calamity Zero!


    As we walked down the grand halls of the temple, memories of what was to come surged through me. Prometheus had just been condemned, and here I was, back at the beginning, before the dominoes started falling. Hephaestus would have been proud to know his machine worked, that I was now playing with time itself. But even so, the feeling of predestination, of fate, hung over me like a storm cloud.


    I glanced over at Poseidon. He walked beside me, calm, collected, his face betraying nothing of the dark ambitions I knew he harbored. But I wasn''t fooled. I had seen the monster lurking beneath his serene exterior. I knew what he was capable of, and I wouldn''t let him catch me off guard this time.


    "Um, Poseidon," I began, hesitating. I wanted to challenge him, to confront him about his betrayal, but it wasn''t time. Not yet. I needed to play along, to figure out his motives, to get closer to him if I wanted to prevent the disaster I knew was coming. "It''s really nice having you here with me."


    Poseidon looked at me, surprised by the sentiment. For a moment, his mask slipped, and I saw genuine confusion in his eyes. Then, he smiled, nodding lightly. "Likewise, brother."


    I clenched my fists in my pockets. The battle lines were drawn. This time, I wouldn''t let him betray me. This time, I would be ready.


    And I wouldn''t lose again.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Ch. 91: The Gorgons Pub

    Ch. 91: The Gorgon''s Pub


    The car pulled up to the curb in one of the liveliest parts of the city, neon lights flickering and reflecting off the wet pavement. The night was dark and cold, but the streets buzzed with energy. I stepped out alongside Zeus and Poseidon, my two brothers, who were already laughing and exchanging stories. My eyes scanned the building ahead of us, the sign glowing brightly in the night.


    "The Gorgon''s Pub," I muttered, reading the name out loud. Quite fitting for a place where gods and mortals alike might seek both pleasure and trouble.


    Zeus laughed as if the sight of the pub itself stirred up memories. "Remember this place? We got thrown out for indecent behavior at least how many times?"


    Poseidon raised his fingers lazily, counting. "Four, maybe five. But yeah, it was always worth it."


    I glanced between them, mildly incredulous. "Thrown out? Indecent behavior?" These two had always been unpredictable, but getting tossed out of a club seemed excessive even by their standards. But then again, I wasn''t exactly one to judge. There was no rush tonight, no immediate threat. This was one of the few moments I had where I could actually breathe.


    Perhaps, for once, I could let loose a bit.


    "Do you think Lady Perisa will still be out for us?" Zeus asked, eyes gleaming with excitement. The anticipation of a possible confrontation clearly excited him.


    Poseidon stroked his chin, pretending to mull it over. "If she''s still alive, she will be. She never forgives easily."


    "Why not just go to another place?" I asked, my voice more distant, the old Hades in me still slipping through.


    Zeus and Poseidon both turned to me, looking horrified by the suggestion. "Are you serious? This is the best club around! It''s got everything¡ª music, drinks, strippers." Zeus winked, and Poseidon nodded in solemn agreement.


    I blinked. Strippers? On Olympus? I guess I shouldn''t have been surprised by Zeus'' enthusiasm, but Poseidon? That threw me off a bit. But then again, I was back in time, things weren''t the same as I had once perceived.


    Maybe this was just how they were before... before everything went to hell.


    Without responding, I started toward the club entrance. Zeus let out a loud whoop and Poseidon followed closely behind me, a rare smile tugging at his lips. The building was adorned with flashing lights, illuminating the entrance, but oddly enough, there was no bouncer at the door. The place was quiet from the outside, almost eerie considering it was supposed to be a loud, bustling club.


    Soundproofing, I thought. That had to be it.


    I knocked twice on the heavy wooden door. After a moment, it creaked open, revealing a massive red eye staring back at us. Loud, thumping music immediately poured out, filling the air with the unmistakable disco beats.


    The eye belonged to a cyclops, hulking and awkward in a brightly colored beach shirt. "Uh, oh crap! It''s... it''s you guys. I mean, sirs. I mean, gods of Olympus!" The cyclops stammered in panic, his single eye widening with recognition.


    He shut the door in our faces, leaving us standing there for a moment before reopening it, now sweating profusely. "Uh, yeah, sorry about that. But, uh... madam says you''re not allowed here. Rules are rules, y''know?"


    "So guys, I''m guess--"


    Before I could finish Zeus and Poseidon called out to me from inside the club. "Hey! What''s the hold-up? Did he say come on in or not?" Zeus called out. "Didn''t he?" He said again more forcefully.


    The cyclops chuckled nervously as he broke into sweat and scratched at his bald head. "Um, did I. Fuck me."


    I guess no harm could come from it. I stepped inside, Poseidon grabbing my arm and dragging me along toward the main entrance. Zeus was already in high spirits, practically skipping down the hall.


    The moment we stepped into the club, the full chaos of the place hit me. It was a sprawling expanse of flashing lights, pounding music, and a sea of bodies dancing and swaying to the rhythm. I felt an overwhelming surge of energy, the life of the place creeping into me despite my usually calm demeanor. It was... invigorating.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been in a place like this," I said aloud, more to myself than anyone else.


    Poseidon slapped me on the back with a grin. "That''s why Zeus dragged us here. You''ve been holed up too long."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, curiosity bubbling up. "I thought you didn''t like me."


    Poseidon''s expression shifted slightly, a glimmer of something unreadable passing over his face. "Is that why you...?"


    I stopped myself before saying too much. Now wasn''t the time to confront him, not when I still needed to understand his motives. Poseidon stared back at me, his gaze intense, as if he was waiting for me to finish the sentence. But instead, I shifted gears.


    Poseidon gave me a strange look, clearly not expecting that. "Why I what? It''s true that we are not on good terms but just for Zeus and old times sake I''ll play along." he muttered, though I could tell the sentiment wasn''t entirely genuine.


    The music roared on, and we made our way to the VIP section, Zeus dancing ahead of us with great fervor. Everywhere I looked, there were people laughing, shouting, and drinking, the atmosphere so alive it was almost suffocating. This was a world I''d avoided before, but now I couldn''t help but feel a small part of me start to enjoy it. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus spun around, catching my eye. "Woah! Did you just laugh, Hades?" he asked, as if the sight of me smiling was akin to spotting a shooting star.


    I hesitated, the memory of who I used to be creeping up on me. I had always been distant, closed off¡ª both as a person and as a god. But now, having been through everything I had, something had changed. I was no longer content to live in the shadows of my past. I wasn''t just Hades. I wasn''t just the god of the underworld.


    I was... different.


    "Well, maybe I did," I admitted, my smile small but real.


    Zeus whooped loudly and threw his arms up in celebration. "See! I knew we could turn you into a party animal!"


    Poseidon, though, still seemed perplexed, his eyes narrowing in thought. He was always calculating, always thinking ahead. I had to be careful around him. But for tonight, just tonight, maybe I could let my guard down¡ª just a little.


    We reached our seats in the VIP section, and attendants immediately rushed over to take our orders. As we settled in, the night felt full of possibility, full of unknowns. But amidst the music and laughter, one thought remained clear in my mind: I wasn''t going to let history repeat itself.


    Not this time.


    Author''s Note: Pls gift me magic castle to support my work. If you really feel my work is worth it. Pls

 Chapter 92 - 92: Ch. 92: Madame Perisa & The Three Big Shots

    Ch. 92: Madame Perisa & The Three Big Shots


    The sound of our glasses slamming onto the table echoed through the room, each one louder than the last. Laughter followed as we tried to outdrink each other, shot after shot of the strongest ambrosia this club had to offer. In my previous life, I wasn''t exactly a heavy drinker, but this Hades body seemed to have no such reservations. My throat burned, but I kept up¡ª barely.


    The lounge we were in wasn''t as rowdy as the other parts of the club. After all, this was the VIP section, a sanctuary for gods who preferred their decadence without too much company. The dim lighting cast flickering shadows over the room, and soft music played in the background. It was the calm before the storm of our usual chaos.


    Zeus, ever the boisterous one, grinned widely, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Hahahaha, so listen to this." His words slurred slightly, but his energy was contagious. "Do you know how tight a leash Hera has on me? That woman doesn''t trust me with another female in a five-mile radius. As if I''m meant to be with just one woman! I mean, come on, I''m Zeus!


    Am I not entitled to a few more wives?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh, even if a part of me still couldn''t reconcile this jolly Zeus with the same one who had mercilessly killed Poseidon right in front of my eyes. It felt surreal to witness such joviality from someone who carried such darkness beneath the surface.


    Poseidon, seated beside him, chuckled with a deep, rumbling voice. "Tell me about it. I have three wives, and the headaches are endless. Amphitrite loses her temper if I even glance at another woman! As if one woman could ever be enough for the god of the seas." He ran a hand through his thick, green hair, a grin stretching across his face. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their shared laughter filled the room, but soon enough, they both turned to me in unison, their gazes locking onto mine. I could feel the shift in the air. This wasn''t good.


    "And you, big bro?" Zeus asked, a smug smile creeping onto his lips. "How many wives do you have?"


    Shit. My mind raced for a response. "None?" I replied, trying to sound confident, though I could feel doubt creeping into my voice.


    Poseidon''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he leaned in closer. "No wives? Surely you have a few concubines, then. Hades, the ruler of the Underworld, with no women? That doesn''t seem right."


    I swallowed hard. "I''ve been... busy with Underworld business. Haven''t had time for women."


    They erupted into laughter again, and I felt myself sinking deeper into my seat. My face flushed with embarrassment, though not intended. Zeus, sensing my discomfort, smirked even wider. "So, how many times have you even slept with a woman this month? Or in the past few years? Come on, tell us."


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath, wishing I could disappear.


    Why were they tormenting me like this?


    Poseidon scratched his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, I think I''ve had my fun at least fifty times this month. Not my best streak, but I try to keep up."


    Their bragging made my stomach churn. I was suddenly reminded of the countless debates my colleagues and I had in my past life. We had often wondered why Hades was such a solitary figure, never engaging in the promiscuity of the other gods. Was he cursed? Impotent, perhaps? At the time, it was the only logical conclusion we had come to.


    And now, sitting here in Hades'' body, I was starting to believe we might have been right. Unlike Zeus, who was beloved by women despite his cruelty, or Poseidon, who radiated confidence and charm, I was a constant reminder of death. What woman would ever want me? The only kind I could think of was one who was already dead.


    I reached for another shot, downing it quickly, the bitter liquid burning my throat like my wounded pride. Just as I slammed the glass back on the table, the air shifted again, this time with a much darker presence.


    A voice, gravelly and ancient, cut through the air. "I see you three fools are still the same, discussing things that make my throat itch." The room fell silent.


    I turned toward the voice and immediately felt a chill run down my spine. She was a gorgon¡ª a monstrous figure from the depths of Greek myth, but this one was far more terrifying in person. Her green-scaled body glistened under the dim light, her upper half draped in a flamboyant jacket, while her lower half slithered with the sleek, menacing grace of a snake.


    Her hair was a writhing mass of living snakes, their eyes glowing as they hissed softly. Her fangs protruded slightly from the corners of her blood-red lips, and her hands were bronze, shining like freshly minted metal.


    Her ruby-red eyes, framed by glasses, pierced through us. "You three come into my club like you own the place. I don''t care how many times you''ve saved Olympus, but in here, I''m the one who holds the reins."


    Zeus, usually unshakable, chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Ah, Madame Perisa! Long time no see! You know us¡ª your favorite customers."


    She slid into the seat across from us, her coils draping over the chair, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Favorite customers? Hah! You three cause more damage than you''re worth. Every time you''re here, you act like gods¡ª which you are, but not in my club. And let''s not even talk about how many times I''ve had to commission Hephaestus to fix the statue you lot keep breaking.


    That adoring replica of my adoring beauty."


    "More like a clump of vomit." Zues muttered into my ears.


    Poseidon, ever the charmer, leaned forward, his voice dripping with seductive undertones. "Come now, Madame. We are paying customers, after all. And as they say, the customer is always right."


    Her glare silenced him immediately. "Paying customers? You three pay in trouble, not money. I have had enough of your antics." Her eyes then flicked to me, and I felt her gaze intensify as if she could see right through my skin. I held my breath, unsure of what she had seen.


    Then, with a sudden gasp, she leaned closer, her eyes narrowing further. "There''s... two of you in there."


    A chill raced down my spine. Two of me? Did she already know I was an outsider in this body? Could she sense the otherworldly essence that clung to my soul?


    Before I could even respond, Zeus interrupted, banging his fist on the table with a loud thud. "Hey, don''t be getting any ideas, Perisa! My big bro is not into older women, so why don''t you just back off, huh?"


    Madame Perisa didn''t flinch at Zeus''s outburst. Instead, she kept her gaze locked on me for a moment longer, her eyes burning with ancient knowledge. Then, with a sneer, she leaned back into her seat. "Indeed," she said softly, her voice dripping with venom. "This one will die a virgin if he''s not careful.


    You may not be as reckless as these two, but don''t think for a second that you''re beyond my sight, Hades. You have your own darkness, and it will swallow you whole if you let it."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, thick with warning. I tried to shake off the unease creeping up my spine, but it clung to me like a shroud. The others may have laughed off her insults, but I couldn''t. Something about the way she looked at me felt... final, like a judgment already passed.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Ch. 93: The Ties That Wound

    Ch. 93: The Ties That Wound


    "So, I hear you caught a rat¡ª one of the old Titans." Madam Perisa''s voice rang out as she downed another shot of whiskey. Her gorgon eyes gleamed mischievously under the dim lights of the grand hall. For someone of her age¡ª and let''s be honest, her species¡ª whiskey seemed an odd choice, but it wasn''t my place to judge. "What was his name again? Prudence?"


    Zeus and Poseidon burst into laughter as though it was the funniest thing they''d heard in centuries. I raised an eyebrow, late to whatever joke was being made. Madam Perisa, despite her unassuming appearance, was as much of a troublemaker as these two. It made me wonder how she managed to run this place without it falling into chaos.


    But for now, I just wanted to enjoy the moment, perhaps learn more about the world I thought I already knew.


    "It''s Prometheus," I corrected flatly, swirling the beer in my cup.


    Madam Perisa''s laughter ceased, and her eyes bulged comically as she fixed her gaze on me. "And you''re still a can of piss."


    The table roared again. It seemed no matter where I went¡ª whether in my previous life or on Olympus¡ª everyone hated a spoilsport. I grinned despite myself. It was oddly comforting to know that even here, surrounded by gods and monsters, there were people who weren''t afraid to laugh at me despite my title. This whole scene felt so different, yet strangely familiar.


    "And when did ya grow that awful smug look?" Madam Perisa teased, leaning over the table. "Did ya get laid by a lady or somethin''?"


    I couldn''t help but be taken back by her crude words. She might''ve suspected who I really was, but there was no way she could confirm it. Not yet.


    I let my smile fade and took another sip of my drink. "Not quite," I said, leaving her to wonder what that meant.


    Madam Perisa''s gaze softened ever so slightly. "It suits ya, that grin. Best to have a bit of joy in this dark world. So, ya headin'' back to the Underworld soon?"


    Zeus and Poseidon busied themselves with their drinks, but I could feel their eyes on me, waiting for my answer. I set my cup down with a clack. "Not yet. There''s someone I need to see first. After that, I''ll return to the Underworld. I''ve got preparations to make¡ª my baby brother''s birthday is in a few years."


    Zeus'' face lit up like the sky on a stormy day, his golden hair shimmering as though bathed in lightning. "But that''s like two hundred years from now! You make it sound like it''s tomorrow."


    Poseidon, reclining in his chair, eyed me with suspicion. "That''s our big brother, always thinking ahead. Never present in the moment."


    I frowned slightly, realizing I had struck a nerve. Poseidon''s words stung more than I expected. I was pushing him away¡ª no, I had pushed him away. How much of that was my fault, and how much was Hades'' natural distance from the living world?


    It was ironic. The more time I spent here, the more I realized how much I was like Hades¡ª obsessed with duties, distracted by distant futures, and losing touch with the present. And the price? Everything dear to me, just slipping away.


    "Bad habits, I guess," I muttered, catching Poseidon''s attention. "Maybe you could show me around your kingdom sometime. A change of scenery might do me good."


    Poseidon raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. The flicker of surprise in his eyes was quickly hidden behind a mask of indifference. "Maybe," he said, his voice casual, but there was a note of something deeper¡ª something uncertain.


    Madam Perisa sneered. "Look at you three, not at each other''s throats for once. Zeus, Poseidon¡ª you two usually fight like dogs over a bone, but I guess Hades here has mellowed out."


    The table fell silent. Zeus busied himself with the foam of his drink while Poseidon stared at the empty space between us, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. I could feel the tension settling in, thick and heavy. But silence never lasted long around these gods.


    "Don''t!" Poseidon''s voice cut through the quiet like a sudden wave crashing against rocks. "You always do this¡ª overthink everything and lose yourself in it."


    His words hit harder than they should have. I blinked, genuinely caught off guard. "Oh... Sorry." I sighed, half to myself. "Bad habits, like I said."


    How could he tell I was thinking?


    Zeus, mid-sip, nearly choked on his drink. "Did you just apologize?" His tone was more shocked than anything else. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I''ll be damned," Madam Perisa mumbled under her breath.


    Poseidon, still tapping his fingers on the table, gave me a long, scrutinizing look. "You''re not really Hades, are you?"


    I froze. There it was¡ª the question I had been dreading. From the very beginning, Poseidon and Zeus had sensed it, hadn''t they? My energy was in disarray, my mannerisms off, my words... foreign. They chose not to pry, perhaps out of respect for their brother, but now it seemed the jig was up.


    No the jig had been up since day one but they never did confront me about it. I knew it was only a matter of time since my acting was never that good.


    Zeus leaned forward, his expression serious for once. "Are you really... our big bro?"


    The tension around us thickened, and for a moment, it felt like even the air in the room had stilled. Whatever I said here wouldn''t change Zeus'' acceptance. He had embraced me when the truth came out later in the future, embraced might have been a strong word but be wasn''t against it. Poseidon, though? He was another story entirely. If he suspected I was an otherworlder...


    it would all go south fast.


    "How do I put this?" I sighed, rubbing my temples. "I guess I wanted to try something different. I spent most of my life pushing people away, wallowing in self-pity, burdened by responsibilities that weren''t mine. It took losing everything for me to realize that even gods have dreams, even souls deserve joy. I wasted so much time. I won''t do that anymore.


    Life is too short¡ª even for immortals¡ª to spend it all on pointless things. I want to be with those I care about."


    For a second, I thought I had lost them. Then, a tear slid down Zeus'' cheek. He wiped it away with an embarrassed grin. "That was... cool, I guess. Not that I was listening that hard."


    Madam Perisa gave a snide chuckle. "This ball of gloom actually has a point." She stared at me, and I swear she had some hidden ability to sniff out the truth like a bloodhound. "Most of my ol'' pals already kicked the bucket leaving me alone in the dark world."


    Poseidon, however, wasn''t moved. His cold, calculating stare remained fixed on me. "It''s too late for amends, Hades."


    Amends? What was he talking about? Did their disputes run even deeper than I thought?


    "I''m not giving up," I said, mostly to reassure myself.


    "Why?" Poseidon''s voice was sharp, almost mocking. "Why bother?"


    The question echoed in my mind. Why? Why was I giving a god who had tried to kill me, who pushed me away, a second chance?


    "Because I won''t give up on you," I said quietly, but with all the conviction I had left.


    Poseidon tilted his head back, snorting in disgust. "Gods, that''s a stupid sentiment. Makes me want to puke."


    That might have been what he had said but his true emotions was relayed through my eye of truth.


    *(Poseidon''s Likability +10)*


    *(Total Likability: -270)*


    I stared at the invisible message floating before me. His reaction didn''t match the numbers. There was still hope for him. Hope for the future.


    Author''s Note: Just wanted to say I would be changing the "likeability" bar of Hades to "interest". I feel this is much better and more dated than the first. Thanks.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Ch. 94: Saying Goodbye Under A Cloudy Night

    Ch. 94: Saying Goodbye Under A Cloudy Night


    We dusted ourselves off from the debris as Madame Perisa escorted us to the exit, or rather, kicked us out with gusto. Somehow, in the chaos of a game of truth and dare, we''d managed to blow a hole in her roof. Who knew such a simple game could escalate into this? One minute, we were joking around; the next, Poseidon dared Zeus to throw a lightning bolt indoors. Naturally, Zeus obliged.


    "You sure we shouldn''t pay for the roof?" I asked, glancing back at the gaping hole. "I can totally have it fixed. It''s no trouble."


    Zeus, ever the charming negotiator, jumped in with, "Yeah, we''ll cover it. No need to send us off like this."


    But Madame Perisa, rubbing her temples, chuckled nervously. The look she gave us was more terrifying than any monster we''d fought. "Oh, no need, really. Let''s call it even, okay? This is the least damage you''ve ever caused here." She threw up her hands dramatically. "You''re welcome to return¡ª just not too soon.


    Let''s say, next decade or so? How does that sound?"


    "Now, that''s harsh!" Poseidon spoke up, his voice tinged with mock hurt, finally breaking his silence.


    She ignored him and barked at her poor cyclops servant, whose face was still swollen from some earlier, unspoken disaster which no doubt we were a part of. "Open the door for them. The faster they leave, the better."


    I tried once more to be reasonable. "We didn''t pay for the drinks either."


    Her laugh was sharp this time, like the crackle of a snake''s fangs. "Oh, but guess what? Today''s your lucky day! You''ve won our ''ON THE HOUSE'' challenge. Drinks are free¡ª now please, get out."


    Zeus mumbled, "She''s really determined to kick us out¡­"


    Poseidon added, "Can''t blame her. Didn''t we try to flirt with her daughter once? I vaguely remember that going poorly."


    My stomach twisted. So, this is the company I keep? I realized with some shame that I was part of a rather despicable brotherhood.


    With a gust of cool wind and distant thunder, the cyclops heaved the door open. Poseidon, ever the opportunist, leaned in, "Looks like it''s about to rain. Maybe we could stay a little longer, wait it out¡ª"


    The snakes on Madame Perisa''s head flared up, hissing in warning. "Here, take this!" She hurled an umbrella at us with all her might. I caught it out of sheer instinct, surprised by my luck.


    Then she screamed at the cyclops, "Shut the door before they get any more ideas!"


    Poseidon, never one to resist pushing boundaries, leaned over and called, "Tell your daughter I said hi!"


    "Like hell I will!" she spat back as the door slammed shut with a resounding¡ª WHAM!


    We stood there in stunned silence, the chilly night air swirling around us. For a moment, none of us moved. Then, as if a dam had broken, we burst into laughter.


    "That was... the most fun I''ve had in ages," Zeus wheezed, leaning against a lamppost for support.


    "Same here," I admitted, feeling lighter than I had in a while. There was something about getting kicked out of a crazy tavern that brought us all closer together.


    Zeus flung his arms around Poseidon and me, pulling us in like we were teenagers again. "So, where to next, brothers?"


    I felt a twinge of guilt. As fun as it was to gallivant with them, I couldn''t keep this up. There were responsibilities waiting for me¡ª real ones. But before I could voice my thoughts, Poseidon, the ever-reliable voice of reason, chimed in. "Maybe next time. I''ve got a kingdom to run, remember?


    You called us out on short notice."


    Zeus groaned. "Aw, come on! We were just getting started. You''re not leaving too, are you, Hades?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gave him a small nod. "Yeah, I should head back as well."


    Zeus sighed dramatically, letting us both go. "Fine, fine. I guess I need to head home too. Don''t wanna miss curfew."


    That last bit caught me off guard. "Curfew?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    He nodded, with what could only be described as a sheepish grin. "Yeah, Hera''s got me on a strict 10 p.m. curfew. I usually ignore it, but if I come in too late, she throws a fit. And trust me, that''s a hassle I don''t need."


    Poseidon and I shared a look of disbelief. The mighty Zeus, King of the Gods, subdued by a curfew? Incredible.


    "Well," I said, feeling a strange pang in my chest, "I guess this is where we part ways."


    Poseidon spoke up again, his voice softer this time. "I''m taking the train. Want to walk with me to the station, Hades?"


    I looked at him, surprised by the offer, but grateful. "Sure."


    Zeus pulled us into one final, bone-crushing hug. "You guys better not take too long to meet up again. I''m not waiting another two hundred years."


    We laughed, but there was a bittersweet truth in his words. Being immortal didn''t mean we had all the time in the world. There were always obligations pulling us in different directions.


    After prying ourselves free from Zeus''s iron grip, Poseidon and I began our walk through the quiet streets. The night had taken on a moody feel, with dark clouds rolling in and the scent of rain in the air. We crossed a small bridge that overlooked the glowing city, the lights twinkling like distant stars.


    For a while, we walked in silence, the only sounds being the occasional rumble of thunder. Then, Poseidon broke the quiet. "Zeus said his curfew was at ten, right?"


    "Yeah, I guess," I replied, not quite following where he was going with this.


    Poseidon started laughing¡ª a deep, genuine laugh that echoed through the empty streets. Confused, I pulled out my phone to check the time. When I saw it, I couldn''t help but laugh with him. It was well past midnight. Zeus was already two hours late.


    "Think he did that on purpose?" Poseidon asked, still chuckling.


    I smirked. "Wouldn''t put it past him. Probably wants to rile up Hera."


    Poseidon grinned, but then his face grew more serious. "Hades¡­ before we part ways, there''s something I need to know."


    I tensed up, ready for whatever revelation was coming. "Yeah?"


    He looked out at the horizon, the clouds swirling ominously. "Why do you keep your distance from us? From all of this?"


    I swallowed, unsure how to answer. "It''s¡­ complicated. I have responsibilities."


    Poseidon nodded, as if he understood more than he let on. "We all do. But you can''t keep running forever."


    The thunder rumbled louder, and for a moment, I wondered if it was a warning. What was Hades running from?

 Chapter 95 - 95: Ch. 95: The Calm Before the Tempest

    Ch. 95: The Calm Before the Tempest


    As we continued down the bridge, the mood between us shifting. I could feel the wind picking up, and with it, a growing tension. It was now or never¡ª time to ask the question that had been gnawing at me for centuries.


    "Why did you ask me to save humanity?" My voice was steady, but I could feel the weight of the question linger between us like the dark clouds overhead. My hair whipped behind me, the gusts picking up speed, but I stood my ground. "You sent Hermes to pass on the message. So, I''m guessing there was a deeper reason behind it."


    Poseidon let out a long huff, rolling his eyes. "Always with the tough questions, huh, brother? Fine, I''ll satisfy your curiosity." He kicked a stray rock over the bridge railing, watching it fall into the darkness below. "I knew Zeus would listen to you. That''s why I had Hermes pass on the message. You know how boring it is being the only one who enjoys the waves of my ocean empire?


    The gods up here¡ª" he gestured vaguely toward the heavens "¡ªare too busy with their own vanity to notice it. I wanted humanity spared because I wanted another species to acknowledge the beauty of my waters, to ride my waves. That''s all."


    I stared at him in disbelief. "That''s your reasoning? Really?"


    Poseidon brushed his hair back with an exaggerated motion. "Mock me all you want, but it''s the truth." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The longer we walked, the more uncertain I became about him. Poseidon, the god of the seas, the one who was also be the man in red, was too good at keeping his intentions murky. I could never tell if he was playing some deeper game or if his words were as simple as they sounded. Something about this night, about the way the wind swirled and the skies darkened above, felt off.


    Maybe it was the conversation¡ª or maybe it was a premonition.


    "Dammit, why do you have to be so complicated?" I breathed out, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.


    Poseidon chuckled softly, a deep sound that echoed like waves crashing against unseen shores. "You''re one to talk, Hades."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I don''t know what to say anymore."


    "Then don''t say anything." His voice was sharp, almost dismissive. The air between us grew thick with unspoken tension. I wanted to keep talking¡ª to figure him out¡ª but I was also afraid of pushing too far.


    "How long are you going to keep up this ''good guy'' act?" Poseidon said suddenly, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "You know you''re not one for sympathy. I doubt it will last long."


    I clenched my fists, feeling the urge to punch him rising, but I held back. Instead, I asked, "Why do you hate me so much?" Thunder crackled across the sky, almost as if the heavens were mirroring the storm brewing between us. "Please. I need to know."


    Poseidon stopped walking, turning to face me for the first time since we started down this path. His eyes, normally so calm and collected, were hard now, filled with something darker. "I''m getting tired of your half-hearted sentiment, Hades. Drop the act. You know what you did."


    I blinked, taken aback. What had I done? The Hades he was talking about had wronged him in ways I couldn''t fully understand yet, but the bitterness in Poseidon''s voice was unmistakable.


    "You were always Zeus'' favorite," he continued, his tone bitter. "Always the mature one who could do no wrong. Have you ever thought that maybe, just maybe, we could shoulder your responsibilities for once? But no, you never let anyone in. Your biggest flaw as an elder brother is that you never shared the weight with those who cared to shoulder them."


    His words struck a chord I wasn''t prepared for. Was this really about neglect? Could it be that Hades distance, and isolation, had driven him to this point of hatred? But there had to be more to it. This kind of resentment didn''t just spring from something so small. Something else lurked beneath the surface, something he wasn''t saying.


    "I think we should part ways here brother," Poseidon said, turning his back on me. The way he said "brother" was laced with venom, not affection. He started walking away, his silhouette fading into the misty night. I could feel him slipping further from my reach, like sand slipping through my fingers. If I didn''t stop him now, I might never get another chance.


    "Wait!" I called out, my voice carrying over the wind. I strode up to him and found him waiting there, I handed him the umbrella Madame Perisa had given us. "Here. You might need this."


    Poseidon looked at the umbrella, his expression unreadable. For a moment, I thought he might reject the gesture outright, but after a long, tense silence, he took it from me¡ª hesitantly, as if weighing the significance of the act.


    "Thanks," he muttered. "Don''t stay out too long yourself."


    (THE CHARACTER "POSEIDON" LIKEABILITY OF YOU HAS INCREASED BY 10)


    (TOTAL LIKEABILITY: -260)


    It was a small victory, but even the smallest chip in the wall between us felt like progress. I would keep at it, no matter how long it took, until that wall came down completely.


    "Bye then." I turned first, not wanting to linger and become more of a nuisance. It still felt strange, turning my back on the one who had, not so long ago, tried to kill me. But reconciliation, if it ever came, would take time.


    Before I could take more than a few steps, Poseidon''s voice cut through the wind again. "Hades." His tone was serious now, and I stopped in my tracks. "Did you really mean what you said about making up?"


    I smiled, despite the rain that had started to fall, light at first but growing heavier by the second. "Yeah," I said, looking over my shoulder at him. "Every word."


    When I turned back around, Poseidon was already far down the street, almost as if he''d vanished into the storm. I let out a frustrated sigh. "Did he run or something?"


    I shook my head, feeling the weight of the night pressing down on me. Today had been fun, but also exhausting in ways I hadn''t anticipated. The reunion with Hades'' brothers, the weight of the unspoken words between us, and the dark mystery of Poseidon''s resentment¡ª it was all swirling in my mind like the gathering storm.


    As the rain began to fall more steadily, I ducked into a side street, heading toward the place I had been thinking about since we left Madame Perisa''s. "I think it''s down here somewhere," I muttered to myself, my footsteps quickening. If my memory served me right, somewhere in this part of the city was Talos'' apartment.


    I had to know if she was okay. She had just lost her father¡ª though it was two hundred years in the future, that kind of pain wouldn''t fade so easily. I feared she might still be in turmoil, and I needed to be sure she made it back safely.


    The shadows of the night grew longer as I turned down the street, a sense of foreboding creeping into my bones. Something wasn''t right. The streets were too quiet. And in the distance, just at the edge of my senses, I could feel something¡ª someone¡ª watching.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Ch. 96: Oh? Now Im A Soul Reaper

    Ch. 96: Oh? Now I''m A Soul Reaper


    I stopped in the middle of the deserted street, surveying my surroundings carefully. It was past midnight, the streets illuminated only by sporadic streetlights that flickered like a bad omen. The rain, which had started as a drizzle, was now steadily picking up pace. I had no plan beyond finding Talos, and Hermes had whisked me here on such short notice that I hadn''t booked a hotel.


    Sleeping on the streets wasn''t an option, especially not for me¡ª Hades, Lord of the Underworld. But here I was, soaked and wandering aimlessly in a city that barely knew me.


    They did know me not in the way that would be accomodating.


    I wanted to see Talos badly, though not in a way that might come across as desperate. But, I had to admit to myself with a reluctant sigh, "By the gods, I am so lost. Hopelessly lost."


    I muttered under my breath. I''d been roaming the streets for nearly an hour since leaving Poseidon, trying to locate her apartment. I thought I had a decent memory of where it was from the future, but it seemed like time travel wasn''t without its quirks. What if the apartment didn''t exist yet? Or worse, what if she hadn''t even moved in two hundred years ago?


    I cursed under my breath, the cold rain now stinging as it hit my face.


    "Need some help, lad?"


    I turned sharply, startled by the voice that cut through the night. Emerging from the shadows was an old man. He was dressed in a grey suit, far too formal for someone out this late, and carried a wooden cane that clicked against the wet pavement with each step. His top hat, tilted low over his eyes, gave him an eerie, almost spectral quality.


    Despite his benign appearance, something about him sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I see you''re a bit turned around," the old man said with a knowing grin. "Looking for someone, aren''t you?"


    I raised an eyebrow, keeping my distance. "Who are you?"


    The old man chuckled softly, the sound barely audible over the steady downpour. "No need to worry about that. But, if you''re looking for the ghost detective, I suggest heading down that street." He pointed his cane down a narrow road, dimly lit by a row of flickering street lamps. "She''s not far. Best hurry, though. The rain''s about to get worse."


    My eyes followed the direction of his cane, then turned back to question him, but he was gone. Vanished, without a trace. My heart thudded in my chest, and I instinctively reached out with my senses, trying to detect his presence¡ª nothing. Not a single trace of life or magic. The man had simply disappeared. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that''s... unsettling."


    The rain, which had been a steady trickle, suddenly intensified, soaking me to the bone. I had no choice but to trust the stranger''s cryptic directions, so I sprinted down the path he had pointed to, my shoes splashing through the growing puddles. My instincts screamed at me that I was being watched, but I pushed the feeling aside. Whoever or whatever that man was, he was beyond my grasp for now.


    As I neared the end of the street, I saw it¡ª an apartment building standing tall in the rain, just like I remembered it. Relief washed over me as I realized I had finally found Talos''s home. But that relief was short-lived. Who was that old man? And how did he know what I was looking for?


    The thunder cracked again, shaking me from my thoughts. I dashed into the apartment building, grateful for the shelter from the relentless rain. I stood in the lobby for a moment, dripping wet, my mind racing. Was it really a good idea to show up at her place unannounced in the middle of the night? What if she wasn''t home? What if this was all some elaborate mistake?


    But after coming this far, I couldn''t just leave. I took a deep breath, steeling myself, and headed for the stairs. Talos lived on the third floor as I remembered. As I climbed, the sound of the rain pounding against the roof echoed through the stairwell, a constant reminder of the storm outside. Despite the icy cold that clung to my wet clothes, I felt strangely calm.


    The rhythmic pulse of the rain had always had a soothing effect on me since childhood.


    I reached the third floor and paused outside her door. My hand hovered just above the wood, hesitating. What if she was asleep? What if this was a mistake?


    I knocked softly, once. No answer.


    I knocked again, a little louder this time. Still nothing.


    As I raised my hand for a third knock, a voice interrupted me. "Snooping around this late at night, are we?"


    I turned to see a short woman standing a few feet away. Her grey hair was pulled into a tight bun, and a single red horn poked through her fringe. She wore thick oval glasses and had the sharp, scrutinizing look of someone used to knowing all the gossip in the neighborhood. "Not many people come calling for that one," she said with a smirk. "And definitely not at this hour. Who are you supposed to be?


    A stalker? A thief?"


    I forced a smile, though I felt anything but amused. "Hades," I said, trying to be polite despite my growing irritation.


    She stared at me for a long, uncomfortable moment, her smirk frozen in place. Just then, a flash of lightning illuminated the hallway, and her expression shifted from smug curiosity to one of absolute terror. She stumbled back, eyes wide. "Oh gods above... The eyes of death!"


    Before I could respond, she dropped to her knees. "Mercy, Lord Hades! Mercy! I didn''t mean to offend! Take that bitches soul if you must, but spare mine!"


    I sighed. Not this again.


    "You''re a little late for that," I said dryly, glancing at Talos''s door. "And I''m not here for souls. Not tonight, anyway."


    The woman scrambled to her feet, backing away down the hallway as quickly as her short legs could carry her. "Good gods... I knew that girl was strange, but this...!" Her voice faded as she disappeared around the corner.


    I shook my head, turning back to Talos''s door. "Maybe I should''ve just waited for morning," I muttered. But as my hand reached for the doorknob, something else stopped me¡ª a whisper. Faint, almost indistinguishable from the sound of the rain, but unmistakably there.


    "Hades..."


    I froze, my pulse quickening. It wasn''t Talos. This voice was older, darker, and laced with malice.


    Was I being watched?


    The apartment hallway suddenly felt much colder, the shadows deeper. The rain outside hammered against the windows, but it wasn''t the storm that unsettled me¡ª it was the voice, calling my name from the shadows, as if something ancient had been waiting for this moment all along.


    "Hades..." it whispered again, closer this time.


    I stepped back from the door, my senses on high alert. Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    And I had walked right into it.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Ch. 97: Reunion Of The Black Angel And The Ghost Detective

    Ch. 97: Reunion Of The Black Angel And The Ghost Detective


    The old woman chuckled nervously, her shaky laughter doing nothing to disguise the fear radiating off her like heat from a flame. She had come back, why? I thought something might have been in the air but I felt nothing now.


    I turned to the woman, I could see the tension in her frail frame, her bones trembling beneath her skin. Beads of sweat had begun to form on her forehead, betraying her terror. "Sorry for the joke earlier, don''t take it to heart," she said, her voice cracking. "I am the landlady of this house, so I have to be uptight about the security here."


    I narrowed my eyes. What was she talking about? "Why not just hire a security guard?" I asked, my tone deliberately neutral, though the question itself was meant to dig deeper.


    The landlady scratched the back of her head awkwardly, clearly caught off guard by my directness. "No thanks," she muttered under her breath. "Why would I waste good cash when I can pay myself half the price to do the same job?"


    "You pay yourself for security?" I repeated, disbelief creeping into my voice.


    She nodded with an odd sense of pride. "The tenants do, but they don''t have to know that, do they?"


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. Stinginess on a level I hadn''t seen before. "Is she in?"


    At my question, a flicker of panic flashed across the landlady''s face. She quickly regained composure, but it was too late; I''d seen it. "She pays for the room, but I don''t see her much. Haven''t for months.


    But she paid last week, so¡­ she''s not dead, I guess." Her eyes darted nervously over my drenched clothes, as if the rain soaking into the fabric was a physical manifestation of something darker creeping into her life. "Would you like a cup of tea? A change of clothes?" Her voice wavered as she added, "It''s said when the god of the underworld enters a house at night, a soul departs by morning.


    I hope it''s not my soul you''ve come for. I still have dreams to achieve¡­"


    I fought the urge to laugh at the absurdity of it all. "What kind of half-assed belief is that?" I thought. But I kept my expression calm. "Do you have something in black?" I asked boldly, testing her even further.


    She stammered, visibly flustered. "Uh... what?"


    I chuckled softly, placing a hand on her bony shoulder. She flinched as if my touch was death itself, which amused me more than it should have. "Relax, old woman. I wouldn''t want to take advantage of you. Just know I have my own way of doing things."


    I left her there, frozen in shock, and moved swiftly to the nearest window. The rain outside had picked up, sheets of it pouring from the heavens. Without hesitation, I leaped through the open window and spread my wings, the white feathers catching the wind as I soared upward into the storm.


    The rain pelted me from all sides, soaking me further, but I welcomed it¡ª it sharpened my senses, made me feel alive. I flew around to the window of her room and knocked gently three times.


    No answer.


    That wasn''t like her. Talos was the kind of person who would always be working, no matter the hour. She wasn''t one to be lying around lazily, not with her mind constantly in motion. I knocked again, this time a little louder, hoping the sound would break through the rhythmic hammering of the rain. Still no answer.


    I frowned, then took out my smartphone and turned on the torch, aiming it through the window into the dark room. The beam of light cut through the shadows, illuminating the scattered mess inside. Papers, blueprints, and gadgets littered every surface, but no sign of her.


    How long do I have to wait here? I was starting to feel like a stalker.


    Just as I was about to give up and break the window, I felt a shift in the air. Someone was inside, moving towards me. I could make out her form from the window. She hesitated for a moment before a clicking sound echoed softly in the rain, and the window swung open, letting in the cold night wind.


    Then I saw her.


    Talos stood before me, her short dark hair tousled by the wind, her pale skin almost glowing in the dim light. Her glass-like eyes were filled with wonder and a trace of something I hadn''t seen in her in a long time¡ªcuriosity. But more striking than anything was that she was completely naked.


    What in the world? Who works naked on a rainy night? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t seem embarrassed by her state of undress, though she clutched her arms to her chest as the cold air hit her. Her lips parted as if to speak, and her voice was soft, almost reverent. "Hades, you came. You really ca¡ª"


    I cut her off quickly, before this turned into some kind of awkward spectacle. "Go put on some clothes before you freeze to death, you dummy," I said with a smirk, trying to break the tension.


    Her cheeks flushed a bright red, this time out of embarrassment, and she turned quickly, her footsteps soft as she trotted away from the window. I chuckled softly to myself. She was always like this¡ª so composed, so methodical, until something human slipped through her cracks. It was nice to see, even if just for a moment.


    I slipped inside the room, shutting the window behind me. The room smelled of oil, metal, and old books¡ª a perfect reflection of her, really. Nothing had changed since I''d last been here. Messy, chaotic, but full of brilliance. Though I did not know she was into gadjets.


    "So why did you come today?" she asked from across the room, her back to me as she pulled on a black singlet. Her voice was casual, but I could sense the undercurrent of curiosity. "You must have been in the neighborhood or on Olympus, right?" She turned slightly, slipping into a pair of blue boxers. "And stop dripping water everywhere. I don''t want to have to clean up your mess again."


    "Yeah, I missed you too," I replied dryly, watching as she finished dressing.


    She shot me a look. "It''s not like it''s been a century. Why so serious all of a sudden?"


    "I thought you might still be upset about Hephaestus," I said quietly, the words hanging in the air like a storm cloud about to break.


    Her entire demeanor shifted. Her hands paused, and she lowered her head. "Yeah... thanks," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Did you just appreciate me?" I asked, half-joking, trying to pull her out of the dark place I''d just dragged her into.


    Talos let out a heavy sigh, brushing her hair out of her face. "Go change in the bathroom before you soak my floor, you idiot. I don''t even know where I left the mop after all these years."


    I rolled my eyes and muttered a curse under my breath as I headed toward the bathroom. "Lazy shrimp," I grumbled, but the weight of our conversation lingered in the room, the unspoken memories of Hephaestus and the past neither of us could ever forget.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Ch. 98: Yeah, Kinda Like A Sleepover

    Ch. 98: Yeah, Kinda Like A Sleepover


    The hot water of the shower streamed over my body, washing away the remnants of the day''s turmoil. The light in the bathroom was brighter than the dim glow of the main room, creating a stark contrast that felt almost surreal. I sighed, letting the warmth envelop me like a comforting cocoon. Had I really been in here for an hour?


    The thought brought a fleeting sense of guilt, but it was quickly washed away as I relished the moment.


    After a while, I reached out and turned off the shower, the sudden silence allowing me to collect my thoughts. I grabbed the towel and began drying off, noticing the oversized white shirt and dark shorts she had left out for me at the corner of the room. "Hmph. I wonder whose these are," I muttered to myself. At least I found her, and she did still remembered me.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, I found her hunched over her work table, fingers tapping away at her laptop relentlessly. I ran the towel through my damp hair, still adjusting to the refreshing sensation. "Do you ever stop working?" I asked, my voice light yet probing.


    She didn''t even look up at first, her fingers flying over the keys, but then she paused, hands freezing in place as she replied, "After I woke up, I tried to find out everything I could about the circle and Mr. Anonymous much earlier, but I have not come up with anything useful."


    I stood in silence, studying her.


    Finally, she raised her head, her gaze piercing. "Why did you come here today?"


    There was a weight to her question, an undercurrent of emotion that made me hesitate. Talos was a logical person, and I could feel the careful construction of her thoughts as she sought something deeper in my response. With each passing moment, it became increasingly clear that her feelings were in flux, complicating the straightforward dynamics we once shared.


    "I wanted to see if you were okay," I said simply, my voice steady and sincere.


    I could hear her breathing grow heavy as she processed my words. "Is that so? You''re not one for such sympathies. I guess you''ve changed."


    I stepped closer, observing the subtle tremor in her hands just inches from the laptop. It was clear she was still shaken from the events of that day. "Like I said, I wanted to see if you were fine. It appears you still have a heavy mind."


    A silence stretched between us, thick with unspoken words. Talos was hiding her face for a reason, and it tugged at my instinct to draw her out.


    She began to speak in a questioning tone. "How was your first day back? You''ve always been good at hiding your true emotions, so I can''t tell if you had it bad or worse than I did." There was a hint of sympathy in her voice, yet it felt tinged with something else¡ªwas it vulnerability?


    "Look into my eyes; they don''t lie," I replied, holding her gaze.


    She laughed softly, but it was stiff, almost forced. "Your eyes never tell the truth either. All this new information, these new emotions¡­ it''s something even my genius has failed to comprehend. I wonder if it will hinder my judgment in future."


    "It will," I said boldly, and the weight of my statement hung in the air between us.


    "Yeah, I figured." She climbed out of her seat, her movements shaky as she approached me, her weak frame struggling against the emotional burden. "I usually solve a number of mysteries without feeling a thing, but now¡­ my head is heavy. I think I''m going to lie down now."


    I watched her walk past me, aiming for the bed. She seemed drained, as if the weight of the world rested on her shoulders. It stung to think that I couldn''t alleviate her pain, but I was determined to be there for her.


    "It hurts not just in my head," she said, collapsing onto the bed with a soft thud. She crawled under the blanket, her head sinking into the pillow, as if she could disappear into its softness.


    What was I to do now? Talos was a person who didn''t want to be ignored when she felt at her lowest. My presence here was to keep her company, even if she didn''t acknowledge the comfort.


    But then I noticed the laptop still glowing, a soft beacon in the dim light of the room. My curiosity piqued, I moved to the table and leaned over the screen. My eyes widened as I read through the file she had left open on Prometheus and humanity. Why was she researching this on her first day back?


    "Could it be possible that she¡­?" I whispered to myself, contemplating the implications. What could learning about Prometheus provide her? It didn''t take long to connect the dots¡ª Talos must have been trying to uncover answers about the origin of humanity, possibly aiming to prevent the catastrophic events surrounding Zeus''s upcoming birthday.


    I shook my head, trying to fathom her thought process. There was no way she would leave this file open without reason; she intended for me to know she was still working. "Ahh." I sighed, closing the laptop and walking over to her. I heaved a deep sigh as I sat on the floor, my kneed up and my back against the bed frame.


    The rain hammered against the window, and the distant rumble of thunder added a foreboding rhythm to the stillness of the room. The air was thick with unexpressed feelings, a palpable tension that seemed to weave around us.


    "Talos, it''s okay to take a break once in a while," I said, trying to maintain an easy tone. "Though it''s unlike you, you''ve just lost your father. For someone feeling pain for the first time, it must hurt. It wouldn''t be a shame if you rested. Take some time to recover."


    Silence enveloped us for a long moment before she finally spoke. "And I lost my friend too."


    Hermes? My heart sank at the thought. "Yeah, him too." The weight of grief lingered in the air, thick and suffocating. I could not help but feel like I was at fault here.


    "Hades, this is sort of like a sleepover, right?" She muttered from beneath the blanket, her voice muffled but oddly lighthearted.


    I raised my head and exhaled a soft laugh. "Yeah, kinda like a sleepover."


    I could feel her turning on the bed, though her breathing suggested she wasn''t facing me. "The golden apple was inspired to throw humanity and the gods into chaos. I suspect that perhaps someone harbors ill intentions toward the human race and Prometheus to orchestrate such."


    She was slipping back into her analytical mode, her mind racing with possibilities. "You mean Poseidon?" I asked.


    "Far from it."


    Her response suggested she didn''t view him as the main suspect. I already knew the answer; Poseidon had once originally to save humanity from Zeus, so it couldn''t be him. But the fact remained that he did try to implicate me with the golden apple.


    "Talos, go to sleep, please. You need the rest," I urged, frustration leaking into my voice.


    To my surprise, she muttered, "Okay."


    As I settled into the silence, I could feel the tension between us; it crackled like the storm outside. I was all too aware of the space between us, yet it felt charged with potential¡ª a sense of intimacy born from shared loss and unspoken understanding.


    In the quiet, I heard her voice again, this time softer. "Hades, you don''t have to stay if you don''t want to."


    "I''m not going anywhere," I replied, my voice firm. "You''re not alone in this."


    I am not alone in this, I thought.


    The rain continued to pelt the window, a constant reminder of the world outside¡ª a world filled with chaos, just waiting to intrude on our fragile moment of peace. I wanted to reach out, to assure her that we would face whatever storm was brewing together, but for now, silence enveloped us, a blanket of understanding as we drifted in and out of our thoughts.


    The night stretched on, and I could sense the weight of her gaze on me now, even through the darkness and the distance. There was something significant about this moment, something that hinted at the battles yet to come. We were at a crossroads, caught between the past and an uncertain future, and neither of us knew how to navigate the path ahead.


    But as I listened to the rain and felt the warmth of her presence, I realized that perhaps we didn''t have to have all the answers just yet. Maybe for now, simply being together was enough.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Ch. 99: The Ties That Bind

    Ch. 99: The Ties That Bind


    **Part One: Hades POV**


    I hadn''t slept much through the night; it was a force of habit that clung to me like a shadow. Talos, on the other hand, slept soundly, wrapped in the blanket I''d seen her collapse under. I initially suspected her dreams were haunted by the losses she''d endured¡ª Hermes and Hephaestus¡ª but I wondered if it was more than that. Perhaps time travel had left her body weary, an echo of her former self.


    As for me, I bore two souls'' burdens, intertwined in a way that was becoming both a comfort and a curse.


    Speaking of souls, my mind flickered to the black book left behind in the Underworld. It had always been a part of me, a lingering presence I both trusted and feared. Suddenly, a thought struck me, and I reached out, calling on it as I had done before. It did not take long; the power surged through me, and with a puff of smoke, the black leather book materialized before my eyes.


    "Hi, been a while," I said, my voice low, reverberating softly in the quiet room.


    (Likewise¡­) the book replied, its words appearing in black ink, as if penned by an unseen hand.


    "Sorry for not consulting you first, but did you come back with me?" I whispered, trying not to disturb Talos''s slumber.


    The book pulsed for a moment, the words forming slowly. (I did return to the past with you. Is there something you would like to know?)


    The book wasn''t yet accustomed to my inquiries sinve I had often left it in silence, a companion of I kept in the shadows. But the time felt right to peel back the layers of its secrets. "In fact, I do. Tell me, were you really the one that formed the circle?"


    A brief pause, then the words emerged. ("Yes, I was. The reason? To prevent a great calamity in our world. I disbanded the group afterward. Why do you ask?")


    Perhaps I had always feared the answers that lay within this tome. The remnants of its past intertwined with its pages weighed heavily on my heart. With the night stretching before us, I opened up, pouring my thoughts and key moments of what I had been through to get there into the book and awaiting its response.


    ("I apologize for the problems I have caused¡­.") the black book seemed to lament, its tone almost regretful. It defended the circle known as the "Order of Light," insisting they would never tread a dark path without just cause. Yet it struggled to comprehend the death of Hephaestus, even as I tried to convey the chaos that enveloped us.


    As I spoke, the night wore on, the sounds of the storm outside adding a rhythmic backdrop to our conversation. Thunder rolled like the distant echoes of ancient battles, and I realized the book, like me, was growing weary. Its ability to maintain consciousness waned, slipping into silence before I could delve into my questions about Pandora.


    So, I let it go, drifting into a light sleep, cradled in the weight of my memories. As I was about drifting into sleep a soft blanket covered me, and I blinked, momentarily disoriented. Had Talos been awake this whole time?


    "Quit night talking, you freak," Talos muttered, her voice drowsy yet laced with a hint of amusement.


    "Sorry," I whispered, pulling the blanket closer around me, the warmth a soothing balm against the chill that lingered in the room. For a moment, I let the peacefulness wash over me, cherishing this fragile second chance.


    As sleep threatened to reclaim me, I felt Talos shift beneath the covers, her voice breaking through the haze of my mind. "Hades, this is sort of like a sleepover."


    "Yeah, kinda like a sleepover," I replied, a hint of a smile creeping onto my lips. Why did she bring that up again? Was she really still Talos?


    Her voice turned serious, a stark contrast to the lightness in the air. "Then go to sleep already."


    "I was sleeping when you woke me." I murmured.


    "Excuses are for the weak." She muttered back.


    "Talos, go to sleep, please. You need the rest," I huffed, but my voice lacked conviction.


    To my surprise, she muttered again, "Okay." The unexpected acquiescence left a bitter taste in my mouth; the battles we fought were exhausting, but her willingness to rest gave me hope that perhaps we could still heal.


    ---


    **Part Two: Poseidon''s POV**


    "Hey, Hades. Did you really mean what you said about making up?" I could hear his voice echoing in my mind as I boarded the train to Atlantis. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah. Every word."


    What kind of nonsense was he spouting now? Just when I thought he couldn''t center everything around himself, he did. I had seen the way Mother favored him, and Zeus basked in adoration, praised as the savior of the world.


    What did I get?


    After the war, Hades had abandoned the Order of Light, letting it disintegrate. I had imitated him, gathering those I could manipulate to rise against the gods. Olympus was my birthright, and I would seize it from their measly hands.


    I had watched as the light faded from my brothers'' eyes, both consumed by their own ambitions, while I sat in their shadows, watching, waiting. Hades was an introvert, a quiet storm lurking beneath the surface, a weapon honing itself in darkness. Zeus was a child, careless and too weak to take the reins of Olympus with seriousness. The real power behind Olympus was Hera.


    Yet, I remained an enigma, a blend of power and intellect. I had connections, connections I had grown in the shadows soon I would wield them.


    As the train rolled away from Olympus at a remarkable speed it took off and flew through the air, I gazed out at the fleeting landscape, the scenery blurring into a haze of colors.


    The speaker crackled to life. "Next stop! The Kingdom of Atlantis!"


    The train surged into the air, gliding smoothly above the clouds, and I felt the thrill of anticipation. The kingdom awaited me, a jewel submerged in the depths, my rightful place.


    I could already envision the chaos I would sow, the throne I would claim. Hera was the true threat, the one who held Olympus together. If I could take her out, the gods would scatter like leaves in the wind. If I killed Hades Zeus would break, and the very foundations of Olympus would shatter.


    As the train picked up speed, the rush of wind through the windows sent chills down my spine. I knew that with each passing moment, the gods would turn against each other. The storms of chaos brewed within my heart, ready to be unleashed.


    "Just you wait, brother," I murmured, a dark smile creeping onto my lips. "Soon, the world will reverence my name."


    The train veered into a steep descent, and the vibrant waters of Atlantis appeared below, a shimmering oasis of turquoise and gold. My kingdom awaited, and I was determined to claim my place at the helm of destiny.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Ch. 100: The Tempest & The Shadow (Poseidons POV)

    Ch. 100: The Tempest & The Shadow (Poseidon''s POV)


    I was sitting down with one leg crossed over the other, my eyes closed as I thought in silence. The umbrella Hades had given me throbbing in my hands, I still could not get what Hades has said to me earlier out of my head.


    "Brother, what mind game are you playing on me now?" I muttered to myself. "I always feared your brain. Your charm."


    I stroked my small beard at the base of my chin and opened my eyes, the light of the speed train beaming back in my face. "Did he figure out I tried to kill him? Did Hermes tell him my plan?"


    I was a bit relieved that Hades did not die. If he had died, I wonder if I would have had a chance to save humanity from Zeus''s wrath. He could have wiped them out of rage. Humanity would be the best subjects to rule over can''t have them thinning out just yet.


    I wonder why the black amber failed to work though. The chances of success were high since he was already suffering from serious injuries, so what went wrong? Is Hades immune to black amber?


    I furrowed my brow. I hated how he always made me think so much over little things. He was a cunning devil.


    Even after being poisoned, he was able to take on Zeus, even though he was holding back. He also managed to show a new ability I never knew he had.


    My eyes darkened as my grip on the umbrella tightened. Why was I boiling with rage now?


    It was a shame that Hades was still alive, though. With him alive, it would be hard for me to get a new batch of black amber; that thing is still very hard to find in the black market. But why did Hades show such a profound technique?


    The only reason I see is because Hades was passing on a message to whoever poisoned him that-- "I can''t be beat." Not really, maybe-- "I know you''re watching, be warned."


    Compared to Zeus, Hades is a wild card, and that makes him dangerous.


    The light on the speed train turned off and then on again. Then it repeated at rapid intervals, speeding up. "He''s here," I muttered with disgust etched in my voice.


    The lights went out permanently, leaving me in the dark. I did not flinch a bit and raised my voice to say, "You''ve come, coward!"


    The light came back on in a deep red, and there was no one on the train. It was as empty as a ghost, there was a low humming sound and then a buzz click from the driver''s seat.


    I rose to my feet and looked in the direction of it. I could hear the sound of a radio coming from there, indistinct and garbled. "Again with the games," I hissed in annoyance and started down the path in slow steps.


    My proud acquaintance¡ª we never saw eye to eye, but he aided my goal. He was the reason why I found the black book and how I came in possession of the black amber. And also the reason why I had another enemy on the list.


    He was insane in levels of intellectuality, his goals and identity concealed in the dark. I had been cautious around him, knowing fully well that he would be the final boss after I had achieved my goal, maybe even the last hurdle.


    I approached the driver''s room slowly and stopped before the steel door. The static radio stopped and beeped again. "Poseidon, you are in a state of unrest. You failed to kill Hades. Not to worry, the real game has only just begun. In two hundred years, we will perfect the poison and try again, only this time a newer target." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gripped the umbrella tighter and then loosened my grip. No point in losing my cool because of him. "You must not be targeting Zeus. You know he''s immune to the poison. I doubt even you would be so shortsighted."


    There was static again before the muffled voice continued. "Your hubris amuses me. The pawns are not set yet. No one can stop my plan. Our alliance is only a small part of the master plan."


    I was no fool; we could not keep playing each other for long. "Tell me now, what is your true aim.... Mr. Anonymous?"


    For the first time, I sensed him truly go quiet for a while before he said, "I do believe my response will not be to your liking, god of the seas."


    "Tell me!" I said in a much stricter tone.


    "Fine..." The response was chaotic, and I could hear the sound of metal scratching on a hard surface that made a loud, shrilling noise. It was the first time he let a sound other than his voice come through the line. I wondered if he was trying to pass on a message to me¡ª or a warning. "I want to create a champion strong enough to defeat me. Simple as that."


    A champion to defeat him? Now what was he implying? The fact that he could be an even bigger threat than I assumed him to be was startling.


    "And this champion, who is it?" I asked out of curiosity since I was not sure if I would ever get a chance like this again.


    I paused for a response as the shrilling noise intensified, causing my ears to rattle slightly. "Yes, yes I have. He was always my first choice, the most powerful god on Olympus. To be clear, I was sure you would never be able to kill him from the onset because that''s just the type of god he is. He is a god who has conquered death itself, though he himself is unaware of his true powers yet."


    My throat trembled as the words escaped my lungs, "H-- HADES!"


    "Hurts, doesn''t it, to not even be the main show." The voice cackled. "If you want to be the chosen one, then prove your worth. But it doesn''t matter when I turn this world upside down on you little children."


    "You are not the goal you are just the tempest to my shadow, a sword for my armour. Remember that."


    I flashed with rage as I reached for the door, and then the world went black. When the lights came back on, I was back in the train. The people had reappeared, exactly as they were before.


    "Sorcery?" I hated sorcery.


    Before me was a guard who reached out to me, perhaps thinking I was crossing a boundary. "Hey, please, sir, I''m going to need you to back off¡ª" The rest of his words were soaked in red as I slashed his throat with my pinky. He gurgled on his words as he collapsed on the ground.


    Around me was a ruckus as the other passengers screamed in fear, running in panic. But two words were enough to silence them all. "Blood Overload!"


    And all their heads exploded, bathing me in red that dripped down like the rain from before. I was fuming with rage at what I had just heard. That I was insignificant despite all my planning. Preposterous.


    I will find this charlatan and end him. He will regret underestimating me.


    ---


    Author''s Note: This is the end of the birthday Mass release and also a thank you note to all my readers for reaching the 100th it would not have been worth it without you guys. Please continue to support me and look out for the future of this book.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Ch. 101: Forming A New Alliance

    Ch. 101: Forming A New Alliance


    The morning was quiet, almost unnaturally so, as I finished preparing a light breakfast with whatever decent ingredients I could scrape together. Most of what she had in the fridge was junk food. I couldn''t help but shake my head at the thought of Talos living off such garbage. How did her brain manage to survive on this?


    I had freshened up and found some clothes¡ª a plain black shirt and some fine jeans that surprisingly fit. Talos had more male clothes than female ones for some reason. Strange.


    It wasn''t long before she stirred from her slumber. Her eyelids fluttered as she dragged herself from the bed, looking like a creature dragged from another realm. "I didn''t fancy you as a late dreamer," I said, a faint smile playing on my lips, though it quickly faded as I observed her.


    She groaned, eyes barely open, and mumbled, "Will you shut up? What time is it?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I leaned back against the wall, watching her with mild amusement. "Do you want me to shut up or tell you the time?"


    Without a word, she dragged herself to the bathroom, her movements sluggish and heavy, like she carried the weight of a thousand lifetimes on her shoulders. "If possible, both," she called from the doorway, her voice muffled by the walls. "And what is that smell? What kind of god makes their own meals anyway?"


    I raised an eyebrow at the remark. "A smart one."


    While I waited for her to finish, I couldn''t help but glance at my surroundings. The place was barely livable, a far cry from the brilliance and efficiency Talos usually carried. It wasn''t just her home that seemed disheveled. It was her. She was quieter, darker, more withdrawn.


    When she finally emerged from the bathroom, dressed in one of those oversized shirts she often favored, I could sense something off in the way she moved, like a shadow lingering behind her, dragging her down.


    We sat down on her unmade bed to eat; she did not even have a dining table but yet again, she was never one to fancy such manners of etiquette. Her eyes were glued to the plate as she ate in silence. That silence was thick, suffocating. I wondered if she''d ever get back to her old self¡ª or if the events of the past had hollowed her out completely.


    "Talos," I broke the silence after what felt like hours, "can you recover the data from my phone? Mr. Anonymous wiped it clean right before I was reborn here, I was thinking you could do it since you were a tech expert." I tossed the phone her way, which she caught with ease. She looked at it as if deliberating whether she would actually help me or just toss it back at me.


    For a moment, she just stared at me with those blank, hollow eyes. There was something in that gaze¡ª a battle raging within her, between the Talos I once knew and this detached version of her. After a long, unnerving pause, she started to tap away at the phone, her fingers moving in that familiar, precise way. "Password?"


    "Death." I said it too sharply, the word cutting through the air like a blade.


    She didn''t even flinch. Her expression remained neutral, almost mocking. "How original, you could not come up with something even better. At least add a number or a special character. It''s people like you that give smartphones a bad name." she muttered under her breath.


    I was not sure if the was trying to badmouth me or the previous Hades. But she wasn''t done just yet. "This model isn''t even up to date. You would think with your deep pockets you could afford something better but you are just a stingy rich lord."


    I felt the irritation bubbling up inside me. "If you want to insult me, do it to my face, Talos. Quit being such a coward."


    She raised an eyebrow and gave me a sideways glance. "You know I''m talking to your face right now, don''t you? And coward? Please, I did not need saving from my little brother, unlike you. He severed your friggin'' arm and your baby brother had to come save you, I even had to step up. So do not even begin to lecture me on cowardice, Hades!"


    Her words were sharper than her usual sarcasm, cutting deeper than I expected. I clenched my jaw, biting back the retort on the tip of my tongue. I watched her as she worked, wondering if she could actually recover the data or if this was just another game to her. She had changed so much.


    Thinking back to the day when we first met I never liked her, she carried this air of importance and relevance. She became one of the very few people that challenged me mentally and a integral part in my growth here in this world, I think that was why I was drawn to her in first place.


    "Done," she finally said, tossing the phone back to me on very little notice. It spun through the air, but I caught it easily. "Looks like your phone was under security backup. I''m guessing your assistant did that. Clever girl."


    "Hecate?" The name tasted bitter in my mouth. Memories of her death crashed into me like a wave coming to shore with full force, and for a moment, I could barely breathe. I tapped through the phone, confirming what Talos had said. My contacts, my messages, everything was back. But I''d go through it all later. There was something else I needed to address.


    Something more urgent.


    "Talos," I started, my voice steadier now, "I''ve been thinking."


    She didn''t even look up. "Yeah, you''re always thinking. So what is it this time? Just spit it out."


    I took a deep breath, trying to hold onto my patience. "I want to prevent the events of the future as much as you do, but we can''t do it alone. I''ve learned that the hard way." I hesitated, watching her closely. "I will be forming a new allaince."


    She finally looked at me, her eyes narrowing. "You want to form a new boy band, huh? I guess I''d just end up being the brains, as usual." She rolled her eyes, but there was something darker in her tone, something heavier.


    "I''m not joking, Talos. This time, it''s different." I paused, letting my words sink in. "This time, it''ll be with people I know I can trust. No secrets. No lies. I want you to be the first member.


    This time, we do it right."


    For a moment, she didn''t respond. She just stared at me, the weight of her gaze almost suffocating. Then she let out a long, drawn-out sigh. "I''ve gone in too deep already, haven''t I? But I''ll say it again¡ª I don''t work well in packs."


    I darkened my gaze, letting the threat slip out in a low voice. "Then I''m afraid I''ll have to kill you."


    Her eyes gleamed, and a twisted smile crept onto her face. "As if you could, god. You need me. I''m the only one who thinks like you, and you know it. Besides, you would not risk losing such a valuable asset."


    "Better to lose a valuable asset than let the enemy use it against me, don''t you think?" My tone was even darker now, each word dripping with intent.


    She sighed again, flopping back down onto the bed, burying her face in the mattress. I could hear her muttering curses under her breath. When she finally turned over, her eyes met mine again, softer this time. She stretched lazily, her shirt riding up to reveal the smooth skin of her stomach. The sight of her like that¡ª vulnerable, beautiful¡ª caught me off guard for a moment.


    Her top half cloth crumbled around the curves of her breast, did she know how erotic she looked in that position? I guessed living alone for so many years would make her forget her manners but outside she was stuck up as usual.


    I snapped out of it quickly. Focus.


    "I''ll also look into your curse," I said, trying to steer the conversation back to where it needed to be. "I''ll research curses in general and find a way to break them. If you want to stay on the sidelines and work as a partner, that''s fine too."


    She let out a slow breath, her chest rising and falling rhythmically. "It''s fine. I was going to follow you wherever you went anyway." There was a pause, and then she added, "I''ll join your alliance."


    That caught me off guard. "Not to be impartial," she continued, "but does this alliance have a name? And do I get the role of senior supervisor?"


    What the¡ª "I haven''t thought of a name," I admitted, feeling defensive now. "That part didn''t seem relevant."


    She rolled her eyes. "Do I get paid, at least? You emptied my fridge, so I need to stock up again."


    I closed my eyes, trying to keep my temper in check. A vein throbbed at my temple. "You really are a bitch, aren''t you?"


    She smirked. "You wouldn''t have me any other way."

 Chapter 102 - 102: Ch. 102: Fragile Masks

    Ch. 102: Fragile Masks


    I didn''t want to linger at Talos'' place for too long. Every minute spent here was one more tick of the clock toward chaos, a chaos I knew was coming. Time was always against me. I had bigger tasks¡ª forming the alliance in time before the storm broke loose. But still, I found myself hesitating, watching Talos more closely than before.


    Something had shifted in her and I could not help but feel threatened by it.


    And also the futures that the otherworlder Hermes saw, I did not want her becoming something I could not control. And the fact that she killed me in the future, I had no knowledge of Talos having any combat potential as of this moment but her brain was still just as deadly as any weapon.


    "Keep digging," I said to her, my voice steady but my mind running in a thousand directions. "Anything you find on Pandora and Epimetheus, especially Prometheus'' lesser-known brother. I need every detail. Leave no stone unturned. Also the find anything you can about our anonymous friend and don''t do anything rash."


    Talos did not even look up from her laptop, her fingers flying across the keys with practiced precision, yet the usual sharpness was not there. Her brilliant mind had always been a weapon, a sword she wielded effortlessly. But now? Now it seemed like she was just going through the motions. Something had dulled the edge.


    Mr. Anonymous lingered in my thoughts, an omnipresent threat we couldn''t ignore. His reach was as vast as it was dangerous, and it gnawed at me that I did not know his endgame. I needed reassurance, needed to know that Talos had this under control.


    "You are absolutely certain Mr. Anonymous can''t hack your system?" I asked again, my tone betraying my anxiety. I never repeated myself¡ª until now.


    Talos exhaled loudly, her fingers freezing mid-type. "Hades, I''ve told you before. It''s impossible for anyone to hack my systems remotely. Number one: No one can breach my PC without close-range access. Number two: My father''s upgrades are... well, beyond state-of-the-art.


    The devices have advanced security measures even you could not even comprehend." Her lips curled, but it was more reflex than true amusement. "Relax, your precious information is safe."


    She climbed to her feet and approached me in slow cautious steos. Then, without warning, she slapped me on the back, hard enough that it took my breath away¡ª figuratively. The casual violence was jarring, especially from her.


    "What the hell was that for?" I growled, my eyes narrowing in irritation.


    Talos blinked at her own hand, as if surprised it even belonged to her. "I thought... I don''t know. It was supposed to be a friendly gesture, I guess." She laughed awkwardly, shrugging her shoulders. The laugh sounded wholly fake and she knew too, I believe she wanted me to know she was putting in an effort. "I might''ve overdone it.


    Friendly gestures are... still rather complicated to me."


    Complicated. That was an understatement. Talos was many things¡ª brilliant, sarcastic, enigmatic¡ª but she had never been the type to hesitate. And yet now, she had been different. Disconnected. It was like watching a tower slowly crack, a pillar of strength eroding without anyone noticing.


    She''d always been the one who calculated everything, who understood every move before it happened. Now, I wasn''t so sure.


    But what struck me most wasn''t her awkwardness; it was her mask. Talos had always worn one, of course¡ª we all do¡ª but this was different. This wasn''t the mask of confidence and control I was used to seeing. This was something else entirely. A distraction, a false front. She was hurting, and I couldn''t tell if it was the curse or just her internal strife.


    And that terrified me.


    I softened, my voice dropping just enough so she knew I wasn''t pushing. "You can''t hide forever, Talos."


    Her fingers snapped twice in front of my face, breaking the moment. "Quit it, Hades. Overthinking won''t solve anything. I''m fine, really." She gave a faint smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "I''ve got you to fall back on if things go south, right? So, where''s your next stop?


    Because I know you''re not heading straight back to the underworld."


    She was right. Talos always knew where my thoughts were before I did. I offered her a faint smile in return, letting her change the subject for now. "I need to see a few faces before I go underground for who knows how long."


    Her brow lifted with curiosity. "Like who?"


    I turned toward the window, letting the cool air wash over my face. I needed a breath. "You''re the great detective. Take a guess."


    Talos groaned, her frustration clear. "If it''s not Hermes¡ª then it''s gotta be Aphrodite. She was never fully part of your first alliance, but you''d want her this time, wouldn''t you?"


    She turned and headed back to her seat.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Right again. Despite her slipping demeanor, Talos'' mind was still razor-sharp when it needed to be. She read me better than anyone, even when she wasn''t at her best.


    "I''ll be back," I said, though it felt hollow. There was something off in the air, something unsaid between us. She didn''t say goodbye, didn''t even turn away from her screen. Just like me, Talos wasn''t one for farewells.


    I climbed out the window, feeling the rush of the wind as I launched into the sky. The city sprawled beneath me, a mosaic of streets and lights, but all I could think about was the woman I''d just left behind. Something was deeply wrong, and I was starting to wonder if I should''ve stayed.


    The next stop was the fashion district.


    When I landed in the heart of the city, the vibrant hum of the fashion district buzzed around me. The energy was intoxicating, a pulsing rhythm that felt alive, always in motion. People¡ª lesser gods I suppose milled about, blissfully unaware of the grasp of the world that operated behind the scenes. Even here the people seemed worshipped Aphrodite without ever knowing it.


    I walked through the opulent doors of Aphrodite''s building, the air thick with her influence and my head held high. And here I was again. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Ch. 103: Meeting Aphrodite, Again

    Ch. 103: Meeting Aphrodite, Again


    Aphrodite reclined lazily in her lodging, perched atop one ofthe tallest building in Olympus. She wore a cobalt blue jacket that hugged her curves, a crisp white top underneath, and dark leggings that accentuated the sinuous lines of her waist and her voluptuous figure. Her every movement seemed designed to command attention, and even seated, she exuded an effortless sensuality.


    As usual, the air was thick with the scent of bubblegum ¡ª a trademark of hers, frivolous yet strangely intoxicating.


    Despite her beauty, there was always something unnervingly childlike about her demeanor. No matter how serious the situation, she never betrayed any hint of resentment, fear, or hatred toward me. Instead, she flitted about like a chirpy high-school girl, the sort who only ever seemed to appear as a main character in some trivial romance. It was as though she wore her lack of depth as a defense.


    "Hades," she cooed, her voice as sweet as the air around her, "you''re finally taking my advice and coming to find true love, aren''t you?"


    Her words slid off me like water on stone. Had I been anyone else, her voice might have softened me, might have stirred something warmer inside. But I had long since turned my heart to rock.


    Without warning, she sprang from her seat, her eyes bright and mischievous, her chest heaving in a way that was deliberately distracting. She hurtled toward me, her curves bouncing with an exaggerated playfulness, as if to test my resolve. I sidestepped swiftly, and her body whirled past, missing me by inches.


    "Aphrodite," I warned, my voice cold. "A goddess should act like one. Don''t insult me with your... alluring packages."


    She giggled, her laughter high-pitched and childish. "Oh, come on! Don''t be so stiff. Just show me a little love, Hades." Her tone dripped with mockery as she spun toward me again, arms outstretched. She wasn''t taking this seriously. As usual. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Again, I dodged her approach. This game of hers was tiresome, and I could feel my patience wearing thin. I had come here for something important ¡ª and it wasn''t to indulge her in this farce.


    "I have something important to say, Aphrodite." I tried to keep my voice level, but she persisted, as she always did. My patience was thinning rapidly. This time, I decided, she was not going to push me any further.


    "Stop!"


    My voice thundered with the weight of the underworld, and a plume of black smoke seeped from my eyes, tendrils of shadow swirling around me. Instinctively, she recoiled, pulling back with a pout. Her playful demeanor shifted ever so slightly, revealing just a glimmer of the immortal underneath.


    "You don''t have to be so serious, you know," she muttered, her tone softer now. "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you. What brings you here?"


    In that moment, I let my guard drop for just a fraction of a second, and she seized the opportunity. Without warning, she lunged at me, wrapping her arms tightly around my body. Her large breasts pressed against my chest, their warmth unfamiliar and uncomfortably intimate. A sharp, sweet perfume filled my nostrils, sickeningly strong, making me cough.


    "You... witch..." I managed to choke out, trying to pry her off me, but her grip tightened as if she''d been starved for affection.


    She leaned in close, her breath tickling my ear. "I really missed you, brother. Just this once, let me hold you."


    For a brief moment, I hesitated. Despite everything, there was a fragility to her words, a genuine plea buried beneath the usual coquettishness. Slowly, I reached out and patted her hair, feeling its silky strands beneath my fingers. Then, with cold detachment, I muttered, "Keep touching me, and I''ll make sure you die a horrible death."


    She jerked away from me in an instant, her face flushing as she tried to compose herself, her giggle betraying the discomfort she tried to mask. "Sorry, sorry," she said with a sheepish smile. "I just couldn''t help myself."


    I watched her carefully, my eyes tracing her movements. Her lightheartedness had returned, but there was an undercurrent of wariness in her now. It was subtle, but I could sense it. Her playful persona was just that ¡ª a mask. And I was here to tear it off.


    "What brings you here?" she asked again, her voice laced with curiosity, though her eyes remained guarded.


    I took a seat on the couch across from her, deliberately putting distance between us. "You and I both know why I''m here, Aphrodite," I said, my voice low and steady. I could feel her eyes on me, scrutinizing every word, every gesture. She was trying to figure me out, trying to gauge the real reason I had come.


    She arched an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "Is this about love again? Hades, I didn''t think you cared about that sort of thing. Or is there something else?" She leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing as if trying to peer into my thoughts.


    The reason why I began the way I did is because I was not sure if she had spoken to the original Hades about her curse, it was a very subtle approach to put her on edge.


    I met her gaze, unblinking. "I want you to stay calm before I tell you what I''m about to say." My tone was deliberate, calculated. This conversation required precision. One wrong move, and she could retreat behind her walls of flirtation and pretense.


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "Alright," she said softly, her tone unusually serious.


    "I know about your curse, Aphrodite."


    For the first time, her composure faltered. It was subtle ¡ª the slightest widening of her eyes, the briefest tension in her jaw ¡ª but I saw it. She quickly smoothed her features, trying to appear unfazed. "My curse?" she asked, her voice carefully neutral. "What are you talking about?"


    I rose from my seat, pacing toward the window that overlooked the rooftops of Olympus. The golden city stretched out below us, its shimmering beauty a stark contrast to the shadows of the underworld that clung to me. Without turning to face her, I continued. "You are cursed to make others fall in love but never to experience it yourself. The moment you try, the curse strikes you down with retribution.


    You''ve spent lifetimes trying to hide it, but it''s there. And you think that because I am the god of the underworld, I might have a solution for you."


    Behind me, I could hear her breath hitch, her playful demeanor cracking under the weight of my words.


    "You think I could cure you, that I might have the key to unlocking your heart. You''ve tried to offer me ''true love'' in exchange for it, haven''t you?"


    Her silence was telling. I turned to face her, and for the first time, she looked genuinely vulnerable. Her lips parted, but no sound came out at first. Then, in a small voice, she asked, "How do you know?"


    I watched her, her eyes a mixture of confusion and fear. She had spent centuries crafting her persona as the carefree, invulnerable goddess of love. But here, now, her true self was laid bare before me.


    "I know because you told me," I said simply. "In your own way. And believe it or not, I want to help you."


    Aphrodite''s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping back in. "Why? Why would you want to help me?"


    "Because I need you to join an alliance," I said.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Ch. 104: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (II) (Poseidons POV)

    Ch. 104: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (II) (Poseidon''s POV)


    "Have you ever thought about being the protagonist of your own story? About being the apex predator? Even with your power you still feel inferior." Spoke the bone chilling voice resonating through my bones with terror.


    I gnashed my teeth and pulled back slightly as I held up my weapon, the trident that commanded the oceans. The entire space around me was a world of black, I could clearly see the pools of blood on the floor leaking from my brothers and sisters.


    My words trembled as I spoke. "Apollo, Artemis, Hera..." They were all sprawled on the ground painted red. My hands faltered and fell by my side as my injuries intensified. Blood leaked from the multiple holes in my body, we had guven it our all but why were we still losing? I asked myself. "Dammit, I cant let them die!"


    This was the final battle; between the gods and the titans. TITANOMACHY.


    "Gods such as yourself may have an even purer form of power but compared to the Primordial source it''s doesn''t pack much of a punch does it?. This arcane energy of yours is a poor imitation of true power." I looked at the face of the towering being, his flowing white hair and white beady eyes, a face with no mercy.


    Already ten years into the war and after such loss we have finally come close to winning. Zeus had chosen taken care of Cronos leaving us to deal with Atlas. Even with our combines power he''s too strong.


    "This world was merely just fictional to you gods, the true lord''s of this world are us the titans born." Atlas reached out to me in that moment he pierced through my heart and I dropped down on the floor dead unable to save any of my family, I had failed them.


    I gasped as I sprang back to my life on my bed, the blanket covering me roughly. "That nightmare again?" I heard the soothing voice of my first wife Amphitrite her long coral coloured hair and her huge brown hair, she was naked and had her hands on my chest. She had kept me company last night. "Poseidon it''s getting worse."


    I took up her hands and pressed it on my lips and kissed them. "I''m not."


    She pouted her lips and said. "You''ve never been a good lier. You were calling out to your family in your dream, this time you said Hades."


    My eyes could not hide my shock, I knew Amphitrite to beat very cunning woman and there was no way I could take this by her and escape. "I met him today, we drank and talked the three of us just like old times."


    She smiled lightly and said. "And that bothers you? I know you two are in bad footing but you were close once, I''ve always wanted to know what changed you two that is if you will tell me my lord."


    Hades, damn you. You managed to drive into my dreams and become a nightmare. But maybe telling her will let it off my mind even for a bit. "We have our differences yes. Since the start we were rivals, friendly rivals. Even more so when he died."


    Amphitrite gasped in shock at my words, she must have been puzzled as to why I told her this but I had my reasons. "Hades, died." I could hear the clear spund of her gulping down.


    I sighed and stared up at the glow lamp at the corner of the bed but she pulled my face back to face her. Her eyes urging me to continue.


    "Have you ever wondered how Hades got his title as the god of the dead? Its because he died and came back stronger, he over came death. It was at the heat of the battle of Titanomachy, we were close to winning and we would have lost if not for him." I had a brief pause. "Zeus played a crucial role but Hades helped take down Atlas. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the fight we drifted apart and he started developing a guilty conscience for not being able to save us all. Shouldering that responsible caused him to take a much darker path than I did."


    "The underworld is not really the land of the dead but the location of the refugees of the battle, the races and those left for dead. Hades catered for them when everyone else turned a blind eye to them. The term dead was used in those days to mean lost ones."


    I could see how fixated she was on the story at the reveal of the truth.


    "To defeat Cronos Zeus cut him in pieces and cast him into Tartarus at the ends of the earth and Hades took responsibility for it''s protection. The underworld is not a realm of the dead but also a prison to the fallen titans and the world beneath our world."


    "So what happened next?" Amphitrite asked me in eagerness.


    I sighed and broke down the rest to her in slow speech. "Even with the titans gone the world was still plagued by an entity born from the evil of our battle, that entity was something truly frightening. Luckily we percieved it before it could spread and sealed it in a container."


    Amphitrite raised her head and played with my bared chest with her delicate fingers. "Why have I never heard this before?"


    I smiled and said. "Its something that should not be spoken about."


    "And this evil, where is it now?" She asked with eyes that were far from innocent. "If you don''t want to say it then don''t, quit glaring will ya?"


    I had not realized I was staring but I relaxed and continued. "The words I have spoken to you today stays secret." She nodded clearly understanding what I could do if she defaulted from my words. "The entity was sealed in a black box constructed from one of the rarest materials and forged by Hephestus itself."


    She pressed her lips on mine and giggled. "Now that you told me do you feel better."


    My response was not one she expected. "Not in the least, now I''m even more unease."


    She climbed up on top my body and pushed down the blanket, her face pulsed red as heat rose from it. Her huge breasts hanging down to my delight. "How about we go a round and make you feel better."


    By the gods I have a hot queen. I remarked to myself as she did her thing.


    My mind could not stop to stray to the black box, what did we call it again?


    Ah that''s right, I furrowed my eyebrows. Pandora!

 Chapter 105 - 105: Ch. 105: The Edge Of Trust

    Ch. 105: The Edge Of Trust


    "What kind of alliance?" Aphrodite''s voice trembled slightly, her breath ragged, as if she were battling something inside.


    I kept my hands buried in my pockets, eyes locked on her with an intensity I didn''t bother masking. Behind her composure, I could sense desperation, a quiet fear edging her words. She had reason to be cautious, but I just needed to push her a bit further¡ª make her see what was at stake.


    "There is a darkness rising in this world," I said, my voice steady, each word deliberately slow, carrying a weight I knew she would feel. "And as much as it pains me to admit it, I can''t do this alone. I need others¡ª strong allies¡ª yo help forge the peace I desire. A peace only achievable through this alliance." It wasn''t enough. She needed more than simple truths.


    I began walking toward her, my gaze like a cold wind. I could see her tense, a flicker of fear crossing her face. She tried to steady herself, to regain control. "I don''t understand you, Hades," she said, her voice faltering slightly. "Are you sure you didn''t come here to kill me?"


    I stopped, leaving just enough space between us to feel her unease. "I have no interest in killing you, Aphrodite," I replied coolly. "I''m here to build something¡ª a new world. A world where curses, like the one that binds you, will no longer exist. A world where I will have no enemies left to fight."


    Her eyes flickered with something unreadable, but her body relaxed slightly. "That''s a lofty goal, Hades. But I still don''t understand what I can offer you in all this. How do I fit into your plans?"


    I sighed and threw myself onto the nearby sofa, leaning back as though the weight of the world had settled onto my shoulders. "It''s simple. When I call, you answer. That''s all I need."


    Before she could respond, her phone rang, slicing through the thick tension in the room. Her hand flew to the device almost instinctively, and though she made it sound like she was asking, she didn''t wait for my permission to answer it.


    A few tense moments passed as she murmured into the phone. Then suddenly, she slammed it down on the table, her face contorted in frustration. "That son of a bitch!" she spat, her eyes wild. "He just won''t stop! Always so pushy, always trying to get his way."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the outburst. "Who has you this worked up?"


    Her eyes flashed with anger, though not directed at me. "It''s Apollo, the golden prince of Olympus," she replied, her voice dripping with disgust. "He''s always hovering, pestering me. Thinking he can bend everyone to his will."


    Apollo? I thought, surprised. I hadn''t expected such venom from her. Apollo was widely adored¡ª respected, even. The god of light, music, medicine, and prophecy¡ª he embodied everything Olympus stood for. Masculine beauty, talent, grace.


    So why this reaction?


    "You''re not close with Apollo?" I asked, trying to peel back another layer.


    Aphrodite laughed bitterly. "Close? Maybe once. He likes to play the charming golden boy, but he''s more spoiled than anyone else. His ego is unbearable."


    I mulled over her words. So Apollo was part of her past, but clearly, something had soured between them. "Is he coming here?" I asked, my tone neutral, though a spark of interest lit within me. If Apollo was involved, this could get more complicated than I anticipated.


    "No," she said quickly, shaking her head. "I''d never let anyone interrupt our conversation. Especially him."


    I admired her resolve. Her determination only made me more certain she would be a valuable ally. "Good. Because as long as you join the alliance, I''ll help you find a way to break your curse. Together, we''ll fix what''s been broken."


    Her demeanor softened at that, and for the first time, a hint of hope crossed her features. "You''d help me with that? You think we can really find a cure?"


    I leaned back further, stretching out on the couch. "Of course. But if you don''t let Apollo in, I can''t evaluate him, can I?"


    She blinked, startled. "You want to meet him?" Her voice was laced with disbelief. "You know he''s a jerk, right? I don''t want you killing him in a fit of rage."


    I smirked at that. "And why would you think that?"


    Aphrodite pointed at my face, her lips quirking into a wry smile. "That look. The killer smile, that''s what it is. You''ve already decided something about him, haven''t you?"


    I shrugged and let my gaze wander to the ceiling. "Tell me something, Aphrodite," I said, my voice low. "Are you only attracted to me because I''m the one who can help you?"


    She froze, and I could feel the weight of the question pressing on her. I knew the answer, but I wanted to hear her say it.


    Her eyes dropped to the floor, her voice soft and hesitant. "Yes. But it''s more than that. I owe you... more than you realize."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. She wasn''t just talking about the present.


    "When I was younger, none of the gods really paid attention to us children," she began, her words faltering. "Why would they? They had just saved the world. We were nothing to them. But you... You were different."


    Her eyes shimmered with an emotion I hadn''t expected. "You never smiled, never laughed, never made us feel welcome. But you were always there. You didn''t show emotion, but you cared in your own way. Me, Hermes... We owe you everything."


    My mind flashed back to those days. I had tried to protect the younger gods, not out of love, but because someone had to. That''s what I expected to be going on in my mind if I was Hades. I wonder why he was was always drawn to the forgotten, the lost. Perhaps it was a reflection of my own emptiness. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You taught us to look out for the weak," she continued, her voice trembling. "You made me the goddess of love so I could help others find the one thing you never seemed to care about. And Hermes, well... he always wanted to save you from the darkness in your heart."


    Tears began to roll down her cheeks, and she stepped closer to me, her vulnerability on full display. "Even now, you''re still trying to help me. I will join your alliance, Hades. But on one condition."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious. "What''s that?"


    "You let me help you find love," she declared, her voice thick with emotion. "You''ll fall in love, or my name isn''t Aphrodite."


    I scoffed, turning away from her intense gaze. "What kind of half-baked sentiment is that?"


    "Hear me, Hades," she said, stepping closer, her eyes burning with determination. "You will fall in love, and you will find peace. I''ll make sure of it."


    I crossed my legs and leaned back again, the weight of her words settling on me. "I don''t give a damn about love," I muttered. "But if that''s what it takes to have you on my team, fine. I''ll play your little game."


    Her eyes brightened, a genuine smile breaking through her tears. "You''ll see. I''ll make sure you find it."


    I sighed heavily. "Whatever you say. Now, call Apollo. I want to meet him."


    "Oh, right!" She rushed to her phone, making the call with newfound energy.


    As she spoke to Apollo, I closed my eyes, pondering her words. Love? For someone like me? I had long since buried any hope for such things, but if it meant securing Aphrodite''s loyalty, I would indulge her fantasy¡ª for now.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Ch. 106: Apollo

    Ch. 106: Apollo


    KER¡ªCHUK!


    The door creaked open, the noise echoing through the quiet room before it softly clicked shut again. Footsteps soon followed, deliberate and slow, drawing closer. The air felt heavier, the dim lighting casting deep shadows along the walls of the narrow hallway. I remained seated, one leg casually crossed over the other, the half-filled glass of grape wine resting in my hand. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rich scent of fruit filled the room, but I barely noticed. My focus was elsewhere.


    Aphrodite stood beside me, silent and composed, though I could sense the tension in her. The goddess was usually so poised, her presence calming. But not today. Today, even she was uneasy. I could feel the slight tremor in her breath, though she tried to hide it. After all, she knew what was coming.


    She knew who was coming.


    Apollo.


    The golden boy of Olympus. He wasn''t exactly a god who could slip by unnoticed, nor was he someone who ever tried to. The hallway seemed to brighten as he entered, his aura radiating as if he were the sun personified. And in some ways, he was.


    As he stepped into view, I had to admit, he was breathtaking. His hair was a cascade of shimmering gold, reminiscent of Zeus but softer, more refined. His eyes, bright and piercing, gleamed with a kind of self-assured arrogance that only someone like him could carry. A flashy jacket, trousers that screamed opulence, and sneakers of all things.


    It was a confusing blend of high status and casual irreverence. His right ear caught the light, showcasing a shimmering earring, a small but loud proclamation of his vanity.


    From head to toe, Apollo was a walking representation of excess. His smile was blindingly handsome, but beneath it, I could already sense the toxicity that bubbled beneath the surface.


    "What''s this, Aphrodite? You didn''t even come to greet me at the door." His voice dripped with mock disappointment, though his eyes sparkled with amusement. "No warm welcome for your dear brother?"


    Then, as his gaze slid toward me, the air shifted. His face faltered, and his expression twisted in an ugly grimace, his chin wrinkling in a way that made even his celestial beauty look grotesque for a moment.


    "Oh?" His tone turned flat, disgust bubbling up from his throat. "Hades... is that you?"


    No, it''s your ghost, I mused silently, sipping from my glass without so much as looking in his direction.


    Apollo''s approach was measured, though the disdain was palpable. He tried to conceal it behind a veneer of politeness, but I had lived long enough to see through such acts. His scorn was as obvious as the sun he was worshipped as.


    I had been scorned enough in my previous life¡ª human and god alike seemed to enjoy looking down on others. This was nothing new.


    Apollo stopped just short of the sofa, his gaze turning toward Aphrodite. She had remained silent throughout the entire exchange, following my command to the letter. I hadn''t needed to test her loyalty, but it was a useful reminder of the control I wielded over her.


    "What''s wrong, Aphrodite?" Apollo''s voice sharpened. "Cat got your tongue? Or maybe Hades is here to collect your soul." His eyes darted to me with a flash of venom. "Why is he even here?" He asked more to himself than any of us.


    I took another sip of wine, ignoring the blatant disrespect. It was clear Apollo hadn''t learned any manners in his time within all the free time he had galavanting. I could see his fists clenching in his pockets. His pride had been wounded by something¡ª perhaps a romantic rejection from Aphrodite. Typical Apollo.


    "Hey, Aphrodite! Are you going to keep ignoring me?" His voice grew louder, more demanding. "Should I¡ª"


    Enough.


    Without a word, I unleashed the full force of my aura, a will that surged like a tidal wave. Apollo''s body seized, though not from fear¡ª he was too proud for that. I lifted my head, just enough to acknowledge him without turning to meet his gaze.


    "Do you know what happens to children who don''t know their place?" I asked, my voice low but filled with menace. "They don''t end up well."


    Apollo''s gaze burned into me, but his pride kept him from showing fear. Instead, he sneered. "Are you threatening me, Hades?" he asked, his tone dripping with arrogance. "I never thought you had the galls to oppose me."


    Did I hear that correctly? I wondered, my patience thinning.


    I rose from the couch, and beside me, I felt Aphrodite tremble. I had promised her I wouldn''t kill him, so long as he didn''t push me too far.


    "Are you going to¡ª"


    WHAM!


    Apollo''s words were cut short as my fist connected with his jaw, sending him flying across the room. His body skidded through the air, a grunt escaping his lips as he collided with the far wall. Smoke hissed from his arms where he had managed to block the blow.


    "You''re getting slow, old man," Apollo taunted, though his voice trembled slightly.


    He was sharp but naive. He had blocked the first hit, but he hadn''t realized I had already struck twice.


    Before he could recover, his arms dropped limply by his sides, his entire body trembling uncontrollably.


    "What... did you do to me?" he gasped. "I can''t move!"


    "Of course you can''t." I stepped closer, looming over him. "I struck your vital points before I landed the blow. You''re paralyzed." I spoke without pride. After facing gods like Poseidon, defeating Apollo was no feat worth boasting about.


    "Damn you, Hades!" Apollo spat, his voice raw with frustration.


    I turned to Aphrodite, who had remained silent throughout the confrontation. "You can deal with him now," I said calmly. "I''ll release him when you''re done."


    Aphrodite suppressed a small laugh, her eyes flickering with amusement. "Right," she said softly.


    Apollo struggled weakly against the paralysis, whining like a wounded animal. "Release me, Hades! This is humiliating!"


    How unsightly for a god, I thought as I returned to my seat.


    Aphrodite approached Apollo, her voice soft yet firm. "Apollo, calm down. You should have known better than to treat Hades like this. He''s older, wiser, and far more powerful than any of us."


    Apollo snarled, refusing to accept her words. "Hades has never shown me hostility before! I thought he was... just some mindless shadow."


    I remained silent, unbothered by his insults. His words were like the complaints of a spoiled child who had never faced real consequences.


    "Stop being annoying," Aphrodite said, her tone sharp. "Let''s get to why you''re really here."


    Apollo''s face twisted in disbelief. "Annoying? Me?! That''s an insult!"


    Aphrodite sighed heavily, clearly growing tired of his theatrics. "The sooner you explain why you''re here, the sooner Hades will release you."


    Apollo fumed for a moment longer, then, with a burst of rage, he managed to break free from my paralysis. His body collapsed to the ground, drenched in sweat, his breathing ragged.


    "You overestimate yourself," I said coldly, watching as he wiped his face with a handkerchief that shimmered with golden threads.


    I guess he did have some talent or is it because I did not strike him with my full force, I pondered.


    Still seething, Apollo sat down, maintaining a distance from me as he glared in Aphrodite''s direction.


    Aphrodite, ever the diplomat, handed him a glass of fruit juice. "Now that you''ve calmed down, why are you here?"


    Apollo hesitated, his cheeks reddening slightly. "Do I have to say it in front of him?" he asked, his eyes flicking toward me nervously.


    I locked eyes with him, my gaze cold and unyielding. He looked away quickly.


    Aphrodite sighed. "Get to the point, Apollo."


    I felt something interesting would happen if I stayed.


    After another brief pause, Apollo''s face twisted into an expression of desperation. His voice cracked as he screamed, "Please marry me, Aphrodite!"


    I smirked to myself. I had been right to wait, something interesting did happen.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Ch. 107: A Steamroll Ride

    Ch. 107: A Steamroll Ride


    The tension in the room was palpable as Apollo''s words hung in the air like a sharp blade, cutting through the already thin veneer of civility. Aphrodite rolled her eyes at him, casting a glance that mirrored his earlier disdain for me, though hers carried an edge of practiced indifference.


    "How many times do I have to tell you, Apollo? I am a maiden goddess. I''m not meant to have any intimate relationship with the opposite sex," she said, her voice steady yet cold.


    Apollo''s smirk faltered for a moment, his golden eyes narrowing before he shrugged, trying to play it off. "Who said anything about sex? A bit presumptuous, don''t you think?" He chuckled, though it lacked warmth. "Not that I''m against the idea, of course, but I don''t rush my women." His words dripped with arrogance, and it was clear he thought of himself as the apex of desirability.


    Aphrodite sighed, cupping her hands beneath her breasts in a gesture that was equal parts dismissive and confrontational. "I''m no one''s woman, Apollo. And I know exactly what you''re aiming at."


    He flinched, if only slightly, the briefest break in his composure. "Oh? And what''s that supposed to mean?" he said, though the smugness in his tone wavered just enough for it to be noticeable.


    Aphrodite, always sharp, leaned back against the sofa. She wasn''t sitting too close to me, but it was enough to make her point. I could see the shift in Apollo''s gaze, the way his lips tightened in a poorly disguised grimace. He hated me¡ª whether out of jealousy or some perceived event from the past¡ª but for now, his focus was on her.


    She was playing the game well, keeping him in suspense, while I sipped my wine, taking quiet delight in the unfolding drama.


    Her voice cut through the thick tension like a blade. "I''ve been hearing rumors, Apollo. Aphrodite''s Fashion District is the largest in the god realm, and your so-called empire, Apollo''s Concept Enterprise, is second to mine. I know the real reason you want to ''merge'' with me." She paused, letting her words sink in. "It''s not love. It''s business.


    You want to surpass me."


    I raised an eyebrow. Aphrodite wasn''t usually this direct, but her tone was rich with suspicion and insight. I could see Apollo''s jaw tighten, the practiced smile faltering for a second before he regained his composure.


    "Well, you''re not wrong," he said, his tone shifting to one of false humility. "I''ve always been destined for greatness, you know. Second only to Zeus himself." He said it as if it were a fact written in stone. "But along the way, I found myself¡­ intrigued by you. Everyone else is so easy to conquer. Goddesses, nymphs, they line up to be in my bed, in my arms, yet you¡ª you''re different.


    Coveted by all, yet untouchable."


    He let the words hang, his eyes gleaming with a dark mixture of desire and arrogance. Aphrodite''s silence, though calm, was heavy with fury. She wasn''t impressed¡ª rather far from it. And Apollo, in his hubris, didn''t even notice. Or perhaps, he did, and just didn''t care.


    She shot a glance my way, and I caught her expression¡ª a flash of frustration that she quickly masked. I tapped my fingers lightly against my glass, a silent signal for her to continue. I wasn''t intervening, not yet. I wanted to see how she''d handle this on her own.


    "Apollo," she began, her voice dripping with a forced calm, "if you want to surpass me in fashion, you''ll have to work harder than this." Her words were sharp and deliberate. "I am not a plaything for you to use and discard and I am no one''s woman."


    I could see the veins pulsing at the side of his temple, his hand twitching as if he were fighting back the urge to lash out. His face remained neutral, but the seething anger was palpable. His pride was taking a beating, and I could tell he wasn''t used to it. Not from her.


    "You¡ª" he started, his voice tight, "¡ªwill be mine. One way or another." His words carried a thinly veiled threat. "And when I''m done with you, I''ll toss you aside, no matter who''s backing you."


    The air in the room grew heavy, like a storm building on the horizon. His last comment was clearly directed at me, though he didn''t dare acknowledge me directly. I watched Aphrodite closely, intrigued by how she''d respond. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aphrodite''s voice, steady and cold, cut through the charged silence. "There''s the door, Apollo," she said, her hand gesturing toward the exit. "Leave now. If you return here again to spout such nonsense, you won''t be leaving so easily next time."


    The shift in her tone was dangerous, a promise of retribution hidden beneath the calm surface. It was exactly what this moment called for¡ª a quiet, controlled display of power. She was more than just the goddess of beauty; she was calculating, dangerous in her own way.


    Apollo chuckled, though it sounded hollow. His golden eyes flared briefly, the arrogance returning in full force. "Don''t think this is over, Aphrodite. Apollo''s Concept Enterprise is on the verge of launching something new. Something that will dethrone you from your high horse." He glanced at her, then at me, his eyes narrowing. "You''ll soon be forgotten."


    Aphrodite raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite herself. "What are you talking about?"


    Apollo''s smirk widened. "Our new model will rival even your beauty. Prepare yourself, Aphrodite. The new face of fashion is coming, and her name is Pandora."


    For a brief moment, the room was silent. The name echoed in the air like a whisper of something sinister, something inevitable. Pandora. The name stirred something deep in my memory, a faint flicker of recognition.


    "And so, Pandora enters the story," I muttered under my breath, already piecing together the puzzle. It seemed fate had a twisted sense of humor, bringing her into play without me having to lift a finger.


    Apollo rose, his face twisted with suppressed rage. He cast one final glance my way, his lips curled into a sneer. "You think you''ve seen the worst, Hades? Olympus has changed. The gods have changed. Your time is over."


    I sat there, finally meeting his gaze. My voice was low, but it carried an undeniable weight. "The change I will bring to this world¡­ you won''t even comprehend it."


    He faltered, his confidence wavering for just a second before he turned on his heel and stormed toward the exit like a steamroller on fire, leaving only his parting words in the air. "Pandora will be a name you hear everywhere soon. Mark my words."


    I watched him leave, a smile curling at the corners of my mouth. This world was shifting, and the players were moving into place. All that remained was finding Epimetheus, the missing piece in this intricate web of fate.


    Aphrodite''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. "Pandora¡­" she whispered, her eyes narrowing.


    I turned to find her face a bit tense. It was clear to me that my adventures were going to take a wild turn soon...

 Chapter 108 - 108: Ch. 108: Glimmers In The Abyss

    Ch. 108: Glimmers In The Abyss


    As I reclined back into the chair, the air in the room seemed to hum with the tension that Apollo left behind. Aphrodite looked utterly drained, her usual playful charm dulled. "I''m really sorry about what happened with Apollo," she said, her voice softer than usual. "I was lucky you were here. If not, I would''ve had to deal with his nonsense for much longer."


    Her words echoed through my mind, but I kept my tone neutral, tapping at my phone to avoid lingering on the scene that had just unfolded. "Do you have any idea who this Pandora is?" My gaze shifted to her, watching for any telltale sign she was hiding something. But all I saw was exhaustion lining her face.


    She sighed heavily and collapsed onto the sofa beside me, her head finding its way to my shoulder. Her long pink hair brushed my arm as her deep breathing caused her chest to rise and fall gently. "I don''t know who she is. Olympus is a big place; I can''t know everyone. But someone as cute as me? Preposterous.


    She can''t be allowed to upstage me."


    Her attempt at humor fell flat, her weariness too palpable to ignore. I offered a word of advice: "Be careful not to get carried away by your emotions, or you''ll get burned."


    She snorted, her tone less playful and more resigned. "Okay, thanks. Haven''t had you lecture me since I was a few hundred years old." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t want me to?" I asked.


    "No," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s fine. I''m just happy that after all this time, I finally have a shoulder to lean on." Her head dipped as she shifted closer to me, but I had already slipped out from beneath her, letting her fall back into the chair with a thump.


    "And you left me," she muttered, her voice a mixture of disappointment and amusement. "You really do like to keep your distance."


    Dusting myself off, I glanced back at her with a faint smirk. "I''ve spent more time here than I planned. I need to return to the Underworld."


    She rose quickly, almost as if she intended to embrace me, but I sidestepped her attempt. But she was not after that now. "Not in those clothes, you''re not," she huffed, moving toward a row of designer outfits. "I''ll make sure you leave with something better. Black, of course, since you seem to love it so much."


    The clothes I wore, courtesy of Talos, suddenly felt out of place in the lavish setting. The Underworld awaited, but a change of attire wouldn''t hurt.


    As Aphrodite paraded an assortment of outfits before me, I found myself momentarily lost in thought. How had I ended up here, indulging in fashion advice from the Goddess of Love? I wondered if my daughter had ever been like this in high school¡ª obsessed with the nuances of appearance, finding meaning in colors I''d never given much thought to.


    Apparently, there were many shades of black, each signifying something different. The idea struck me as odd. In my old life, clothing was just... clothing. Something functional. Yet, Aphrodite spoke about fashion like it was a language of its own.


    I had always gravitated toward black for the same reasons most assumed: it symbolized death, darkness, sorrow¡ª everything that had become a part of my world. But there was another reason, one less obvious. It allowed me to blend in, to hide in plain sight, though my blue hair often made that impossible now.


    When I chose to become Hades, I expected to embody the fearsome image people conjure when they think of the Lord of the Underworld. Instead, I came as this¡ª an unassuming figure, more subdued than menacing. My power lay in my status, not in my appearance. It made me wonder, without my title, would I still be feared?


    "Hades, how about this?" Aphrodite''s voice cut through my thoughts. She held up a long black coat with intricate white designs along the edges. It caught my eye immediately, standing out among the other pieces she''d shown me.


    "It pops, right?" she asked, her face lighting up with excitement.


    I had no idea what "pops" meant in this context, but I nodded. "It''s... good."


    Aphrodite smiled, clearly pleased. "It stands out because of the white details. It''s like light shining through the darkness. Like glimmers in the abyss. Kind of like you. You''re misunderstood, Hades.


    You block out the light because you dwell too much in the shadows. Today was different, though. You let some light in. Thank you."


    (Affection Points have risen by 170.)


    (Total affection points: 490.)


    I could not help but raise an eyebrow at the notification that flashed before my eyes. It made me question whether there was a cap to this "affection" system, or if it was limitless, much like human nature. According to the eye, the higher their affection toward me the more information they would share with me.


    People and gods regardless only share their true selves with those they trust, and it seemed Aphrodite was growing increasingly comfortable around me.


    But trust was a double-edged sword. It made me wonder¡ª was Hades'' original intention to foster loyalty through genuine care, or to cultivate the perfect puppets? Perhaps I would find out, sooner than expected.


    "Oh, that reminds me," Aphrodite said suddenly, snapping her fingers as if remembering something. "I called Hermes. Figured you''d want a quicker trip back to the Underworld, considering the time."


    She was sharper than I gave her credit for. I nodded, appreciating her forethought. "I was going to call him anyway. Thank you."


    Her eyes welled up, tears spilling down her cheeks. "You thanked me! I feel like crying."


    "You are crying, you dummy." I muttered under my breath.


    A moment later, the air crackled with energy as if being ripped alart, and Hermes appeared beside me, throwing his arms around me before I could react. "Boss man! I thought you went back without saying goodbye!"


    I tried to squirm out of his grip, but for once, I let it slide, though I quickly smacked him on the head. "Quit being an eyesore."


    "Sorry!" Hermes pulled back, his cheek half-swollen from the playful smack. "I just get all emotional when I see you. So, how was it here? Where did you sleep? Why did you come to see Love? Did you come to get some clothes?


    But you never struck me as the fashion type Hades."


    The barrage of questions made me feel as though I had entered a whirlwind. His energy was infectious, a stark contrast to the heavy memories of his death that lingered in the back of my mind. I burned those thoughts away, focusing on the present.


    "Hermes," I said, raising my chin. "Let''s go home."


    His face brightened instantly. "Have you finally agreed to adopt me? Wow!"


    "Like hell I would," I thought, but before I could voice my refusal, Aphrodite chimed in.


    "Why would he adopt you first?" she grumbled. "It''s obvious I''m the better choice."


    Hermes puffed out his chest. "I''m fast! I can be wherever he needs me in seconds."


    Aphrodite crossed her arms, undeterred. "Well, I can offer him true love."


    Hermes laughed loudly. "True love is a scam! There''s nothing true about relationships¡ª trust me, you would know that if you were ever in one."


    Their back-and-forth was more playful than serious, and soon they were both laughing, forgetting what had sparked the argument in the first place. It was a strange sight¡ªtwo gods, acting more like bickering siblings than celestial beings.


    I was more happy that they were on good terms, this meant getting them to operate together would not prove to be an issue.


    They were in perfect synchrony.


    And here I was, Hades, observing it all. Perhaps Hades, in his isolation, had missed out on moments like this. But now, I had a front-row seat to the chaos.


    For the first time, I wondered¡ªwhat was the true story behind these bonds? What had Hades truly built, and what did it mean for me?

 Chapter 109 - 109: Ch. 109: Back In The Underworld

    Ch. 109: Back In The Underworld


    Back in the Underworld, the portal before me shimmered with a swirling ring of golden light, its energy crackling softly like distant thunder. The massive circle was eerily reminiscent of the temporal rift generator¡ª no doubt Hephaestus had perfectly imitated its design. Inside the portal, the familiar sight of my room appeared, a place I hadn''t set foot in for a long time.


    It wasn''t an illusion, but a direct manifestation, tethered by the intricate weave of space and time.


    I marveled at how Hermes had achieved this with just a tap of his finger, when it had taken Hephestus centuries to learn how to replicate such powers. The thought brought a wry smile to my lips.


    "About the, you know, alliance thing¡ª we''ll be in touch, right?" Aphrodite''s voice broke my reverie just as I was about to step through the portal.


    I turned back, catching her eye. There was something in her expression, a flicker of uncertainty. "Of course we will, you dummy," I replied, though my voice had an edge to it. She was being coy, masking her true concerns behind casual words, but I knew better than to probe her now. We had time to figure things out, or so I hoped.


    With that, I stepped through the golden ring and was instantly transported back to my room in the Underworld. The shift was seamless, almost disorienting, and for a brief moment, I felt a strange nostalgia. I hadn''t been here since... since everything had gone wrong. Zeus'' 2000th birthday. Hermes'' death.


    The battle with Poseidon. The chaotic spiral that had led to my current path. Each event flashed through my mind in quick succession, a storm of memories I wasn''t ready to confront.


    Hermes was already inside, moving swiftly, gathering the clothes Aphrodite had given me with his usual effortless speed. "That was fun," he remarked, his voice a mixture of sarcasm and genuine enthusiasm.


    I didn''t respond immediately, instead letting my gaze sweep across the room. It looked untouched, yet there was an unsettling aura about it, as if it held echoes of the past. The more I stood there, the heavier it felt. I was back where it all began, but I wasn''t the same person who had left.


    "Hermes," I said, my voice low, "don''t you have somewhere to be right now?"


    He clicked his tongue, muttering something under his breath before responding. "Nah, my guys can handle things. Unless I get a direct request from the high gods, I''m free."


    A light smile tugged at my lips despite myself. He was like a moth drawn to a flame¡ª always hovering near me. "Then make yourself at home," I said, turning toward the bathroom. "I will be taking a long shower."


    As I headed toward the bathroom, Hermes yelped in mock excitement. "Yay! I''m not getting kicked out this time. But I''ll be staying here. Your dogs don''t like me, you know."


    No kidding, I thought with a smirk. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once inside the bathroom, I closed the door behind me and started undressing. The steam from the hot water rose in thick swirls, clinging to the walls, wrapping me in its warmth. The moment I submerged myself in the bath, the heat enveloped my body, but the relaxation I sought eluded me. My thoughts drifted, chaotic and unbidden.


    My fingers traced the water''s surface, feeling the tension within me rise instead of dissipate.


    As I soaked, the itching began¡ª a strange, prickling sensation creeping over my skin. At first, I ignored it, attributing it to the long absence from my own domain. But the itching worsened, intensifying to the point of irritation. My skin crawled, as though something was shifting beneath the surface.


    "Am I... allergic to hot water?" I muttered to myself, stepping out of the tub and inspecting my body. The reflection in the mirror showed my toned muscles and rippling abs, a body honed through countless battles and trials. But something was off. The skin itched uncontrollably, as though rejecting the heat.


    I moved to the cold water tap, hoping the coolness would soothe whatever was wrong. The moment the icy stream hit my skin, the itching began to fade. But then, something even more bizarre occurred. My body started absorbing the cold water¡ª like a sponge. It didn''t feel cold, not even remotely. Instead, a surge of strength coursed through me, unfamiliar yet intoxicating.


    My skin... it was turning white, slowly draining of its usual hue.


    "By the gods." I whispered, pulling away from the water. The instant I stepped back, my body returned to its normal color. But under the cold water, the transformation had been undeniable. White skin, enhanced strength¡ª it was unsettling.


    I reached out again, cautiously, and watched in shock as my hand once more turned pale under the cold stream. My fingers flexed, stronger, faster. I pulled my hand back, my breath catching in my throat. "What the hell does this mean?" I asked aloud, my mind racing. Why does my body change color under cold water?


    And more importantly, Why do I feel stronger?


    Instinctively, I summoned the black book, the cursed object that had been my guide and my curse. It materialized before me, floating in midair, its pages fluttering like they were caught in an invisible wind.


    "You," I growled. "Why the hell is my body bleaching in cold water?"


    The pages flipped rapidly, and words appeared in neat, flowing script: You were bathed in cold water? I don''t recommend that.


    My irritation flared. "Well, what is it?" I snapped, glaring at the book. "You know I hate when you keep things from me."


    The pages hesitated, blank for a moment, as if the book was deliberating. Then the words returned: This has been part of me for as long as I can remember. Cold water triggers something in me¡ª my skin turns white, and my body become stronger for a time.


    I slammed the book shut, sending it crashing to the floor. "Just why the hell is everything with you so damn complicated. You''re over a thousand years old and you still don''t know what''s going on with this body? How many more surprises are you hiding from me?"


    The book floated back up, undeterred, opening once again: How is the formation of the new alliance progressing?


    "Don''t change the subject!" I snarled. But then I exhaled deeply, trying to steady myself. This was not the time to lose control. Not now. Not with so much at stake. "Talos and Aphrodite are in," I said more calmly, wiping the water from my face.


    "Hermes is next. And Hecate."


    That''s progress, the book responded.


    I wrapped a towel around myself, the weight of my next words hanging in the air. "This alliance won''t just prevent the future. I''ll rewrite the story, reshape this world. And not just for the gods'' sake."


    The book remained still for a moment, then wrote: I trust you. We''ll see what kind of future you bring. It''s not like I can stop you.


    I glared at the book, my voice cold. "No. You can''t."

 Chapter 110 - 110: Ch. 110: The Black Butler

    Ch. 110: The Black Butler


    I stepped out of the bathroom, greeted by the eerie quiet of my room. Hermes, of course, was nowhere to be found. I couldn''t have expected the messenger god to stay still for long. My hair, still damp, smelled of the delicate sweetness from the shampoo Aphrodite had insisted I use to maintain my hair. I had to admit, it felt better than usual¡ª a small comfort in an otherwise unrelenting existence.


    After dressing in fresh clothes, I moved to the window. I pulled the curtains aside, revealing the underworld''s vast, shadowy expanse. A breath escaped my lips, the weight of the past weighing heavier on my chest with each passing day. What would have happened to this realm if I hadn''t been reborn as Hades? If I had let him die, as fate had intended? What kind of world would exist in my absence?


    BANG! CLANG!


    The sharp crash of metal brought me back to the present. "What now?" I muttered, irritation prickling at the edges of my mind. It seemed Hermes was making his presence known in the most disruptive way possible. The thought of guests grated on me, especially ones who made a mess of my carefully maintained domain.


    I stormed out of the room, drawn toward the kitchen where the noise continued. The moment I stepped into the kitchen, the scene before me only deepened my frown. Hermes, chips in hand, dashed around the kitchen in a panicked frenzy. My three hellhounds¡ª Cerius, Berry, and Russle¡ª chased him with single-minded determination, their eyes locked onto the snack like it was a precious relic.


    "What in the world are you doing?" I barked, crossing my arms as I leaned against the doorframe. The dogs, proud of themselves for cornering their prey, barked with excitement. Hermes, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying the chaos, despite being on the run.


    "Oh, just giving them a little exercise. They get bored, you know, cooped up in here all the time." Hermes grinned, still evading the snapping jaws of the hounds as if this was some elaborate game.


    "And in the process, destroying my kitchen?" My tone was ice-cold, though I could not help but wonder why I let him anywhere near my home to begin with.


    Hermes chuckled, seemingly unfazed. "Come on, Hades. The dogs don''t hate me¡ª they just haven''t gotten to know me yet!"


    His confidence bordered on idiocy, but that was Hermes for you. "Take them outside, then. They''re too dangerous indoors."


    "You sure?" Hermes did not wait for an answer. He opened the door and darted outside, the dogs close behind him. Their joyful barks echoed through the halls as they rushed into the open, finally freed from the confines of my home. As I watched them go, I felt a strange twinge of guilt. Had I been too harsh?


    "Finally, some peace." Or so I thought. But the unease in the air lingered. The atmosphere shifted, thickening, as if someone¡ª no, something¡ª was watching me.


    I turned sharply, my senses on high alert. Hermes hadn''t come with anyone, yet I felt the distinct presence of another. The black book in my hand pulsed suddenly. Flipping it open, I read the single word that appeared on its pages: "Don''t."


    The warning came too late. My eyes locked onto a figure standing in the doorway. A tall, imposing man with skin dark as night, his hair streaked with grey. He wore a perfectly tailored English suit, complete with a bowtie and monocle perched over one eye. What struck me most was the curved black horn protruding from his forehead, a sign of something ancient¡ª something not to be trifled with.


    My guard went up immediately. "Who are you?"


    Before I could act, the black book responded with a calm but firm tone. "He''s my butler, Walter."


    The figure¡ª Walter¡ª bowed gracefully, his aged features betraying no hint of hostility. "Lord Hades, it''s been quite some time since you let the dogs out. I must admit, it''s a welcome relief. Less... messages to clean up." His voice carried the weight of years, yet it was gentle, respectful, with a subtle edge of something darker.


    I narrowed my eyes, watching his every movement. His hands were deft, precise, as he began tidying the kitchen with an efficiency that spoke of long experience. "I didn''t know I had a butler," I muttered under my breath, though I knew the book would hear.


    "He''s always been here, serving loyally."


    "Loyal, perhaps. But where was he when you was poisoned? Where was this...Walter when my future here at that time?" My voice dripped with suspicion. I had no reason to trust anyone, let alone a man I had no knowledge of. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black book hesitated, something it rarely did. "I trust him."


    I wasn''t convinced. "Do you?"


    Walter finished cleaning in record time, standing before me once more. "My lord, you seem more troubled than usual. You left without so much as a word yesterday, and now you''ve returned... gloomier than ever. Might I ask what in fact the matter is?"


    An odd sensation tugged at my chest as the words "Affection Level ¨C 300" flashed before my eyes. It was unsettling to see the metric laid bare like that, almost mechanical, reducing trust and loyalty to numbers.


    Still, despite the book''s assurances and the eye''s power displayed, a dark seed of doubt had taken root in my mind. Could I trust anyone in this forsaken place?


    Walter stood there, waiting for a response, his eyes closed yet seemingly seeing everything. "Please, my lord, allow me to take care of you and your estate while you wait, if you need me give me a call."


    I stared at him, my thoughts swirling. There was something off. Something I could not place.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I said coolly, turning away. But even as I left the room, the doubt gnawed at me. If Walter had been there all this time, then why did the black book warn me against him a moment too late? Why did I feel like I was being watched even when his eyes were closed? And where was he in the future?


    Did that mean he was absent by death...?

 Chapter 111 - 111: Ch. 111: If, Why and Who?

    Ch. 111: If, Why and Who?


    I took out my phone, fingers hovering above the screen, preparing to call Hecate. She was the last person on my mind, the final thread that needed to be woven into the intricate tapestry of my plans. After failing to protect her in the past, this call wasn''t just an obligation¡ª it was redemption. Or so I thought!


    I needed to gain absolute strength, or at least close enough to ensure that no one I cared for would fall through the cracks again.


    One thing about this modernized Olympus was that it already had a well-established society, complete with laws I could twist to my advantage. The beauty of these laws was that they were ancient yet adaptable, ready to be reshaped by anyone with the cunning and willpower. My primary goal was to prevent the calamity looming over Olympus, but a new goal had emerged¡ª one more personal.


    I needed to change the story, bend it, fracture it, and in doing so, alter my fate. And for that, I had to grow stronger. Far stronger than I was now.


    A presence lingered in the room behind me, and I turned slowly, fixing my cold gaze on the black-clad butler who stood in the corner. "You''re still here?" My voice came out sharper than intended.


    Walter, ever stoic, bowed his head slightly. "Pardon me, my lord, but in your absence, Lady Hecate visited yesterday. She left this letter for you, with strict instructions that only you should open it."


    I glanced at the white envelope he held out, frowning as I reached for it. "Who sends letters in this age? We have email, you know."


    Walter''s lips curled slightly in amusement. "Lady Hecate has never fully trusted the technological advancements of Olympus. She prefers more traditional methods. Even if it does seem a little too far fetched."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Funny, I could have sworn she used a phone in the future. Or was that my imagination?"


    Walter remained silent, merely standing at attention. My fingers traced the edges of the letter absentmindedly, but something else gnawed at the edges of my mind. "Walter, may I ask you something?"


    "Of course, my lord," Walter replied, his expression unwavering, as if expecting nothing less than a test of loyalty. But this time, it was more than that.


    "If someone tried to kill me or defy my orders, what would you do?" My eyes locked onto his, not looking for words but for something deeper¡ª something buried beneath the surface.


    Walter''s calm demeanor faltered for just a fraction of a second. I saw the faintest flicker of tension ripple across his face before his eyes flashed with an eerie, gale-like glow. His voice, however, remained even. "Then they would be punished, my lord. Without hesitation."


    Interesting. His reaction confirmed what I suspected. In the original timeline, Walter must have been killed off or made to disappear, likely by the forces tied to the coming calamity. I''d have to ensure that didn''t happen this time. Because I could tell he was a valuable asset.


    For now, though, I had other matters to attend to. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are dismissed," I said, waving him off. As I made my way toward the library, I felt the tension in the room dissolve as Walter silently departed.


    Once inside the study, I locked the door behind me and allowed myself a moment of peace. The library loomed ahead like a cathedral of knowledge, shelves stacked upon shelves, some climbing so high they seemed to touch the heavens. This was my sanctuary¡ª my heaven. The scent of old parchment and bound leather filled the air, drawing me deeper into its maze.


    I took a seat at a distant table, my back to the towering shelves, and carefully unsealed the letter. It bore the familiar scent of incense¡ªHecate''s signature. I broke the seal with intent, my eyes scanned the contents, and I could not help but smirk.


    Lord Hades,


    I would like to know when you plan to return to work. Being cooped up won''t run your empire. Please come back soon. Also, remember to take your vitamins.


    Yours truly,


    Hecate.


    "Vitamins?" I muttered to myself. This wasn''t the Hecate I knew¡ª the one who valued her work above all else. Her tone was softer, almost¡­ playful? A rare smile tugged at my lips. "She even bosses me around."


    I set the letter aside and reached for a nearby book, flipping through its worn pages. It was one of many volumes that detailed the politics of both Olympus and the Underworld. These books were like the behind-the-scenes scripts of a grand play, revealing secrets, alliances, and betrayals that most would never know. Hours passed as I lost myself in the intricate web of knowledge.


    But just as I began to lose track of time, the air around me shimmered, a portal tearing open with a low hum. From it stepped Hermes, his presence filling the room with an infectious energy.


    "There you are!" he exclaimed with a playful grin, his golden eyes gleaming. "I figured you''d lock yourself up here, brooding."


    I glanced up from my book, eyeing him warily. "What do you want, Hermes?"


    He shrugged, feigning innocence. "Oh, you know, just checking in after the meeting. Everything okay?"


    Something about his tone was off. My eyes narrowed. "Why do you ask?" I could sense a growing maturity in his words.


    He grinned, bouncing on his heels like a child on the verge of mischief. "Are you kidding me? You wiped the floor with Zeus! That wing display? Incredible. It was so white, so shiny¡ª like an angel!


    Who knew you had that in you?"


    I sighed internally, disappointed. So much for him acting mature. "Hermes," I said, my voice low and cutting through the air like a sharp blade, "if someone were to ask you to kill me, would you do it?"


    Hermes'' grin vanished, replaced by a sudden tension in the air. His face turned pale, the color draining from his cheeks. "W-What?" he stammered, taking a step back. "Why would I¡ª?"


    I leaned forward, locking eyes with him. "I know, Hermes. I know you tried to kill me. I''m not asking if anymore. I want to know why, and who put you up to it."


    For a moment, the room was silent. The tension between us crackled like a live wire, the air thick with unspoken truths. I watched as Hermes'' playful facade crumbled, revealing something darker beneath the surface. This was just the beginning¡ª a prelude to the real show.


    And I had every intention of being ready for it.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Ch. 112: Tears of a Weeping God

    Ch. 112: Tears of a Weeping God


    Why confront Hermes when I already knew the answers to the questions I needed solved? Simple. Hermes didn''t know what I knew, and I wanted him to break before my eyes. I wanted to see how a god of his nature, always dancing on the edges of trickery and truth, would react when pushed. His guilt had been festering for too long, and now, it was time to watch him unravel.


    Hermes trembled before me, his usual lively demeanor utterly drained. His face, once so full of mischief and cheer, was now a portrait of fear and desperation. He knew, deep down, that this moment was inevitable. His shoulders were hunched, his breath unsteady. The room felt small, the air thick with the weight of his silent confession, though no words had yet escaped his lips.


    I studied him in silence. This god of fun, of laughter¡ª always bright, always on the move, trying to outrun the shadows of his past. But no one outruns truth. He had betrayed his nature once, betrayed me, and now the weight of that betrayal was suffocating him.


    "You''re quiet for once, Hermes." I rose from my seat slowly, allowing the tension to stretch between us like a taut string. Each step I took toward him felt deliberate, controlled, as though the very ground beneath us was trembling in anticipation. "So, are you going to run again? Or will you face your mistakes?"


    The room seemed to shrink as I closed the distance, my presence pressing down on him. I stopped a few feet from where he stood, my eyes never leaving his. Hermes'' head dropped, his golden curls hiding his face from view, but not enough to conceal the droplets of tears that rolled down his cheeks. His hands shook as they fidgeted at his sides, and a quiet, choked sob escaped him.


    So, he really did break easily. I thought. It was almost disappointing. Almost.


    "I... I''ll yield," he muttered, his voice trembling like a wounded bird. "Hades, I¡ª I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry." The words tumbled from his lips in a frantic, desperate chant, his body folding into itself as he sank to his knees.


    He couldn''t look at me. His eyes were clenched shut, his hands balled into fists as though trying to hold back the flood of emotions threatening to drown him. "Please... I''m sorry."


    His tears soaked the floor beneath him as he wept, and for a moment, I felt something stir within me. A flicker of pity, perhaps? But no. This wasn''t the time for pity.


    I watched him sob, his fragile form hunched before me like a child begging for forgiveness, too consumed by guilt to even gaze at my face. The tears and the muffled breathing¡ª none of it felt fake. It was raw, it was real, and it was... pathetic.


    "It was me," he whimpered through broken sobs. "I poisoned you, Hades. I... I''m sorry. I was so happy when I saw you alive, but¡ª I never wanted this." His voice cracked under the weight of the admission. "I won''t ask for forgiveness, but I have a request.


    Please, before you damn me, let me save them."


    Save them? What was he talking about now? I crouched beside him, placing a hand on his shoulder. He flinched at the contact, but I kept my voice calm, measured. "Have a seat, Hermes. Let''s talk this out."


    He hesitated, still trembling, before slowly rising to his feet and sitting across from me. There was only the table between us now, a thin divide in a room filled with unspoken accusations and heavy truths. His eyes avoided my face, as though my very presence was suffocating him. His breathing was shallow, his cheeks flushed with the heat of his guilt.


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke.


    "I had no choice," he finally whispered, his voice hoarse from the tears. "They made me do it. The Circle... they threatened the children. They have an orphanage¡ª an orphanage full of kids, Hades. They use them for their experiments, and they said...


    they said if I didn''t do as they asked, they''d kill them all. And Eris, she was innocent and yet they manipulated and threatened to kill her like the others."


    His words were rapid now, tumbling over each other as he tried to justify the unforgivable. "They made me run their errands, smuggling black amber, making connections in the black market. And when they told me to kill you... I diluted the poison, Hades. I couldn''t... I couldn''t bear the thought of actually ending your life.


    I tried to make it easier, I thought... maybe... maybe you''d just¡ª"


    "Die peacefully?" I interrupted, my tone cold.


    He flinched but nodded, his face pale. "Yes. But instead, you survived. And when I saw you again, alive... I thought it was a miracle. I thought maybe...


    maybe I had not completely damned myself." His voice cracked again, and he buried his face in his hands. "I''ve failed you. You''ve always taken care of me like a father, and I... I betrayed you like a coward."


    His words hung in the air, a confession that carried the weight of countless sleepless nights, of guilt gnawing at his conscience until it broke him.


    I watched him silently. He was so small now, so fragile. And yet, there was a fire in his words¡ªa desperate desire to right his wrongs. He had been manipulated, coerced, and yet... he still chose to betray Hades.


    "You think death will atone for this?" I asked, my voice soft but laced with an edge.


    Hermes looked up at me, eyes wide and glassy. "It''s the only way. I know you must hate me, Hades, but before you send me to Tartarus, let me save the children. Let me save them, at least. After that, I''ll accept whatever fate you decide for me."


    I said nothing for a long while, my gaze steady on him as he squirmed under the weight of my silence. I could see the torment in his eyes, the war he had fought alone for so long. He idolized me once, looked up to me as a father figure, and now... he was shattered.


    But there was something more at play here. They were using him, manipulating him.


    "Hermes," I said, finally breaking the silence. "You''re not beyond saving." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He blinked at me, confused. "But... how? After everything¡ª"


    "I forgive you."


    The words stunned him into silence. He stared at me, disbelieving, as though he hadn''t heard me correctly.


    "No," he whispered, shaking his head. "You can not forgive me. I don''t deserve it."


    "You don''t get to decide that," I replied, my tone firm. "I understand why you did it. You wanted to save the children, the way I saved you once. You idolized me, and in trying to live by my ideals, you became a hero in your own right. But you''ve been carrying this burden alone for too long, and it''s time you let me help."


    Hermes broke again, this time collapsing into my arms. His sobs were heavy, his body trembling as he mumbled apologies over and over, his words slurring together in a mess of emotion.


    I held him, awkward but steady. "It''s okay," I whispered. "We''ll fix this. Together."


    And as I sat there, the weeping god in my arms, I vowed to take down the Circle once and for all¡ª starting with Poseidon. And to save everyone I had once lost.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Ch. 113: A Second Chance At Redemption

    Ch. 113: A Second Chance At Redemption


    Hermes cried over me soaking me in tears, he wanted to let out all his pain and anguish on me and I let him. It must have been hard facing the circle and shouldering all this pain with a smile on his face.


    As I was physically stagnant at the moment I busied my mind in what he had said and noticed something I had been too foolish to see before.


    Why did Poseidon chose to poison me then? I asked myself.


    I felt my mind collapse in a wall of black space and shattering in a million pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. I started to put together the parts that fit one at a time. And a light started to shine on the truth.


    Originally I had though Poseidon wanted me out of the story for two reason. Number one was to have Zeus break and go into a state of beserk. Number two was to have the underworld destabilized so he could have access to black amber from its source. Now that I thought about it there was a third possibility.


    Through exploiting Hermes to carry out their evil deeds they had managed to kill Hades before the very day I had to witness Prometheus'' conviction, leading to the possibility that the two must have been working together to overthrow Zeus at that moment.


    Though this was just a plausible assumption since Prometheus hated gods and Poseidon was too proud to even work with him. Then there must have been one conclusion.


    Prometheus wanted humanity spared for whatever future plan he had against the gods. And Poseidon needed a people to govern. This is a more reasonable conclusion to my ears.


    I would not have figured this if Poseidon had not sent Hermes to pass on the message to a dead man, it explains why he was so excited when he found me breathing. Amd Poseidon told me why he wanted humanity spared. That was his only mistake in his planning.


    Prometheus and Poseidon working together only helps me allign my number of targets. But why did Prometheus give me the replica eye of future sight then? Should I focus more on cultivating the power of these mysterious eyes? In the process I should find out their origin and the origin of cursed marks, the might be linked.


    The pieces of the jigsaw puzzle came together halfway throu before I ran out of pieces. I took in a deep breath and relaxed my tense brain muscles. I exhaled and opened my eyes that had long since been shut.


    Hermes had seemed to calm down a bit so I spoke to him in a calm manner. "Hermes this might not be saying much but I still want you by my side. I am putting up an allaince of my most trusted allies to stop Poseidon and would like you to join."


    Hermes stopped sulking and raised his head to meet mine saying. "No, I deserve worse than death."


    For the first time I saw Hermes crack in his eyes, his heart was broken. He looked so tied by guilt it made my heart clench. But compared to the night before the party he looked less in pain. There was nothing he could say. "Would you like to go back and rest? I know this might be too much for you to assimilate."


    His eyes deepened with a new resolve, one reborn from the ashes of his fallen self. "I''m staying! How did you know about the circle? Do you have a spy on the inside?"


    Now this was where I had to play my role, the leading role. I straightened my face and spoke firmly, "Naturally I have to stop them since the circle was originally formed by me. I still need to acquire a team to stop Poseidon once and for all. You know the workings of their organization and might as well be a target now."


    Hermes pulled back from me and said. "As long as we can save the children and Eris I will accept whatever punishment you hand out to me."


    I rose to my feet and walked up to a bookshelf to return the book I had been reading earlier. Hermes climbed up to his feet and followed me as I walked to the exit of my study. I still remembered how we had done it in the future, there was a number of casualties since it was only me and Hecate, this time i would have Hermes by my side. "Hermes I need you to be fully rested and commited. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Know this, I have truly forgiven you. Whatever guilt you have in your heart, overcome it. I plan to save the orphaned children first and I need you are your hundred percent."


    Hermes spoke in a weakened tone. "F-- fine. But can I stay here for a while? My abilities don''t work well when I''m troubled."


    I opened the door and glanced at him over my shoulder and said. "Make yourself at home then. I will be heading out now."


    I left the door open as I left him there passing on a message that said: "My door will forever be open to you."


    I walked down the corridor and met Walter dusting some of the hung paintings and on sensing me he stopped his work ajd diverted his attention to me. "My lord? Heading out are we?"


    I stopped and looked over at the painting he was dusting earlier, it was a splash of colour, something I did not understand at all. Well I guess someone like Hades would be into paintings in the first place. "Yes, get me my coat and tend to Hermes if he needs it."


    I saw the face of my butler beam with joy though as a light shift. "It give me joy that you have chosen to leave after so long. How long will our guest be staying?" He asked after he had came back with my coat and helped me to put it on.


    I walked to the door and holding a stylistic cane he had brought along with the coat."As long as he wants. Call me if anything happens."


    He smiled lightly and nodded. "Will do, my lord."

 Chapter 114 - 114: Ch. 114: Outside The Mansion

    Ch. 114: Outside The Mansion


    The air outside my mansion was crisp, alive with a newfound vibrancy that breathed life into the underworld. I gripped my cane, its weight familiar in my hand, and strolled across the sprawling grounds. The garden stretched out before me, filled with ancient trees whose purple leaves shimmered in the soft light. This was not the Underworld I read about from my past life¡ª it was different, richer.


    There was something in the atmosphere that felt strangely alive, as if the world itself had woken up along with me.


    The sky, though it was supposed to be day, glowed with an otherworldly light. There was no sun here, no traditional source of daylight like on Olympus. Instead, the sky was a swirling canvas of purples, oranges, and greens, painted by clouds that seemed to float lazily across the horizon.


    I had read somewhere that the moon acted as the underworld''s sun, radiating a soft luminescence that transformed the sky into these magical hues. The clouds, as strange as they appeared, held a chemical composition that allowed them to shift in color depending on the weather¡ª green when it was clear, orange when storms loomed, and red when night approached.


    It was a spectacular display of colors that could only exist in a place ruled by the dead.


    "So this is the land of the dead everyone fears so much?" I muttered to myself, marveling at the breathtaking view. The more I looked, the more I realized how deceiving stories could be. The underworld wasn''t a barren wasteland of shadows and doom. It was... beautiful, in its own way. There was life here, more than I had ever expected.


    Compared to the blinding brilliance of Olympus, the underworld had its own unique charm¡ª a quiet, vibrant elegance. My mansion sat atop a gentle hill, allowing me to gaze upon the vast city below. It was not just a dreary place filled with wandering souls; it was a bustling metropolis of color and mystery.


    Strange, animated billboards flickered with advertisements for all sorts of oddities¡ª businesses, entertainment, even culinary delights. But why would the dead need any of this? What was the purpose of commerce, of pleasure, in a world where life had already ended?


    "By the gods, this is amazing," I said again, my voice carried away by the light breeze. I had initially set out today with a clear goal¡ª visit the Underworld Corporation, see Hecate, and clean out the trash. Maybe punish a few unruly subjects.


    But standing here, bathed in the soft colors of the sky, I wondered if perhaps, just for today, I could afford to be something other than a cold-hearted ruler.


    I inhaled deeply, savoring the richness of the air. "Maybe I should explore a little," I mused, allowing myself a rare moment of curiosity. The calamity threatening this realm could wait. There was still time. Besides, the more I understood about this world, the better I could protect it, right?


    There was something liberating about not knowing everything, about rediscovering the very realm I was supposed to govern.


    At this stage, I did not see myself as some grand scholar or hero¡ª I was neither. I was simply... Hades. The one chosen to rule this strange, magnificent world.


    "BARF! BARF!"


    I looked down, startled, and saw my three guard dogs¡ª Cerius, Berry, and Russle¡ª circling around me in excitement. "I never really liked dogs," I muttered to myself, half amused. "I never really liked leaving my office either." But as their eager tails wagged and their tongues lolled out in pure joy, I could not help but bend down and give each one a pat on the head.


    "Cerius, Berry, Russle¡ªwould you like to go on a walk with me?"


    They barked wildly, practically vibrating with excitement.


    "Heh, I guess a dog really is a man''s best friend," I chuckled, standing back up. The idea of going for a walk with them, of doing something so mundane, felt oddly... refreshing. "Just let me grab a leash or something."


    Before I could move, Walter appeared beside me, as if summoned from thin air. He held three leather blue leashes, which he began fitting onto the dogs with his usual quiet efficiency. "Have a pleasant day, my lord," he said after he was done and bowing slightly.


    I blinked at him in surprise, then smiled. "Thank you, Walter." His expression flickered with surprise, but then he returned the smile and said, "It is my pleasure, my lord."


    (Affection Level has increased by 10.)


    (Total Affection: 325.)


    I suppose he was not used to hearing Hades express gratitude. Well, that would change now. I was not the same person I used to be. Just as Hades was not the same god he used to be.


    With the leashes in hand, I headed toward the massive iron gates of the mansion. This was a new chapter in my story, one where I could explore this world not as a god, but as a man discovering the beauty of his own domain. The gates whirred and clanked as they opened, revealing the sprawling city below. The dogs pulled me into a brisk jog, their energy infectious.


    "Lively little troublemakers, aren''t you?" I muttered, unable to suppress a grin. "Let''s go see my empire."


    The city stretched out in front of me like a living painting, each corner brimming with mystery. Shops lined the streets, their neon signs flickering in strange languages I had yet to decipher. The residents¡ª spirits, demons, and creatures of all shapes and sizes¡ª milled about, some with purpose, others with an air of peaceful eternity.


    This was a place where the afterlife was not just an ending¡ªit was a new beginning, filled with possibilities. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, I noticed something out of place¡ª a shadow, moving swiftly in the distance. It darted between buildings, too fast for me to catch a clear glimpse. My instincts flared, and I slowed my pace, tugging the dogs back to a walk. There was something off about that presence... something dangerous.


    "Stay alert, boys," I whispered to the dogs, who seemed to sense the shift in my mood. Their playful demeanor vanished, replaced by a low growl as their eyes scanned the horizon.


    Whatever it was, it was still out there, watching.


    And I had a feeling this walk was about to get a lot more interesting.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Ch. 115: Into the Depths of the Underworld

    Ch. 115: Into the Depths of the Underworld


    The city below seemed to pulse with a rhythm all its own as I made my way through the gates, the dogs trotting beside me, their leashes taut in my grip. The vastness of the underworld stretched before me, a metropolis both ancient and alive, filled with beings from realms and times beyond imagination.


    My curiosity flared, and for the first time in what felt like centuries, I wanted to understand the depths of the world I governed.


    As I descended from the mansion, the cool air around me shifted, as though the atmosphere of this place was responding to my presence. The winding path led me down toward the heart of the city, through wide streets lined with statues of long-forgotten rulers and heroes who had met their fates.


    The sky above still shimmered in its otherworldly hue, but here, on the ground, the underworld had its own sense of vibrancy.


    I noticed the strange symbols that adorned the tall buildings¡ª runes that glowed faintly, carved into the stonework. Each one seemed to represent a different story, a life lived or a death earned. Shops flanked the streets, their windows glowing with an eerie, yet inviting light. In them were items I had never seen before¡ª artifacts from different ages, potions and elixirs, even enchanted jewelry.


    The souls of the dead moved about, their transparent figures flickering like whispers of light. Some were mythical creatures and undead.


    There was a marketplace ahead, alive with energy. The scent of spices and unfamiliar foods drifted through the air. For a place known as the realm of the dead, there was an undeniable pulse of life here, as if the people had found a new purpose even after death.


    I approached one of the stalls, my dogs obediently sitting at my side as I leaned in to inspect the wares. The merchant, an ancient-looking woman with translucent skin and a hood that obscured most of her face, smiled up at me with eyes that glittered like gemstones.


    "Curious, are we, Lord Hades?" she asked, her voice a soft rasp, like leaves rustling in the wind. "It is rare for you to walk among us. What brings you to the streets today?"


    "I wanted to see how things are," I replied, my gaze drifting over the variety of goods on her stall¡ª delicate ornaments made of silver and gold, amulets pulsing with magic, and vials of glowing liquids. "It''s not what I expected." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Few things ever are," she said with a knowing chuckle. "The underworld has changed while you''ve been away, but it has its own beauty, don''t you think?"


    I nodded, though my attention was suddenly drawn elsewhere. Beyond the marketplace, toward the shadows of the distant buildings, I could feel something... watching. The same presence from before. It hadn''t left.


    I narrowed my eyes and turned my back to the market. The dogs picked up on my unease, their growls low but steady. I led them down a quieter street, the noise of the market fading behind me as I ventured deeper into the unknown parts of the city.


    Here, the air felt different¡ª heavier, charged with an ancient power. The shadows seemed to stretch longer, as though they were alive and watching my every step. The buildings became older, crumbling with age, their facades draped with vines that glowed faintly in the dim light. Every so often, I could hear the distant murmur of voices, but I couldn''t see anyone.


    As I turned a corner, I found myself standing at the entrance to what seemed like a vast, open square. In the center stood an enormous statue, its features weathered with time but still imposing. The figure held a lantern high in one hand, its face carved into a fierce scowl.


    This wasn''t just any statue¡ª this was one of the ancient guardians of the underworld, a being from a time before even Hades had taken the throne and dominion of the underworld m


    Suddenly, I wasn''t alone.


    A figure emerged from the shadows, tall and hooded, its cloak flowing behind it like a shroud of mist. It moved with a graceful, otherworldly presence, and as it drew closer, I could see its face¡ª pale and gaunt, with eyes that glowed faintly in the dark.


    "Lord Hades," the figure greeted, bowing its head slightly. Its voice was soft, yet there was an edge of something ancient and dangerous to it. "It is an honor to stand before you."


    "And you are?" I asked, my hand tightening slightly around my cane. The dogs stood alert at my feet, watching the figure with suspicious eyes.


    "I am Vireo, a keeper of the forgotten," he replied, his eyes flickering with curiosity as he studied me. "I dwell in the shadows of the old world, where those who have been lost are remembered. You are not often seen here."


    "Not often enough, it seems," I replied, my gaze shifting to the statue. "What is this place?"


    "This is the Square of Shadows, where memories of the forgotten dead linger," Vireo explained, his voice low. "Those who have no place in the living world or the afterlife. They come here, to exist between worlds, to find peace."


    I felt a strange weight settle in my chest. The underworld was far more complex than I had ever realized. The souls here were not merely the dead¡ª they were those who had been abandoned by both life and death.


    "Why do you guard them?" I asked, intrigued by this being''s role in the underworld.


    "Because every soul deserves to be remembered," Vireo said softly. "Even those who are lost."


    His words echoed in the quiet square, and for a moment, I was struck by the depth of this place. The culture of the underworld wasn''t one of despair¡ª it was one of remembrance, of finding meaning even after death. This was a world where the forgotten could find solace, where the overlooked could still have a purpose.


    I felt the presence again¡ª closer this time, lingering just beyond the square''s edge. I turned sharply, catching a glimpse of movement in the shadows.


    "Who''s there?" I called out, my voice cutting through the stillness.


    There was no answer, only the sound of something retreating deeper into the darkened streets.


    "Do not follow, Lord Hades," Vireo warned, stepping forward. "There are beings here that even you should not pursue."


    But I had already made up my mind. Whatever was out there had been watching me since I left the mansion, and I wasn''t about to let it slip away without answers.


    "I appreciate the advice, Vireo," I said, already moving toward the shadows, "but I need to know what this thing wants."


    The dogs barked, pulling against their leashes, eager to follow me into the dark. The tension in the air grew thicker as I ventured forward, my cane tapping against the cobblestone streets. The city''s vibrant colors seemed to fade the deeper I went, replaced by a creeping sense of unease.


    Whatever was out there, it was waiting for me.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Ch. 116: Whispers in the Dark

    Ch. 116: Whispers in the Dark


    The shadows seemed to pull me deeper into the unknown as I ventured farther from the square. The vibrant pulse of the city began to fade, replaced by a looming silence that made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. The weight of the cane in my hand felt heavier now, as if it too sensed the presence lingering beyond the reach of light.


    Vireo''s warning echoed in my mind, but my curiosity was too strong. Something had been watching me since I had left the mansion, and I wasn''t one to leave questions unanswered. The dogs at my side pulled against their leashes, their noses twitching at the scent of something unseen. Cerius growled low, and the sound reverberated through the narrow, darkened streets like a warning.


    The further we walked, the more the world around me shifted. The cobblestones beneath my feet seemed to grow colder, the air thicker with an oppressive weight. It felt as though I was walking into another realm entirely, one where the usual rules of the underworld no longer applied.


    Ahead, the narrow alleyway opened up into a courtyard. There, half-shrouded in mist, stood an ancient temple, its crumbling walls covered in twisting vines that glowed faintly with an eerie blue light. The structure was old¡ª older than anything I''d ever seen in the underworld.


    Its massive stone pillars were etched with runes in a language I did not recognize, and at the center of the temple, an altar stood, draped in shadows.


    I stepped closer, drawn by the strange energy that pulsed from within the temple walls. As I approached, the dogs halted, their growls intensifying. They refused to go any further, digging their paws into the ground in resistance.


    "You sense it too, don''t you?" I murmured, my grip tightening on the cane. There was something deeply wrong about this place¡ª something ancient and powerful.


    I felt I had just stepped into an even bigger domain than I had expected, I guess the underworld did had it''s own darkness.


    The wind picked up, howling through the ruins like a mournful cry. The shadows shifted again, and I caught a glimpse of a figure standing at the entrance of the temple. Tall, gaunt, and draped in tattered robes, the figure''s face was hidden beneath a hood, but I could feel its gaze piercing through the darkness, locking onto mine.


    I took a step forward, and the figure raised its hand, beckoning me to enter. To be honest I have had enough of these figures hidden behind hoods.


    "Lord Hades," a voice rasped from the shadows, dry as ancient parchment. "You have finally come."


    My heart pounded in my chest, but I kept my expression calm. "Who are you?"


    "I am the keeper of forgotten truths," the figure replied, its voice low and melodic, like the whisper of a dying breeze. "And I have waited centuries for your arrival."


    The air grew colder around me, and I could feel the weight of something pressing down on my shoulders. The dogs whimpered, backing away from the temple, their fear palpable.


    "I have no patience for riddles," I said, stepping closer to the entrance. "What do you want?"


    The figure stepped out of the shadows, and I could see the features of its face¡ª pale and gaunt, with hollow eyes that glowed faintly in the dark. It was neither alive nor dead, a creature trapped between worlds, much like the souls Vireo had spoken of.


    "You have been chosen," the figure intoned, its voice echoing off the ancient stone walls. "Chosen to fulfill a prophecy older than the underworld itself."


    My blood ran cold. "What prophecy?"


    By chosen could he be talking about being reborn? I thought.


    The figure raised a bony hand, pointing toward the altar at the center of the temple. "It was written in the stars long before you took the throne. A great battle looms on the horizon¡ªone that will shake the foundations of the underworld and beyond."


    I frowned, my mind racing. "And what does this have to do with me?" Almost all Greek heroes had prophecies, to be clear I did not despise them. But in this case I was against prophecies, I belived them to be limitations, forced guidelines for the character to follow.


    The figure''s hollow eyes locked onto mine. "You are the key. The one who will decide the fate of the realms. Light and shadow, life and death¡ª your choices will determine the balance."


    A chill ran down my spine as the weight of the words settled over me. I known that my rule over the underworld came with responsibilities, but this... this was something far greater, far darker than anything I had imagined.


    "The prophecy speaks of a great war," the figure continued, its voice rising with a strange urgency. "A war between the gods, the titans, and forces even older than them. The dead will rise, and the living will fall. The world as you know it will crumble."


    "And what is my role in this war?" I asked, my voice cold and steady. I already expected as much since Greek myth revolved around wars.


    The figure moved closer, its gaunt form almost floating over the ground. "You will be its architect," it whispered. "You will be the one to unleash the dead upon the living, to shatter the veil between worlds. But in doing so, you will also be the one to determine whether life endures or fades into eternal darkness."


    I stared at the figure, my heart pounding in my chest. "What do you mean, unleash the dead?"


    The figure gestured toward the altar. "The dead have been waiting for eons, bound to the underworld by ancient magic. But there will come a time when the barrier weakens, when the souls of the underworld will be free to roam the earth once more. You, Lord Hades, will hold the power to either release them or keep them contained."


    My mind raced, the weight of the revelation crashing down on me like a tidal wave. The dead... free to roam the earth? The consequences of such a thing were unimaginable. Entire civilizations would fall. The gods themselves might be powerless to stop it. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And if I choose to keep them contained?" I asked, my voice low, clearly considering my options here.


    The figure''s eyes gleamed in the darkness. "Then you will face the wrath of those who seek to control you. The old gods, the titans¡ª they will rise against you, and you will find yourself at the center of a war unlike any other. Your allies will fall, and you will be left to stand alone, with nothing but shadows at your side."


    I clenched my jaw, the gravity of the situation sinking in. This wasn''t just a battle for the underworld¡ª it was a battle for existence itself it seemed. But why did he repeatedly mention the titans and beings predating them? Should I be worried about that?"


    "And if I release them?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    The figure smiled, a cold and hollow expression. "Then the world as you know it will cease to be. The dead will walk among the living, and the gods will tremble. But you... you will be the one who controls it all."


    I felt the cold weight of destiny pressing down on me. My choices, my actions¡ª everything I did from this moment forward would shape the future of not only the underworld but the entire world.


    "You have a grim fate ahead of you, Lord Hades," the figure whispered, its voice barely audible over the howling wind. "But know this: no matter which path you choose, you will face great loss. For power always comes with a price."


    The figure began to fade into the shadows, its voice trailing off into the night. "Remember the prophecy, and remember this: you cannot escape your destiny. The war is coming, and you will be at its heart."


    "Hey wait, why was I chosen?" I called out.


    The figure responded. "You are the one who can bring about the change this world needs."


    As the figure disappeared, I stood alone in the courtyard, the weight of the prophecy hanging over me like a storm cloud. The dogs at my side whimpered, sensing the tension in the air.


    I looked up at the darkened sky, the strange colors swirling overhead like a maelstrom of chaos. Somewhere, deep in the shadows of the underworld, something was stirring¡ª something old and powerful, waiting for its moment to rise.


    And I, Lord of the Dead, would soon be forced to make a choice.


    Would I release the dead and unleash chaos upon the world? Or would I stand against the forces that sought to destroy everything, even if it meant losing everything I held dear?


    Only time would tell. But one thing was clear, I was no one''s lapdog. As much as I would want to dispel this looming prophecy I could not also overlook it. But knowing I would have the power to shake the world was... Startling!

 Chapter 117 - 117: Ch. 117: Chanting And The Hooded Figures

    Ch. 117: Chanting And The Hooded Figures


    Vireo appeared next to me and spoke in an eerie tone. "Is your curiousity satisfied Lord Hades or do you wish to proceed further?"


    I tilted my head slightly and responded gruffly. "And why would I do that?"


    Vireo hestiated for a moment before saying. "Because you are a god who wants to acquire knowledge. And answers to questions that have yet to arise might be down that way that is if you chose to take it. This is not a test or a challenge, it''s a truth."


    I looked down the path that further led into a mass of bushes. The air lingering there with even more secret, secrets I yearned to unearth. The more I learned about this world the more attached I became.


    I turned and started down the path Vireo had hinted at with a hint of fear on my face, my steps as always was calm and considerate with everyone of my actions well though out. "So that is the choice you have chosen then, I wish you safe return from the depths Lord Hades."


    I stopped briefly as looked at the dark part before me, the trees and leaves shrowding most of it in mystery.


    "Is anything the matter Lord Hades?" Vireo asked in a tone that hinted at compassion but was merely a mask to delude himself. "Are you perhaps afraid?"


    I did not look back but I could tell he had a malicious smile on his face taunting me. Despite all the honorifics he showed me I could sense and immense bloodlust seething from him. He wanted to harm me but for some reason was afraid to do so.


    "What''s down that path?" I asked in an even colder tone as usual.


    Vireo responded in a distant tone. "The truth."


    I said nothing and continued down the path disappearing into the bushes and heading down the dark path. As I progressed further my mind swirled as the expanse of the underworld and how the constant feeling of being betrayed was constant in the air. There was no perfect king and also no perfect subjects.


    I could hear chantings from up ahead as I the stone stone steps that seemed aged and cracked. The surroundings darkened with the most present shade of light being dark purple mushrooms that grew on the roots and barks of trees like a parasite.


    The chanting grew louder as I stepped into the courtyard, the strange, almost haunting cadence filling the air. The robed figures stood in a circle, their voices harmonizing in a foreign language and made my stomach churn. Their faces were concealed by hoods, shadows where their features should have been. The air around them felt thick with magic¡ª an ancient, untamed force that vibrated with life...


    and death.


    For a moment, I hesitated. Something about this ritual, this gathering, felt off. I had seen many strange and unsettling things in my time, but this¡ª this was different. It was as though the very air had turned against me, pressing in with a weight that chilled my bones.


    The dogs at my side began to growl, their fur standing on end. They sensed it too¡ª the wrongness in the air.


    "Stay calm," I whispered, though the words were as much for me as for them. I couldn''t afford to lose my nerve now.


    As I took a step closer, one of the robed figures turned their head, the shadows beneath the hood shifting ever so slightly. A single glowing eye locked onto me¡ª burning with a light that seemed unnatural, almost predatory. It was not the gaze of a friendly soul, that much was certain.


    The chanting abruptly stopped.


    The sudden silence was deafening. I could feel the tension in the air thickening, filled with melancholy. The figures stood motionless, their focus entirely on me now. The eerie glow from their eyes felt like a spotlight, casting an oppressive weight on my every movement.


    "I didn''t mean to intrude," I said, trying to sound more casual than I felt. "Just out for a stroll, you know. Thought I''d see what all the commotion was about."


    The figure closest to me stepped forward. A low, hissing voice, almost serpentine, slithered out from beneath the hood.


    "You walk where you do not belong, outsider."


    I felt a prickle of unease crawl up my spine. This was no ordinary gathering, and I was no longer sure if these beings were even souls of the dead. There was something darker at play here, a part of me felt somewhat excited that I had chosen to go on this walk, that way I got to see so many things. Another part of me felt an unusual dread creeping in.


    "I belong here as much as anyone," I said, tightening my grip on my cane. "This is my domain, after all."


    Another figure stepped forward, this one taller, more imposing. The shadows around them shifted, revealing a hint of bone-white skin, marked with intricate black runes. The aura they exuded was suffocating, filled with a malicious energy that made my stomach churn even more.


    "The Underworld belongs to no one, not even you," the taller figure said, voice deep and resonant, echoing with power. "Not when the old magic stirs."


    I frowned. "Old magic? What are you talking about?" I had very little experience with magic but I was sure I hated it.


    The figure said nothing, but I could see the faintest curl of a smile beneath the hood¡ª one filled with cruel amusement. Before I could react, the air around them began to distort. Dark tendrils of shadow snaked out from beneath their robes, reaching towards me like living creatures, intent on binding me in place.


    The dogs at my side snarled, lunging forward to protect me, but the shadows were faster. They coiled around my arms and legs, pinning me in place with an unnatural strength. The magic here was far more powerful than I had anticipated.


    "You''ve made a mistake," I said with a relaxed face and tone. "You think I don''t know the underworld? You think I''m just some fool who stumbled into this place? Your pride itself is humorous."


    The taller figure tilted their head, amusement still playing at the edges of their hidden face. "You do not understand, do you? This place, this world... it is older than you can fathom. You think the Underworld is your domain, but there are forces here that answer to no god. Not even you, Hades.


    Or whoever you really are."


    My breath caught. How did they¡ª?


    The grip of the shadows tightened, constricting my movements further. I tried to think steadily as I realized just how dire the situation had become. The air was thick with a darkness I couldn''t quite explain, I would just play the part of the god in distress a bit longer and see what I can get out of these guys.


    In the distance, I could hear the faint sound of rushing water¡ª the river Styx, winding its way through the heart of the Underworld. That meant I had to be close to the boundary, if I killed them here there would be no witnesses, I liked those odds.


    The figure raised a hand, and the shadows began to pull tighter.


    "You will learn soon enough, god of the dead," the figure whispered. "The old magic is awakening, and your reign is not as secure as you think."


    Just when I thought they had expended their theactrics and aimed to slay them all, a new presence made itself known. From the far end of the courtyard, a new figure appeared, taller than the others, draped in a cloak of black smoke that writhed and coiled around them like a living thing.


    Their eyes burned with a crimson light, and their aura was darker still¡ª more malevolent than anything I had encountered in this realm.


    The first figure froze, stepping back, their power retreating into the shadows as if in deference.


    "Enough," the new figure said, their voice a deep, resonant growl that sent a shiver down my spine. "You overstep your bounds. We of the Serpentine tribe will not toy with the god further. If he wanted you would all be dead by now."


    The taller figure from before immediately dropped to one knee, head bowed. "My lord... forgive us. We did not know¡ª" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You will speak only when spoken to." The new arrival''s voice was sharp, commanding. Whoever they were, they held power over the others. Even I could feel the weight of their authority swirling in the air.


    The shadow tendrils around me loosened, falling away as if they had never existed. I dug my hands into my pockets and looked at the figure with cold eyes. "What a sentimental ruler." I wasn''t speaking leisurely with him.


    The second figure turned to face me, their eyes locking onto mine. "Hades," they said, a twisted smile playing at the edges of their lips. "We meet at last."


    There was something about this being that unsettled me to my core. If I was to compare it to what I felt from other gods I would have to say it was something cold and distant.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my voice barely steady.


    The figure''s smile widened. "Oh, you''ll find out soon enough."


    And with that, the courtyard was swallowed by darkness.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Ch. 118: I Really Did Not Know This Existed, Serpentine Tribe!

    Ch. 118: I Really Did Not Know This Existed, Serpentine Tribe!


    The path ahead grew darker as we ventured deeper into the forest. Each step felt more ominous, the ground shifting beneath me as if the earth itself recoiled at our passage. The towering trees, ancient and twisted, whispered in voices I couldn''t comprehend.


    Glowing moss illuminated the way, casting an eerie green light, while oversized mushrooms lined the rocky path, their caps shimmering like ghostly beacons in the night. The air was thick, heavy with the scent of decay and dampness.


    I followed the cloaked figure ahead, his movements almost imperceptible, blending seamlessly with the darkness. His presence, once menacing, had softened the deeper we traveled. I could no longer feel the sharp edge of danger that had once clung to him.


    "You must forgive the treatment you received from my people," he said, breaking the silence. His voice was steady but laced with something more¡ª pride, perhaps. "But you did intrude upon their sacred ritual."


    I exhaled sharply, the memory of that confrontation flashing in my mind. "Sacred rituals? For a people who don''t believe in the gods, it makes me wonder¡ª who exactly were you offering those rituals to?"


    He hesitated for a moment, the flicker of defiance returning to his tone. "Must one offer supplications to gods? Yes, you gods were the apex of power in your time¡ª unstoppable, unquestionable. But change is constant, Lord Hades. Power shifts. And we¡­ we look to something different."


    His words struck me. There was truth in what he said, but it was a truth I wasn''t sure I was ready to acknowledge. "If not to gods, then what was your ritual for?" I asked, already feeling an unsettling curiosity gnawing at me.


    "Closure." The word hung in the air between us, heavy and final. "We offer sacrifices not for power or favor but to ease the passage of the dead. To honor their memories and ensure their souls find peace, even in the darkness of the Underworld."


    I frowned, a cold sensation creeping up my spine. Souls? Did they truly believe their ancestors still roamed, even here? Or was there a deeper meaning to their rituals¡ª something untold? "I must apologize for intruding, then. In a way, you could say I was summoned by the disturbance."


    The cloaked figure let out a deep, throaty chuckle. "The Lord Hades, so formal¡ª almost amusing. I am Arman, fourth ruler of the Serpentine Tribe. You might not remember us."


    His tone was a mixture of reverence and challenge, and I wasn''t about to pretend I recalled them. "I don''t," I said plainly. "Serpentine¡­ you mean¡ª"


    Arman removed his hood, revealing a face covered in glistening green scales, his eyes narrow slits of pale yellow. His serpent-like features were unmistakable, but it was the weight of history in his gaze that unnerved me more.


    "Yes," he confirmed, his voice quieter now, almost introspective. "Snake people. Once, we were many¡ª warriors, sages, survivors. We could not endure the wrath of the gods in the wars above, so we fled to the Underworld. In those times, the lost and the broken were referred to as ''the dead,'' and so we were counted among them. But under your rule, we found something we had lost: order, stability.


    My ancestors chose the swamps, far from the reach of your dominion. We''ve flourished in isolation, far from prying eyes. And forgive me, but I doubt you came here just for sightseeing."


    I regarded him carefully. His words carried weight, but his body language was guarded. He was testing me. "Coincidentally, I am on a sightseeing tour," I replied with a faint smirk, my tone betraying none of my true intentions.


    As we emerged from the thick of the trees, a village sprawled out before us¡ª primitive, yet somehow majestic in its simplicity. The air hung heavy with an oppressive energy, difficult to breathe. The dwellings resembled medieval fortresses, built from stone and thatch.


    The Serpentine people moved through the settlement, their scaled bodies gliding like shadows, each engaged in mundane tasks but with an underlying sense of purpose. Children chased each other, their laughter sharp and alien. Warriors stood guard, their eyes cold and unblinking.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Arman asked, stopping to take in the sight. "This is what we protect. Every day."


    There was a certain pride in his voice, but I could sense the layers beneath. He wasn''t just proud of the village; he was warning me. I nodded slowly, my eyes taking in every detail. "I''m not here to cause trouble. What you''ve built is¡­ unique. But I wonder, why hide it from the rest of the Underworld?"


    "Our isolation is our strength," Arman replied, his voice thick with conviction. "It has kept us safe. The fewer known of us, the better. You see, Lord Hades, we have no need for alliances or favors. But I cannot help but feel your presence here is¡­ fate. Perhaps we should talk further."


    We continued to walk, my mind swirling with questions. The village pulsed with life, but there was something darker beneath the surface. The weight of his words lingered. Fate. Did I believe in something so made up? Or was this some cosmic joke?


    Arman led me to the outskirts of the village, where the ground became softer, almost swamp-like. He stopped suddenly and turned to face me, his pale eyes gleaming. "When you look at the village, what do you see? Not as a ruler. Not as a god. What do you truly see with your own eyes?"


    It was a loaded question. He was not just asking for an opinion. He was probing, trying to understand me. I glanced back at the settlement, trying to peel away the layers of what I thought I knew. "I see¡­ people," I said after a long pause. "I see lives.


    Small, yes, but connected. Happy, in a way. It''s a peaceful place, a home for those who''ve carved out their own existence. It''s¡­ beautiful."


    Arman''s face shifted, the ghost of a smile curling his lips. "It is. But beauty is fleeting, Hades. I spoke the truth about your rule and the neglect of the gods. You parade your power, yet I''ve seen how you''ve withdrawn¡ª even from those you claim to care for. And it infuriates me."


    I narrowed my eyes, his sudden hostility catching me off guard. "If you have something to say, say it."


    "You gods are scum," he spat, his voice low and venomous. "You neglect your domains, leave them in disarray. You have the audacity to call yourselves rulers, but you''ve abandoned your duty. You''re no better than the rest of the gods."


    I held his gaze, my chest tightening with suppressed anger. But I remained silent. Arman was testing me, provoking me, trying to see if I would rise to the bait.


    Finally, I spoke. "The village is beautiful because it''s theirs. They''ve built something worth protecting, something worth fighting for. And that''s more than can be said for many places."


    Arman''s eyes softened, and he let out a long breath. "Perhaps. But the gods have not yet learned the cost of their arrogance. One of yours, Hades, has conspired with one of mine to exploit something¡­ dangerous."


    My heart skipped a beat. "What are you talking about?"


    "Black Amber," he whispered, his eyes flashing with something close to fear.


    I froze, the weight of his words sinking in. Black Amber¡ª one of the most dangerous substances in the Underworld. It had the power to corrupt, to destroy, just like it did Hades and Hermes. And if someone was using it¡­ maybe the source--? "How do you know this?"


    Arman studied me for a moment before speaking again. "One of ours, a traitor, learned how to synthesize it. Months ago, he escaped our prison. The last we heard, he was working with one of your kind to sell Black Amber in the black market. I had planned to deal with him myself, but with you here¡­ perhaps fate has other plans."


    I clenched my fists, my mind racing. "Where is he?"


    "You seem quite interested in Black Amber, Hades," Arman said, a hint of suspicion in his voice. "Why is that?"


    I couldn''t hide the anger in my voice. "Because it''s dangerous. And if it''s in the wrong hands, it could destroy everything."


    Arman''s eyes bore into mine, searching for something. "The Serpentine are mine to protect. If we are to hunt this traitor, we will do it together."


    I hesitated, unsure of his true intentions. But there was no other choice. If Black Amber was involved, I couldn''t afford to ignore it. "Fine," I said. "Where do we start?"


    "The black market," Arman replied. "Meet me here tomorrow. We''ll finalize the plan then."


    I watched him as he turned to leave, his movements swift and silent. As I stood there, alone in the oppressive darkness, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something far more dangerous. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And for the first time, I felt the cold hand of fate tightening around me. How did I know...? Because it was the same feeling I got when the fates appeared back then and killed Hephestus. Bone chilling.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Ch. 119: A Soul’s Reflection

    Ch. 119: A Soul''s Reflection


    Summing up everything I had been through in the day, it was quite a rush of information. I had learned that I was not the most feared being in the Underworld¡ª apparently, there were others still lurking in the shadows. Unseen forces, ancient and forgotten, watching, waiting. Another reason for me to get stronger, to become the ruler I was destined to be.


    Knowledge of the black amber''s source had been useful, yet ominous. Its origin was shrouded in darkness.


    Still, there were setbacks. It was a shame I had not managed to visit the corporation as planned, but it was not a total loss. All things considered, I''d uncovered more than enough for one day, yet something nagged at the back of my mind.


    As I approached my mansion, my steps slowed. I felt the familiar tug of exhaustion creeping in, my eyes heavy, my brain pulsing from overthinking. I''d barely taken another step before an aura washed over me, one I knew all too well. I grimaced, tension settling in my bones. "So, she came after all." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The grand doors clicked open just as I reached the entrance. Walter, my loyal butler, stood poised, his expression serene as always. His pale eyes gleamed with a quiet wisdom, one that often masked his true self. Bowing deeply, he said, "My lord, welcome back home. I trust your time with the dogs was... rejuvenating?"


    "Sort of." I handed him the leashes. In truth, it had been anything but that but some parts of it was refreshing. My mind had been a battlefield, a clash of memories and thoughts I could barely contain.


    Walter nodded as if he understood, his posture dignified as ever. "Miss Hecate arrived earlier. She was quite insistent on seeing you in person, particularly after hearing about your activities in the city."


    Of course, she was. Hecate was never one to let things slide. Always watching, always knowing more than she let on. "And Hermes?"


    Walter''s expression remained unchanged, though I could sense the subtle tension in his words. "She encountered him briefly. But he vanished shortly after."


    I sighed, stepping inside and throwing my coat onto the rack. Typical Hermes¡ª vanishing whenever things became complicated. It wasn''t like him to evade, though. Perhaps the guilt weighed too heavily on him this time. Guilt has a way of consuming potential, leaving nothing but shadows behind. I hoped he would overcome it soon.


    "Did he say anything to her?"


    Walter hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "He might have. However, I doubt he would dare mention anything significant. He''ll return, I''m certain of it."


    I nodded, already moving past him. "I''ll be in my study."


    Walter gave a final bow. "That is where Miss Hecate is waiting for you, my lord."


    Great. Just what I needed¡ª another confrontation, another lecture. All I really wanted was a warm bath and a chance to disappear into my bed for a few hours. But no, Hecate had other plans.


    When I entered the study, there she was, standing by the grand shelves, her fingers trailing across the spines of the books. Her movements were calm, deliberate, though I knew better than to mistake it for patience. She had sensed my presence long before I walked through the door. Her eyes, sharp and violet, flickered toward me as I stepped inside, and for a moment, the room grew colder.


    She did not bother with the usual pleasantries. Her expression tightened, and she marched straight toward me, her heels clicking against the floor. "Why, you inconsiderate fool," she hissed, her voice crackling with frustration. "You spend all your time locked away in this study, writing and brooding like some sort of novelist, not a king. What are you even doing here?


    Do you think this kingdom will run itself?"


    Her fury wasn''t unexpected, but the intensity behind it caught me off guard. There was something more beneath the surface. "I''ve sent you letters¡ª messages, warnings! And what do you do? You wander the city and walk your dogs!" Her words snapped like a whip. "Are you trying to make me angry, or are you actively trying to make your kingdom fall?"


    I stood still, letting her vent. She always did like to make a scene, but this was different. There was real fear laced within her anger. "I cover for you. I always have. But I''m not the ruler of this world, Hades¡ª you are.


    It''s time you took responsibility. If you have time to walk dogs, you have time to rule."


    Her eyes flashed with rage, the old fire of Hecate burning behind her gaze. Once, I''d thought those eyes would haunt me forever, especially after the memory of her death, but now? Now all I could do was smile. It caught her off guard. Her tirade stumbled, her lips parting as her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "You''re smiling?" she asked, almost incredulously. "Are you alright? I haven''t seen you smile in... forever."


    I reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder, grounding myself in the moment. Hermes was alive. Hecate was alive. I had gotten them both back, and no matter what, I would keep it that way. "I''m fine," I said, my voice soft. "How''s the corporation?"


    For a moment, she studied me, suspicion creeping into her features. It wasn''t like me to ask about such things, but I needed the conversation to shift. Finally, she crossed her arms, her fiery demeanor cooling slightly. "For the first time in ages, you actually care about your own domain."


    I gestured toward the table, and we both sat. Her voice softened as she continued, "It''s not going well. Revenues are stagnant, and the delivery of souls has slowed this month. We''ve had... disturbances."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Disturbances?"


    "There''s been talk of something in the shadows," she admitted. "Something ancient, lurking beneath the surface. It''s causing unrest. Souls hesitate to cross, and some... don''t arrive at all."


    There it was again, the gnawing sense of something bigger than me or my agenda. Something was moving in the dark, and I could feel it circling. "Tell me more," I pressed.


    Hecate leaned forward, her violet eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. "I don''t know much, but I''ve sensed it. It''s as if the boundaries between realms are shifting. Whatever this is, it''s strong, and it''s growing stronger. And... there''s something else."


    I felt the weight of her hesitation. "What do you see?"


    She took a deep breath, her fingers tracing the edges of the table, as if searching for the right words. "I see you, Hades. But not entirely. I''m the goddess of sorcery and ghosts¡ª I can see the spiritual plane and how the souls interact with it. And what I see in you... it''s bizarre."


    "Bizarre?" My voice came out sharper than I intended.


    Yes, thus was what I had asked her on the day that she passed. This is how she knew my secret on the very first day.


    She nodded, her gaze locking onto mine. "Your soul, or rather, what''s left of it, is entangled with something else. There''s Hades, but he''s... struggling, barely putting up a fight. And then there''s another soul, a blue ember, spinning in circles, like it''s searching for a way in or a way out. It''s as if someone, or something, has taken over, but it could not have happened without your consent."


    I stared at her, the air in the room suddenly too thick. "You''ve known this from the beginning?" I asked, my voice low.


    "Yes," she admitted, her tone more vulnerable than I had ever heard it. "I''ve been trying to figure it out. Which part of you is the real Hades, and which part is... something else."


    I stood abruptly, walking toward the window, the weight of her words pressing down on me. I had felt it too¡ª the struggle, the fracture within me. Did that mean I wasn''t just Hades anymore? That I was something... more, or perhaps something less.


    She spoke again, her voice a whisper now. "You''re still Hades, but you''re altered. Changed. I don''t know how much of you is the original, and how much is..."


    "Something else," I finished for her.


    She nodded, and for the first time since I''d known her, Hecate looked afraid. Not of me, but of what I was becoming.


    But what was I becoming?


    "I need answers," I said, my voice firm, as the realization hit me. "And I think you''re the only one who can help me find them."


    Her eyes flashed with determination. "Then we need to start digging deeper, into realms neither of us have ventured before."


    Just as she said that, a loud crash echoed from the hall, the sound of shattering glass. I turned sharply, instincts flaring. Walter''s voice called from beyond the door, frantic and panicked, something I''d never heard from him before.


    "My lord, it''s¡ª"


    The door burst open, and the temperature in the room dropped to freezing. Walter stumbled in, blood staining his sleeve. His eyes wide with terror, he gasped, "It''s here."


    Before I could ask what, a shadow slithered through the doorway, and for the first time in a long time, I felt fear. Cold, suffocating fear.


    Something ancient had arrived.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Ch.120: The Price Of Loyalty

    Ch.120: The Price Of Loyalty


    A grim air filled the room as Walter crawled on his sides, blood leaking out from him. "Apologies lord Hades but..."


    A loud growl penetrated into the room causing even my body to rattle a little. Hecate held her breath and cursed. "That is unexpected."


    I steadied my gaze and muttered. "What is?"


    The loud growls slowly calmed down and so did the oppressive pressure. "Its Ceberus. They rarely appear in that form, I guess you managed to rile them up today."


    That menacing aura from there was as a result of Cerberus awakening. Did that mean those dogs actually merged together to become the feared protector of the underworld.


    Walter heped himself to his feet, blood dripping down his chin. He huffed out and sighed. "Apologies again Lord Hades, I will tend to my injuries now." He bowed and walked while clutching to his side.


    I stood there dazed and unable to fully comprehend what had just happened. Hecate perhaps sensing this spoke my mind. "Where the dogs combine they unleash their dangerous nature as the demons they always were. They rarely take a liking to anyone but fortunately for me I''m on the green list. Unfortunately for Walter he''s on the red list. I sometimes still wonder how you managed to take them."


    Something came into my mind then. "Does that mean I would lose control over the underworld if I lost control over the dogs?"


    She leaned back into the seat and stretched her weary frame, her breasts bulging hard against the buttons. "I doubt it but you would lose some authority. Sometimes I wonder why you even rule this realm when you clearly don''t like the role, well you did like picking strays but never one to dictate rules. That was more my department."


    I dug my hand in my pocket and dug out the small black book. "Then how about ruling the underworld as queen, have you considered that."


    She shrugged off my words and glared at the black book with intensity then back at me, her gaze questioning. "You--? How and why did you split your soul into that item?"


    I knew she would sense the soul of Hades in the book, initially I wanted to have her look at it but now I would rather keep it to myself till I could establish and even stronger bond with her.


    I sensed the urgency to shift the subject and said. "Have you perhaps heard of black amber?"


    She gave me a look of complacent. "It sounds cryptic, what is it."


    "Black amber is a rare mineral, a deadly poison as far as I know. I heard of it from my encounter with the snakeman tribe''s fourth ruler." I omitted the fact as to what my initial experience with black amber was and waited her to response.


    Naturally she rarely gave off any unnecessary thought. Compared to Talos, Hecate was slightly similar in terms of calculations and brilliance but I terms of vastness Talos was on a whole new level. Hecate maybe due to her ability to interact with souls has developed a calm temperance with people. Talos on the other hand relied solely on logic to interact with people.


    "I have heard of the snakeman tribe and their magics. I also heard they chose not to interact with us for obvious reasons." She crossed one leg over the other and said. "But why do you know of this and what does this black akber have to do with the ruler of the underworld?"


    I had rehearsed this moment quite a few times to make sure I would not slip up. "You noticed how in chaos my aura and soul were, signs of a struggle and a part of my soul in the book. This is all because I was poisoned by the black amber,, my life was threatened to the point if death."


    Hecate''s face exploded in a fit of rage and worry as it grasping my words accurately. "What? You don''t mean to say, was it Walter? But Walter has been here too long. He will answer for this."


    I raised my hand to silence her, "I will be seeing the snakeman king tomorrow to finalize our plans on catching the culprit responsible for creating this poison. The venue is a black market."


    She dropped her head and gritted her teeth, her bloodlust filling the air like soot from the flames. "Why are you telling me this? Do you want me to tag along?"


    "Though it would be more safe to go with trusted companions, it will drop the overall efficiency for the stealth mission." I said calmly. "I just wanted you to know beforehand." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hecate banged her fists on the table rattling it. "I swear Hades I will find the culprit who tried to kill you--"


    I understood her rage, she felt herself my closest allily and friend so she was most affected. Also a poison that could kill a god was unheard of as it was, my prior experience with the situation gave me unparalleled comprehension in this case.


    "No need for that! I''m right here." Hermes said as he stepped out from one of his portals.


    I did not expect him to be listening, so was he going to come clean with her? Takes a lot of guts to.


    "Just what are you talking about Hermes, and why do you look like that? Is that why you were avoiding me?" Hecate had a deep concern rarely showed anyone except me.


    Hermes dropped his head and said. "I was the one that tried to kill Hades."


    Hecate''s face faltered and broke, her eyes trembled with her breathing as she spoke. "Hermes, you?"


    The study became a furnace of tension, the air thick with the weight of unspoken emotions. Hecate''s eyes were wild, glistening with unshed tears, as she turned her full wrath upon Hermes. If not for the pitiful sight of him¡ª crumpled and weak¡ª I had no doubt she would have struck him. Her fists pounded the table, and with each blow, cracks spidered across the wood until it gave way beneath her fury.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Ch. 121: The Reckoning Of Betrayal

    Ch. 121: The Reckoning Of Betrayal


    "Why?" she cried, her voice breaking with raw emotion. "Why would you betray him? Hermes, what did Hades ever do to deserve this from you? You were like a brother to him!"


    Her fists shook violently, and I could feel the force of her anger vibrating through the room. The table collapsed under her weight, and with it, so did she. Her knees hit the ground with a thud, tears streaking down her cheeks as she glared at Hermes, her rage mixed with something far more painful. "Damn you, Hermes. Damn you!"


    Hermes, visibly shaken, crumpled to the floor in a groveling heap. His once carefree demeanor had shattered like glass. His hands trembled as he wiped at the tears on his face, but they kept falling, streaking down his face like rain on stone. "I''m sorry," he sobbed. "I''m so, so sorry. I never wanted this...


    but I had no choice. They threatened the children. They would have killed them if I didn''t¡ª"


    "Children? What are you talking about?" Hecate''s voice was a roar, filled with anguish and confusion. She took a step closer, towering over him, her eyes blazing with fury. "No excuse you give can ever make up for what you did. You tried to kill Hades, the lord of the Underworld, one of the three. I should kill you where you kneel.


    Give me one reason¡ª one damn reason¡ª why I shouldn''t."


    I watched closely from the corner, my muscles tensing. I knew Hecate''s loyalty was as sharp as her rage, but I wasn''t sure if even I could stop her in time if she truly wanted to execute Hermes. But I remained silent, hoping they could resolve this on their own. It would be better for the alliance, for their growth, if I didn''t intervene.


    But I was prepared, ready to step in at the first sign that things would go too far.


    Hermes sniffled, his voice barely above a whisper. "I know I deserve death. Hades was like a father to me¡­ you were my best friend. I betrayed you both, and I can never take that back. But I beg you... let me atone.


    With my life, with my death, with my service¡ª however you see fit. I will serve Hades, even if it means my soul will never find peace."


    I could see the conflict raging in Hecate''s eyes. She was torn between her duty to me and her history with Hermes. Her hands clenched into tight fists, her nails digging into her palms as she walked toward him, slow and deliberate. I tensed, ready to intervene if necessary, but something in her demeanor gave me pause.


    Her anger wasn''t just for Hermes¡ª it was for herself, for the pain of betrayal that cut deeper than any wound.


    "Damn you, Hermes," she said softly, her voice hoarse with emotion. "Why did you have to do this? Of all the mistakes you could have made, why did it have to be this one?"


    Hermes lifted his tear-streaked face to meet hers. "I¡ªI''m sorry," he said again, his voice weak and hollow.


    Hecate reached out, her hand trembling as she cupped his face. Her grip was firm, almost as if she was holding on to him to keep herself grounded. "Make no mistake, Hermes," she whispered coldly. "If Hades wills it, I will kill you. The only reason you''re still breathing is because he doesn''t want that. But this isn''t over.


    Your death may still come... just not yet."


    She let go of him abruptly, turning away as if the sight of him caused her pain. I exhaled, releasing a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding. For now, the worst was avoided, but the damage was done. Hermes would have to live with his guilt, and I knew it would haunt him.


    "I need to cool my head," Hecate muttered, walking past me. She paused only briefly to glance at me, her eyes filled with frustration and regret. "Sorry, boss."


    I nodded stiffly, unsure of what to say. I should have said something to comfort her, to reassure her, but words weren''t my strength. "Fine," I managed.


    She left the study, leaving me alone with Hermes. He looked more broken than I''d ever seen him, a shadow of the god he once was. I walked over to him, offering a hand. "You should rest. There''s no need to return to your duties right now. Take time to recover." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hermes hesitated, his eyes downcast, before slowly accepting my hand. His grip was weak, trembling, and I guided him toward the door, where Walter awaited. "Get some rest," I told him quietly. "Heal at your own pace."


    He nodded, unable to speak, and allowed Walter to escort him away. I stood there, staring after them, feeling an odd sense of emptiness. I should have felt relief that this crisis was averted, but instead, I felt as though I was gradually losing control. I had barely kept the alliance from fracturing, but at what cost?


    Back in my chambers, I collapsed onto my bed, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts. I stared up at the ceiling, strands of my blue hair falling across my face. My heart, which should have been racing, was eerily calm. What was I doing? Hermes was a broken god now, unmasked and laid bare. His confidence shattered, his spirit in ruins.


    Hecate''s devotion, on the other hand, was becoming suffocating, almost toxic.


    I hit the bed in frustration, but it barely gave beneath my fist. "What the hell am I thinking?" I muttered to myself. I had spent too much time overthinking everything, and it was starting to feel more like a curse than a habit.


    Needing a distraction, I reached for my phone and dialed the one person who could keep me grounded. The phone rang, but there was no answer. As I was about to dial again, a message appeared.


    "Don''t call, chat dummy."¡ª Midnight Bird (Now)


    I sighed, staring at the message for a moment before responding.


    "Talos?"¡ª You (Now)


    She responded almost instantly.


    "Aphrodite? The alliance? What''s the progress?"¡ª Midnight Bird (Now)


    Of course, she was all business. If she''d asked about my well-being, it would have been awkward.


    "Aphrodite''s in. I made Hermes confess to the murder of Hades. Hecate found out. It''ll take time to recover from this."¡ª (Sent)


    "So the alliance is failing then."¡ª Midnight Bird (Now)


    I clenched my jaw. Why didn''t she have more faith in me?

 Chapter 122 - 122: Ch. 122: Bonus — Hecates Conviction

    Ch. 122: Bonus Chapter ¡ª Hecate''s Conviction


    I rushed out of the elevator the moment it chimed open, my feet pounding against the marble floors of the hall. Skidding on the red carpet, I spotted Hermes in the distance, his back turned to me as he approached Hades.


    "Damnit, is he going to confess to Hades here?" The thought raced through my mind, igniting a surge of panic. I pushed myself faster, determined to reach him before he did something irrevocable.


    "Hermes, what did you do?" I heard Hades'' voice, low and stern. He extended his hand towards Hermes, but the messenger god flinched back, his entire body trembling as if the weight of his words was too much to bear.


    "Hermes?" Hades'' voice softened, tinged with a rare note of concern.


    Hermes had always been a constant presence in my life, whether I wanted him there or not. His closeness to Hades meant he was a wedge between us, a reminder of their bond¡ª a bond that, despite my best efforts, I could never fully understand. But unlike others, Hermes never looked at me with disdain. He laughed with me, cared for me in a way no one else dared.


    And now, seeing him like this, broken and afraid, ignited something furious inside me.


    "Hades, I did something bad¡ª" Hermes'' voice wavered as he began to confess, but I reached him in time. Without thinking, I slapped him across the face with all the force I could muster. He stumbled, crashing to the ground.


    My heart raced. I hadn''t thought about the consequences, hadn''t considered what Hades would think of this violent display. I had acted on impulse, and now I had to face whatever came next.


    "What the hell is this, Hecate?" Hades'' voice boomed with an anger I rarely heard. His eyes bore into me, sharp and unforgiving. A chill ran down my spine. Hades had never directed such rage at me before, and it filled me with a deep sense of dread.


    Hermes groaned as he staggered to his feet. "What a sorry state for the messenger god," I spat, my voice harsher than I intended. Even under Hades'' glare, my anger flared uncontrollably. "You''re a mess."


    But why was I so angry?


    Yes, I hated Hermes for what he had done to Hades¡ª for betraying him in ways that Hades could never imagine. But there was something deeper, something more complicated. Looking at him now, his face pale, his eyes hollow, I felt a pang of pity. This wasn''t the Hermes I knew. His once vibrant spirit seemed crushed, and the sight of him like this enraged me. What had reduced him to this?


    "Hecate," Hades'' voice cut through my thoughts, forcing me to confront the reality of my actions. "What the hell is going on?"


    I hadn''t stopped to think about what Hades would do to me. I had just struck one of the twelve Olympian gods in front of him. A messenger of the gods, humiliated, reduced to this state, and I was at the center of it all.


    Hermes still wouldn''t look at me. His eyes, usually filled with mischief or warmth, were dull and distant. That only made me angrier. How dare he avoid my gaze, after everything?


    Rubbing his cheek, Hermes looked at Hades with eyes so full of pain I almost recoiled. "I... need to talk to Hades," he muttered, his voice broken.


    "No! You''re drunk!" I shouted, desperation creeping into my tone. Hades was staring at me, his eyes narrowing, but I didn''t care. If Hermes told Hades the truth, it would destroy him. And I couldn''t let that happen¡ª not while I still had the strength to stop it. "You are one of the twelve Olympians.


    You can''t be seen like this. What do you want people to think? What about the symbol you represent?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hermes clenched his fists. His entire body trembled, his soul seeming to stir like a storm inside him. "F**k the symbol!" he screamed. His voice was raw, filled with a rage and sorrow that seemed to shake the very foundations of the hall. "I''m tired of all of it! The lies, the manipulation!


    I miss when we were a family. Or was that a lie too? If Hades of all people can change, then why can''t I?"


    His words hit harder than any slap I could deliver. Family. Had that ever been real? Or had we all been playing parts, clinging to something long dead?


    Hades, visibly shaken by the outburst, cursed under his breath and turned back into his room, slamming the door behind him. He had more pressing matters to attend to, it seemed, than the crumbling of one of his closest companions.


    Hermes and I stood in the aftermath, the air heavy with the weight of what had just happened. He still wouldn''t meet my eyes, his shoulders slumped in defeat. His clothes were disheveled, his hair a mess. Had he been drinking? How had he fallen so low?


    "Talos, I..." Hermes'' voice faltered, and he froze.


    I stepped closer, my voice cold and unrelenting. "I know what you''re planning. You want to kill Hades, don''t you? For good this time."


    Hermes'' head snapped up, his expression one of shock. "No... that''s not it. I just want to make amends."


    "Amends?" I scoffed, the word tasting bitter on my tongue. "You poisoned him. You shattered his soul. And now you think you can make amends? Don''t be ridiculous. You gods parade around with your pride while the underworld crumbles.


    You don''t see the chaos Hades deals with every day. The souls, the creatures, all of them fighting for survival while you Olympians live in luxury. And yet you still try to take his life."


    Hermes stood there, silent. He had no answer for me.


    "You should leave," I said, my voice lowering to a dangerous whisper. "Before he gets back. I won''t let you near him. This isn''t an idle threat, Hermes. If you come near him again, I''ll end you myself."


    His soul flickered in response, the storm inside him slowing, as if surrendering. He took a step towards me, his head bowed in defeat. He passed me without a word, disappearing down the hall, a shadow of the god he once was.


    "You''re dead to me, Hermes," I whispered, my voice shaking with the finality of it. "Figuratively... and soon, physically."


    Hades returned a moment later, his eyes scanning the hall. When he saw Hermes was gone, he glanced at me, his expression cold and unreadable. The anger simmering in his gaze made my heart sink.


    "You just missed him, boss," I said, forcing a casual tone. "He had to go sober up before the party. Who knew Hermes could be such a lightweight?"


    Hades didn''t respond. His eyes remained locked on mine, full of suspicion and something darker. Before I could explain, he cut me off.


    "Not another word," he growled, turning on his heel and slamming the door behind him.


    I stood there, my hand resting against the door, my mind reeling. "Don''t worry, Hades," I whispered to the empty hall. "I did it for you. You''ll never know about Hermes'' betrayal. I''ll protect you from that pain."


    And with that, I turned and walked away, my heart hardened with a new conviction. "I am going to kill Hermes."


    Author''s Note: Thank you for constantly supporting my work. I really appreciate it.


    About tis chapter, I should have done it much earlier but I felt the moment wasn''t right then. Now it fits the present narrative of the story, please continue to enjoy my work and support it.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Ch 123: Bonus — Hermes Sacrifice

    Ch 123: Bonus Chapter ¡ª Hermes'' Sacrifice


    I reached the door where two huge golem guards stood checking the invites before letting anyone in. Lord Hades had not said a thing to me since the encounter with Hades, though it did bother me a bit, I would sacrifice my life if it meant it would give him a moment of peace. As a sense of obligation and something more.


    Hades was different from the other gods in the sense that he had sacrificed a lot to keep his empire running. He barely neglected his realm for any reason causing him to lose family time and even time for himself. I barely even got him to go out with me more. As of late he had been obsessed with a secret work he had been doing in the shadows till now.


    I had asked myself what I saw in Hades? What I felt for him was it admiration or something more? It''s a thing of humour, this thing called immortality.


    What does it mean to exist for eternity? One would think it would give all the time to do whatever he wanted but no. Even with all the time I had had I never once came to the conclusion of what I felt to him, I never once asked him if he felt the same. Even with all the time he had in the world he rarely contacted his family.


    The more time we had, the more time it felt we were losing. That''s why I envy mortals, we can postpone important events knowing we have enough time. Even birthdays are celebrated every 1000 years. Mortals have very limited time before their bodies decay and their souls extinguish and even with that they don''t panic, they live their life to the fullest with no regrets.


    Could I live like that too? If I knew I would die the next day would I live out all my dreams and fantasies?


    A short while later we were inside what was perhaps the biggest and grandest hall in all of Olympus. Gods of extinguished caliber were all there, even the mighty centaurs. Chiron, the wisest of all Centaurs and a great fighter I idolized. I knew him to be a solitary figure but why was he here now?


    I felt something was off, as I accompanied lord Hades down the crowd my eyes continued to scan for a particular figure, Hermes. I had placed a soul mark on him and since I would not sense that it must have meant that he had yet to come. Maybe he still had trouble stomaching my words or he was afraid of my threat.


    "Woohoo big brother Hades you made it here at last!" Ares appeared before us and addressed my lord. As usual he was always trying to get on Lord Hades'' good side.


    My magic pulled on my palms and I sensed the appearance of my soul seal nearby. That was my cue to leave.


    Hades did not seem to need my attention at the moment so I went to tend to the more crucial task, which was the assassination of Hermes.


    My feet tapped on the ground as I navigated through the bustling crowd. Killing him here would be foolish, if I wanted it done right I had to do it somewhere more secure.


    I reached Hermes who stood before a table with assorted drinks and foods. He wasn''t taking anything just staring at the table, I tapped on his back and spoke into his ears. "Can I see you outside for a bit? It''s personal."


    Hermes must have known I had something doing but he said nothing started to walk to the back of the exit that led to the back of the building. It made me wonder what other agenda he had in mind.


    "So you wanted to meet me?" Hermes stood in the dim lit alleyway and tilted his eyes to me. "I really meant what I said about telling Hades the truth."


    I raised my hand where purple mist started to rise of from it. "Like I care."


    Hermes turned and faced me, his face broken. "Sorcery? You wish to fight me, I already said I want to atone for my sin. Why all this unnecessary exaggeration?"


    I glared at him more intensely watching his soul fluctuate within his body. "Then atone for it with death!" I summoned a sould dagger and closed in on him in two quick strides and rammed it into his neck.


    Hermes evades and side stepped, as expected he was quick but his battle iq was inferior to mine. "Aramente." I asked my spell and sent a gust of purple smoke engulfing him and covering us in a dome of people mist.


    Hermes stumbled backwards and muttered. "A domain? You must really be serious about this but I don''t want to fight you Hecate."


    "You think I can''t win?" I blustered. "In my domain my soul powers are greatly amplified, even you will not be able to counter them."


    I charged again even faster this time and slashed my daggers for him, Hermes evaded me with even quicker gestures. My eyes were cold as night and steeled with the resolve to kill him.


    "Aramente." I muttered and a swipe of purple smoke phased through his body causing him to almost lose his balance giving me an opening to ram the blade into his heart.


    "Ack!" He screamed as he pushed me away, his breath heavy and uneven. "What was that?" He held his chest but there was no blood there. I could see the swat forming on his bidhy, he was totally out of sync.


    I brushed back a few strands of hair from my face and said. "I hate to see blood, it''s dirty. My attacks work on the soul rather than the body. I prefer to torture the souls of my enemies and watch them suffer."


    I could see it now the mass of his soul dwindling in his body. My attack was not deep enough to shatter his soul core, no! It''s wasn''t strong enough. "You betrayed lord Hades'' trust!"


    "Please, let me explain!" Hermes said dropping his guard.


    "I don''t want to hear your paltry tricks!" I hissed back in rage as I made to close the gap and swipe at his head but he hit me square on the face and sent me skidding back.


    Hermes looked even more broken now. "That''s because you don''t want to hear me out, just listen please."


    "Why you!" I straightened my back and looked up at him. "So then what? I listen to your story and then develop a sense of pity for you? I understand your ambitions and why you did it for a more just cause or a grander scheme? That''s all bullshit! Do you think I dont know you had a reason for it and perhaps a more justifiable reason!"


    Hermes watched me vent my words out in rage clearly hitting a mark on him.


    "We all have reasons why we do what we do, doing bad things for a good cause it''s a reason to draw pity from other. That''s all bullshit! If we all live like that then there will be no sense of justice in the world. If you did a bad thing that warranted death then own up to it and stop pushing down your own ideals on others."


    I was right. "I can not begin to mention all the things I have done to protect my lord, it was my job. It doesn''t make me a good person, it also doesn''t make thinhs right. Thats why I hate scums that can''t hear the weight of their responsibility."


    WHAM!


    "Eh?" I gasped in shock as Hermes knocked me down and broke my domain with an incredulous amount of force. My back met the ground and he pressed me down with his hand to my chest. "Are you going to kill me now?" I asked unmoving also in a physical sense because my body was already paralyzed.


    His eyes were on me, tears dropping down on my face. "You''re right, I must shoulder this responsibility no matter what. That is also why I must tell him now. I can apologize for what I did a million times over but it won''t change a thing."


    I tried to mutter a spell but he covered my mouth with his other hand and smiled. His smile beamed something within me. "I guess this is really goodbye then."


    I gasped just as I saw a stand black ink coming out from his mouth. "It seems you attack really did shatter my soul, now the poison is taking hold of me."


    Did I just do something bad? My attack is killing Hermes but why did I still feel unfulfilled? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here give this to Hades, it contains everything I have done. It''s for his eyes only." Hermes removed his hands from my face and chest leaving a flash drive on my chest. "I am really sorry I messed up Hecate, I really like you too."


    I was starting to feel really bad at the pit of my stomach. "Now what are you going to do?"


    He rose to his feet and wiped the black ink from his face. "I don''t have much time left anymore. I am going to meet Hades even in my final moments and thank him for everything hes done for me. I will tell him how much of a father he was to me and ...."


    "What if I repair your soul?" I asked in a cold tone?


    Hermes chuckled and walked back into the building leaving a few words. "Take care of boss man for me and don''t grief for me."


    "I guess this is goodbye then?" He added as he entered the building and shut the door before me.


    Tears stared to form in my eyes as I regained control over my body and started to climb to my feet. "Come back you idiot!"


    A figure crept from the shadows and halted me. "This won''t do, why did Hermes have to mess things up like this. He won''t last long anyway so why bother? But you infact need to be dealt with here."


    I looked at the figure that appeared to be a man in red and said. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 124 - 124: Ch. 124: To The Hells Gateway

    Ch. 124: To The Hell''s Gateway


    "You''re late!" Hissed Arman the fourth ruler of the serpentine tribe as he stood at the border of his tribe wearing a dark cloaks, his eyes beaming with disgust.


    "You didn''t exactly specify on a time reptile." I responded more colder than he did me.


    I wore a black jacket and trouser, and white sneakers. Maybe I did want to go with a bit of style today, and I had come alone this time. I was largely confident that I could handle the threat at hand alone and that was not just small talk since I had been training a lot since I got back.


    "So whats the plan?" I asked and watched Arman looked at me with empty eyes. "You do have one right?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arman nodded reluctantly. It made me wonder what the buildup of suspense was for. "We will be traveling to the black market known as Death''s Gaper, it''s quite a bit of a distance from here. At the outskirts of the city and nearing the wilderness of Chakra. An ideal place out of our jurisdiction."


    "I don''t suppose we''ll trek the whole way then?" I made a bit of a snide remark but he did not take it as lightly. "I don''t like this any more than you do but you better start talking some sense before I lose it."


    He looked away at the expanse of his tribe and said. "We will use the hell''s gateway." He paused for a long while as if expecting his words to have a huge impact on me but unfailingly so, it did not. I had no idea what he was implying from the knowledge I had accumulated in my past life.


    "as you know, the hell''s gateway shares a connection to the main gates of the underworld itself and allows one to transport between locations easily but it can only me operated by sorcery."


    I tucked my hands away in my pockets. "And I am guessing you are not a sorcerer."


    I noticed the flicker of rage and disappointment in his eyes. "No, I am not. The nearest hell''s gateway is within the village and it might cost a bit to get to the black market."


    "And why is that?" I asked.


    My eyes went up to the sky a world of purple and peach coloured clouds swirling around. "The black market is not an easy place to get access to. And the old hag is a work of trouble."


    He turned and slithered down to the village known as the tribe of the serpentine, he did not give me a gesture to follow along. Not that I needed one anyway, I walked after him in slow cautious steps, my eyes gazing in each direction and catching the medieval house settings. The interactions between the characters, some of them taking quick glances at me mostly the men and guards.


    The little snake children took even longer stares at me.


    I felt totally immersed in the new world setting and smiled a bit, Arman caught me smiling and held his eyes there before looking away. "The first thing we are going to do at the black market is get you a cap, we can''t have you blowing our cover anyway."


    I looked at the strands of blue hair hanging down before my eyes and muttered. "Oh? I guess I do stand out a bit. So do I camn you prince Arman or king Arman?"


    "Whichever suites you, we don''t hold such titles here as you people do." He said with disgust as he slithered deeper into the village.


    A part of me did not feel pressured in the least while another part felt wary that a trap would spring up at any moment.


    "It''s odd how I expected the underworld to be one body but in fact it turned out to be a body of different cultures. But this is even more fun." He did not respond to me. "So what do you know about black amber?"


    I sensed a bit of resentment in the prince''s voice as he spoke. "It''s the oil of darkness, a dangerous substance birthed by war and hatred. It entered into the body and corrupts it, slowly eating away at the soul till it corrupts it fully, even with a strong soul, it''s only a matter of time."


    "You seem to have some experience with it." I hinted.


    He raised his head and said. "Of course, it took my father from me."


    The rest of the walk was came to an abrupt end as we stopped before a small hut, not a stone building like the rest just a small simple hut. There was a sign hanging on it that read, "CLOSED FOR TODAY, COME TOMORROW."


    Arman hissed with rage as he tore down the sign and slithered into the hut. "That old hag, always one for tricks."


    I followed him and entered my hut, behold my eyes beamed wide in awe at the sight before me. I was sure I had entered a hut but instead I was in a huge shop the size of a duplex, shelves with strange bottled liquids and organs such as eyeballs and testicles. I swear I would have barfed had I not gained a unique tolerance for such things. "Wow!" I exhaled in amazement.


    Arman stopped and looked over at me with confusion. "To think even you is astoundeded by the wonders of sorcery, I thought you would have seen it all."


    I smiled genuinely which caused him to frown even deeper. "It''s definitely now bad, why do you seem unhappy about it?"


    "We came here for a job not so sightsee." He hissed again.


    I held a bold face and looked over at him and said nothing.


    If only he knew what was going on in my mind now he would be on his knees begging. But an old croaking voice interrupted us, "What malice I sense coming from over here, the proclaimed lord of the underworld and the young ruler after the serpentine that slayed his father. Personal vendettas really crack up my funny bone."


    I watched as the old hag who was apparently also a serpentine slithered to us under the light of the torches hung up on the wall that bled blue flame. In the full light she did not look like an old hag at all, infact she looked like a twenty year old with her long green haired and wearing a crop top that left very little imagination to the goods she carried upfront.


    She was a thing of beauty, it made me remember one of my goals. To meet a siren but that was still a future goal.


    If she looked this beautiful and young then why did she sound so old.


    "Sorry!" She croaked as she coughed repeatedly and then spoke again. "There, much better. I was choking on the bones of the rat I was savouring. Swamp rats sure are delectable in red stew and mashed brains."


    Aside from her voice that sounded very much like that of an angel, she was a full blooded demon. What sort of meal was that?


    She staggered and almost crashed into Arman who merely slithered out of the way. She giggled nervously and said. "Whoopsie me, I have unsteady feet. Damned hell''s I don''t have feet." She snorted and laughed.


    I think I understood what Arman meant by what he said, that she was one for tricks. "Hey old hag, what''s up with you now? You said you would help."


    She glared at him in rage. "Oh did I? I think I might have said that but even if I did, I would determine when I would help you. Is that how you give compelling demands to you well trusted followers?"


    "Why you!" Arman gnashed his teeth.


    I took a step forward and said. "I hear you can get us to the black market, what''s your price?" That''s it, no one could resist the temptation of a blank cheque.


    She looked at me and chuckled to hard that I was starting to feel like an idiot, I would have hit her if her voice did not have that melodious tone that was not as good as Aphrodite''s but standing out in terms of pitch.


    "To think the lord of the underworld himself is suffering from the ink of death. I wonder how you managed to fracture your soul like that but it''s barely keeping the poison at bay." She sneered at me.


    Arman''s eyes flashed at me. "You''re poisoned too? How?"


    Poisoned too? Did that mean, Arman was also poisoned.


    The old hag started to slither around me as if inspecting me like a new trophy on a display cabinet. Her voice low and erotic. "Funny thing here, two rulers afflicted with the same problem in my shop. One seeking revenge and the other possibly seeking a cure. I am caught in the middle of it all."


    I said calmly as she roped her snake tail around me, it was very long. Compared to the others she looked more human with her too half but the lower half was as long as an anocandas, seeing a snake up close made my face feel all itchy. "Are you going to help us or not?" I asked.


    She brought her face closer to mine as she leader over, the top of her breasts giving a gloss glow in the gas light. "Sure thing deary, right after a drink."


    And again sliding off track, it was starting to become an habit in this world now to come up with unnecessary excuses when I''m on a major progression."


    "This wasn''t the deal!" Arman boomed with rage, losing his demeanor for once which was a good change.


    "Darling! The Lord Hades is here, a five star client so I am fucking going to have as much fun as I can with him. It''s not like I''ll ever get a better customer in this damn place again." She reached out her snake-like tongue and licked my face. "Maybe we''ll even share a bed together you and me, it''s been a while since I exercised my feminine pleasure to the max."


    Did a snake just lick me and profess to wanting me on her bed? Why would I sleep with a snake?


    Arman screamed out in rage. "You damn skank!"

 Chapter 125 - 125: Ch. 125: Miss Sins Wager

    Ch. 125: Miss Sin''s Wager


    I sat at a small round table, gazing at an array of drinks that she had called beer. But one look at the eyeballs bobbing up and down in each bottle, and I knew for a fact this wasn''t the kind of brew you''d find at an everyday retail shop. The stench alone was enough to turn even the strongest stomach.


    Arman sat across from me, his lips twisted in a deep frown as he glared at the situation in front of him. He looked really dissatisfied by her¡ª Me? I was busy preparing my taste buds for what I assumed would be the worst decision of my life.


    The old hag, who was a sorceress and a serpentine didn''t bother with a seat like we did. Instead, she perched on a high throne, towering over us like a queen surveying her subjects. Her tail¡ª the damn thing¡ª it stretched on forever, curling and slithering, always moving as if it had a life of its own.


    It unsettled me, the way her presence seemed to fill the room with a strange tension, a creeping feeling that there was more to her than met the eye. The air around her was thick, murky, heavy with something I couldn''t quite name¡ª danger, maybe. Uncertainty for sure.


    I grabbed the cup in front of me, the one filled with what had been poured from one of the suspicious bottles, and sipped carefully. To my surprise, it was sweet, intoxicating even, slipping down my throat like honeyed wine.


    "Mmm," I let out a soft sound before I could stop myself. She noticed, of course. She noticed everything.


    Her tongue darted out, wetting her cracked lips as her eyes sparkled with amusement. "I''m glad you love that brand," she purred. "It''s very hard to come by."


    A little too late, I felt the regret creeping in. Still, I asked, knowing full well I probably shouldn''t have. "And why''s that?"


    Her smile twisted, taking on a sinister edge that made my skin crawl. "Because it''s made from Minotaur sperm and a few other¡­ special liquids."


    I choked, nearly spitting the liquid back into the cup as I gagged on the spot. Arman, who had been reaching for his own cup, froze in place, setting it back down with deliberate slowness, his eyes flicking to me with something that might''ve been pity.


    "You¡­ you could''ve warned me!" I spluttered, reaching for the pitcher of water on the table and pouring it down my throat, trying to wash the taste out. "You bitch."


    For a moment, her eyes flashed with anger, something sharp and dangerous. But then she leaned back, still smiling like a snake that had cornered its prey. "Please, call me Sin," she said smoothly. "Miss Sin."


    I nearly choked on the water. "That''s an¡­ interesting name. It really says a lot."


    She laughed, a low, throaty sound that grated against my nerves. "Does it now?"


    I didn''t bother answering. I needed to shift the conversation, fast. "So¡­ back to business. How much will it cost to send us to the black market?"


    Sin''s eyes gleamed as she hummed to herself, clearly enjoying the tension in the room. She tilted her head to the side, as if calculating something in her mind. "Death''s Gaper, you say? Hmm¡­ let me see. Normally, I''d consider giving a discount to fresh faces, new customers and all. But today¡­" She paused, drawing out the words like a slow poison.


    "Today, I''m not feeling particularly generous."


    She was stalling, toying with us like a cat batting at a mouse. Arman''s patience was wearing thin, and his voice came out sharper than usual. "You know what''s at stake here."


    Sin''s smile dropped, her expression turning cold, deadly. "No," she said softly, her voice slicing through the air like a blade. "I don''t. You are the one with something to lose, not me. I''m the one who stands to gain."


    Her words carried a weight that made the air grow still. For a moment, it felt as though the entire world had been swallowed by silence, her eyes locking onto us with the intensity of a predator. The atmosphere shifted, thickened, and I could feel something dark stirring beneath the surface, a cyclone of malice and blood that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I shifted in my seat, trying to keep my voice steady as I asked, "And what exactly is it that you want to gain?"


    Sin leaned forward, her eyes glittering with something unreadable. "Money is easy," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "No, what I want is something more valuable than that. Something that will cost you everything."


    Arman tensed beside me, but I kept my gaze locked on Sin. "What would that be?"


    Her smile widened, revealing sharp, pointed teeth. "A favor," she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "You two will owe me¡­ a favor. And not just any favor¡ª something binding. Something that will ensure you won''t be able to weasel out of it. A blood vow."


    Arman''s reaction was immediate, his voice rising in protest. "A blood vow? Are you out of your mind?"


    I felt the tension in the room rise another notch as Sin''s gaze slid back to me, watching for my reaction. "A blood vow," she repeated, her tone casual, but the underlying threat was clear. "It''s a sacred ritual that binds us together. None of you will break it, and if you do¡­" Her smile turned cruel. "Well, you''ll die. Horribly.


    But not right away. There will be¡­ squealing. And moaning. It''ll be quite fun to watch."


    My stomach churned at the thought. This wasn''t a deal anymore; it was a trap. A dangerous one. I could feel the walls closing in, the weight of the decision hanging over us. On one hand, I could refuse her offer and risk losing any chance of completing our mission. On the other hand, agreeing meant binding myself to her whims¡ª something that could very well lead to our demise.


    Arman spoke first, his voice low and controlled. "I will agree to the blood vow, as long as you stay away from my people." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could see the conflict in his eyes, the way he weighed the risks against the need to move forward. But I had already made up my mind.


    "No," I said, standing up. "I won''t be handing over anything to you. Whatever game you''re playing, it ends here. We''re leaving."


    Arman stayed silent, knowing I was right. Sin, however, was not pleased. Her eyes darkened, and her tails coiled tighter around her throne, hissing softly as they moved. "No one comes into my domain and leaves without patronizing me," she hissed.


    "Then maybe you should lower your prices," I shot back, my tone flat.


    For a moment, it seemed like we were teetering on the edge of a fight. Her tails slithered faster, curling and uncurling, ready to strike. My hand twitched toward my weapon which was the black book hidden away in my jacket, but before I could make a move, Sin''s expression changed. She relaxed, laughing softly to herself.


    "You''ve got guts, just my type," she said, shaking her head. "I like that. Fine. I''ll help you. But you''ll owe me an obscene amount of money."


    Her laughter echoed through the room as she leaned back in her throne, her eyes never leaving mine. She might have dropped the act, but I knew one thing for sure¡ªthis wasn''t over. Whatever game she was playing, we were still caught in the middle of it.


    For now, though, the storm had passed. But how long until it came back with full force?

 Chapter 126 - 126: Ch. 126: Enter Deaths Gaper

    Ch. 126: Enter Death''s Gaper


    Miss Sin slithered ahead of us, her serpentine form winding effortlessly through the narrow aisles of her twisted collection of cabinets. Strange artifacts floated in jars, ancient and unnatural, casting eerie shadows that danced on the walls. The air was thick with a sense of mystery, but one detail gnawed at me¡ª Miss Sin had yet to state her price for aiding us.


    We were deep into her domain, and yet, no cost had been demanded.


    At last, she stopped before a massive mirror framed in silver, its surface swirling with black mist, as if the mirror held within it all the nightmares of the underworld.


    "This," she said, her voice a hiss on the edge of amusement, "is my Hell''s Gateway. Know this: I will only open it for you this once. There will be no second time." Her eyes gleamed with a predatory sharpness. "You can pay me when you return. That''s acceptable, I assume?"


    Her tone had shifted from cunning to accommodating, which only made my stomach twist tighter. So, in the end, we''d have to find another way back? No telling what chaos lay ahead.


    "It''s fine," Arman replied without hesitation, his voice unyielding.


    Miss Sin''s gaze lingered on me, longer than usual. Her eyes seemed to pierce through my skin as if she were unearthing secrets I hadn''t even known I held.


    "Is there something the matter?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    A smile slithered onto her lips. She snapped her fingers, and with a small flourish, a black cap appeared in her hand, which she then extended toward me. "You''ll want to cover that handsome face of yours. It''s a concealment cap. To anyone who doesn''t know you personally, it will alter your appearance significantly. Would not want you drawing any warranted attention now, would we?"


    I hesitated, eyeing the cap with suspicion. "And what does this cost me?" I asked.


    Her chuckle was soft but laced with venom. "Oh, darling, that''s just an add-on to the compensation you''ll owe. Nothing in hell is free. Not even death."


    I took the cap, feeling its strange energy pulse through my hand. There was nothing inherently wrong with it, so I slipped it on. A strange sensation crawled over me, and in the reflection of the mirror, I saw a different man. My hair had turned black and short, my eyes cold and dark. The transformation made me look more like a ghoul¡ª an image befitting Hades.


    "Well, well," Miss Sin purred. "Quite the improvement, don''t you think?" She snapped her fingers, and the mirror reacted, its surface pulsing like a heartbeat, slowly turning into a pool of dark ink. "Off you go."


    Arman slithered forward without a word and passed through the gateway. Miss Sin waved something in my face, her tone growing playful. "Take this." She handed me a black card. "You''ll need it if you wish to call me again or just advertise my business, whichever you see fit. I have a feeling we''ll be seeing more of each other, dearie "


    I glanced down at the card, my heart freezing at the name etched into it: "Medusa." My mind raced, connecting dots far too quickly. No wonder she had that aura¡ª a Gorgon, hiding in plain sight. And no ordinary gorgon at that too.


    She turned and started to slither away. "My work here is done. See you soon."


    Before I could dwell too long on the revelation, the gateway pulled at me, and I felt myself being swallowed whole. A violent force tugged at my chest, and then everything went black.


    When the light returned, I emerged into an entirely different world. The sky above was a deep, unnatural purple, casting a gloom over the bustling market grounds. There was no sign of the gateway behind me. It was as though I had stepped into a dark fantasy¡ª a medieval market, the air reeking of ash and molten steel. The air buzzed with life, but not the kind you would find in any mortal realm.


    Arman was already ahead, his snake-like form positioned with power and authority. I looked about noticing creatures of all shapes and sizes that wandered through the market. Cyclops with misshapen faces bartered for goods, shadowy figures drifted in and out of the crowd, horrific beings that were formless, and above them all floated grim reapers¡ª dark, cloaked beings with gleaming scythes.


    They hovered over the marketplace like vultures, their hollow eyes watching every transaction.


    "Grim reapers?" I muttered under my breath.


    "They''re not like the ones that bow to you feet," Arman replied, glancing over his shoulder. "These are rogue reapers. They work for the high hand that controls this place. It''s best that you out of their way, no one here will give a shit who you are."


    I followed him, tucking my hands into my jacket. My mind lingered on the cap¡ª I could feel its magic at work, not just altering how others saw me but changing me physically. It wasn''t an illusion; it was real. Why had Medusa given me something so powerful? What did she stand to gain?


    "So, how are we supposed to find this guy?" I asked, keeping my eyes on the shadows.


    Arman led us through a towering stone archway into what felt like the heart of Death''s Gaper. The air here was heavier, the smell of ash stronger, and the feeling of being watched more acute. "An informant tipped us off," Arman said, his voice low. "The traitor will be meeting someone here to sell black amber. But our informant was killed before we could get more details."


    My heart sank. "So we''re wandering through a market full of monsters, hoping to find a needle in a hellish haystack?"


    "The drop-off is supposed to happen within a little over an hour, we would have had more time had the old hag not been to her usual shenanigans." Arman said, his voice tight. "But it''ll be hard to find him before that time. We need to lay low, keep our eyes open."


    I shook my head in disbelief. "Great plan. For all we know, we could already missed him on the way here."


    Arman''s gaze darkened, and his forked tongue flicked with irritation. "I didn''t have much of a choice, being here was the best I could do."


    "Where do we even start?" I posed the question. "What are we looking for anyway? Or how did I know this guy, does he have a beard or something?"


    I noticed other serpentine slithering around and was clueless as to who or what I was meant to be looking for. Arman''s face became a bit more serious at the mention of my question, "The traitor we are looking for is a serpentine called Anox, he''s over a few hundred years old and a powerful sorcerer. Unfortunately he is also my uncle."


    The words hit me harder than I''d expected. Family betrayals always carried extra weight in the underworld even though it was a norm. "Lovely. Family issues mixed with a black market of rogue reapers. What''s next, a pit of souls?"


    We walked past towering trees that seemed almost skeletal, their black bark twisted and their leaves shimmering faintly likes glowing moss. Their shadows stretched over the ground like skeletal hands. The deeper we ventured into the market, the more intense the air became¡ª thicker with tension and darker in every sense.


    "How are we even sure he''s here?" I asked. "Why would he take the risk?"


    "Black amber is forbidden," Arman said quietly. "And Anox has no loyalty left, not to me or anyone else. He''ll do whatever it takes to get what he wants."


    "What about the formula? Surely others could make it if it''s that valuable." I asked. "He can''t just be the only one that knows about it."


    "There is no formula, not really. It''s ancient magic, long forgotten by most. Only sorcerers like him can create it." His eyes never once left the surrounding crowd.


    There was another thing on my mind. "And how''d he get out after you imprisoned him?"


    Arman''s face darkened. "Sorcery. It''s unpredictable, untamable. It bends the rules of reality in ways that one can only hope to comprehend."


    I sighed heavily. "In other words, you have no clue."


    "Yes," Arman admitted, his tone bitter. "I don''t."


    We continued to weave through the narrow alleys, the buildings here looming over us like skeletal ruins. The market grew darker the deeper we went. Arman''s pace quickened as we approached what seemed like the innermost center of Death''s Gaper¡ª a place where the air itself felt cursed.


    "If Anox is here," Arman said, his voice barely audible, "he''ll be hiding in the deepest shadows. That''s where the real monsters dwell." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I glanced around at the marketplace''s twisted structures and the creatures lurking within. There was a chill in the air, and a sense of dread that gnawed at my bones.


    My stomach tightened. Something was wrong¡ª this was more than just a transaction. We weren''t just walking into a simple deal. We were stepping into the jaws of something much darker.


    I had high hopes that if I could apprehend black amber from the source I would prevent the events of the future.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Ch. 127: Into The Serpents Den

    Ch. 127: Into The Serpent''s Den


    As I made my way through the crowd, I bumped into a towering figure¡ª a bull-like humanoid with huge tusks jutting out from either side of his mohawked head. His massive, bare chest was covered in wild tufts of hair, and a tubby gut poked outward. One of his filthy rats¡ª scurrying along his belt¡ª tried to snag something from my pocket. No doubt a pickpocket.


    "Hey, watch it!" he boomed, his voice thick and menacing. "You better not make me mad."


    I raised my head slowly, fixing him with a cold, piercing glare. His smirk faltered, and within seconds, he began frothing at the mouth. His entire body seized up, and he collapsed to the ground like a sack of rocks, twitching but otherwise incapacitated.


    *(You have used Dominator''s Aura <High>)*


    *(You have dominated a character by force ¡ª 200 dominator''s points added)*


    *(The character has been incapacitated)*


    Before I could process the act, a group of onlookers descended on him like vultures. They were humanoid beasts too, varying in shape and size. Some had wild, snarling expressions, others laughed maniacally as they ripped into his flesh with sharp, stained teeth. A few even fought over the choicest bits of his body, snapping and biting like rabid dogs.


    The air reeked of blood and desperation, a testament to how far these beings had fallen. The lowest of the low, preying on anyone weaker than them.


    "Tsk." I clicked my tongue, disgusted but unwilling to linger. I moved forward, careful not to draw more attention to myself. The thought of staying in this wretched place was unbearable, but I had no choice. We had to find Anox.


    "You know, that was uncalled for," Arman muttered as he caught up with me. He slithered along beside me, his reptilian eyes gleaming in the dim light. "These people¡ª this is just how they survive."


    "Are we there yet?" I asked impatiently, ignoring his comment. Arman was usually more judgmental of this sort of thing, but now he seemed oddly indifferent.


    He nodded ahead toward the darker part of the market. A series of canopies stretched across the area, held up by weathered wooden pillars. Huge beastly figures lurked in the shadows, their scarred and bruised bodies visible only in the flicker of blue flames from the nearby torches. Some of them drank greedily from battered jugs, while others sharpened their rusted weapons in the flickering light.


    The air here was thick with tension. This was no ordinary marketplace; it was a battleground, where only the strong and cunning thrived.


    "So how do I know him when I see him?" I asked, repeating myself for the second time.


    Arman barely glanced at me. "You''ll know."


    Vague. But that was typical of him.


    We moved deeper into the maze of stalls and tents, and the atmosphere changed. The rowdy, chaotic energy of the outer market vanished, replaced by an oppressive silence. It was as if everyone here knew their place, an unspoken hierarchy hovering over the entire scene like a noose waiting to tighten.


    Arman glanced at me with a frown. "Can you stop doing that?"


    "Doing what?" I asked, genuinely confused.


    "Your aura," he said, eyes narrowing. "It''s leaking. Has been for a while now."


    I blinked, caught off guard. My aura? I''d developed it a long time ago, sure, but I hadn''t paid it much attention recently. It was just... there. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You might attract unwanted attention," Arman pressed, his voice low. "If Anox senses your aura, he could flee. Or worse, someone else might recognize it. And when someone recognizes you here, you know it''s bad."


    He wasn''t wrong. But suppressing my aura wasn''t something I had ever had to deal with. Why hadn''t Hecate taught me this during our training sessions? Now that I thought about it, her lessons had been... lacking in certain areas.


    I stared ahead, contemplating my options. Arman was right. If I could not get my aura under control, I would jeopardize the mission. But how was I supposed to suppress something that I barely understood? I tried focusing inward, imagining the aura as a flame burning in the pit of my stomach. I visualized it shrinking, dimming, but instead, the flame roared to life, consuming me whole.


    Suddenly, my aura burst outward, enveloping the entire area. The once-quiet market erupted into chaos. People screamed, darting in every direction. Some dove for cover while others stared at each other with a mixture of fear and awe.


    "What the hell!" Arman yelled, his voice rising in panic. "You just made it worse!"


    I cursed under my breath, fumbling for a solution. The only thing that I thought would be of help was the black book. Without thinking, I pulled it from my jacket, and the moment my fingers touched its worn cover, my aura stabilized. The wild energy retreated, and the market quieted once more. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That was close," I muttered.


    Arman shot me a furious glare. "Close? You almost blew our cover, you defective god. Even you can''t control your own powers anymore? You''re lucky no one realized it was you."


    We pressed on, moving deeper into the labyrinth of stalls. I kept my head down, my aura tightly controlled, thanks to the black book. Silence stretched between us, neither of us wanting to draw more attention than we already had.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Arman stopped dead in his tracks. His eyes widened, nostrils flaring.


    "I got him," he whispered.


    "Hmm?" I leaned in, trying to catch his meaning.


    "It was hard to track his scent here, but I found him." Without waiting for a response, Arman darted forward, slithering through the crowd with renewed speed.


    Now that was strange, I thought dogs were good at scents not snakes.


    I followed, weaving through the throng of bodies, but the deeper we went, the more congested the market became. I could barely keep up with him. The crowd was thickening, and Arman was disappearing into the sea of people. Just as I was about to lose sight of him completely, I heard him shout.


    "Anox!"


    The name echoed through the air, causing heads to turn. My heart sank. Why the hell had he shouted? I thought we''d sneak up on him, but no¡ª Arman had decided to make an entrance.


    Why was quit out of character of him.


    I pushed through the crowd, finally catching sight of them. Anox stood there, his aged, wrinkled face framed by a long, greying beard. His eyes were weary but sharp, taking in the scene with the calm of someone who had seen it all. He looked eerily like Arman¡ª only older, wiser, and far more dangerous.


    "Ahh, nephew," Anox said with a grin. "It seems you''ve finally found me."


    I kept my distance, blending into the crowd. Anox didn''t seem to recognize me as Arman''s ally, and that was good. I had the element of surprise on my side.


    "I haven''t seen you since you were just a boy," Anox continued, his voice dripping with mock affection. "Too bad you''ll be joining your father soon."


    Could it be that Anox was setting a trap for Arman?


    Arman''s body tensed. "No," he growled. "You''ll be the one to perish here."


    As the tension between them grew, the onlookers began to back away, creating a circle around the two. Some watched with gleaming eyes, waiting to scavenge whatever remained after the battle. Others whispered in excitement, no doubt hoping to profit from the fallout.


    But then, just as the battle was about to begin, Anox''s eyes flicked to the side. A slow, wicked grin spread across his face.


    "Ah, there he is," he said softly. "My client."


    I felt a shove from behind, and when I turned, I saw him¡ª the figure in the red mask.


    "Dammit," I cursed under my breath.


    It was him.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Ch. 128: The Black Amber Gambit

    Ch. 128: The Black Amber Gambit


    I had little faith that Arman could survive against both the sorcerer and the masked man. If Poseidon was here, this must have been the black amber''s origin, the catalyst for all the calamities yet to come. Stopping them now could alter everything. But the cost? The future itself trembled on this moment.


    How had Poseidon slipped into the underworld? It didn''t take long for me to figure it out¡ª the traitor within my ranks. The one who Arman had spoke of. One who had betrayed more than just me but the underworld itself.


    "It''s a shame," Anok''s voice slithered through the black market, thick with amusement. He lifted a hand, black mist bubbling from his fingers. "None of you could see the endless possibilities in black amber. Wealth, power, dominance¡ª yet you cling to your pathetic fears. This we are always afraid of power eventually succumb to it in the end."


    The man in red halted before him, his tone icy. "I''m not here for your theatrics. Did you bring the goods?" He seemed in a rush which was understandable, seeing where this was going.


    Anok snarled, his eyes narrowing with distaste. "All in due time, dear client. First, I have to exterminate this pest from my sight."


    The man in red glanced at Arman, groaning in impatience. "Then make it quick."


    Anok''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Oh, believe me, I wouldn''t have it any other way." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the shadows, I watched, calculating. Arman stood alone, barely concealing the rage that simmered within him, blades hidden in his robes. I prayed his desire for revenge wouldn''t cloud his judgment. If he died, it would make me an enemy of the serpentine tribe. They were few, but like Anok, they had the potential to become a threat. For now, I held back, observing the battlefield.


    Faced against his father''s killer, how would he react?


    Anok hurled a ball of black mist toward Arman, but he swept it aside with one swift motion of his curved silver blades. The blast didn''t dissipate, though¡ª it shot into the crowd. Screams filled the air as bodies exploded, heads ripped clean from their shoulders. Blood sprayed like a morbid fountain, and Anok''s grin widened with twisted glee.


    "Your father''s blades," Anok hissed, his eyes gleaming. "It''s fitting that you should die by them. Makes it all memorable."


    Arman moved with a speed that startled me, his blades a blur as they arced toward Anok''s neck. At the last second, the man in red yanked him back with a vicious curse. "Damn it!"


    "Enough games," the man in red snapped, his voice razor-sharp with anger. "That was too close."


    Anok sneered. "What makes you think I was going to die?"


    "You don''t die until I say so," the man in red growled.


    Arman lunged again, faster this time, but the man in red knocked him back effortlessly. "Back off," Arman spat through gritted teeth as he skidded across the blood-soaked ground.


    Anok, unfazed, looked delighted. "Ah, nephew, you have gotten faster. A damn trait you inherited from grandfather I see. But unfortunately, our little dance ends here."


    I weighed my options. Stepping in now would eliminate my advantage. It was best to wait until they had exhausted more of their energy, especially Poseidon. He wouldn''t reveal his true abilities just yet, not with his identity at risk. But even with my body''s latent power, I wasn''t confident in beating him in a direct fight.


    At least not now.


    Anok crouched low, pressing his hands to the ground, and muttered something under his breath. Black smoke shot out like venomous vines, snaking through the marketplace. They whipped through the crowd, slicing through flesh as though the people were nothing but meat for the slaughter.


    Arman danced through the chaos, slashing through the tendrils, but they regenerated almost instantly, blocking his path.


    Panic erupted. Screams filled the air as blood soaked the ground, the bodies piling up faster than I could track. I could sense Poseidon''s impatience. Was it time to step in?


    "It''s been a while since I''ve tasted blood, nephew," Anok purred, his face twisting into something grotesque. "Too bad I can''t have yours. Not after I poisoned it."


    Arman''s eyes flared with fury, but before he could respond, the man in red interrupted, his voice low and dangerous. "Enough. Focus. Do you need me to remind you what''s at stake?"


    Anok''s madness deepened, his laughter high and grating. "Shut up and let me have my fun!"


    He was too far gone now.


    The black vines multiplied, now numbering in the thousands. They weaved through the marketplace, carving people into pieces. Arman was fast, but he couldn''t keep up¡ª the vines pierced him in several places, slowing his movements. He staggered, blood pouring from his wounds.


    I cursed under my breath, feeling it was time to step in lest my unruly partner depart from life I looked around, scanning for anything I could use as a weapon. My eyes landed on a butcher''s knife lying on a fishmonger''s stall. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do.


    With a flick of my wrist, I sent the knife flying toward Anok. The blade sailed through the air but was deflected by a vine at the last second. The brief distraction, however, was enough. Arman closed the distance, his blades arcing toward Anok''s throat. But before I could see the outcome, the vines surged, blocking my view.


    A high-pitched scream cut through the chaos¡ª fortunately it was Anok''s scream.


    The vines withered and fell to ash, revealing Arman standing over Anok, blood dripping from his blades. Anok lay on the ground, clutching his severed arm, his face twisted in agony. I could almost feel the pain¡ª too familiar, too raw.


    Even the man in red seemed taken aback by Arman''s speed. But there was something wrong. Arman was losing too much blood, his body riddled with the cuts from the vines. The man in red was already moving in to finish him off.


    Time stretched thin. If I hesitated, Arman would die.


    I surged forward, all the power in my legs propelling me faster than I had ever moved. The man in red''s eyes widened as he caught my movement, but it was too late. My fist slammed into his chest with the force of a sledgehammer. He grunted, thrown backward, crashing into the ground with a thunderous impact that shook the marketplace.


    Smoke hissed from my hands as I straightened. "Arman, are you okay?"


    He wiped the blood from his chin, breathing heavily. "I''m alive." He knocked down his uncle just for good measure.


    "Good." I glanced at the cloud of dust rising from where the man in red had fallen. "We need to move. That won''t keep him down for long."


    Arman groaned in pain, clutching his wounds. "But damn, that was one hell of a punch."


    I knew the man in red''s strength¡ª Poseidon''s strength, having fought him in the future. This wasn''t over. From the rubble, he stirred, rising slowly, his eyes burning with fury through the mask.


    Just then, a shout echoed through the chaos: "The reapers are coming!"


    The man in red froze, torn between pursuing us and fleeing the inevitable. His decision didn''t take long. He turned and bolted in the opposite direction.


    Arman lifted his unconscious uncle onto his shoulder, gritting his teeth through the pain. "We need to go. You don''t want to be here when the reapers arrive. Believe me it''ll get messy."


    He was right. We slipped into the panicking crowd, blending in with the chaos. The reapers tore through the canopy, their scythes slashing through flesh in one clean stroke, bodies crumbling in their wake.


    "This way!" Arman shouted, veering into an alley, his speed faltering from the blood loss. We weaved through the narrow passageways until the sounds of slaughter were distant, the air thick with the stench of blood and burning flesh.


    Finally, Arman stopped before a dilapidated stall manned by a vendor with blue skin and a crooked nose. A black mirror loomed behind him¡ª a Hell''s Gateway.


    "One hundred thousand soul coins," the vendor croaked, his voice a sneer.


    "What?" Arman growled. "The usual price is five thousand at most!"


    The vendor shrugged. "Prices go up when you''re running from reapers. Ain''t it a shame?"


    "Can you at least drop the force down to the usuals?" Arman asked.


    The vendir looked at us and said. "Listen well you pieces of shit. I am guessing the reapers are after you lot, you all reek of blood. So I ain''t changing my price."


    He scratched his nose and said. "I could rat you out but there''s no gain in that since the reapers would find you either way. You could also run but you might not get lucky so what''s your gambit then?"


    Arman hesitated.


    Arman bristled with rage, but I stepped forward. "Do you take transfers?"


    The vendor''s eyes gleamed with greed. Moments later, the transaction was complete, and he snapped his fingers. The Hell''s Gateway shimmered to life.


    We stepped toward the portal, Arman muttering curses under his breath. Just as I moved to follow, the vendor whispered something under his breath that sent a chill down my spine.


    "What was my account pin again?" he mused, his voice filled with a strange malice.


    But there was no time to question it. We disappeared into the portal, leaving the blood-soaked market behind. Another crisis averted¡ªfor now.


    Author''s Note: Thank you for reading and supporting my work.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Ch. 129: The Serpentine Celebration

    Ch. 129: The Serpentine Celebration


    We had returned to the Snakeman tribe''s lands, Anok, the one-armed traitor, now in tow. His head hung low as the villagers greeted us, their slitted eyes narrowing as they took in the captured betrayer. Arman''s arrival, however, drew more than silent stares. The fourth prince had been missing for days, feared dead or worse, and his sudden return sparked a mix of relief and unease.


    That I had accompanied him back didn''t go unnoticed.


    Healers rushed to tend to Arman''s wounds, though the warrior himself shrugged off their fussing. His natural resilience was remarkable, his body healing far faster than any mortal should, but even he winced as bandages were wrapped tightly across his muscular frame. There was little time for rest, though.


    Soon, Arman invited me to join him for a meal in his large, vine-covered hut, a space designed for both comfort and tribal rituals.


    The room was alive with blue firefly lanterns, casting an ethereal glow. Their light danced across the walls, illuminating the gathering crowd. There was no shortage of food¡ªodd-smelling stews, platters of roasted swamp creatures, and bowls brimming with what I could only guess were delicacies of the tribe.


    A dish of stewed swamp rats, their tiny legs sticking out of the bowl like dark talons, caught my eye. Their presence was unsettling, a reminder of just how alien this world was to me.


    As we took our places on woven mats, I noticed something peculiar. No chairs. None. In most cultures, chairs symbolized status¡ªthose in power sat above their subjects. But here, even the prince sat on the floor. I couldn''t help but wonder what message this sent.


    Were we all equals now? Or did it simply reflect their customs, where hierarchy was expressed through other means?


    Arman''s hut was unlike any palace I''d seen. There were no grand displays of wealth, no glittering trophies or ornaments to showcase his status. Everything was functional, a reflection of the Snakemen''s pragmatic way of life. Yet, beneath the simplicity, there was an undeniable elegance. The mats, woven from fine reeds, were soft underfoot.


    The clay walls, though rough, were adorned with intricate carvings¡ªsymbols of their gods and ancestors, I assumed.


    Despite the modest surroundings, the air was thick with tension. The Snakemen had grown silent, their serpentine eyes fixed on me. I could feel their unease, their curiosity, and their suspicion. Arman, of course, noticed this too. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aren''t you eating, Lord Hades?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of mockery. He leaned forward, his slitted eyes gleaming with amusement. "Or is our food too primitive for your divine palate?"


    I glanced down at the bowl before me. A mass of green, wriggling¡­ no, it couldn''t be. Worms. Mixed with diced swamp vegetables and what looked like chunks of roasted rat meat. My stomach churned at the sight.


    But I wasn''t about to back down. Not now.


    "Screw it," I muttered under my breath, grabbing a spoon. The room fell silent, every eye now locked on me. It was as if the entire tribe had stopped breathing, waiting for my reaction. I hesitated, then plunged the spoon into the mass, lifting a wriggling mouthful toward my lips.


    The first bite was a shock¡ªsweet and savory, with a chewy texture that wasn''t entirely unpleasant. The flavor was far better than I''d anticipated, a mix of honey and roasted meat with a hint of spice. I blinked in surprise.


    "It''s¡­ not bad," I admitted, and the room erupted in cheers. The tension broke, replaced by laughter and chatter as the Snakemen clapped and shouted in their native tongue.


    Arman chuckled, leaning back on his mat. "You''ve won their favor now, Lord Hades. Not many outsiders would dare eat the green worm soup."


    "Well, I''m not most outsiders," I replied, taking another bite. The taste, once foreign, was starting to grow on me. There was something oddly addictive about it.


    As the meal continued, I observed the tribe more closely. Their customs, their conversations, their interactions with one another¡ªit was all so different from what I had seen in the human world. These people, though fierce in battle, had a deep sense of community. They cared for one another, shared everything, and lived in harmony with their surroundings.


    It was a stark contrast to the world above, where greed and ambition often tore societies apart.


    At the center of it all was Arman, the prince, though he carried himself more like a soldier than a royal. His people respected him not for his title, but for his strength, his leadership, and his willingness to fight alongside them. There was no distance between ruler and ruled here. They were all one.


    As the night wore on, the conversation shifted. Arman''s wife, Rashak, a striking serpentine woman with long black hair and pale teal skin, joined us. Her presence brought a new energy to the gathering. She was sharp, quick-witted, and clearly unafraid to challenge her husband.


    "Has my husband properly thanked you for saving his life?" she asked, her voice smooth but firm. Her red eyes gleamed with amusement as she glanced at Arman, who scowled in response.


    "I was getting to that," he grumbled, rubbing his bandaged shoulder.


    Rashak smirked, her sharp nails playfully digging into his arm. "Maybe you weren''t apologizing loud enough."


    Arman winced, hissing in pain, but there was a fondness in his gaze as he looked at her. Despite their banter, it was clear they shared a deep bond, one forged through years of hardship and struggle.


    Rashak turned her attention to me, her smile softening. "You''ve done more for us than you know, Lord Hades. My people have long been seen as little more than beasts by the outside world. But tonight, you''ve shown us a different kind of respect. You''ve treated us as equals."


    I nodded, unsure how to respond. The truth was, I hadn''t come here to make friends or win favor. I had come for answers¡ªfor information about Anok, the traitor who had nearly killed Arman with the poison of black amber. Yet, somehow, I had found myself caught up in their world, in their customs, in their lives.


    "You honor me," I said finally. "But I''m just a guest here, nothing more."


    Rashak''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Is that so? And here I thought you might be staying for a while. After all, it''s not every day we get to host a god in our humble village."


    "Maybe he''s just here to find himself a Snakeman bride," Arman teased, earning a sharp look from his wife.


    I smirked. "Not likely. But thank you for the hospitality."


    The night stretched on, and as more drinks were passed around, the mood lightened. Laughter filled the air, the Snakemen telling stories of their ancestors, their battles, their victories. It was a side of them I hadn''t expected¡ªa side that reminded me, in many ways, of the mortals I had once watched over in the Underworld.


    They, too, had their joys, their sorrows, their moments of triumph and despair.


    Yet beneath it all, there was a darkness¡ªa shadow that loomed over the celebration. Anok''s betrayal had shaken them to their core. The black amber, a poison so rare and deadly, had nearly taken their prince''s life. And though they had captured the traitor, the threat was far from over.


    I watched as Arman''s expression darkened, his gaze drifting to the entrance of the hut where Anok had been taken away earlier. The traitor''s fate was sealed, but the damage he had done lingered.


    "You were poisoned by black amber," I said, breaking the silence between us. "How did you survive?"


    Arman''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing. "I was lucky," he said after a moment. "The healers acted quickly, but¡­ it wasn''t enough. My soul is strong, but the poison is still inside me."


    "And your son?" I asked, glancing at Rashak, who had fallen asleep beside him.


    Arman''s face softened as he looked at her, his hand resting gently on her swollen belly. "We don''t know yet," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "The healers say the baby is healthy, but¡­ the poison could still affect him."


    The weight of his words hung in the air, a reminder of the stakes at play. Anok''s betrayal wasn''t just a personal vendetta¡ªit was an attack on the future of the Snakeman tribe.


    "I''ll find out who sent him," I promised, my voice low but firm. "And when I do, they''ll pay for what they''ve done."


    Arman nodded, his eyes hardening with resolve. "Good. Because if my son dies¡­ there won''t be a place in this world safe for them."


    The fireflies above flickered, casting long shadows on the walls as the night deepened. Outside, the sounds of the swamp echoed in the distance, a reminder that even in the quiet moments, danger was never far away.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Ch. 130: Chains Of Betrayal: The Serpents Confession

    Ch. 130: Chains Of Betrayal: The Serpent''s Confession


    Anok''s severed arm had been patched up and he was bound with shackles and chains, as though he were some demon anchored to the ground. His bruised face bore the marks of brutal beatings, and his body trembled from the pain of being thrown into this dark, suffocating prison room. His breaths were shallow, every inhale a struggle against the bitter cold air that clung to the walls.


    As the gate creaked open, a flicker of recognition passed over his face, though he barely raised his eyes. His voice came out, a low rasp filled with venom and melancholy. "Arman, boy. Come to see this old, dirty thing rot away? Or is that... the blood of a god I smell?


    Hah, since when did the gods care about the snakes in the mud?"


    Arman''s jaw clenched, and his hands balled into fists, his bandaged body barely concealed beneath thin robes. His breath came out slow, measured, but there was no hiding the rage beneath his composure.


    Anok''s lips curled into a sneer as he continued without ever lifting his gaze. "Could it be... Lord Hades himself? The only big shot here with an aura like death. But what''s he doing here? Figured out about the mole, have you?"


    I stepped forward, my shadow looming over him as his broken form lay slumped against the stone floor. "It seems like you''ve got stories to tell, Anok. Now, talk."


    The room darkened as I let my dominator''s aura seep through, a chilling wave that made the very air crackle with tension. Anok''s body jerked, trembling violently as if every nerve was aflame. His back arched, the raw wounds from his lashings threatening to split open. He wasn''t strong enough to withstand my full force, not anymore.


    I crouched down beside him, my voice dropping to a low, dangerous rumble. "I''m listening."


    For the first time, he raised his head, locking his eyes with mine. They were twisted, broken, like shards of a shattered mirror reflecting something dark and malevolent. "Fine," he whispered, his breath ragged. "Your eyes do reek of death. But I thought you''d come in black."


    The corners of his mouth twisted into a weak, sardonic smile. He snickered under his breath, but it was the laughter of a man with nothing left to lose.


    "I''ll dance to your tune, Lord Hades. Why not? What''s left for me but to sing my swan song?"


    I straightened, towering over him, the weight of my presence heavy in the room. Arman stayed silent, his anger simmering, but his trust in me unwavering. He had left it all in my hands.


    Anok shifted, his voice a hoarse whisper. "During my exile, I received a visitor¡ª one of your own. A higher-up, someone with power. He promised me my freedom if I could make black amber for him. It was an offer too sweet to refuse."


    He let out a bitter laugh, his voice cracking. "Freedom. What a lie."


    The room seemed to grow darker, the weight of his words filling the air with a suffocating tension. My fists tightened as I loomed over him. "And after your escape?"


    His smile faded, and his eyes turned cold. "I synthesized the poison. As much as I could. Sold it to the buyer. A handsome price, for sure. He had his test subjects, though he never said it outright.


    But I knew. I knew what he was doing with it. To think the last batch was used on you."


    My gaze narrowed. "How did you know it was for me?"


    For a moment, Anok''s face went blank, then a malicious grin spread across his lips. "He ordered me to make it twice as deadly. For you. It was supposed to kill you, but here you stand. It makes me look very... mediocre."


    Without a word, I drove a sharp kick into his face, sending him sprawling onto the ground. His body convulsed, and he coughed violently, blood dribbling from his nose as it splattered onto the stone.


    "Keep talking," I commanded, my voice a cold growl.


    Between coughs, Anok managed a weak laugh. "I was talking."


    I struck again, this time my boot pressing against his chest. "Not the words I want to hear."


    He hissed something in the serpent tongue, cursing under his breath before continuing. "I was working on a more stable version of the poison. Something that could grow. Black amber is volatile when synthesized, but when combined with natural ingredients..."


    I stiffened, my mind racing. The apple. So he was the cause.


    "I was on my way to deliver the next shipment when my dear nephew here appeared." He spat a curse, glaring at the memory of his capture.


    Arman finally spoke, his voice low but filled with barely restrained anger. "So you never planned to return here for revenge? Isn''t that what men like you do?"


    Anok''s gaze flickered towards him, his expression one of disdain. "And stay in this hellhole? Nonsense. That was my plan once, but now... now I have grander schemes."


    I stared down at him, my voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Can you create an antidote to the black amber?"


    The question made him freeze, his twisted smile returning. "Jumping ahead, are we? Already looking for a cure?" He laughed again, dark and hollow. "Black amber is a masterpiece. There''s no undoing perfection."


    "We''ll find it in due time," I said with quiet confidence. "We have enough of your poison to work on."


    I turned, preparing to leave, but not before one last question. "Who''s the traitor on my end?"


    "Doma the Dark Beast," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "And he''s not very fond of you either."


    A chill ran down my spine at the name. Doma. The Director of Soul Collection and Analytics in the underworld. The first of my subjects I had disciplined.


    The rat.


    I stood to my full height, my gaze cold and calculating. "I''ll take custody of the black amber. Until I find a cure."


    Arman looked at me, his expression uncertain. "You haven''t gotten much from him yet."


    I shook my head, my mind already racing with plans. "I''ve gotten plenty."


    Without another word, we left Anok to wallow in his own misery, bound to his self-inflicted exile. But as I walked out of that dark, suffocating prison, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the game was only just beginning. And i was a key player in it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Ch. 131: Bonus Chapter— Taming the Tempest

    Ch. 131: Bonus Chapter¡ª Taming the Tempest


    The grand halls of Olympus echoed with the soft patter of Hera''s sandals as she approached Zeus''s private chamber. The queen moved with quiet authority, each step deliberate and imbued with power. Her emerald eyes flashed with unspoken defiance, and the faintest hint of a smirk played on her lips as she neared the door.


    She wasn''t merely the goddess of marriage; she was Olympus''s queen, a ruler whose pride and patience were as formidable as any weapon of war.


    Inside, Zeus lounged with the ease of a king who seldom met resistance, his golden robes draped loosely over his muscled form. Yet as Hera entered, something shifted in the air. His eyes gleamed as he observed her, a knowing grin forming, aware of the tension that radiated from her stance. He might command the storms, but Hera¡ªHera was a force entirely her own.


    "You summoned me, husband?" Hera''s voice held a crisp authority, carrying a note of challenge within its practiced calm.


    Zeus leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with barely concealed amusement. "You haven''t been yourself lately, my queen. It''s as if you''ve forgotten your duties." His voice, rich and teasing, brushed over her like the first gust of a gathering storm.


    Hera''s lips curled, her expression unchanged. "My duties? Have I neglected to remind you, Zeus, that my role is not to follow, but to stand beside? The mortals may fear the storm, but they respect the bond that binds it. Yet I see your own bond¡­fraying."


    His smile faltered, a flicker of annoyance breaking through the mask of playful arrogance. "Ah, the jealousy of my queen. How lovely."


    "Jealousy?" Hera laughed softly, each note edged with disdain. "A mortal emotion, unworthy of my concern. I remind you only of your obligations, Zeus. Do not mistake my pride for pettiness." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zeus''s expression shifted, his amusement fading. Rising, he crossed the room in a few strides, his towering form casting a shadow over her, but Hera''s gaze never wavered. She held her ground, defiant and unyielding, her eyes daring him to make a move.


    "You''ve grown bold, Hera," he murmured, his voice low, edged with warning. He reached out, letting a single finger trace the curve of her cheek. "But perhaps you forget who commands the heavens."


    A dangerous spark flared in her gaze, and she lifted her chin, the tension palpable between them. "And perhaps," she replied, her tone ice and fire in equal measure, "you forget who stands before you."


    Their gazes clashed like lightning meeting the earth, neither willing to yield. It was a familiar dance, an unspoken ritual between them. Hera''s hands rested at her sides, fingers twitching with the urge to strike him down, to teach him the lesson he so arrogantly overlooked. But Zeus was no fool. He knew the limits of her rage, knew how far he could push before it turned deadly.


    "You have always loved the storm," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "But even storms fade, and the sky grows dark."


    For a moment, her words hung in the air, a challenge, a reminder, a warning. Zeus''s jaw tightened, and his hand moved to the back of her neck, his grip firm yet strangely tender. "And yet, my queen," he replied, his voice a murmur that rumbled like distant thunder, "it is the storm that brings life, that gives Olympus its power. Without it, even the gods would be nothing."


    The breath between them stilled, the room filled with the silent war of wills. Hera felt the weight of his presence, the heat of his touch against her skin, and for a moment, her resolve wavered. But only for a moment. She met his gaze, her eyes defiant, refusing to be subdued.


    "Power you claim for yourself, Zeus," she countered, her words sharp as a blade. "But without me, there would be no Olympus. Without me, there would be no throne."


    He laughed, a sound as rich and deep as rolling thunder. "Oh, Hera," he said, his tone both mocking and admiring. "You have always had a way of making me feel alive."


    Then, without warning, he drew her close, his lips crashing against hers with the force of a tempest. The kiss was fierce, a battle as much as it was an embrace, each of them struggling for dominance. Hera''s hands rose, pressing against his chest, but instead of pushing him away, they only tightened, fingers curling into the fabric of his robes.


    It was a kiss filled with fury, with pride, with the unspoken promise of retribution. Hera''s heart pounded against her ribs, her body responding to him despite her mind''s protests. She could feel the strength in his arms, the raw power that he wielded without hesitation, and it made her blood sing with defiance. Her nails dug into his shoulders, a silent challenge, daring him to try and tame her.


    When they finally broke apart, both were breathing heavily, their faces mere inches from each other. Hera''s eyes blazed with a mixture of fury and something else, something she would never allow herself to name. She could see the same unspoken emotion reflected in his gaze, a raw intensity that left her shaken.


    "You always do this," she whispered, her voice trembling, though not from fear. "You think you can control me, bend me to your will like the others."


    Zeus''s smile was slow, almost tender. "I don''t need to control you, Hera. I''ve always loved your fire. It''s what makes you my queen. No other could match me."


    For the briefest moment, something softened in her gaze, a flicker of vulnerability that she quickly masked. She pushed herself free from his grasp, straightening her robes, though the charged air between them lingered, thick and tangible.


    "You will not win this, Zeus," she said, her tone colder now, though beneath it lay a tremor of something deeper.


    Zeus''s gaze followed her every movement, his smile fading into a softer expression, one that was almost gentle. "It was never about winning, Hera. We are bound, you and I¡ªby pride, by power, by eternity."


    For a long, quiet moment, they simply stared at each other, two forces locked in an eternal struggle. The storm within them had quieted, but the threat of its return loomed, always just beneath the surface. Zeus knew that she would never truly yield, and Hera understood that he would never stop pushing. It was a game they both understood all too well, a cycle that neither could escape.


    With a final, defiant look, Hera stepped back, her hand falling away from his arm. "I''ll return to my chambers," she announced, her voice firm and unyielding. "But do not think this is over."


    Zeus''s chuckle was soft, but there was a warmth in it that hadn''t been there before. "I wouldn''t dream of it, my queen."


    As she turned and walked away, her figure disappearing down the grand halls, Zeus watched her go, a smile lingering on his face. He knew, as surely as he knew the sun would rise, that they would meet again, and the storm between them would rage once more. It was an inevitability, a dance as ancient as the gods themselves. And he wouldn''t have it any other way.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Ch 132: Midnight Confessions

    Ch. 132: Midnight Confessions


    It had been a moment since I left the snakeman tribe, I had set on a long walk back to my mansion. Why long? Simply because I needed more time to think and ponder on my choices more efficiently.


    In my pocket was a magic ring said to contain an ample amount of black amber, if anyone could operate it, it would without a doubt be Hecate. Almost every piece had fallen into place, with the possession of black amber I had made a great progress.


    Saying I had gained an upperhand against the circle would just be an act of overconfidence. I had to keep a level head.


    Caw, caw.


    I raised my head as I exited the forest to see flying overhead a flock of blue winged night owls flying overhead. The sky dyed a dark green and stars twinkling brightly.


    It all make me stop and wonder what I would do if I ever resolve the calamity. Would I really take the place of Hades as ruler of the underworld. To be honest I don''t think I though of this when I was being reborn, the true reason I chose Hades was so that I would not be involved in any of the conflicts here. Amazingly I became at the center of it all, the irony of it.


    I became the one thing I had always I shied away from¡ª a leader.


    I made my way down the road, the mansion already at eyes view. Though it was still a walk.


    More time to think for me then. I muttered.


    As I proceeded forward in a calm walk, my hands tucked away in my pockets I thought back to the Serpentine tribe. If I had been hibernating for two hundred years like I was in the original timeline then Arman would have been eliminated if he had gone alone.


    "Gah!" I groaned as my hands balled into fists, I recalled the blow I had landed on Poseidon back in the Death''s Gaper. Even with all my training I felt that it did not pack the right punch.


    Recalling the battle between Zeus and Poseidon was enough to tell me I was not on par with them, even more I felt Poseidon was restricting his power down here. This brought me to the conclusion that I was still weak no matter how hard I trained.


    Repeating what Hecate had taught me was not enough, since she majored in sorcery it was no surprise there. Meaning I would need a more capable teacher, one much stronger than me and willing to train me for all it''s worth.


    "What a hassle this is." I muttered.


    A white light flashed at me in front.


    VRRM, VRRM!


    It was a car, one of those old models I had seen in old photos dating to the late 1900s, who the hell would ride such a vehicle on my private road?


    And from the looks of it, I was the one being waited for. The car gave a low nasty hum as the door came open, I could barely feel the person''s aura which meant the person was good at concealing it. From the person''s stride I instantly knew who it was, her pale face, black painted lips and wearing a thick fur coat.


    "You really do like your late nights, my lord." Hecate said with a light bow as she stopped before me and stretched out a coat to me too. "It''s chilly out here."


    I looked at her face, plain and complicated as always. Her eyes fixated on me, her breath a puff of hot air before me. There was a stillness in the air as no of us spoke, she was waiting for my response and I had my thought on the bigger things.


    Did she think I would catch a cold out here or was she being sentimental about it? Wasn''t she recovering from the shock of Hermes betraying her trust.


    "How long have you been out here?" I asked in a cold voice as I looked at her eyes with evident signs of dark bags under them. She must have been crying and waiting, I was right to assume that she shared a connection with Hermes. She also grieved him when he died in the future but she tried to hide it then. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She responded without fail. "The whole night, when I came back Walter said you were yet to return so I chose to wait for you since you went out on foot."


    "Why?" I pressed further.


    I could sense her voice break but she managed to pull it back together. "It''s my duty to keep you safe, most especially after I failed to protect you earlier. I won''t let a problem like that repeat itself a second time." Her body trembled with guilt as she spoke.


    I reached out and took the coat, slipping into it and saying. "I suspect you to drive me back to the mansion then?" The warmth from the coat made me realize how cold I really was in the open.


    The serpentine tribe really was deep in the forest so the cold was understandable.


    "If possible." She responded to my question. "But that is all based on your decision my lord."


    I nodded and looked at the expanse of the road running to my mansion then back at the road that led to the city and puffed out hot air. "I will stay a bit here, helps me think some more."


    She bowed her head and said. "Understand my lord, then I will wait here for you to finish."


    I had always wondered why she was always loyal to me despite being my attendant, did she not have real emotions of her own or did she choose to lock it all up. Being the goddess of sorcery and ghosts must have had something to do with it, seeing souls and all. If I were to guess I would say she was just another stray Hades picked up.


    There was always more to what one could percieve with his own eyes. In my past life stories of greek mythology were always percieved as one sided in most cases. Hades was always seen as the broody god, some saw him as a villain. Hera was an elegant and jealous queen of the gods, Hermes was a trickster god. These fully fleshed out characters had complexity that was startling.


    "Hecate, if I was not your lord and you were never obligated to me what would you do with your life?" I turned and looked at her, the genuine look of shock on her face.


    A cold breeze blew by carrying leaves with it and making the air even colder than it already was. Awaiting her reply did not take long as she said. "I would--" somehow her words ended there and she then spoke. "I am sorry I, I don''t have the right answer now."


    I smiled and pat her on the shouldee gently, "It''s alright and thanks."


    She opened her mouth. "Huh?"


    "The coat, it''s very cozy." I smiled again.


    She nodded. "I am glad you appreciate it."


    We stayed there forba while longer, it felt oddly more relieving to talk there. "Hecate..." I began narrating the events of the long night to her, the events of Arman, Miss Sin and the black market. Unlike before where I kept it to myself and felt cornered, pressured, vulnerable.


    Sharing the information this time with another seemed to lighten my heart and allow me to verbally relate my words more efficiently.


    As I finished I handed her Anok''s magic ring which she inspected. She held it and examined it for a moment before gripping it right, as I spoke to her she did not over react but instead pay attention to everything I said.


    "So what do you think?" I asked finally.


    Hecate opened her mouth to speak. "I can unlock the ring. But if you are talking about finding a cure I will try to my fullest."


    I nodded and said. "I have been wondering for a while that I wanted to train my body since my sould was scattered you know. My power has dropped a bit."


    She spoke my mind without thinking any further. "You want a trainer?"


    I chuckled nervously. "Yeah, exactly that. It''s been a while since I let loose so I am kind of unsure of who to be tutored by."


    I was thinking if Chiron the centaur would take me under his wing, he did train a number of the Greek heroes but he light not be up to train a gloomy god such as myself.


    Hecate raised her gloved hands in the air and said. "Why not meet your old mentor? Though you will have to convince him yourself."


    I raised an eyebrow. "My... Old mentor?" Now I was totally lost here, so Hades had an old mentor who would no doubt be another piece of work.


    Hecate nodded. "Yes, Charon the ferryman."


    I felt my heart tighten by his words. "Charon?" This was even worse than I had expected.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Ch. 133: Setting Sail For The Future

    Ch. 133: Setting Sail For The Future


    "Back by the crack of dawn, Lord Hades?" Walter asked, his voice carrying a hint of amusement as we stepped out of the car. He adjusted his pristine white gloves, then inclined his head respectfully. "Might I brew you a spot of tea, my lord?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I exchanged a quick glance with Hecate. She looked weary, her dark eyes lined with fatigue. "Tea might help," I muttered. "Hecate?"


    Hecate shook her head, managing a faint smile. "Apologies, my lord, but I must attend to the matters of the Underworld Corporation until you return from your training. And I still have to deal with the traitor as you requested."


    Her dedication was both admirable and exhausting. "You look like hell itself, Hecate," I said. "Come in and have at least one cup with me. It might be a while before we see each other again."


    For a moment, a flicker of hesitation crossed her face, but she nodded. She followed us inside, heading to the dining room, and Walter disappeared briefly, returning moments later with a tray of tea, chocolate biscuits, and porcelain cups gleaming with a silvery sheen. We sat opposite each other on the table. I took a tentative bite, and the taste surprised me ¨C dark, rich chocolate with just a hint of spice. I hadn''t realized how much I''d come to appreciate this flavor.


    Hecate sat in silence, her gaze focused intently on her tea, the steam curling upward like delicate tendrils of smoke. Her silence stretched, weighed down with thoughts I could only guess at.


    "It''s not anyone''s fault, least of all yours, Hecate," I said, breaking the silence. "Hermes¡­ had his reasons, whatever they were. We can''t change what happened, and I''m fine, so let''s move on."


    Her hand clenched around her teacup, her knuckles pale against the dark cup. "No, Lord Hades," she murmured, her voice trembling with a cold fury. "He might have had his reasons, but weighing your life like that only shows what he truly is. I won''t go against your wishes, but forgiving him is out of the question."


    The venom in her voice was startling, a rage buried under layers of loyalty and sorrow. I wiped my mouth with a napkin, choosing my next words carefully. "I understand, Hecate. Hermes hurt you ¨C he hurt us both. I won''t tell you to forgive him. But if you let that guilt consume you, it''ll haunt you, and I can''t have you self-destructing yourself."


    Her gaze finally met mine, her eyes blazing. "How can you forgive him, after everything?"


    I ran a hand through my hair, leaning back. "Forgiveness isn''t a matter of fairness, Hecate. It''s¡­ self-preservation. Holding onto anger like that will only eat away at you. And I need you whole."


    Her eyes fluttered, a flicker of confusion crossing her face. She wanted to say something when her head started to bob on the spot. It did not take long for her to realize, "You¡­ drugged my tea?" Her words slurred as her head tilted forward, and her body slumped gently onto the table.


    "I can''t have you self-destructing, Hecate," I whispered to myself. I couldn''t heal her, but I could protect her from herself, just as I''d done with Talos. Both she and Hecate bore their pain similarly ¨C by throwing themselves into work with relentless intensity. It was unsustainable.


    "Walter," I called softly, gesturing to her limp form, "take her to one of the spare rooms."


    Walter stepped forward from the shadows, his movement so seamless it was as if he''d been lurking nearby, waiting. Perhaps he had been. He gave a curt bow. "As you wish, Lord Hades."


    I watched him carefully lift Hecate, her dark coat cascading over his arms. "When she wakes," I added, "pass on a message: Have your eyes out for the midnight bird."


    Walter gave a nod, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. "Will you be away long, my lord?" He seemed to have caught wind of my plans to leave.


    I stood, feeling the weight of the journey ahead. "I''m not certain yet. But she''ll need to keep watch in my absence."


    "Understood, sir," he said, his voice laced with a sense of gravity as he disappeared with Hecate.


    I took a moment to collect myself, then prepared for the trip. This journey was a necessity ¨C I needed strength, enough to face Poseidon, enough to protect those who''d thrown their loyalty behind me. I glanced down at the dogs, their eyes alight with excitement as they seemed to sense the importance of the trip. They''d be coming with me; perhaps in training, I could tap into the latent power they held.


    As I headed to the car, a dozen thoughts spun through my mind. Was this the right path? Leaving everything, even temporarily, felt like an abandonment. But I was Hades ¨C if my power couldn''t shake mountains, then what right did I have to rule the Underworld?


    The drive to the docks stretched in silence, the path winding through shadowed streets. I knew the route well from the last time in had been there, yet at the moment it seemed longer, as if fate was stalling my journey. My hands gripped the steering wheel, a surge of uncertainty thrumming beneath my skin.


    Calamity Zero. Pandora.


    Even now, their weight pressed down on me. And yet, it was that weight that stirred something else ¨C a longing. To be a god in the truest sense, to feel that power that Zeus and Poseidon wielded with ease. If I could hold it, control it¡­ perhaps I could save them all.


    The docks came into view, emerging from the mist like a ghostly apparition. Dim lights cast an eerie glow on the water, and shadows moved along the shore, vague and indistinct. The air was thick with salt and the pungent scent of fish, mingling with the tang of smoke from the ferries anchored along the pier.


    It was busy tonight, unusually so. The dock workers moved like shadows, murmuring in low voices as they loaded and unloaded crates marked with symbols I didn''t recognize. I parked the car, stepping out into the thick night air. The dogs leapt out with me, their eyes gleaming as they sniffed the air, seemingly alert to every scent.


    I moved forward slowly, scanning the bustling dock. This place, which was normally deserted, seemed alive with secrets. Shadows darted between crates, and the occasional glint of a blade caught the moonlight. It was as if something dark had settled here, something lurking beneath the surface.


    Then I saw him ¨C Charon. The ferryman, clad in dark robes that blended into the night, leaned against a lamppost, his skeletal hand clutching a long, crooked staff. His gaze shifted as I approached, his eyes a strange, luminous shade that seemed to pierce through me.


    "Lord Hades," he greeted, his voice a low rasp. "You venture out this early in the day? The day has yet to wake."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of his gaze. "I''m here to ask for your help, Charon."


    He tilted his head, his eyes narrowing. "And what do you seek, my lord?"


    "Strength," I replied, feeling the word settle heavily in the air. "I need to be stronger ¨C strong enough to keep my allies safe."


    Charon''s lips twisted into a faint, knowing smile. "Strength comes with a cost, Lord Hades. And some costs are¡­ irreversible."


    I swallowed, steeling myself. "I''m prepared for that."


    "Your soul is in chaos I see but I could care less about you now. Or do you perhaps have a way to convince me?" His voice piecered my skin.


    I knew this would not be easy, in Charon''s eyes I was someone who had betrayed his trust but even he would want something from me. "We can work something out. That is if you are willing."


    He held my gaze for a long, tense moment, then nodded. "Very well. But be warned, this path you seek may change you."


    As he spoke, a strange stillness fell over the dock. The noises of the workers faded, and for a moment, it felt as though the world had narrowed to just the two of us. A cold wind swept over the water, carrying with it the faint echo of distant voices ¨C voices that seemed to call out from somewhere beyond, tugging at my soul.


    I looked back at the dark water, feeling a strange sense of clarity settle over me. This journey was inevitable. Power was what I needed to protect those who had given me their loyalty. Yet a part of me wondered ¨C at what cost?


    The wind picked up, scattering papers and stirring the murky waters around the ferries. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the underworld and the lives bound to it pressing down on me. But within that weight was a seed of determination, a spark that whispered of something greater.


    For a moment, I stood there, lost in thought, gazing out over the water. This dock, this journey, held the promise of power ¨C but also the risk of losing myself. The gods often spoke of sacrifice, of the things one had to give up for strength. I understood that now, perhaps better than I ever had.


    Turning back to Charon, I gave a nod. "Let''s go."


    As we stepped onto the ferry, the mist curled around us, swallowing the dock and everything behind me. There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Ch. 134: Bonus — Untold Pains

    Ch. 134: Bonus Chapter ¡ª Untold Pains


    I tapped away at my laptop, desperate to find any information I could about this Pandora character. She didn''t seem to exist in the database, unless she was someone who had been illegally hidden from it. The thought of being outsmarted again gnawed at me like a rat chewing through fabric. I could not stand to lose like that again, to lose to Mr. Anonymous the way I had once done. He had played me, had me dancing on his ropes while Hades chased his calamities. I would stop Mr. Anonymous myself¡ª most preferably outsmart him rather than fight him physically.


    It was always a bore to get physical. I thrived on strategy, on manipulation, on weaving webs of deception.


    As I worked, I felt something trickling down my nose. I instinctively wiped it away with the back of my hand, only to notice the red liquid staining my skin. Blood? I was bleeding? I glanced at the screen, my mind racing. Was it because I was overworking myself and hadn''t slept in days?


    "Damnit," I cursed under my breath as the reality of my situation hit me. I needed to get a napkin to wipe off the blood, but leaving my seat felt like hell. As my legs touched the ground, they pulsed like firecrackers, rattling me. I had fallen asleep from sitting in the chair too long, practically having to lean against the wall just to keep myself upright.


    Usually, I would stretch my legs while I worked, but now I was too engrossed in my research. I never once lived a healthy lifestyle, but still, I wondered if I was playing it safe.


    My lips were dry, my stomach empty. I hadn''t eaten since I had emptied the snack bag on my table. After Hades left, I had done all I could to be of use to him.


    Did I push myself too hard?


    I hated working at a lower operating efficiency; it always caused work loss. So, I made my way to the fridge and devoured whatever junk food I could find. Fruits? No way. I hated them. Anything green was a no for me¡ª too many memories from when Hephaestus would force me to eat my veggies, making me suffer through every bite.


    Thinking about Hephaestus made my head ache again, and my mind blanked out. The next moment, I opened my eyes and found myself back at my table, working my butt off. I sifted through every file that could relate to the Circle or Poseidon.


    I wanted nothing to do with the guilt I felt about the past, so I worked harder, multitasking and burying myself in my tasks. But the emotions battling within me persisted, creating a bottleneck until I could no longer ignore them. I shut down.


    When I next woke up, I was sprawled on the floor, my body flat against the cold surface. I felt hot, and my eyes fell on the clear black inkings on my hands, indicating the activation of my curse. The curse of knowledge¡ª the more I knew, the more I forgot.


    I curled into a ball, gnashing my teeth as I battled the searing pain spreading across my body. What was this feeling deep in the pit of my stomach? It felt like icy waters. The more I tried to forget, the more it returned. Hephaestus'' face right before he died haunted me, knowing he had died without accepting my apology. It made me feel cold.


    I did the right thing by rejecting him. To be honest, I had never cared about his apology. But watching him die before me made me wonder if I would have been happy had I just forgiven him.


    I hated emotions


    . They always held people back. Every one of my cases was fueled by a misuse of emotion. Emotions were a setback; all I wanted was to forget everything¡ª every pain and every ounce of guilt that weighed me down.


    Maybe the curses weren''t really curses. Maybe it was just who I was underneath. What I truly wanted was to be someone who was not tied to anyone.


    "Ahhhhh!!" I screamed, an unearthly shriek tearing from my throat as the cursed marks began to burn more intensely across my body. As I felt the pain, a deeper recess of my soul found comfort in the thought of forgetting everything. My phone rang, breaking me from my self-delusional state.


    Did my phone ever ring before? I thought it was on vibrate. No, wait. I had never set it on vibrate because I had never received calls.


    I mustered every ounce of strength left in my feeble body to sit up just as the cursed marks faded from me. I reached for my phone, and when I saw the name displayed on the screen, my heart sank.


    "Broody." I recalled that was what I had saved Hades'' contact as.


    Why had I really done that? I was not a fan of humor, yet I had made that choice. Sometimes I just didn''t get myself.


    I didn''t pick up the call. Instead, I watched it end before going to the chat icon and initiating a chat with Hades. He must be checking in for an update from me at the moment.


    "Don''t call, chat, dummy." ¡ªMidnight Bird


    I sighed as if something heavy had lifted off my chest. I did not know what would have happened if he had not called. Would I have been consumed by my curse and become a mindless automaton?


    "Talos?" ¡ªHades


    My thumbs glided across the screen at a rapid speed.


    "Aphrodite? The alliance? What''s the progress?" ¡ªMidnight Bird


    I broke it down, careful not to sound too eager for the new developments.


    "Aphrodite''s in. I made Hermes confess to the murder of Hades. Talos found out. It''ll take time to recover from this." ¡ªHades


    So, he had already gone that far.


    "So the alliance is failing then." ¡ªMidnight Bird


    I had to wait a while before I received a response.


    "You don''t have to always say things like that!" ¡ªHades


    I wondered what he meant by that. Wasn''t I just speaking the truth to him?


    "It''s the truth." ¡ªYou


    My racing heart began to calm as the effects of the cursed mark faded. I could breathe again.


    "How are things on your side? Most especially, how are you coping?" ¡ªHades


    I raised an eyebrow. Was he still focused on that night? I was fine.


    "I''m fine. Back to work." ¡ªYou


    "Couldn''t find info on Pandora yet. Will update you when I do, though." ¡ªYou


    I typed even faster than usual, but this time my heart wasn''t racing.


    For someone who worked quickly, waiting for his reply felt like waiting an eternity.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard." ¡ªHades


    I stared at the screen, doing nothing. Even now, he was still looking out for me.


    "Go, have some sleep." ¡ªHades


    Sleep? I would have scoffed at the humor, but I didn''t. Could I rest knowing there was a killer out there on the loose?


    My thoughts spiraled into chaos, each one pulling me deeper into a well of anxiety. No matter what, I would win this. I had to. The stakes were too high.


    Suddenly, the screen flickered, and an alert popped up. My heart raced. It was a notification¡ª another file had been added to the database. I clicked on it, my breath hitching in my throat.


    "Potential lead on Pandora found."


    My mind reeled. I had to know more, but as I opened the file, a new message appeared on my screen, pulling me from my focus.


    "Talos, we need to talk. It''s urgent."


    The message was from an unknown number, but it sent a shiver down my spine. I hesitated, my finger hovering over the screen. Should I respond?


    "Who is this?"


    I typed back, but the answer I received left me reeling.


    "Someone who knows about Pandora. Meet me at the old clock tower. Midnight."


    My pulse quickened as dread settled in my gut. The clock tower was a place I had avoided ever since the incident that left me scarred. It was a beacon of memories I wanted to forget, but now, it was a summons I could not ignore.


    I needed answers. I needed to find Pandora.


    "Talos?" I murmured to myself, the name feeling heavy in my mouth. I had faced fear before, but this felt different¡ª like stepping into the abyss without knowing what awaited me on the other side. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I stared at the message, the cursed marks on my skin began to glow faintly, reminding me of the pain I had tried to bury.


    "I''ll be there."


    I hit send, my heart pounding as I stood. The room felt like it was closing in on me, the walls whispering secrets I didn''t want to hear.


    What awaited me at the clock tower? Would it be Pandora, or something worse?


    The questions clawed at me as I prepared to leave, uncertainty and dread swirling in my chest. I grabbed my jacket and my phone, the gravity of my decision weighing heavily on my shoulders.


    As I stepped out into the night, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Ch. 135: The Old Clocktower

    Ch. 135: The Old Clocktower


    The old clock tower was one of the oldest relics in Olympus, rumored to have stood long before the great war and some saying before time as we know it even existed. Its jagged silhouette rose against the night sky, the clock''s faint ticks echoing down the deserted street. Stories claimed it predated the gods themselves, that it was somehow... timeless. Which begged the question¡ª why would a clock tower exist before watches, before time as a concept was even born? It felt like a loophole in reality.


    For some reason it never piqued my interest perhaps I had been too preoccupied with actual people and mysteries to care about it.


    I stood in the dim glow of the moonlight, hands tucked in my coat pockets, eyes locked onto the weathered building. Hades had cautioned me not to act rashly, but his voice had the tone of someone who had seen too much. He was content with waiting bidding his time, but me? I had my own mission. I was here to solve one of Olympus''s greatest mysteries, whatever the cost.


    I had no reason to save Olympus nor did I care, I was no hero or god to actually care, all I wanted was to solve mysteries the way I could.


    The cobbled path leading to the clock tower was lined with brittle, untamed grass, crunching softly beneath my boots. As I approached, I felt a sudden chill, a subtle, electric prickle in the air. A cold net seemed to settle over my skin¡ª a domain wall. It was the telltale sign of a god''s presence, powerful and ancient. A warning, perhaps. But curiosity, my ever-present companion, urged me onward.


    The clock tower loomed closer, its stone walls choked with moss and vines that looked almost alive, curling toward the heavens like grasping hands. The wooden door, battered and splintered, bore scars from battles long past, the wood itself as worn and tired as the secrets it held. I stepped forward to push the door, but I stopped, my instincts alerting me to something amiss.


    The doorframe was slightly tilted, almost imperceptibly, suggesting someone had entered recently¡ª someone strong enough to jar the structure, yet subtle enough to leave only the faintest trace. The question lingered: was this my contact or someone who had intercepted our meeting? And if it was the latter, what would they want with me?


    My mind flickered to worst-case scenarios, but I shook the thought off. Instead, I moved around the perimeter of the building, scouting for another entrance, something discreet. In this line of work, an escape route was as vital as the meeting itself. My training had taught me that much. I spotted a narrow, shattered window near the back, just high enough for me to pull myself through.


    I slid a nose mask over my face, both to conceal my identity and as a precaution against any sedative or poison gas. I peered inside, the darkness thick and silent, the air tinged with dust and decay. Cobwebs dangled from the corners, glinting faintly in the moonlight as they swayed in the draft. With one last glance behind me, I climbed through the window, landing in a crouch amidst the broken shards of glass.


    The floorboards beneath me groaned in protest, each step a precarious gamble. My eyes adjusted to the darkness as I surveyed my surroundings, spotting a dilapidated wooden staircase winding up to the higher levels. The stairs were warped and riddled with termite tunnels, a skeleton of wood barely strong enough to hold its own weight, let alone mine. Whoever was up there had to be someone with a way around such limitations¡ª a god, or a figure with powers beyond my own.


    And then I heard it.


    A low, rasping sound¡ª a faint "hssh hssh hssh" drifting through the silence. The sound crawled across my skin, my pulse quickening. Whoever this was, they weren''t amateurs. My instincts screamed at me to turn back, to leave, but the thrill of the mystery held me captive. I had come too far to abandon my only lead.


    I took a measured breath, steel in my resolve, and began my ascent. I moved carefully, spending no more than a second on each step to avoid plummeting through the rotting wood. When I reached the top, I found myself before an open doorway, leading into a large, dim room where the inner workings of the clock loomed like some monstrous, skeletal creature. Shafts of moonlight filtered through the gaps in the walls, illuminating a thick layer of dust and webs that blanketed every surface.


    In the center of the room, a figure stood with her back to me, cloaked in shadow. Her hair, split into stark halves of black and white, cascaded down her back, swaying gently as if in some unseen breeze. She radiated an aura that felt... empty. Hollow. A deadness in her eyes that unsettled me before she even turned around.


    "You don''t have to hide," she said, her voice smooth and soft, as if speaking to an old friend. "Come out. Let''s have a chat."


    Every instinct screamed to retreat, but I had no choice. I stepped forward, the floor creaking ominously beneath me, and stopped a few feet away, meeting her gaze with a defiance I hoped masked my unease.


    "You''re the one who set this trap?" I asked, my tone flat.


    The woman''s pale face tilted slightly, her expression unreadable. "So, you are Talos, the ghost detective. I''ve heard whispers of you, a shadow within the network. I must admit, I found your dedication... inspiring."


    A shiver ran down my spine as she spoke my name. The sheer detachment in her voice was unnerving. "Pandora?" I ventured, my voice taut with caution.


    She nodded slowly. "For now," she replied cryptically.


    "For now?" I pressed, masking my fear with curiosity. Was she using an alias, or did she operate under multiple identities?


    Her eyes, vacant and clouded, seemed to peer straight through me, as though she could see the thoughts weaving through my mind. "You''re a puzzle," she mused. "The internet was something... troublesome to navigate. But watching you operate in the shadows, I learned. Without you, I''d never have seen the breadcrumbs leading me to this meeting. And to be honest, I wouldn''t have found you otherwise."


    Her words struck me like a slap. So I was the one who had led her here? The thrill of my pursuit soured, replaced with a creeping realization that I had, perhaps, walked into her web of my own accord.


    "What''s your purpose here, Pandora?" I asked, my voice steady, though my mind was racing. "Why seek me out?"


    Her gaze darkened, and she flicked her wrist. A sharp gust of wind tore through the clock tower, splintering the walls and sending debris flying. I stumbled back, bracing myself against the sudden storm that left half the room open to the elements.


    "Answer me when I speak to you, vermin," she hissed, her voice still smooth, but with an edge sharp enough to draw blood.


    I was pinned, a cornered animal staring into the eyes of a predator. Yet, something deep within me stirred¡ª a determination that drowned out my fear. If I was going to make it out alive, I needed to think faster than she could move. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I inched my hand towards the gun hidden under my coat, the weight of it grounding me. It wouldn''t be enough to defeat her, not outright. But maybe, if I used it strategically, I could buy myself the time I needed to escape. I allowed my fingers to brush against it, taking comfort in its cold metal, even as I calculated my next move.


    "Curiosity, I assume?" she mocked, her lips curling into a twisted semblance of a smile.


    I shrugged, playing along. "It''s a habit," I replied, my eyes darting toward the shattered clock mechanism behind her. I noticed a loose beam dangling precariously from the ceiling, directly above her. If I could somehow trigger its fall¡­


    "You''re stalling," she said, her voice dripping with amusement. "Do you think you can outwit me?"


    I met her gaze, a smile of my own breaking through. "I wouldn''t be so sure." With one swift motion, I yanked the gun from my coat and fired at the beam. The bullet struck its mark, and with a thunderous crack, the beam came crashing down.


    Pandora''s eyes widened in surprise, and I seized the moment, dashing for the stairs as debris rained down around us. I didn''t look back, the sound of splintering wood and her furious screams echoing in my ears as I descended.


    As I reached the bottom, I felt the domain''s oppressive weight lift, the air returning to its usual chill. I bolted through the door, leaving the clock tower and Pandora behind, my heart pounding as I vanished into the night.


    For now, I had escaped. But as her hollow voice whispered through my mind, I knew this was far from over.


    There I was standing back on Pandora, everything I had done now somehow she managed to teleport me back here. Did such an ability even exist in the god ranks?


    I was in deep trouble now.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Ch. 136: The Death Of Talos

    Ch. 136: The Death Of Talos


    The room was filled with an unsettling silence as I stood before her¡ª Pandora. This creature was no ordinary god. There was a weight to her presence, an aura that clawed at my very being, something both divine and otherworldly. It seemed my earlier escape had been nothing more than a fleeting dream, and now, I was a pawn in her game. The rules of survival was simple, luck.


    And I hated to bet on luck.


    "Are you so certain that flaunting your power will keep you safe?" I shot back, my voice sharper than I felt. "I thought you were smarter than that."


    The words felt empty, bravado stretched thin as I stared into her dark, unsettling gaze. She seemed to see through me, her eyes drilling down to secrets I hadn''t even uncovered about myself. Her stare, piercing and unyielding, left me feeling small, insignificant. The feeling grew, a creeping unease coiling around my spine like a viper ready to strike.


    She raised her hand with casual indifference, and before I even registered it, a brutal gust of wind slammed into me. My vision went white with pain, and the next thing I knew, I was on my knees, coughing up blood.


    The metallic taste flooded my mouth as I looked down in horror. Blood was gushing from a deep, gaping wound in my side. My body trembled, raw agony radiating through me with each shallow breath.


    Pandora''s lips curled into a smirk as she observed me, her voice calm and cold. "You truly are a crafty one," she mocked, her words oozing disdain. "A bluff, I believe, is the term for your little act. However, you seem to have overlooked two critical flaws. One," she said, gesturing to the dim, grayish mist enveloping us, "this domain is entirely under my control, shielded from the eyes of any would-be saviors. And two," her eyes flickered with something sinister, "you lack even a sliver of divine energy. You''re nothing more than a liability."


    Her words were venomous, seething with unspoken malice. She was no mere goddess; she was a monster hiding behind the guise of beauty and grace, her intentions as twisted as the darkness surrounding her.


    The pain was overwhelming, and it clouded my thoughts, but I forced myself to speak. "You¡­ what are you after?" I choked, my voice little more than a rasp. "You want chaos among the gods? Or is it something more?"


    Pandora gave a soft, mocking laugh, like a queen amused by a jester''s antics. "You wish to know my ambitions, scum?" Her voice dripped with contempt. "I am going to reshape this world¡ª a new beginning built on the ashes of the old. To do that," she said, her gaze hardening, "I must first obliterate everything you know."


    A shudder crept down my spine. Her words were laced with such conviction that I knew this wasn''t an empty threat. She believed every syllable, and her indifference to my agony only made it worse. She wanted this. She thrived on the destruction she envisioned.


    A fresh surge of blood filled my mouth, and I fought to swallow it back, my voice cracking as I forced out, "Be realistic¡­ You''re just a pawn for Apollo, aren''t you? The Olympians have you playing their game, and you''re¡­ pretending otherwise."


    She raised a brow, and for a split second, I saw something flicker across her face. Amusement, perhaps? Or annoyance? With a flick of her wrist, I braced myself for another onslaught. But she merely stopped, as if toying with me were too tedious a task.


    "Olympians are mere symbols," she replied, her tone dismissive. "To wield true power is to control the people''s minds and hearts. I will win them with beauty and strength. They will worship me¡ª not out of obligation, but out of awe."


    The pain flared, twisting deeper into me, but I found myself clinging to one final, desperate shred of defiance. "You delude yourself with visions of grandeur," I spat, tasting the bitterness of blood and desperation. "You''re just another manipulator after black amber, you want to control the underground... the darknet, don''t you?"


    Her eyes narrowed, and her once-amused expression turned dangerously blank. "Your knowledge is quite¡­ vexing," she said slowly, like one weighing a deadly secret. "It''s fascinating how you''ve come to know so much. Yet bothersome. Your eyes burn with hatred, as if we have crossed paths before. Tell me, have we met, or is it just that you see through the inevitable? That we''re destined to clash again and again?"


    It struck me then. This monster before me, this relentless goddess¡ª she was the seed of something more sinister. Somehow, some way, she would become the faceless, ruthless entity that had haunted me for so long. And to think I might have been the one to plant that seed, to unknowingly inspire this¡­


    this nightmare


    .


    The realization of who she really was shook me to the core. Pandora was¡ª


    Mr Anonymous.


    Or at least she would be in the future.


    Pandora''s gaze grew colder as she stepped back, her contempt unwavering. "Your final moment approaches, detective," she whispered. "Consider it a privilege; I shall leave you whole, a testament to your¡­ bravery." She turned on her heel, her voice echoing as she descended the steps. "In the afterlife, ponder your defeat and wallow in despair, for you will not find solace in the knowledge that you could never have stopped me."


    My face hit the cold, unforgiving floor, the blood pooling beneath me. I could feel my consciousness slipping away, my vision blurring at the edges. So this was it. A meaningless end, lost in this void she had constructed, swallowed by the darkness I couldn''t break.


    Hades¡­ maybe you were right. Maybe I should have taken it easy.


    The thought felt bitter, hollow, as if mocking my final failure.


    "Midnight has long since passed, and it seems your friend will not appear," Pandora''s voice drifted to me as she left, leaving me alone to the silence. "Goodbye, Ghost Detective. You were never my true adversary."


    I struggled to hold onto the flickering remnants of life, but the darkness was pulling me under, ruthless and consuming. And yet, as I lay there, I could see her shadow fading. She hadn''t even considered me a challenge. All of this, all of my struggles, had been little more than a passing whim to her.


    If she became Mr. Anonymous, then I was complicit. I had played a role in her path to darkness. I had sparked this nightmare, and now the world would suffer because of my failure to stop her.


    With my fading strength, one name surfaced in my mind:


    Hephaestus


    . Was it regret? Or perhaps guilt? Had I left him behind, burdened with the secrets I had uncovered too late?


    The cold seeped in, and my breaths grew shallow, rattling painfully in my chest. I reached out, fingers scraping weakly against the blood-slick floor, as if to hold onto life for just a moment longer. But the world was slipping away, and the terror of dying alone, failing to save anyone, filled my final thoughts.


    And in the silence, one truth lingered, haunting and absolute: I had created a monster.


    As the darkness claimed me, a flicker of remorse and a final, trembling wish for redemption filled me. If only there had been time. If only I had seen it sooner¡­


    As my vision dimmed further, a shadow of movement caught my eye¡ª a trick of the light or something real, I couldn''t tell. But the faintest, strangest comfort washed over me, as if the darkness that enveloped me had a familiar presence.


    I thought of Hephaestus again, remembering the quiet moments we''d shared, the loyalty I''d never doubted, and the fire he''d brought me in times of despair. Now, it felt like I''d betrayed that loyalty, failed in the one mission that might have saved us all. Regret sank into my bones, cold as the blood that pooled around me, and with it, a sharp longing clawed at my chest, raw and unyielding.


    "Pandora¡­" I tried to form her name, but the effort was futile. My voice was a ragged whisper, lost in the vast silence of this prison.


    Would she even remember me? Or would I just be another soul discarded, another spirit erased from existence, a fleeting pawn sacrificed in her twisted pursuit of power? The uncertainty of it gnawed at me, bitter and unending, as I drifted further from life, swallowed by the shadows.


    In these final moments, as everything turned to silence, I held onto the smallest, most fragile of hopes¡ª that somewhere, somehow, Hephaestus or Hades would find the truth, would know the burden I carried here and continue the fight. They had to. Because if they didn''t¡­ if they failed¡­ then the monster I''d helped unleash would consume everything.


    And with that, I let go, slipping into the darkness, the faintest whisper of a plea on my lips:


    Forgive me.


    Author''s Note: Support Me With Gifts Pls


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Ch. 137: Yvonnes Proposal

    Ch. 137: Yvonne''s Proposal


    It had been ten days since I had been dropped off on this remote island, abandoned here by Charon for what he called "essential training." The solitary apartment complex I called home for the duration was surrounded by towering trees and a vast, uneven training ground. I was told it would be just me and Cerberus, but I soon found I wasn''t entirely alone. Charon''s two daughters lived here as well: Yvonne and Renee. Adopted, or so I''d been told, but they shared a bond that ran deeper than any blood connection.


    Though they were far from godly beings, their power was not to be underestimated. Both sisters were what you might call mid-level entities in the underworld hierarchy, possessing physical abilities that could easily outmatch mine on my best day. Despite days of grueling combat, I had yet to best either of them, much less both as required to prove myself to Charon.


    Yvonne and Renee were opposites in nearly every sense. Yvonne was stoic, with an icy silence that could fill a room, her ash-colored hair often falling in front of her eyes, concealing her expressions. Renee, in contrast, was open and easygoing, often encouraging me after sparring sessions. The thought crossed my mind that siblings shouldn''t be so different¡ª one unreadable and the other an open book¡ª but then again, I never did have a family of my own.


    "Ugh," I groaned, wiping sweat from my brow. The morning sun beat down relentlessly on the training ground, and each swing, each defensive stance, seemed to sap my strength faster than I could regenerate it. Wearing only the simplest training wear, my body had been pushed to its limits again and again in a futile effort to pull out any semblance of power I could muster.


    I could not deny the truth, even to myself. In the past, I had been able to summon intense bursts of arcane power, even momentarily overwhelming my opponents. But here, the demands of long, sustained power were far beyond anything I''d known. My reserves dwindled far too quickly, leaving me in a state of constant frustration.


    "Barf! Barf!" the dogs barked from the sidelines, their three heads trained on me, as if urging me to keep going. Each head bore a different expression¡ª one encouraging, one neutral, and one suspicious, as if it knew something I did not.


    "Yeah, I get it," I muttered, managing a grim smile. "I''ll figure it out eventually."


    If only that were true. I knew the issue stemmed from the fractured nature of my soul. Unlike others who wielded power through a complete, unified soul, I was working with a fragmented one, splintered and imperfect. Each time I reached for more energy, I could feel the broken pieces straining under the effort, threatening to give out entirely.


    Suddenly, something caught my eye¡ª a projectile whizzing toward me from behind. I dodged sharply, feeling a bead of sweat fling off as I moved. The object clattered onto the dusty ground before rolling to a stop: a water bottle. I frowned and glanced up, finding Yvonne standing in the shade a few yards away, watching me with her usual unreadable gaze.


    Her expression was partially hidden behind her short ash-colored hair, her stance exuding an almost menacing stillness. She never usually came this close, rarely even acknowledged me outside training. Her presence here wasn''t a casual gesture; there was something she wanted, and I suspected it had more to do with herself than with me.


    Cerberus ambled toward her first, his heads sniffing around her like she was some mysterious, intriguing creature. She offered him no greeting, her attention fixed solely on me. Feeling the tension in the air, I approached her, stopping just within arm''s reach.


    "Thanks for the throw," I said dryly, stooping to pick up the bottle.


    "Tch." She clicked her tongue softly. "You dodged it well, but your senses are sharp only when you remember to use them." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice was softer than I expected, almost delicate. I nodded, keeping my response brief. "Noted."


    Without another word, I turned to leave, unwilling to waste time on anything that wasn''t going to get me closer to my goal. She and her sister may have been powerful, but they had given me little more than silence and bruises these past days. If I was going to figure out how to access my full power, it seemed I would have to do it on my own.


    "Don''t you want to hear what I have to say?" Her words stopped me in my tracks, carrying a weight I hadn''t anticipated. "If you keep pushing yourself like this, you''ll only succeed in destroying your body. For someone who''s supposedly thoughtful and composed, I expected you''d have realized that by now. Just what is it that makes the king of the underworld so desperate?"


    Her insight stung, probably because it was true. I had known from the start that I was doing things wrong, that there was a flaw in my approach. But what other choice did I have? "I thought you weren''t allowed to help," I said, meeting her shadowed gaze. "So why bother?"


    She took a slow breath, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... want to leave this island with you. If I help you, you''ll help me, won''t you?"


    Her proposition hung between us, a mutual understanding to use each other for our own ends. I studied her for a moment, weighing my options. "All right. Tell me what I''m doing wrong."


    "It''s not so much what you''re doing, but rather what you''re not," she replied, her tone clipped. "Arcane energy circulates around the body, but only through a complete soul. You''ve never taken the time to train your soul, have you? Without a unified soul, your energy will always run out quickly because it can''t make a full oscillation. Your power cycle is broken."


    The realization hit me like a jolt of lightning. She was right¡ª t0his explained why I was at my strongest only when holding the black book. Its presence bridged the gap in my soul, however temporary, allowing a semblance of wholeness. "So what you''re saying is... I need to merge my fragmented soul into one whole."


    Yvonne tilted her head, watching me with a somber curiosity. "For you to even exist this long with a shattered soul suggests you may never be whole. Or if you can, it would be unlike anything you''ve known."


    "But it''s possible?" I pressed, unwilling to let the thread slip. "There''s a way to do it?"


    She nodded, her gaze steady. "I am the daughter of the ferryman. Souls are my expertise; this is why I exist. Whether my father intended for me to help you or not, I''ve decided I will. I want to see the god who once ruled the underworld in his full power."


    Her words stirred something deep within me, a cautious hope mingled with dread. Merging with the black book¡ª if that truly could make me whole¡ª raised another question. What would it mean for my identity? Would I remain in control, or would the original Hades take over, reclaiming the body as his own? It was a risk, one that could unravel everything I had become if it went wrong.


    Still, a faint flicker of determination lit within me. I looked at her, acknowledging both the danger and the promise of her offer. "If I go through with this, there''s no guarantee I''ll come out the same. You understand that, don''t you?"


    Yvonne''s lips quirked into a ghost of a smile, her eyes glinting with a rare light. "I''m not interested in safety. The unknown is precisely why I''m here. Take my advice, Hades, and let me guide you. Together, we might create something neither of us could have envisioned."


    For a moment, the air between us held a charged stillness. The tension of the island, of the weight of the power we both sought, seemed to press down on us, binding us together in a shared resolve.


    I felt the quiet thrum of the black book within me, its pull sharper than ever, whispering promises of a strength I could barely imagine. But with that power lay an even greater darkness. In seeking to restore my soul, I might be stepping into a place from which I could never return.


    "Then let''s begin," I said, casting aside my hesitation. If this was the path to my true self, I would walk it without fear.


    And Yvonne, the silent daughter of Charon, nodded in return.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Ch. 138: Soul Ritual

    Ch. 138: Soul Ritual


    It was just after I had showered, the cool droplets from my damp hair still trickling down my neck, when a sharp knock interrupted the rare quiet in my room. I opened the door to see Renee, Charon''s more energetic daughter, grinning as if she had just discovered something amusing.


    "Heyo, dinner''s ready!" She greeted me with her usual bright, bouncing energy, cheeks flushed pink against her fair skin, her eyes gleaming with an almost unnatural sparkle¡ª a bright blue flecked with stars. It struck me as out of place here in the underworld, a rare shade for anyone bound to this realm. But I had long since stopped asking questions about this island long ago. My goal was simple: grow strong, then leave.


    I nodded, running a hand through my wet hair. "Sure. I''ll be down in a minute."


    Renee, however, didn''t budge. Her gaze lingered, and an odd smirk played across her lips. She tilted her head as if studying me with sudden interest.


    "You''re cute, you know that?" she said, flashing an innocent yet knowing smile.


    I raised an eyebrow, then sighed, brushing past her and heading down the narrow hallway toward the dining room. "If you''re going to keep pestering me, you might as well walk and talk."


    Renee laughed, skipping ahead like a child, the sounds of her footsteps echoing against the polished wooden floor and the portraits that lined the walls. They were mostly pictures of Renee and Yvonne, Charon''s daughters, through various stages of their lives, often with Charon standing in the background, stoic and silent. The thought crept into my mind that these two were more than they appeared, yet Charon had been as closed-off with me as his daughters had been direct.


    Renee slowed, jumping in front of me with surprising speed, forcing me to stop. She looked up at me with her usual mischievous grin. "So¡­ Yvonne talked to you earlier, huh? Did she already make her move on ya?"


    I found the question not in my interest and when I did not answer, she pressed on, unabashed. "Alright, I''ll let you in on a little secret. Dad wanted us to ''assist'' in your training¡ª if that is what you call it¡ª but Yvonne and I wanted to see what you would do on your own before butting in to actually help. You see my dad sort of had this¡­ idea, you see. Said that if one of us could seduce the almighty Lord Hades, well, he could steer this realm exactly where he wanted it. It was something like that, I think."


    I chuckled, feeling a twist of unease. Seduce me? It was laughable¡ª yet oddly disturbing. I wondered if he was speaking truthfully or just trying to make fun of me again.


    Thankfully, we reached the dining room before she could say any more. The long table was laden with steaming dishes of shrimp, stew, and greens that filled the room with an aroma that made my mouth water. Yvonne was already seated, knife and fork in hand, her eyes downcast as though she were completely uninterested in anything around her but the food. Yet, there was a focus in her gaze that I could not ignore.


    As we dug into the meal, the silence lingered longer than usual, punctuated only by the clinking of cutlery. I savoured every bit of the food and it felt really good. The silence that stretched long was very much appreciated by me.


    Finally, Renee, eating with her usual carefree abandon, looked over at me with an impish grin and I knew immediately, my long cherished silence would soon be cast aside like gutter trash. "So¡­ you''re planning to fuse your soul, huh? Yvonne''s gonna help you with that?"


    I glanced at Yvonne, who met her sister''s gaze with a hint of exasperation, then looked back at me, her tone edged with irritation. "Yes, I''m helping him. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Renee laughed, waving a hand as if swatting away Yvonne''s annoyance. "Nah, just¡­ curious. I''d like to see you at full power, Hades. So let''s hurry up with this soul-fusing business, and maybe we''ll get to the fun part sooner." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath. "The ''fun part''? You mean the part where you ''train'' him?"


    Renee shrugged, grinning again as she dug into her food. I wonder if she had her own ulterior motives.


    "So," Yvonne addressed me, "how did your soul end up shattered in the first place?"


    I set my fork down, feeling their eyes on me. "I was poisoned," I said simply, though that barely scratched the surface of the truth.


    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "And what kind of poison could affect a god of the highest realm?"


    I simply smiled, the kind of answer that ended conversations. "Why do you girls want to get off this island?" I had an idea that they were held against their wishes but I waited to hear them out.


    Renee looked over to Yvonne as if asking for permission before turning to me and saying. "To be honest we just want to experience the outside world and to one day attend college, have fun, being cooped up here is no fun."


    Then a silence set in and I did not dare to pry any further and soon we finished our meal.


    It was fully dark outside, a chill in the air as they led me to the training ground. Renee moved quietly for once, her gaze intent as she took her position a few yards away, watching. Yvonne stood beside me, her movements precise and efficient as she began carving intricate symbols into the ground. When she finished, she looked up at me with a serious expression.


    "I''m activating a soul reconfiguration spell circle," she said, voice barely louder than a whisper. "Now, summon your other half."


    I hesitated only for a moment before calling forth the black book. It materialized with a swirling shadow, its pages fluttering as it floated in the center of the circle. The air grew thick and heavy, and I could feel the book pulsing with the ancient power it held¡ª the part of me that was still lost within it.


    Yvonne''s voice remained steady as she spoke the spell''s incantations, her words weaving a web of light around me and the book. The energy intensified, and I felt my skin prickle as though needles were pressing into every pore. My body grew heavier, weighted down by a force that seemed to be pulling me apart and piecing me back together in the same breath.


    "Now we will be one," a voice whispered from the book, almost like an echo from my own mind.


    The light around us blazed brighter, and I felt a sharp tug deep within me, as though my very soul were being torn and sewn back together all at once. Every nerve in my body screamed in pain, but I forced myself to stay still, clenching my fists as the fusion reached its peak.


    Finally, the light faded, leaving only silence and a sense of eerie calm. I staggered, catching my breath as the black book dropped to the ground. As I reached for it, it crumbled to dust between my fingers, vanishing as if it had never been there at all.


    Yvonne stared at me, her eyes wide. "That¡­ that went too smoothly. There should have been more resistance, some kind of backlash."


    I looked at my hands, feeling the strange, amplified energy coursing through me. "You''re right," I murmured, feeling unease creep in. "What did your spell do?"


    Yvonne glanced toward the ocean, her face pale. "It wasn''t just my spell."


    Renee laughed, pointing out toward the dark waves where three massive whirlpools had appeared, each spinning with a terrifying, unnatural speed. "You devoured souls from the River Styx¡ª thousands of them. They fueled the ritual, Hades. Look what you''ve done."


    I took a step forward, staring at the whirlpools in disbelief. Green and purple lights shimmered on the ocean''s surface, casting an eerie glow on the island. I''d drained that many souls just to bring myself closer to wholeness? I clenched my fists, feeling a strange exhilaration mixed with horror at the power surging within me.


    "This¡­ this is incredible. I can sense everything," I murmured, barely able to contain the rush that filled me.


    Yvonne gave me a look of pure exasperation. "You know, dad is so gonna throw a fit, right?"


    Renee smirked, clearly entertained by the spectacle. "You''ll have to take responsibility for this. But for now, welcome back, Lord Hades. Looks like the true power of the Underworld is in your hands once again."


    I watched the lights on the water fade as the whirlpools calmed, feeling a mix of satisfaction and dread settle deep within me. This was only the beginning, but now I knew¡ª I was on the path to becoming a true god. And I wasn''t certain if I could control what lay ahead.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Ch. 139: Harsh Training!

    Ch. 139: Harsh Training!


    BOOM!


    "Tch!" I hissed, dodging just in time to miss a lethal strike from both sisters. Each blow hummed with deadly intent, sending arcs of energy around us, crackling like storm filled skies. Controlling this raw arcane energy coursing through my body was still tasking, but each dodge, each swing felt sharper than before.


    I remembered when keeping up with them felt impossible, how they seemed to float circles around me, untouchable. But now...


    BOOM!


    I unleashed a shockwave, and half the island cracked beneath the force, sinking into the ocean''s depths as Charon spiraled toward the ground. The impact left a crater, and I saw him spring up from it with the same relentless fury, wielding his scythe like a phantom of death. His speed could overwhelm anyone lesser, the swing of his scythe too quick for a mortal eye.


    And now, so was I.


    With a sweep of my wings, I cut through the air, summoning my bident in a burst of dark, electric energy, meeting Charon''s charge mid-air. The impact was a thunderclap that shook the heavens, and every cloud above us dissipated, swallowed in the shockwave of our clash. I could feel every muscle, every fiber in me push past its limit, the power of Hades coursing through me like liquid fire.


    Charon grinned beneath his hood, eyes gleaming with satisfaction as his scythe aimed for my head in a swift, silent arc.


    "Impressive," he muttered, his voice low and deadly. "Your power has grown ¨C but you''re not quite there yet."


    I intercepted his strike with the bident, our weapons grinding against each other with a shrill hum. I twisted and drove a fist into his face, sending him careening down into the earth below, the very ground splitting beneath him. The ocean roared around us as waves crashed, riding the shockwaves of our battle.


    "Haa..." I exhaled heavily, feeling the weight of the clash in every cell of my body.


    To think I would reach this strength in just ten years ¨C each year had been a relentless, backbreaking battle to harness Hades'' power. In the first few years, I had nearly lost myself to it, struggling to keep control, to maintain a balance without letting the power consume me. Once I could stand firm and wield the power more efficiently, I had trained in various techniques, pushing my physical endurance and reflexes to the brink. The feeling I got from every battle was exhilarating and sometimes, addictive. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But fighting Charon was no ordinary training ¨C it was survival. Without giving my all, he would have killed me, and sometimes I wondered if that wasn''t the point.


    "Is it just me, or are you getting rusty, Charon?" I smirked as I landed before him, dust settling around us, rubble crushed beneath my feet.


    Charon pulled himself to his feet, his hood shadowing a sharp grin. "Hold your tongue, you little upstart," he rasped. His scythe glinted in the moonlight, each edge honed and unforgiving. "I could crush you in a heartbeat, if I weren''t holding back."


    With a flicker of intent, I lunged, and our clash turned into a blur of lethal moves, each of us testing the other with deadly precision. I spun the bident, unleashing a wave of dark energy that shattered the rocks below and thrust forward, only for Charon to sidestep at impossible speed, countering with a swing of his scythe. Sparks flew as steel met steel, each strike ringing through the night.


    Charon vanished and reappeared in the blink of an eye, his scythe slicing toward me. I twisted, barely dodging as his blade nicked my arm, drawing a thin line of blood. With a grimace, I countered, summoning an eruption of shadows from beneath him. They latched onto him, momentarily binding his movements.


    I tightened my grip and struck, my bident blazing with dark flames as I drove it into the earth, sending a shockwave that shattered the ground around us. Charon grunted, thrown back by the force, skidding to a halt with a fierce grin as he dusted himself off.


    "Not bad, but you''re still far from mastery," he said, that gleam of respect barely concealed. He dismissed his scythe, letting it dissolve into the air. "We''re done for now."


    I let out a sigh, wiping the sweat from my brow as the remnants of my summoned shadows faded. The power still hummed within me, a beast now caged, yet barely.


    Renee and Yvonne waited nearby, watching with satisfied smiles as we regrouped on the ship. Renee clapped, her bright eyes shining with pride. "Not bad! You''ve really come a long way, you know. Ten years ago, you couldn''t even hope to lift the bident without it tossing you around. And now you just destoryed your third island."


    Yvonne smirked, folding her arms. "I''ll admit, I doubted you''d last even a month, let alone make it to where you are now. But here you are, still standing."


    I glanced at them, the weight of their words settling in. "It wasn''t just me. I''d be nothing without all the help you two ¨C and Charon ¨C put in." I let my gaze sweep across the shattered island I called my training ground. "Every ounce of power I''ve gained, it''s thanks to all of you. I might be the lord of the underworld but I''m not someone that doesn''t show his respects."


    Renee shrugged, brushing it off with a grin. "Oh, don''t get mushy on us now, Lord Hades. You''re supposed to be the embodiment of darkness and all that."


    Yvonne''s smirk softened as she nodded in agreement. "But it''s true. You''re nearly ready. I suppose it''s time for you to leave the nest and spread that dark, mighty power of yours."


    The weight of it hit me. Leaving this place. After years of training, pushing past every limit, I was finally ready to venture beyond this sanctuary ¨C to face whatever awaited me out there.


    I straightened, taking a steadying breath. "Then it''s time. I''ll be ready by tomorrow."


    Charon stepped forward, placing a heavy hand on my shoulder. "Remember, power alone won''t guarantee victory. You''ve learned what you can here, but out there¡­ it''s a whole different battlefield."


    I nodded, feeling the enormity of the journey ahead. The world awaited ¨C and so did the destiny I''d carve out with every ounce of strength I''d earned.


    Tomorrow, my path would begin anew.


    I felt Charon''s grip tighten on my shoulder and I looked up at him. "And who the hell said you could leave tomorrow? You don''t get to decide just when you up and leave, I''m in charge of your training here not you."


    I jerked him off and trotted off. "Next time I''ll win Charon."


    Charon called out to me before I walked too far. "So what are you going to do when you''re back to full strength?"


    I smiled and said. "Win back every that should be mine."


    Charon sighed. "You talk as if a war is coming, besides you still haven''t told me who poisoned you."


    I stood there and said. "You should go freshen up, I did leave more than a mark on you." I started to walk away.


    Charon said behind my back. "He still has his high horse, he hasn''t changed in that regard."


    Some questions would only be answered when I had gotten string enough but was I on par with Poseidon and Zeus now?

 Chapter 140 - 140: Ch. 140: Final Lessons

    Ch. 140: Final Lessons


    Cutlery clinked as we dug into our hearty meal, the air buzzing with a life and warmth that hadn''t existed here a decade ago. I glanced around the table, catching snippets of laughter, the occasional argument, and an almost familial ease that felt strange yet oddly familiar. Could my presence have changed them so much?


    Charon, seated across from me, paused mid-slurp of his noodles, his gaze sharp. "Quit staring at my daughters, or I''ll gouge out your eyes," he muttered with a dark chuckle.


    In response, I let my Dominator''s Aura loose, allowing it to flood over the island with a chilling intensity. The ground trembled, the very air growing thick with power as shadows coiled around me. I reined it in, watching Charon''s reaction as the tremors slowly faded.


    A smirk played at the edge of his lips. "Not bad. Your control''s gotten sharper, though I''d still say you need another decade or so before you could catch me off guard."


    I rolled my eyes and returned to my food. "And when do I get to leave this island?" I asked between bites, my tone sharper than I''d intended.


    Renee, one of Charon''s daughters, giggled and leaned forward. "Someone''s eager. Do you have a wife waiting for you out there, my lord?" She teased with a mischievous glint.


    Yvonne, her older sister, gave her a sidelong glance and tossed a spoon her way. "Unlike us, the Lord of the Underworld has responsibilities. Kingdoms to manage, lives to weigh, and death to preside over."


    Renee crossed her arms. "So who''s been handling all that while you''re out here training?"


    Swallowing the last bite, I cleared my throat. "I left my affairs in capable hands. But it''s been ten years without word from Olympus, and the isolation here blocks any form of communication. I need to know the state of things." Especially the situation with Aphrodite, Pandora¡­ and the alliances I left behind. A quiet dread gnawed at me; without my guidance, I couldn''t be certain what might have transpired in my absence.


    Charon studied me for a moment, tapping a rhythm against his bowl. "If you want to leave, no one can stop you," he said with a cryptic grin. "Now that you''ve sharpened your aura and perception, you''re no longer bound here. So why ask me?"


    I exhaled, folding my hands in front of me. "Because for ten years, I''ve trained and endured, but you¡­ you''ve never asked anything in return, never demanded a price for your time or patience. Why?" My gaze met his, holding steady despite the old ferryman''s unsettling, knowing grin.


    Charon leaned back, crossing his arms. "Ah, so the young god has finally learned to ask the right questions." His tone softened, as if he were amused by some private joke. "What would I want? I already control the rivers of the Underworld, and I''ve no thirst for wealth or power. But," he nodded toward his daughters, "I would see Renee and Yvonne have a chance to live beyond this isolated rock, to explore the world that I never could."


    His daughters gasped, looking between him and me, anticipation and nervousness in their eyes. The weight of his request was clear. This wasn''t just a matter of mentorship or favor¡ªit was family, the rare, vulnerable side of Charon that he kept hidden beneath layers of shadows and secrets.


    "So that''s it, then? You wanted me to get to know them." I leaned back, crossing my arms as I assessed the sisters. "I can arrange something, a safe place where they''ll be cared for. But why keep them hidden on this island all these years?"


    Charon''s gaze dropped, and his voice softened in an uncharacteristic display of raw honesty. "Their mother¡­ she was my companion, the light in my life when all else was dark. But she passed away young, taken by an affliction that no magic could cure. The children¡­ they didn''t have a soul to turn to, and I feared what this world might do to them if they strayed too far from the shadows I control." His voice grew quieter, almost reverent. "Having you here to look out for them, even unknowingly, has eased my mind."


    I glanced at Renee and Yvonne, their hopeful eyes on me, a silent plea beneath their usual bravado. I gave a slow nod, though I spoke carefully. "Understand that I won''t be a guardian, not in the way you are. I have duties that will keep me far from here." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charon''s eyes held a spark of determination as he cut in. "But you''ll be there if they call for you." It wasn''t a question; it was a certainty, one that surprised me.


    I nodded again, slowly. "Yes. I will."


    The table settled back into casual conversation, though my thoughts were already spinning with plans, destinations, and the endless responsibilities awaiting me once I left. As the night wore on, I excused myself, letting them linger in the warmth of shared memories.


    But later, when the stars hung low in the sky, I found myself pacing along the shore, the waves whispering secrets to the sands. There was still a question that gnawed at me, something I had left unasked. Summoning Charon, I waited until he joined me, his cloaked figure a shadow against the moonlit waves.


    "You wanted a word?" Charon asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Yes." I studied him carefully. "Tell me about the Styx¡ª the souls bound within it. How do they arrive, and what becomes of them?"


    His gaze sharpened, and for a moment, I wondered if he''d refuse. But then a slow grin crept across his face. "The Styx, huh? It''s a pitiless place. Souls bound to it are often those who''ve surrendered to darkness, drowning in guilt, pain, and regret." His tone turned serious, and his eyes gleamed beneath the hood. "When mortals perish, their souls follow the Hermes Express, as you know. But those who are damned¡ª who die with unforgivable sins¡ª sink into the Styx''s depths, bound to wander in darkness."


    I nodded, the rippling water casting shifting shadows across our faces. "And gods? Where do their souls go when they fall?"


    Charon''s gaze was unreadable. He hesitated, weighing his words before he spoke. "When a god perishes, it''s no simple death. A god''s essence is scattered, fractured into shards that dissolve, becoming one with the fabric of the world itself." He paused, his voice lowering to a whisper. "But sometimes¡­ sometimes a fragment lingers, seeking vengeance, a chance to finish what it began. But that is never seen"


    A chill ran down my spine. It was a grim reminder of the stakes I faced, the price of failure. "What would happen," I began, barely above a whisper, "if one of these fractured souls found a host?"


    Charon''s eyes narrowed. "That''s a dark path, even for you. The gods'' power is bound to their essence, and such fragments can corrupt, twisting a mortal¡ª or even another god¡ª beyond recognition. A being bound to such a soul would be capable of terrifying things." He leaned closer, his voice a dark warning. "Those who seek such power often lose themselves, becoming little more than shadows, enslaved to ancient vengeance."


    I let his words hang in the air, the weight of them pressing down on me. The fate of Olympus, the Underworld, the mortal realm¡ª all of it rested on the choices I made next. I couldn''t afford a single misstep.


    As Charon turned to leave, he cast one last look back, his expression solemn. "Remember, Hades. Strength comes not only from power but from knowing which battles to walk away from."


    I watched him vanish into the night, his form dissolving like mist, leaving me alone with the shadows and the silent, unwavering pull of destiny.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Ch. 141: The Return Of Lord Hades

    Ch. 141: The Return Of Lord Hades


    The ship let out a loud whistle as it reached docks. I had wanted to avoid drawing unneeded attention so I came back with a public cruise. Unsing the concealment cap given to me by miss Sin it was much easier for me to slip past the crowd.


    Charon had prepared a car with my luggages onboard, he did not come to see me off. It seemed his pride would not allow it. Walking back in the underworld gave me a new sense of importance seeing as I was now a true god.


    As I approached the car with Yvonne and Renee by my side it felt renewing mostly for them since they could not stop looking at everything around in surprise. The dogs hopped into the car one at a time in orderly manner and the girls followed suite. I started the engine and drove over to my mansion.


    I made sure not to drive too fast for the girls to admire the city setting of the underworld Lea ing them in awe and astounded at the vastness of it.


    I pulled up in front of the gate before my mansion. The speaker clicked. "Name and business, please." It was the familiar strictness of Walters voice and it hadn''t changed one bit.


    The dogs barked and Walter responded in a shocked tone. "Oh dear the lord is back."


    The gates soon started to open and the girls poked up at it in surprise, I drove in and over to the entrance where I stopped. Walter was already standing at the base of the stairs. I opened the door and alighted from it with my gaze set on him.


    On seeing me he bowed and hurried to my sidd. "Lord Hades your return has been long awaited , your presence here is a blessing to my soul."


    I smiled and said. "It has been a while Walter. Come on our girls."


    Walter looked at them with alarmed eyes before then turning back to me. "Um, sir. Acquaintances of yourmight I ask?"


    I smiled and said. "They''re friends who will ne staying a while here."


    Walter nodded and said. "How was the efforts of your training sir?"


    I smiled and unleashed my aura over the place and watched it resonate over the entire city below. I could hear shouts of fear and reverence coming from below, not it was clear the lord of the underworld had returned in full force.


    I walked past Walter and the two girls following behind into the house. "Walter, make them feel at he and take good care of them, I have other matters to attend to at the moment."


    I went to my room and took out my phone, it was alarming to see there were no messages from Talos since that night ten years ago. It did not sit well with me, something was wrong. Talos was not one to keep quiet for long. I feared the worst.


    I scrolled through the net and found something intriguing, a news post about Pandora rising to the top of the fashion industry.


    Apparently in my time in absence Apollo had grown his fashion empire to suppress Aphrodite. Though it was not that simple, there was more to it, this was not simple revenge it was war. Something deeper was in play and Pandora was at the center of it.


    The only way I could get answers was to go to Olympus. I sent Talos another message but there was no reply. "


    I heard a soft knock on the door and raised my head. "Just come in, you have been standing there for a while now haven''t you?"


    The door clicked and opened slowly, I looked up to see Hecate looking more beautiful than I ever remembered, her energy seemed more refined than the last time were were together. Had she been training all this time too?


    "Yo!" I waved my hand


    Hecate walked in, her dark hair swaying gently, her purple eyes on me and her dark lips curved in a frown. "Lord Hades, you just had to leave for so long. I felt your power across the entire city, so you managed to recover all your power."


    I smiled. "Quit standing there like a guest and come have a seat will you?"


    She hesitated before coming over to the bed and sitting next to me. "I tried to contact you but Charon was adamant you needed to train in silence."


    "Quit being all serious, you can rest well now that I''m back Hecate." I butt her on the shoulder and she looked at me her eyes filled with crystals and a strange light. "I want to apologize for leaving you for so long to run the place, I didn''t think my training would go on for so long."


    Hecate smiled and said. "You really do like to have your way, as much as I appreciate your sympathy I do have a feeling you might leave again soon." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had almost forgotten how perceptive she was. "Yeah? What gave me away?"


    She smiled again and said. "A few years back when I was still synthesizing the black amber and trying to find a cure I got contacted by the midnight bird. It was stated for me to tell you to return as soon as possible. Something about the allaince you spoke of."


    I looked away from her and thought to myself. So Talos was safe? I felt a huge wave of relief in my chest, but why did she not send me any messages or respond to me?


    Hecate leaned in closer with her hair draping down the side and overshadowing one of my eyes. "Hades I want to know what''s going on, all this time training. Being poisoned, working with the serpentine tribe, formind an allaince. Please I have never made a request to you before but now I ask this."


    I looked at her face just inches away her breath on my face and locked eyes with her.


    "It''s tied to Hermes isn''t it?" She asked.


    I nodded.


    "And you won''t tell me?" She asked again.


    I smiled lightly, "I think it''s time we get the allaince together that way I can explain better. It''s time for our first official meeting.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Ch. 142: Last Stop Olympus

    Ch. 142: Last Stop Olympus


    BEEP!


    "LAST STOP OLYMPUS PLATFORM B7, WE WILL BE ARRIVING THERE SOON!"


    The Hermes Express sped through the celestial tracks, weaving through clouds and streams of light, giving the feeling that we were tearing through dimensions. The train was more than just a means of travel; it was a work of art, moving at unfathomable speed, its smooth metal frame glinting in the light. As it neared Olympus, the landscapes below shifted, mountains of glimmering stone and rivers like molten silver coming into view.


    The city itself loomed ahead, a gleaming marvel of towers and temples that touched the sky. Even after all my time here, the sight of Olympus was still imposing, brimming with the power and pride of the gods who called it home.


    As I alighted from the train and descended onto the massive, polished platform, Hecate walked beside me, her expression unreadable. While her presence was steady, I noticed her eyes flicker with a hint of trepidation as they took in the grandiosity around us. The city was buzzing with life, but despite the noise and movement, a strange tension hung in the air, a reminder of the complicated relationships among the gods here.


    As we proceeded further down Hermes appeared from a flickering portal a few steps ahead, his face lighting up as he spotted us. "There you are!" He waved with his usual enthusiasm, though as his gaze fell on Hecate, a shadow crossed his expression. There was an unmistakable stiffness between them, an unspoken conflict lingering just below the surface.


    "Hey, guys," he said, voice trying to maintain his upbeat tone. "I came as soon as I got your message. You could''ve just let me pick you up, you know."


    I nodded. "Next time, maybe."


    Hermes glanced over at Hecate, a small, almost hesitant smile forming. "Hi, Hecate. You''re¡­ well, you''re still as fierce as ever."


    Hecate''s eyes hardened. "Don''t speak to me so casually." Her words were like ice, cutting through the warmth Hermes had attempted. She looked past him, clearly avoiding any kind of interaction. It was strange to see her so distant, but I knew her patience with him had worn thin over time.


    Hermes''s shoulders slumped just a fraction, his typical buoyancy momentarily deflated. I could feel the weight of their unresolved conflict pressing down, filling the space with a dense tension. They had always been a mismatched pair¡ª Hermes, with his easygoing charm, and Hecate, with her somber, often severe disposition. And while they''d both played essential roles in supporting my plans, the rift between them had only grown.


    "You two should work things out," I said, hoping to break the tension, though knowing full well it was a fragile truce at best. "We''re here to get the alliance in order, and we need everyone on the same page."


    Hecate merely folded her arms and cast a sideways glance at Hermes, who gave a resigned sigh. "Sure, let''s call it that," she muttered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Hermes seemed taken aback but forced a chuckle, trying to shake off the awkwardness that lingered.


    "Look," I interjected, my voice firm, "I still have one stop to make before the gathering. You two can head over to Aphrodite''s. I''ll join you soon."


    Hecate looked at me, a slight frown forming. "And how long should we wait? I''m not exactly on good terms with Aphrodite."


    "I''ve already let her know," I assured her, meeting her gaze. "Just head over, and I''ll be there as soon as I can."


    "There you go, making decisions for everyone," she replied with a smirk, though her tone was less irritated than before. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I simply shrugged, waving as I began to walk away. They''d manage¡ª they were adults, after all. I trusted them enough to keep the peace. I could still feel a sense of unease from them as I left.


    Once I exited the station, I slipped the concealment cap over my head, feeling the shift in energy as it cloaked me. My appearance blurred, morphing into something that would blend in with the bustling crowds of Olympus. There was no point drawing unneeded attention to myself especially since I was here on unofficial business.


    As I strolled through the streets, I took in the vibrant chaos around me. Buildings gleamed with celestial light, and the streets bustled with gods and mystical beings going about their day.


    The city had a timeless beauty, as if it had been sculpted by the heavens themselves. And yet, beneath the shimmering fa?ade, a sense of unease lingered. Olympus was a place of alliances and rivalries, friendships and betrayals¡ª all hidden behind polished smiles and gilded walls. Only those daring enough could navigate down this place.


    Eventually, I reached Talos'' apartment, which stood in sharp contrast to the pristine splendor of the city. The building was old, with peeling paint and narrow windows. It was tucked away from the main streets, as though deliberately hidden from prying eyes. I noticed the quiet in the place which was unusual at that time of day. I climbed up the creaking staircase and stopped in front of her door, knocking softly, then louder when there was no response.


    "Talos?" I called, but the silence that followed only deepened my unease.


    I clenched my jaw, gripping the door handle, debating whether to force it open. Talos wasn''t the type to ignore a knock, especially since she rarely left her apartment during the day.


    "Are you there?" I muttered, feeling a prickling anxiety creep up my spine. Something wasn''t right.


    Behind me, I heard the shuffling of slippers against the worn carpet. I turned to find the landlady, a frail old woman with eyes that seemed to bore into me. There was something unsettling about the way she looked at me.


    "So," she said in a cracked voice, her smile crooked and thin. "You''re the one who came looking for her?"


    "Yes," I replied cautiously, keeping my tone neutral. "Is there any problem here?"


    "Well, that depends." The landlady''s eyes narrowed. "She told me to expect someone would come. And she left behind a message for you."


    My pulse quickened, and I studied her face for any hint of deceit. "What message?"


    Her smile grew wider, and a dark glint flickered in her eyes. "She left you a gift," she whispered, her tone chilling. "A quick death."


    My heart skipped a beat as her hand moved slightly, revealing a faint, dark mark etched on her skin¡ª a sigil that pulsed with a strange, sinister light. This wasn''t any ordinary landlady.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Ch. 143: First Blood

    Ch. 143: First Blood


    The landlady''s eyes darkened, her pupils vanishing into an abyss of black, and ink-like veins pulsed beneath her skin, snaking outwards like crawling tendrils. She raised her head, flashing a twisted grin. "She paid a lot for the services."


    For a moment, words failed me. My gaze lingered on the inky webs stretching across her face. This was black amber¡ª a poison as old as time itself, known to corrupt minds and bodies alike. But this was different. It was infecting her, yes, yet somehow not killing her.


    Could it be, they had somehow found a way to weaponize the poison? Did this mean it had other possibilities?


    My senses tingled as I sensed a spike in the energy in the area getting tainted by a darkness.


    Around us, the apartment doors creaked open, one by one. Tenants shuffled out into the dim hallway, staggering like marionettes on fraying strings. Their faces bore the same blackened veins and empty eyes, stripped of whatever they once was, and now become an army of soulless shells.


    "This¡­ is bad," I muttered, steeling myself.


    "You''re infected with black amber?" I asked, casting a sharp glance at her as she gnashed her teeth, drooling like a rabid beast. "But it''s not killing you?"


    She let out a throaty, humorless laugh, her gaze smoldering with hatred. "That''s right. They gave us this power, told us it would change us. We can''t move under sunlight though, and it''s all that brat''s fault! The one who used to live here. The whore."


    The venom in her voice made it clear: Talos had left an impact, and they wanted vengeance for it. I straightened, fixing my gaze on the mass of tenants, male and female, many of them not fully living and seemingly not also dead. Their species varied¡ª there were faint traces of centaur, harpy, even the telltale features of ancient bloodlines. This wasn''t just a group of corrupted beings; this was something far darker.


    I nodded slowly. "So, the gift turned into a curse, and now you want revenge?"


    The landlady snapped her fingers. With a guttural snarl, the tenants lunged forward, swinging wild, jagged claws at me. Each movement was a blend of rage and desperation, fueled by whatever force was controlling them. Their reflexes sharpened unnaturally, faster and more chaotic.


    "Then die quietly," she spat.


    I glanced to the side, dodging effortlessly as the first of them slashed out. In a single motion, I swung my arm, my hand like a blade glinting under the dim light. One by one, heads rolled, black blood splattering the walls in thick, dark streaks, staining everything it touched. It was over in seconds, but the mess was monumental. I paused, counting. Forty¡­ forty of them, felled in the span of a heartbeat.


    In the silence that followed, I turned back to the landlady, who trembled at the sight, but still glared defiantly.


    She snarled again. "You¡­ you monster."


    A hint of amusement flickered in my chest, but I masked it as I seized her by the hair and sent her flying through Talos'' door shattered it with a strong impact. Her body crashed against the floor, splintering the wood beneath her with a heavy thud. I leaned over her, my voice low and laced with menace as I smashed her head into the ground. "Language, insect," I warned, tightening my grip as I scanned the room.


    Chaos greeted me¡ª papers scattered across the floor, appliances smashed, furniture overturned. It was as if someone had torn through every inch, desperate for something. Or perhaps were they passing on a message? A calling to war? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then there was the faintest trace of energy in the air, lingering like smoke after a fire. Talos had been here, recently, but now¡­ now, she was gone.


    I pulled the landlady''s blood-smeared face up to meet my eyes, her expression flickering between anger and fear. "Where. Is. She?" I asked, each word dripping with intent.


    The landlady let out a sputtering cough, blood staining her lips, but she managed a twisted smile. "I don''t know¡­ the woman with the black and white hair, and her friend in red. They paid us well for this. Told us to give you a¡­ warm welcome. To give whoever came here a fitting death. That was many years ago, since we were cursed not to walk in the sunlight. We waited here in silence, how happy we were when you came here. We could at least enact our revenge on you."


    A chill swept through me. Black and white hair¡ª did that mean... Pandora? My hand trembled with suppressed fury, but I forced myself to remain calm. "Is that all?"


    She turned away from me and said nothing.


    My grip tightened on her hair as my eyes blazed with fury. "I suggest you start talking if you want to live to see another moment."


    Panic flared in her eyes, and her voice shook as she continued. "I- I swear, that''s all I know!"


    If Poseidon''s circle had been involved, it meant they were moving quickly. But why would they go after Talos, unless¡­ she had been compromised? My mind raced, piecing fragments together like pieces a jigsaw puzzle, each more troubling than the last.


    Suddenly, a piercing sound filled the air.


    BEEP! BEEP!


    I froze, scanning the room until my eyes landed on a small device embedded within a tangled mess of wires¡ª a bomb. Its countdown flashed, numbers ticking down with unforgiving speed.


    Thirty seconds.


    My gaze snapped back to the landlady. "They left this for me, didn''t they?" I demanded.


    She grinned, her cackle low and chilling. "Just in case we couldn''t keep you here long enough¡­."


    I bit back a curse, weighing my options. There was no time to search the room further, and the landlady was now foaming at the mouth, black ink streaming from her eyes as the corruption overtook her body fully. Whatever control she had left was fading.


    With a growl of frustration, I let her go, stepping back as her body convulsed, twitching in grotesque angles as she lost the last shreds of her mind. I wouldn''t get any more answers from her.


    "Talos, just what have you gotten yourself into this time?" I muttered under my breath, sweeping my gaze over the destruction one last time.


    There were no more clues, no more hints, only the destruction of her belongings¡ª a deliberate attempt to erase any trace of her existence. The world around me dimmed as I felt an uncharacteristic pang of dread. If Poseidon''s allies had gotten to her first, there was no telling what they would do, or how much time she had left.


    The countdown ticked closer to zero, a merciless reminder of the destruction to come. I spun on my heel and lunged out of the apartment, moving swiftly down the hall and through the debris-filled stairwell, narrowly dodging collapsed beams and shattered glass. The air was thick with the lingering scent of smoke and metal, and in the distance, I could hear the faint screams of onlookers as they caught sight of the building.


    Five¡­ four¡­ three¡­


    The structure exploded behind me in a roar of flames, the blast wave surging forward, rattling the ground beneath me. I kept my footing, stepping further into the sunlight as the building crumbled, the flames licking hungrily at the sky, a silent testament to the chaos that had unfolded within.


    People rushed toward the scene, their faces pale with horror as they stared at the inferno. My mind spun with unanswered questions, with a creeping, gnawing feeling of urgency that sank into my bones.


    But one thing was clear: war had begun, and I had no choice but to meet it head-on. They had drawn first blood.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Ch. 144: Return To The Forge

    Ch. 144: Return To The Forge


    I crossed down the bush path with my mind racing to different thoughts as to what had become of Talos. Regrettably I felt a deep sense of guilt and pain, similar to when I had lost contact with my daughter in my past life.


    We were the only two that came back in time so naturally I took responsibility over her but more than that I felt a deeper sense of responsibility. She was impulsive and overconfident in her own skill, and also a self centered person but she was also a genius that I could not discard.


    Her mental prowess was far better than mine and perhaps on par with Me Anonymous. But that was not why I was feeling guilty, I was done seeing her as a weapon. I had seen the other side to her, or should I say the more lighter human side. Even if she wasn''t human I could say that was exactly what I saw in her face the day she laughed.


    If Talos was hurt or worse¡ª dead then I would not hesitate to bring Poseidon and his empire down to the ground. My eyes flashed with raw rage and malicious intent.


    It was just like back then when Hecate died in my arms and Eris too, Herms then Hephestus and the otherworlder. I was powerless to save them then but now I would not take it lightly with myself if I failed to protect them.


    Talos who once was my fated rival now became my valued ally. Since I was the only one she had trusted with her secreat and true life then could I call myself her best friend?


    "No, stop all these needless thoughts." I said to myself as I stood there in the forest oath, the shadows of the sunlight on the leaves and branches falling on me. The butterflies flutterwd in front of me and the leaves rustled to the gentle wind.


    "I can not stop till I find Talos, no matter what so I''ll have to be a bit more drastic." I sighed and walked down the path and steeled my resolve.


    What was Talos to me? I did not feel any sense of ownership to her, nor was it a emotional attraction rather it was mutual acceptance.


    Or maybe because I had spent a great deal of time with her that we had become close as friends. "I truly am an idiot thinking she would sit still." I challenged myself.


    Compared to the others I had been with Talos was very similar to a spoilt child rather than a matured person it made me worry constantly about her. But that aside she was much smarter than anyone else smart enough for me to belive she managed to get away from Poseidon''s circle.


    She did send me a message to meet back with her. Perhaps it was back at her place but due to my long time training that place became compromised. The fact that they had weaponized black amber made things much more handed to deal with. Talos was not strong as a god so I worried more.


    But perhaps what is she shifted the meeting point to somewhere else, somewhere only we would know off.


    And that would be here, the workshop of the god of craft and fire. I stepped out of the forest path that led to the back of the factory known as The Forge. It was the same back entrance Talos had took me through when we first came here, if she was alive I doubted this would be the first place on her mind meaning it would be the best place to start.


    I replayed the scene in my head and avoided all the security measures and traps as I made to the back of the factory where I found the secret hatch that led into Hephestus'' private forge. The hatch wasn''t open so I had to use a bit of force to snap open the lock.


    I prayed that Talos would be here as I climbed down in and closed the entrance. I walked further down the familiar tunnel beneath the smell of metal and burning coal I had come to know washin over me. The temperature seemed to rise with each step I took, my posture carried power as I advanced further .


    Very soon I reached a room that was vast and filled with countless contraptions with their detailed workmanship. The humming of power couplings loud in the air. The walls were lined with tools that gleamed with a dark, oily sheen that clinked into each other. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being here again brought back old memories.


    I heard a loud thumping sound of someone approach and looked up to see the huge build of Hephestus approaching. He was still as bold as he was rude, I remember him tasking me with the protection of his daughter.


    On sighting me he bellowed a compalints. "How the hell did this rubbish trigger the motion sensor? Makes me look mediocre."


    Did he just call me rubbish? My eyes went to his stained cloth smeared with oil and his dark googles over his head.


    I reached up and took off my cap allowing my real image to materialize before him. His expression was a loud gruff sound and his eyes squinting in disapproval. "I have no soul for you to collect so shoo."


    Now I knew he was kidding but I had no time for such. My power made my hair glide in the air as I boomed. "Where is she?!"


    Hephestus balled his hands into fists and said. "You come in here and order me around like you own the place? You higher gods come in here and act like you own the place. When last have any of you cared about me more than my works."


    I raised my head and started to advance further. "I won''t repeat my self."


    "Likewise", he said as he made to meet me.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Ch. 145: Reunions Dont Always Go As Planned

    Ch. 145: Reunions Don''t Always Go As Planned


    "Where is she?!" I boomed


    Hephestus balled his hands into fists. "You come in here and order me around like you own the place? You higher gods come in here and act like you own the place. When last have any of you cared about me more than my works."


    I raised my head and started to advance further. "I won''t repeat my self."


    "Likewise", he said as he made to meet me.


    I had no reason to put up with anyone till I had the answers I was looking for even if it meant dealing with the god of the forge himself. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hephestus stopped and burst into laughter, I swear this guy just loves to joke all the time. "Bahaha! You guy just can''t take a joke, always up for a fight whoever it is. Don''t worry I won''t fight a fight I can''t win."


    I relaxed myself and said. "I apologize for intruding but I''m looking for someone at the moment, might I know if she came by?"


    Hephestus smiled and boomed. "Hey kid, it''s for you!" He turned back to me. "Are you sure you won''t eat her soul."


    I raised my hand and said. "Nah! I already had pickled eggs for breakfast."


    "With sauce on top? Maybe ketchup!" He seemed largely happy which was something new over his broody face. I wonder if Talos was really here.


    I tried to sense for her energy but I sensed another person behind one approaching from behind him. Someone I could not see due to his hulking features.


    "So how''s the underworld? Still full of dead people?" Hephestus asked with a sense of criticism.


    I raised an eyebrow and eyed him. "Yeah, I guess."


    "If you need better structures I do have some plans with a good price." He said again.


    Why the hell was he so nice with me, like he fell on the right side of the bed for the first time. It was annoying.


    I heard someone approach from behind him and stopped. "I''ll take it from here." It was a soft female voice.


    My heart turned as Hephestus started to walk away. "Be careful with him, he loves dead people."


    "Yeah, I know that all too well." I could see her small figure standing there, her hair cut short and wearing a dark singlet and trouser.


    I could not smile or wave I just stood there and muttered the only thing I could, "Talos?"


    She stood there her hand holding on to her other hand with a specific awkwardness that was no hers, her face seemed unusually tensed like she was angry¡ª at me.


    "Ten years? You certainly did take your time here." Her voice carried an undertone of rage in them. "Don''t even try to make up for all the lost time."


    "I- I won''t." I spoke back going along with the awkwardness in the air. "You had a run in with the circle and came back here?"


    "No kidding genius." She said with a hint of sarcasm.


    I stood there for another moment waiting for he to say something or at least yell at me but she did nothing but stand there and look directly at me with challenging eyes.


    "So, I''m sorry I came back late." As I spoke she broke into a sprint and came for me, curious as to what she would do I stood there.


    When she crossed the space between and reached me, the first thing she started to do was pound at my chest with her fists. "You idiot, why did you have to disappear for so long and not say a word?" Her voice started with rage and I let her vent it out on me next she broke down and started to sob. Iit made me wonder just what she had been through in all this time.


    She threw herself on me and wrapped her hands around me, her eyes crying into me. I stayed there and cursed myself for leaving her alone. My instincts played me and I reached out and pulled her into my wam embrace, my arms wrapling around her.


    "I must have put you through a lot, and for that I am truly sorry." I said I pressed down on her head.


    She sobbed more and screamed at me. "Dammit! Where were you when I needed you?!"


    It was rare to see her like this which meant she must have gone through a lot.


    The only reassuring thing I could say was, "I''m here now, it''s fine."


    CLINK!


    "Huh?" I gasped lightly as my hands touched something metal on her left arm. "What''s this?"


    She drew back gently and showed me her hands, my heart sank as I looked at her left arm from the elbow down to be constructed of metal.


    "What happened to your arm?" The rage I had inside seething through.


    Talos looked at me with shaky eyes and said. "It was ten years ago, I had a lead on Pandora and went there earlier than expected to the meeting grounds and I was ambushed my Pandora."


    So my assumption was right?


    "I nearly died from the encounter, she destroyed the clock tower and unfortunately for me the rubble came down on my hand and I lost it." She grazed the metallic covering of her left arm. "It''s a bit of a tale but I came back here for Hephestus to patch me up."


    The rage I had long been keeping locked up blazed from me like a burning furnace as I spoke. "Those who have hurt you, I''ll hunt them down."


    She looked at me with pleasing eyes and said. "Don''t go losing your reins because of me now my knight in armour. I think I might have figured out a big problem, Pandora is the future Mr Anonymous and I was the one who inspired her to become what she bacame."


    My rage melted into a look of pure shock. "Pandora is... You inspired?" What was that supposed to mean anyway? That Talos created Mr Anonymous? Then did that mean she would shoulder the responsibility for it on her own...?

 Chapter 146 - 146: Ch. 146: The Origin Of Pandora (I)

    Ch. 146: The Origin Of Pandora (I)


    Talos led me to one of the seats nearby and hovered over to the fridge. "What do you want to drink? Beer? Milk?"


    I crossed my hands and leaned back into the seat and spoke. "You know why I''m here yet you choose to mock me."


    She turned back to the fridge and I heard the clinking of glasses. "Beer it is then."


    She really still never listened to me. "So how did things go with Hephestus and you?"


    She handed me a bottle and sat next to me. "As you can guess we made up. You were right about guilt holding me down, it made me irrational. Feelings sure are a drag."


    I took a little gulp before setting the bottle back on the table. "I don''t remember saying that ever but continue."


    She took out her phone and started to tap on it. "What have you been doing all this time? Wait, don''t answer that. You''ve been training right? You got the message I sent to your assistant then but you came late and somehow managed to come here. Does this mean you''re finally prepared for the war?"


    As usual her mind was a crackle of firecrackers. "What war?"


    She tapped relentlessly at the screen and then showed me something. "Pandora has become a rising celebrity lately because of her beauty, apparently in the original timeline this did not happen but something changed things."


    "And that being?" I asked.


    She looked at me with a powerful gaze and said. "Hermes apparently busted their facility where they used children for experiments a few years back."


    "And what does that all have to do with this?" I asked again.


    She continued to stare at me, meaning she wanted me to figure it out myself. Good to see she had that old habit of hers back. "If Hermes was able to pull that off and come out alive, then their plans must be on hold. So you''re telling me Pandora will become Mr Anonymous in future meaning Apollo was also involved in the circle."


    I thought harder, trying to reach the idea she was trying to hit.


    "But how does it all connect?" I asked myself.


    Talos looked back at her phone and mumbled. "Just a few years training and your brain has been clogged by excess muscle. And I used to see you as my rival."


    "Well I''ll tell you either way. After I recovered I devoted myself totally to this mission and was able to figure out a number of things. Remember how I told you my memories started in blood and waking up among some bodies? It appears I am one of the original test subjects for black amber, meaning I was the only one who died and came back. That infact leads me to suspect the fact that I might also be an otherworlder such as yourself."


    Now this was an interesting development.


    "The second thing is the fact that I intercepted a key information about the circle. Due to Hermes intervention they are planning something big a week from now. There will be a convention, for the rising Pandora brand and something will happen on that day. Pandora herself admitted this on the day we had an encounter."


    "Another thing is that I already know of the true identity of Pandora."


    I looked at her with more intent and asked. "Really?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quit acting like a child, it''s not in my nature to lie about such things." She dissed me. "Pandora was apparently something from ancient times. It''s best for Hephestus to explain."


    "Hey stubborn old man! Come over here!" She shouted.


    A while later Hephestus came back all sweaty from whatever work he had been doing. He sat down and after settling down decided to start the explanation of what or who Pandora was.


    "Way back during the great war between the gods and titans, Titanomachy. Apparently all of the negative emotions of that battle blended into something horrendous, a great misfortune. So many evils bred from that battle, after the defeat of the titans we sought to lock them away."


    "All the evils¡ª sorrow, disease, vice, violence, greed, madness, old age, death¡ª to plague the world was sealed away in a chest of my making. A chest that could not be opened easily, the gods tasked me with such a task and I called this chest¡ª Pandora''s box."


    He stopped and let the words settle into me. I raised my head and locked eyes with him and said. "Are you trying to tell me that Pandora is the contents of the box? The great evil?"


    Hephestus'' body trembled violently at the thought of it and said. "I am afraid so."


    I banged by my fist on the tabled and boomed with intent. "Just how did you let this happen? How did she or it escape the box?"


    Hephestus looked at me with his haunched figure, his eyes trembling slightly. He raised his head and sighed.


    Talos that had been silent all this while spoke up suddenly. "Its was because of me. Apparently the box always lay dormant unable to interact with the natural world but in a state of crisis and with the right conditions it could interact with it."


    I looked over at her and said. "Make sense with what you''re saying before I decide to get my answers more personally."


    Hephestus motioned for her to keep silent as he took the helm and spoke. "I was looking for scraps, things I could recycle into newer designs when I found Talos as a child among the other bodies I could tell she was dying, moved by pity I brought her back and tried to save her."


    "Pardon me but you don''t actually seem like a doctor!" I lashed out.


    Talos glared at me. "You are unusually cranky today."


    "Continue!" I ordered.


    Hephestus looked at me with grim eyes. "There was no way I could take a child there without drawing unwanted suspicion. A day after I took Talos the bodies were gone like they never existed. I tried to stabilize her but I had never seen a posion like that before. I was just about giving up when I heard a resonance from the box, it called out to me and gave me a chance to save Pandora."


    "It was like being possessed by the desire to save the poor girl . I took the chance and opened the box for a few moments enough for it to take her body but before it could possess her I shut it and she was fine."


    I looked at his muscles flinch. "But that wasn''t all now was it?"


    His eyes started to tremble even more. "No it wasn''t. Pandora infected me and Talos, even after curing her it cursed both her and me."


    I almost gasped as my head tried to wrap around the fact. "Could it be that the curses are gotten from those who have come into contact with Pandora herself?"

 Chapter 147 - 147: Ch. 147: The Origin Of Pandora (II)

    Ch. 147: The Origin Of Pandora (II)


    Hephestus acknowledged what I had feared the most with a redundant nod. My eyes caught Talos rubbing her hand over her mechanic arm as if anxious which was not one of her qualities. It made me wonder if she was feeling guilty over being saved by the very thing she sought to kill.


    I set down the drink on the table with a clack and pressed my palms together and calmed my aura like a still wind. "Would it be clear to say that this Pandora or Mr Anonymous was a single entity or a cluster of different entities bound together?"


    Hephestus caught my gaze with intent and said. "In a way they all exist at the core and need each other to function."


    This was hard to stomach at the moment. "So you are saying this entity granted curses to everyone it has come into contact with. But where did Aphrodite contract her curse if she had never met with Pandora before? Could it be that it happened before Pandora was sealed before? Then this means that Pandora is a much bigger threat to all of Olympus and even the world, more of a threat than Poseidon who is just after his mad ambition. Does she have a weakness then?"


    Hephestus dropped a small golden box with engraved symbols with a clack and said. "The box that has held the entity Pandora for so long has carried her base energy for over a millennial, it leads me to belive that it can trap her."


    "What if I was to kill her." I made sure my intent sounded clear. I had no reason to let such an enemy roam free.


    Hephestus'' eyes darkened as he spoke again. "That might be possible if I was to forge a weapon from this box but that would take a bit of time. I really am sorry about all of this, it was merely my fault for being so poor with how I handled this situation."


    "Indeed you are but how did Pandora escape your watch? That part is still unclear." I intensified my words to give it more power.


    I could sense Hephestus'' mood change, a god who was seen to have a will as unbreakable as steel was cracking. Was it guilt or something more? Or did he led Pandora loose so he could have his revenge for the gods always despising him?


    No, if that was the case he would not have create an advanced technology to the world of gods. Hephestus might have not been loved but instead he channeled it into his work to make himself feel loved. I don''t think he meant it on purpose to do what he did.


    He finally opened his mouth to speak. "I did not get my curse from the day Talos got here. It happened almost a century ago, I had this assistant. She was a brilliant scientist, beautiful, daring and the only one who truly understood me. She always worked with me and eventually we became close, she was also the only one with access to this place. Times when we were not working she would help watch over Talos. It was like having a mother for my adopted child. How deluded I was."


    I could sense his tone bevome more regretful.


    "I was too blind to see she had problems of her own, apparently all she was going through had weighed down on her so much that the box reached out to her. The thing about the box is the more you open it, the more of it''s power it can use freely."


    "It took hold of her and she opened it, by the time I was there, the entity had possessed her whole. I did try to stop her but she cursed me, the more strength I used the more she fed off me. It was then I knew I had created a monster. She got away with an innocent person and I failed to find her, the guilt has weighed down on me since then."


    So that was the origin of the antagonist of this story, a being that could not be touched.


    "So Pandora feeds on our strengths and makes it hers by throwing us into despair? She gets stronger that way. What''s her plan at the coming conference?" I tried to suppress my rage.


    Talos tapped at her phone again. "There have been strange movements of unregistered vehicles around some regions of the city. I belive that at the conference Poseidon and the circle are planning to gather most of the people in one place."


    "But why?" From the look she gave me I could tell that she was not sure either but she had a guess. If I thought about it since they had freed all the children under their experimentation their plans were mostly foiled.


    So what part was I missing? What was the point of the poison experimentation? To kill the gods of the bit twelve but the posion was still far from perfection.


    My mind unraveled like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle and tried to understand the plot behind this cover story.


    A conference, moving trucks, Pandora, Poseidon''s campaign.


    There was one conclusion.


    "They are transporting black amber to use on the residents of Olympus that will be present at the conference. Poseidon is planning to cause widespread panic just like he did in future." I stroke my chin as I thought. "Best to weaken the god and defeat them himself than to fight them at full strength. That''s what I belive."


    Talos nodded. "My thoughts exactly. At least now you can think again."


    "If that''s the case then the only loophole is what Pandora actually stands to gain from this." I asked myself.


    She nodded again. "That''s just the part I haven''t figured out yet. It would be baseless to assume that her plan is to witness the despair of Olympus. Despite being a vile entity she must have a goal ad that is what I want to find out before it''s too late.-


    I stroke my chin again as I thought harder. "If Pandora is working for the circle then why is she also against them?"


    Talos stipped tapping her phone and raised her head. "Huh?"


    I paused and then spoke. "Remember in the future Mr Anonymous was working with us to stop the circle, she even have us clues. Meaning her goals are not exactly one sided. It''s funny how even you did not think that of this possibility. I thought you were a detective."


    She puffed up her cheeks and glared at me. "Okay, you heat me to it this time. But you are right, coult it be that Pandora enjoys playing the hero and the villain at the same time?"


    I could have laughed at the notion. "That''s childish to even think of. She is our most deadly foe, being an enemy that we can''t touch and all. So tell me what do you think her goal is Talos? You''ve met her so what do you think? If she idolizes you then you should he able to figure it out why shes helping out both sides."


    Talos wast starting to sweat as her head was fuming. "I feel I just jeed one piece. Dammit! I wont lose to her again."


    I waved at the fumes on her head. "Hey, cool it. I dont think this reaction is normal."


    Hephestus boomed a deep throaty laugh as he spoke. "All this talk about future and theries and all is creeping me out. But it''s fun seeing Talos talk so much to someone other than herself, she must really be fond of goth gods."


    He hardened his face again. "But I will work with you if you need my help to put this monster awawy for good."


    "Work on creating a weapon to kill this bitch and we''re good." I said in a cold warning tone.


    He backed off and said. "Back then we could not but now I might be able to. I''ll go work on it now, the sooner the better. And thank you for bringing Talos back to me."


    As he was about to leave Talos said. "Don''t overwork yourself dad."


    Dad? I looked at Hephestus show a rewarding smile on his face but as usual he took it too far again. "Did you just call me dada, not say it again, say dada."


    Talos glared at him and he shut up and walked away. Who would have thought she was such a domineering woman and daughter.


    I threw my hand over her shoulder and pulled her closer to myself. "Yeah I know things are dark and apocalyptic and all but lighten up a bit. I''m here now stronger than ever."


    Her cheeks reddened as she picked up her phone again and tapped at it. "So the allaince."


    "Yeah, I brought em all. We''re supposed to meet at Aphrodite''s soon." I said.


    She shook her head and said. "Not what I was implying, have you thought of a name yet?"


    "This little brat, you can even think of things like that here?" I asked. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked up at me and said. "How about shadow g--"


    I ruffled her head and said. "We should get going soon before they kill each other."


    I pushed myself to my feet and started to walk away when she tugged at me and said. "I am really happy that you came back. It was a hassle talking with myself or trying to deal with these monkeys here."


    I nodded. "But are you really and otherworlder? What took you to that conclusion?"


    She looked away and said. "Just a feeling."


    "You''re regaining your memories?" I asked out of interest.


    She rose up to meet me. "Not sure yet. I just wanted you to have a heads up."


    Hephestus noticed us leaving and shouted. "Are you guys leaving without saying good bye?"


    I tucked one hand awawy and waved lightly with the other while Talos said. "I''m not your guard do ya know."


    Hephestus boomed and laughed. "Call me dada baby, say dada."


    She slapped her face in embarrassment and said. "Grow a conscience already, its getting darn annoying."


    I ruffled her hair again and said at a volume only she could hear. " But you love it this way don''t you?"


    She tried to hide her face but I could see a smile. "Shut up dummy."

 Chapter 148 - 148: Ch. 148: The Fated Alliance

    Ch. 148: The Fated Alliance


    I stood in front of the huge roundtable and arpujd it were five seats, I had my hands folded behind and my eyes glancing down at each of them.


    We were in the topmost room of Aphrodite''s Fashion house in her special quarters. Fortunately they had behaved themselves till I arrived.


    "I appreciate you all for being here, I have selected you all because you are part of the people I trust the most about the current matter." I started in slow words. "We have all had our encounter with a things or two, things that we have all come to have in common."


    I continued. "I will start with the fact being this, there is an organization called the circle that''s palnning to overthrow the balance of Olympus. This circle is headed by Poseidon the ruler of the seas, but taking over olympus is nothing more than a dream. That was till they gained control over a strange liquid called black amber."


    Their attentions were all on me, some pondering on my words, those who knew just acting indifferent.


    "Black amber is a posion lethal to gods themselves, this has been proven by the fact that it was used to kill me. Fortunately I recovered from it, and the person who was engineered for the role being Hermes himself who was manipulated using the children who were being experimented by the circle."


    Hermes dropped his head lightly. But Aphrodite lashed out at him. "Hermes you!"


    FWOOSH!


    The release of my aura caused her to silence. "I will not appreciate interruptions a second time." I''m sorry but I have to take this more seriously.


    She calmed herself and apologized. But I could still see her trembling and struggling to wrap her head around the fact.


    "This black amber was created by an ancient race from the understand, fortunately I was able to stop the flow of it at the source but the circle still has an ample number in their possession. While my assistant Hecate here is still working on a cure for the poison we have to stop the circle''s plans."


    "Another thing you should know is the existence of curses, just as the name implies they are marks that drain gods of their strengths. There are a number of people here already afflicted by the curse and others still infected with black amber while I can not disclose all of it at the moment I can say this."


    "Pandora and Apollo are working together to pull as many people as they can to the conference that will host Pandora. It''s going to be a big event and something big is going to happen there. I want us to prepare for this event and form an allaince with a similar goal."


    I paused, letting it all sink in. "The reason I chose you is because we have all been affevted by this. We have all gotten stronger and better in this time, it''s time we strike back and win. I need to know you all can work together to stop the circle, I need those who will aim for victory."


    This felt like a kind of a talk a coach would give to a soccer team or something.


    They exchanged glances at each other before nodding one at a time.


    "Very well then I will assign our roles now. Even if we have the same goal, I have administered everyone to their areas of specialty for us to work at a maximum efficiency."


    "First up is my assistant Hecate who will handle most of the documentation and handling the management of this allaince. You will answer to her when needed."


    "Next up is Hermes who will work as our informant and field specialist, he will work with Aphrodite who will carry a similar role."


    "Then there''s Hephestus who for some reason begged to be here. He can give us technical support when needed."


    Hephestus nodded with pride, his hulking figure causing the seat he sat on to rattle.


    I looked towards the last seat. "And there''s Talos, the co head to the allaince. You will all answer to her if she demands it."


    I could sense malice coming from Hecate as she looked over at Talos who wore a black jacket, a nose mask and a face cap to conceal her face . Technically her true identity was still a metter of secrecy.


    "Wait a minute, Talos? Could it be the ghost Detective?" Hermes asked.


    Aphrodite hissed. "What are you talking about now? Ghosts?"


    "What, the--! Am I not supposed to be the co head?" Hecate could not help but say.


    I looked at her and said. "You doubt my decision?"


    She looked away and tried to mask her rage. "No lord Hades, I''m fine."


    She must have felt hurt thinking she was always the next to me. Truthfully in a way she was but there was a reason why I gave that role to Talos.


    "With that I conclude the first meeting, we can all fall back to think on what I have said today and prepare for out next meeting." I dismissed them.


    Talos raised her hand causing everyone to halt. "Now what''s the name of this alliance?"


    A vein flexed on my solar plexus, she just couldn''t let it go. I cleared my throat and said, "The Dark Pantheon!" The name did leave an impact on my mind, Talos responded with a thumbs up. At least she liked it. That was a relief.


    Hecate still stood there after everyone dispersed to talk with each other, her hands trembling down her sides and her face fuming with rage. Talos was being surrounded by the others who were trying to talk to her but she kept her conversation to a minimum.


    I wondered if the extra company would perhaps do her some good.


    Just then Hecate''s voice rose to me with pulsing intensity. "I don''t get it. Just how did you come to know of her? When did you even find the free time?"


    Since this was not the original timeline there was no way she could know everything we had been through together or how I had come to know of her.


    I looked at her and said. "As if I would just tell you." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was just the beginning, it was a rocky ride for me to trust others. Even now I still found it hard to fully trust others but if it was them, this group I could at least trust to give them a chance.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Ch. 149: Echoes Of A Goddess Sorrows

    Ch. 149: Echoes Of A Goddess Sorrows sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haa~ Haa~" I breathed heavily, sitting up in bed, my blankets tossed and tangled around me in a frenzy. My pillow lay on the floor, tossed aside in the struggle against my own mind. The nightmare had come again¡ª always the same, haunting me with a darkness I couldn''t escape.


    I could still feel his weight, his cruel hands, the suffocating sense of being reduced to nothing, stripped of every last shred of dignity. My heart thudded painfully, each beat a reminder of his power, of how he twisted and broke me, remaking me as his prisoner.


    I was drenched in sweat, my face sticky with it. My breathing was wild, like an animal''s, ragged and hollow. Each night, I dreaded falling asleep, and every morning I awoke more drained, more haunted. Days had blurred into each other; I hadn''t eaten, barely slept. At this rate, I wasn''t sure if I''d make it through the next day. But maybe that was all right¡ª maybe that was even better.


    The mirror across the room reflected the shell I had become. My hair, once a bright crown of dark red, was now dull and tangled, framing a face that had lost its spirit. Skin that once looked alive was now sallow, and the dark sacs under my eyes deepened each day, hollowing me out, draining whatever life I had left. I looked like a stranger to myself¡ª a prisoner trapped in my own reflection.


    Sometimes, I doubted I ever had a reason to live. I was just a hollow echo of who I used to be, a puppet pulled by strings I could never break.


    Anger surged up, raw and violent. I bit down on my lips, my dry skin cracking under the pressure until I tasted blood. The metallic taste grounded me for a moment, but the sensation quickly faded, replaced by the numbness I couldn''t seem to shake. I wanted to end it¡ª to silence this endless misery, this empty cycle. But even that felt impossible. I was trapped in a cage he had built, and every time I reached for an escape, I found my own mind betraying me.


    My phone rang, jolting me out of the fog of my thoughts. I glanced at it, my fingers hesitating over the screen.


    King Of Pranks


    . Hermes? His name lit up the screen, a name that once brought me joy but now felt like a distant memory from another life.


    Part of me wanted to ignore it, to let the silence consume me again. But a faint glimmer of hope¡ª a desperate, foolish hope¡ª made me answer. Maybe hearing his voice would bring some comfort, if only for a moment.


    "Yoo-hoo!" Hermes''s cheerful voice burst through, carrying a warmth that felt so foreign to me now. "Hey, Artemis, you there?"


    I opened my mouth, but no sound came. Just a weak, hollow whisper, barely a breath. My voice had abandoned me, just like everything else.


    "Hey, Artemis, you there?" he called again, a bit softer this time. His concern was almost palpable, a fragile lifeline I wanted to grab onto. But I couldn''t find the words, couldn''t even find the strength to speak. "I don''t get the silent treatment, but¡­ I just wanted to check on you. Maybe you''re busy. I''ll call back later, okay? Bye."


    The line disconnected, and I stared at the screen, feeling emptier than before. Even Hermes''s voice couldn''t reach me anymore; I was too far gone, sinking too deep into the shadows he couldn''t pull me from.


    Minutes passed, stretching endlessly until my phone lit up again. This time, the name sent a cold shiver down my spine.


    Apollo


    . My brother. My tormentor.


    I didn''t want to answer. Every instinct screamed at me to throw the phone across the room, to break it and sever that connection. But his hold on me was too strong. My fingers moved almost on their own, answering the call before I could stop myself.


    "Meet me at the parking lot in five minutes," his voice commanded, low and calm, laced with that familiar hint of cruelty. "And wear something pretty. We''ll be seeing someone today, and I want to look more confident."


    Confident


    . I almost laughed, a bitter, hollow sound that caught in my throat. Confidence was a luxury he could afford¡ª an arrogance he wore like a crown. I, on the other hand, was nothing but a shadow, a puppet forced to dance to his twisted tune.


    I dragged myself out of bed, every step heavy with resignation. This was my life now¡ª a slave to my own blood, chained by curses I couldn''t break. I dressed mechanically, pulling on clothes that barely fit, ignoring the way they hung loosely off my frame. My reflection was even worse now, a ghost staring back at me with vacant eyes.


    The parking lot was just as I''d expected: empty except for Apollo''s latest toy¡ª a gleaming race car, its golden surface catching the morning light in a way that felt mocking. He leaned against it, exuding that effortless confidence that had always captivated everyone around him. Now, it only filled me with revulsion.


    "What are those bags under your eyes?" he sneered, his voice sharp and cold. "Can''t you do something about your face? Or are you trying to look as pathetic as possible?"


    I swallowed back the anger that threatened to choke me, forcing myself to keep my voice steady. "I don''t wear makeup. You know that."


    He rolled his eyes, exasperated, like I was a nuisance he barely tolerated. "Get in the car. And next time, do something about that ugly mug. I don''t want to be seen with a wreck."


    I slid into the passenger seat, letting his insults wash over me. They did not sting anymore¡ª not the way they used to. I''d heard them so many times they''d become part of me, ingrained in my skin like scars.


    "I take it you''ve got somewhere special in mind?" I asked. He didn''t usually take me with him to places so this was a bit unexpected.


    As he started the engine, he flashed me that cocky grin that made me sick to my stomach. "We''re going to see Aphrodite today. I have a feeling she''ll be ready to grovel at my feet, begging for my favor. Isn''t that a pleasant thought?"


    "Sure," I muttered, looking out the window, refusing to meet his gaze. The scenery blurred past, a hollow world outside reflecting the emptiness within. This was my existence now¡ª trapped in a cycle of torment, a broken goddess in the shadow of a monster.


    I thought about Aphrodite, about her own struggles, the way she always seemed to dance on the edge of ruin yet never quite fell. Maybe she, too, wore a mask. Maybe she, too, was trapped in a web of misery and secrets.


    Or maybe she was just better at hiding it than I was.


    The thought lingered, filling me with a bitter sense of envy. I had once been powerful, once commanded respect. Now, I was nothing but a puppet, a plaything to be used and discarded. And yet, some twisted part of me clung to the hope that someone¡ª anyone¡ª might see my suffering and pull me out of this abyss.


    But that hope was fading, dimming with each passing day. I was the goddess of the hunt, yet here I was, a prey in the hands of the hunter, caged and broken beyond recognition.


    As we sped toward our destination, I closed my eyes, letting the darkness swallow me. If I couldn''t escape him, maybe I could find peace in my own thoughts, a small refuge from the world he had turned against me.


    But even that was a fragile illusion, slipping away the moment I dared to grasp it.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Ch. 150: Ever The Lone Observer

    Ch. 150: Ever The Lone Observer


    I leaned back in my chair, surveying the scene unfolding before me. This alliance of mine¡ª each member had a role, each meant something to me in one way or another, though they didn''t yet fully know what they meant to each other. In the quiet moments, watching them interact, I felt the faintest glimmer of something resembling nostalgia for a future we had yet to reach.


    Across the room, Hermes approached Talos, his usual gleam of mischief in his eyes. "Hehe, hi, Miss Talos. I''m sorta a fan of yours though I did expect you to be a guy. What a bummer," he said, extending a hand in exaggerated politeness.


    Who knew Hermes would be a fan?


    Talos raised a skeptical brow, her expression barely shifting behind her dark shades. Both hands remained gloved, her mechanical arm hidden from view. She gave him one dismissive look before responding in her cold, clipped tone, "No, you''re not. You''re lying to get my attention. Your voice falters too easily¡ª one would think you''ve never told a genuine thing in your life. I don''t work well with fast talkers, Hermes."


    As expected, she didn''t indulge in the usual pleasantries. Talos had a way of delivering piercing blows with words alone, and watching her dismantle Hermes''s act was oddly satisfying. Hermes, caught off guard, laughed sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Ouch. Right through the heart, Miss Talos."


    Nearby, Aphrodite was speaking to Hephaestus, her voice carrying a honeyed sweetness that few could resist. "Uncle, I never thought I''d see you here," she cooed, her tone capable of melting the hardest of hearts.


    Hephaestus chuckled, his laugh a rumbling echo. "Uncle? You''re the only one who''s ever called me that." His response was gruff but tinged with an unexpected fondness, as though he didn''t quite mind the familiarity.


    Meanwhile, Talos, ever the lone observer, edged her way from the gathering and approached where I sat. I raised my gaze, noting the faint scowl etched beneath her shaded eyes. She stood in front of me, arms folded, and her stance carried a barely concealed irritation.


    "I take it you''re enjoying the alliance," I said in a measured tone, casting a glance at the others, who were still caught up in their exchanges.


    Her response came as a near-whisper, laced with something similar to bitterness. "Enjoying it? Hardly. If anything, it''s an irritation to be in the presence of such¡­ frivolity. I only agreed to stay through introductions. After that, I''ll be gone, and I''ll gladly avoid seeing their faces again."


    I sighed, though her bluntness hardly surprised me. "You really don''t hold back when something displeases you, do you?"


    Talos scoffed. "It''s called observation. Perhaps you should reprimand your assistant, by the way. Her envy is practically seething, and it doesn''t sit well with me. Another reason I despise gatherings¡ª the moods are all over the place, too many stray emotions clouding the air. Totally ruins the working condition."


    There was a flicker of something in her expression, a depth to her dislike that I''d forgotten she possessed. Spending so much time around her, I''d grown accustomed to her introverted demeanor, but now I was reminded of just how sharp and detached she could be around others. She had little patience for those she deemed her intellectual inferiors, almost as if the very presence of such people grated against her core.


    "Your apartment was burned down," I noted, shifting the topic. "And the people there were turned into mindless slaves. Care to investigate that further, or have you already pieced it together?"


    Talos turned her gaze away, her lips tightening. "Black amber. The low-potency kind, burns through the bloodstream, allows the body to surpass its normal limits by feeding on life force. It''s a simple chemical reaction. They''re overexerting their bodies until the poison ultimately consumes them."


    I nodded, impressed with her analysis. Talos had a tendency to dig straight to the root of things, dissecting problems with a forensic efficiency.


    "Any idea why they were after people connected to you?" I asked.


    She narrowed her eyes. "If I had to guess, it''s because I used to be a ghost detective¡ª the biggest threat to their operations. They wanted to sever any potential connections I had, keep anyone I might rely on off the board." She paused, looking at me with calculated suspicion. "Why the pop quiz? Is there a reason you need me here?"


    I leaned back, considering her question. Truthfully, letting her work independently would be the efficient choice, but keeping her here served a broader purpose. Even as I watched her distance herself from the others, I knew her presence alone commanded attention and wariness in the room. It was an effect few could match. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what will you do now?" I asked, my tone neutral, aware that her answer could reveal more about her intentions than any direct question could.


    She didn''t respond immediately, letting the silence stretch between us, a silence that spoke of her reluctance to engage further. Finally, she gave a slight nod as if the conversation was over.


    "Duty calls, folks!" Hermes interrupted, waving to the group as he zipped toward the exit. He flashed a quick, carefree smile. "Catch you all later."


    I watched him disappear in a blur, wondering what exactly his "duty" entailed in a time when phones and technology handled most messages. If anyone could find a reason to remain elusive, it was Hermes.


    As Talos moved to leave, Hephaestus started to follow her, trailing in her wake with his heavy gait. "Hey!" Hecate called after them, her voice laced with irritation. "Aren''t you going to check in before leaving?"


    Talos didn''t break her stride. "I don''t answer to you," she replied coolly, her voice echoing through the room as she disappeared down the hall with Hephaestus.


    A strange quiet settled after they left. I found myself in a room with Aphrodite and Hecate, the atmosphere tense, each of us lost in our thoughts. I sensed Hecate''s displeasure simmering beneath the surface, but she kept her expression carefully neutral, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.


    Moments later, the stillness was broken by the ring of the office phone. Aphrodite picked up, listened briefly, then turned to me, her face grim.


    "Apollo is coming here," she announced, her voice tinged with a mixture of apprehension and intrigue.


    I felt a smile pull at the corners of my mouth. "Good. Let him up then."


    For the first time since the gathering began, a spark of anticipation flickered within me. If there was ever a figure who could shake this alliance to its core, it was Apollo. And I was more than ready to see what chaos he might bring to the table.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Ch. 151: Hades, Please... SAVE ME!!

    Ch. 151: Hades, Please... SAVE ME!!"


    I sat comfortable on the seat and waited for Apollo to make his way to me. By my side stood Hecate and Aphrodite.


    "Do you think the alliance will work?" Hecate asked me.


    I looked at her and said. "You doubt my actions."


    Hecate looked at me in a quick glance and said. "It''s not that I doubt your decision, I''m just speculating that going up against these enemies. Poseidon, Apollo they might not be ready for it."


    "Hecate, I hate discouraging people, there''s no one I cannot handle." I told her off with a glare.


    "Apologies Lord Hades, I have angered you." She said with a light bow.


    I sighed, did she really always have to act like a machine all the time? I did not have to wait long till there was a knock on the door and just like that Apollo let himself in.


    "Aphrodite why don''t you come and greet my by the door, what gives you the right to be defiant when you will end up as my woman." As usual he had not lost his steam. He ce into the room fully to see us. His sights settled on me and so did his frown. "You? What is he doing here?"


    Hecate''s aura started to leak out like fumes from a burning log. It appeared like purple mists of smoke. "You dare speak to my lord like that? I should cut your tongue!"


    Apollo scoffed at her as he ran his hand down his air trying to inflate his ego before me. "You must be the so called assistant to Hades, you really are a work of beauty. I always thought you were a whore."


    "Apollo, you have business here?" Aphrodite cut him off with her sharp words.


    He looked at her and smiled deeply. "Yes, I do. I have come to ask you to be my woman one last time. If you agree to it you will get to live alongside me as the perfect couple."


    I noticed someone standing next to him, a female, no¡ª a goddess! She had dark red hair, I vaguely remembered seeing that hair but where? And who was that?


    "And if I refuse as I have always done?" Aphrodite asked.


    Apollo''s aura started to become stirred in his body as he spoke. "Let''s say a terrible fate will befall you, one I would not rather want you to partake in."


    From the way he spoke, Talos was right. It seemed he wamted to give Aphrodite a chance to avoice whatever they were planning to unleash on Olympus. But she would refuse.


    Hecate sighed as if dismissing the rage she had pent up within. Aphrodite spoke again this time with disgust, "Is that why you brought Artemis? To goad me after you turned her against me."


    Artemis? The goddess of the hunt? I always thought she was more of a wilder card that preferred to be free, why was she even involved in all this fashion politics? Something was terribly off here.


    Apollo started to advance towards with Artemis following behind like a dwindling shadow. Why did she move like a sould that could drop at any moment.


    Apollo settled into the chair before us and said with a proud snort. "And what makes you say that? She hated you of her own accord."


    Aphrodite''s voice changed to something of rage which was an emotion she rarely portrayed. "You monster. Artemis was always close to me, an open spirit and now she''s your puppet. Artemis I don''t know what''s up with you but you have to snap out of it. How is he even controlling you."


    I looked at Artemis standing next to her twin brother. Compared to Apollo who seemed to radiate like the sun, she stood like a darkness of despair. Hecate trembled by my side, I was right something was off. I proceeded to sense the aura in her body and it was destabilizing and dying, no, she was dying. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apollo laughed and said. "Artemis speak up and tell her how much you hate and despise her."


    As Artemis'' lips parted to speak Aphrodite lashed out. "Stop telling her what to do, she''s not your puppet. People just don''t go hating others for no reason, Artemis you were the freest god I knew in olympus. Whatever is wrong you can tell me, you can leave that piece of shit you have for a brother."


    Apollo smiled as the veins around his head bulged. "Watch your tongue goddess of love, we wouldn''t want to have your face damaged."


    Artemis broke the silence with a weak voice that seemed to come out of a empty husk. "I can''t... Leave him."


    "Why?" Aphrodite cried out with passion, I just sat there at the center of it all. "I never thought you would be afraid of anything. But whatever it is it will be okay because Hades is here, he can help you."


    I noticed her eyes peer up to look at mine, her red eyes lost and broken just like how Talos'' had been once before. I understood that feeling because I had experienced it once myself. The feeling of hopelessness.


    Her eyes seemed to search mine for something desperately, was it hope or a plea for help or perhaps both? She stated at me for longer and the world seemed to still, then I felt the words she wanted to say in those eyes.


    "Save me!"


    I was not sure of how to handle this problem, I had never had to save a god from needing help.


    "What is all this nonsense you''re ate talking about? Hades will save her? But she doesn''t need any saving." Apollo opened his loud mouth to talk again.


    I sighed.


    I felt Hecate''s and Aphrodite''s eyes on me as I rose to my feet and set my sights on Artemis as I started to approach her slowly.


    The air became silent as if resonating with my aura, in slow calculated steps in was soon before Artemis, I could see she was shivering just at the edges of her frame.


    Even Apollo''s ego seems to deflate army pressure.


    I opened my mouth to speak, "Answer this question. Does the name king of pranks mean anything to you?"


    My question got me the response I expected. She raised her head and her eyes flickered open sharply as she looked at me as if I had just read her mind. "T-- that''s what I call Hermes."


    I was right, back in the original timeline when Hermes had died. A goddess of dark red hair had said the same words, and her voice seemed to match with it. At first I doubted it was Artemis herself and now I was sure.


    Apollo stood up and looked me in the face, "What are you doing to her?"


    I landed a clean slap on his face and watched him get sent flying into as shelve of books nearby. The action seemed to surprise everyone but he had this coming for a long time. "Don''t ever look me in the eye you spoilt brat or I''ll break your neck."


    In that moment Artemis broke into tears and cried before me in a heartbreaking way, to see a goddess such as her cry was... Rather unsettling to me.


    The words that came from her mouth a plea than a request. "Hades, please... SAVE ME!!" She dropped before me and cried her eyes out.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Ch. 152: In The Face Of Overwhelming Power

    Ch. 152: In The Face Of Overwhelming Power


    "Hades, please... SAVE ME!!"


    I looked down at her trying to find something in her eyes, something still left saving. I pressed my hand down on her head and spoke with my voice carrying intent. "Tell me, what does he do to me?"


    She broke into more tears, I could feel her conscience tugging at her as she was about to speak. "He... Use..."


    Apollo rose up from the rubble and cried out with blazing fury. "Artemis don''t you dare say a thin¡ª"


    Before he could progress further Hecate and Aphrodite appeared behind him and clamped down their hands on his shoulders holding him down.


    "Don''t even think about moving from here." Hecate said in a fear instilling voice. "I will not hesitate to cut you down regardless of who you are."


    Aphrodite''s eyes showed a fury I had never seen in her eyes before. "I suggest you comply lover boy."


    Apollo''s stayed in place and looked at me with disgust. "Why you-- you know this is blasphemy."


    I spoke with authority at him. "Blasphemy? It seems you don''t know the hands of power has switched in the game."


    He froze in place already percieving the depth of my power. I turned back to Artemis and bent down till we were at eye level. "Now tell me what the problem is?" Perhaps her response would help me with the current problem I was facing.


    I had never seen a more screamed eyes, I was no doctor or professional of any sorts but I could tell¡ª she was traumatized.


    She started to trembled even more I pressed my hand further on her head and used one of my abilities that allowed me to share with the pain of the dead. On the living the effect was much weaker but sharing in her pains made me realize how traumatized she was deep down.


    She seemed to relax as she sighed in relief as if I had just taken from her burden. "Apollo has been using me for years, feeding off my energy to get stronger. To keep himself looking more like the pompous bastard he''s been for all this time. He made me a¡ª slave, took away my free will. They used me."


    I stared deeper into her lost broken eyes and said. "They, you mean the circle?"


    Her eyes lit up, "Y-- yes."


    "They placed a curse on you?" My muscles tensed at the thought of it.


    She cried even more. "Every week he abuses me, using me to charge himself up. It was horrible knowing I had become my own brother''s plaything. It sickened me but I could not go against his will, against their will. I wanted to die, I wanted to shut everyone out, I cut off everyone from my life. Please save me, let me die in peace."


    My stomach sank into icy waters. That explained her weak aura, she was being fed on, to think the god of perfection would do this to his own twin.


    "Does this mean, Apollo abused you immorally?" I gnashed my teeth.


    She cried even more.


    "You monster!" Aphrodite yelled at him.


    Hecate hissed in disgust.


    Apollo unable to keep his pent up rage contained ran forward in a desperate attempt to punish Artemis. Around his body the dark coils of the curse formed and his speed increases beyond what he should have been capable off. On activation of the curse a similar one formed on Artemis causing her to cry out in pain as she held her chest.


    "Please save me!" She cried again.


    I rose to my feet and let my hands drop to my side as I spoke in a cold tone. "Fine, I''ll save you." I turned and watched Apollo halfway to us, his face mixed with rage.


    I walked to meet him but his body moved very slowly like that of a snail, but it was not that he was moving slower I was simply moving faster than anyone in the room. All my rage, I quenched it to keep my soul at a state of balance.


    I palmed his face in one swift act and lifted him up in the air before bringing him down to the ground with great force.


    There was a huge shockwave that broke the foundation of that floor, a huge gust of wind the furniture flying away.


    "Do you think you can just do what you want because of a little power coming your way?" I spoke in a slow tone that resonated with a rage that was neither hot nor cold.


    By the time, Apollo caught up to the time I had made my action he screamed out in pain. "Urgh. What are you --"


    I raised him up again and squeezed his head tighter and said. "You don''t get to talk bastard."


    I threw him across the room and into the pillar there, the curses mark on his fades out as he screamed out again. "Ack!!"


    But I wasn''t done yet or to be much clearer, I had not even begun. I approached him and heard him scream. "What are you doing? Please stop! I won''t allow it."


    I gritted my teeth and got closer to him, much to close for his comfort. The energy of my aura leaking with the stench of death, so powerful that it shook him to the bone. "You don''t get it. You have no rights in my domain." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I reached out and grabbed him by the neck. "Your glib tongue and cocky attitude. You were strong as it was but you sought even greater power, perhaps that''s why they used you because you are blinded by your own ego."


    I summoned the power of my black flame , a flame said to burn in the underworld. But the correct term was the nether flame.


    "What are you doing?" Apollo struggled pointlessly against me but it was futile.


    I brought my flames closer to his face and sounded the death call. "I will burn that beautiful face of yours, a mark that you will never be able to heal."


    Moments later the room was filled with the bone rattling shriek of Apollo as I burned half of his face with my nether flame, I used high intensity and made him suffer. When I was done I left him to fall to his knees and fall into despair.


    "My face, my beautiful face, you scarred it-- you!" He cried, his anger dissipating to fear and regret, he was broken. Now that was one down.


    "Now look what you did to yourself, and just when we were making the final preparations." My senses were at alert at the flooding of a malicious aura that made even my skin crawl.


    Hecate and Aphrodite pulled back away from the figure standing by the window, a young woman with pale skin and her hair in two halves, one white and the other black. Her eyes were souless just as Talos had said.


    She looked at Apollo then back at me and said. "Now why is the ruler of the underworld here outside of his domain? Your presence here has complicated things, I cannot let you harm Apollo he still serves a purpose."


    She did not seem to have any fear of me, so this was the being that had been behind the calamities. Does that mean that killing Pandora would save Olympus from it''s fate?


    "Pandora, tell me can you lift the curse?" I asked as I stood with my hand over Apollo in a threat.


    She was plain without any resonance to my word as she responded after a while. "It seems you want to lift your curse Lord Hades. If that is the case I might comply if you meet my terms and hand me Apollo without harming him any further."


    What she said left a mark on me but I dated not show it. What did she mean by that statement, did that mean I was cursed too? But I had not showed any symptoms of being cursed so it had to be a trick. But she did not seem like one to lie.


    "I want the curse between Apollo and Artemis severed this instant." I boomed. This was more of a priority.


    Pandora nodded and I watched as black mist of smoke came off their body and fell on the ground like ashes, both of them collapsed on the floor afterwards. "It is done, I will take Apollo into my possession now."


    I raised my hand and said. "What if I kill you here?"


    Pandora looked at me and said. "Killing this vessel will put a hold to my plans but I can switch with a more suitable vessel. Whatever choice you make I can not lose."


    I looked at her unsure of what to do now. "And what is your plan by the way, to cause chaos?"


    Pandora responded after a little while. "It seems you think I want to create chaos without reason which is against my own goal. I wish to be free of this world and to do that I have to create situation that are unfavorable enough to create someone strong enough to defeat me."


    I raised an eyebrow. "That''s a sick way to putting a goal. Why not just asked to be killed."


    She shook her head and snapped her fingers, a black smoke consumed Apollo and a second later he was by her feet. "I servemy purpose as a harbinger of chaos and destruction and from it a champion strong enough must rise to defeat me."


    Did she practice sorcery too?


    "And if no one stops you?" I asked.


    She snapped her fingers again and a mist of black smoke started to consumer her and Apollo. "Then you will watch your world delve into an inescapable cage of despair of my making."


    And like that she was gone, my first confrontation with Pandora. The story was coming to an end, that I could tell, and I had to be the one to bring it to an end.


    I tuened and walked across the rubble over to where Artemis lay on the ground¡ª unconcious. "Hecate, is she okay?"


    Hecate approached me and looked at her,her eyes gazing at the soul of the goddess of the hunt and she said. "She''s still weak but she''s no longer losing her life force. You saved her."


    I raised my head and said. "This confrims it, Pandora can take awasy a person''s curse."


    "So what do we do now?" Aphrodite asked me as the tended to Artemis.


    I looked at my fist and said. "What else, we prepare for war."

 Chapter 153 - 153: Ch. 153: What Do You Think Makes A God? (1)

    Ch. 153: What Do You Think Makes A God? (1)


    Quite sometimes had passed since the incident at since the incident at was Aphrodite''s. The appearance of Pandora though rather unexpected was not problematic for me, rather it helped me understand a more crucial detail¡ª Pandora had an agenda with some sense to it.


    I wasn''t a detective so I did not have to bother myself with so much detail, rather I would leave it to the real expert.


    "So what was she like?" Talos asked me as she worked on her laptop¡ª her inseperable companion.


    I slipped into the chair across the room and said. "There was a lot of malicious energy around her. I can''t quite place my hands on it though."


    After what happened at Aphrodite''s I decided it would not be appropriate to take Artemis to a hospital since Pandora would be able to find her if she wanted, she did approach me without me realising. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another reason why I brought her here was because I noticed the medical equipments Hephaestus had on my last travel here leading me to the assumption that he was versed in the art of medicine.


    Boy was I wrong, in truth the real medical expert was Talos.


    "You never told me you were a doctor, I''m hurt." I said with a smile as I watched her work.


    She barely raised her eye as she shot me a warning glance. "You never asked, and I am not a doctor or a scientist. I merely dabbled in it to kill time."


    I could not help but smile. "Kill time my ass. You know you have the weirdest hobbies I have ever seen."


    Talos had that look in her eye, one that seemed distant but unlike before when it seemed like she was pushing everyone away this time it felt like she was just being cautious. But I could also be wrong here.


    "Do you think this is the time to sit down casually, laying on your butt when you have a job to do!" She said with a scowl.


    I did not know if she was being serious now or just trying to force me to do my job? "Which is?"


    She stopped typing for the first time and glared at me with eyes that threatened to eat me out. "Let me get this straight you were a human who got reborn in the body of one of the most strongest beings in this world. On arrival you made a lot of screw ups and now that you seem to be getting back on track you seem awfully overconfident which is very unlike you. Even if you are stronger do you think you can stop this calamity?"


    I said nothing from a moment and instead looked at my hands trembling, it was not from fear but worry. I took in a deep breath and raised my head, our eyes interlocking. "To be honest, my body trembles sometimes. Even now that I know I have allies, even when I know I''m much stronger than I could ever hope to achieve. Still I''m worried this might go wrong, maybe it is a human trait."


    Talos walked over to me at an alarming speed and stood before me, I tried to focus on her face while her breasts sagged under her very thin clothing. Seeing that more mature look on her face it made me wonder just how much she had grown over the past few years. To think she was once a spoiled brat. "Don''t think like a human, you''re a damn god for crying out loud. Act like it."


    Oh, she was still a spoilt brat. But she had a point. Back when I was training with Charon he constantly bagged me with the fact that I needed to act more like a god.


    Being reborn in the body of a god did nothing to changed the fact that I was still a human underneath. Even if it was just a wisps of my soul it was still the same.


    "What do you think makes a god?" I asked as I sighed heavily, feeling a weight drop of my chest. Saying it out loud seemed like a childish question in a world full of gods and mythical creatures. "I managed to merge with my other self, the real Hades. I half expected him to take control of my body or at least share it with me but I did not even sense anything from him. Why did I a human dominante over the soul of Hades?"


    I waited but heard nothing from her, I looked at her eyes but she kept glaring at me with ill intent. Just why did this girl have to be so problematic? I guess she did not get the title of Ghost detective for nothing.


    Now that I thought about it, when I first met Talos we were on opposing sides. What I found intriguing about her was her mind, and back then I forgot who she really was. This snotty brat was the best detective of this era, her pride did not come from her ability to solve cases but from her ability to adapt.


    "I guess you must be having the time of your life solving the biggest case you have ever set your mind on." I said but did not get a reply from her. "Don''t worry I''ve got this under control. In seven days we will take down the circle."


    She sighed and flopped into the seat next to me. Her hair falling over her face. "You say it as if it''s such an easy thing to do. Besides Artemis won''t be waking up anytime soon, she is badly drained and on the brink of death."


    She had a lot on I mind, I could sense that.


    "So have you uncovered the plan of the circle?" I asked her in a gentle tone.


    She looked at me through the strands of her hair, her purple eyes piercing at me. "Somewhat, at the campaign they plan to gather as much people as they can and douse them in the black amber. At least that''s what I speculate and there''s a 80% chance I''m right."


    "It won''t be much of an issue, I already have Hecate working on a cure to the poison as a precaution." I hinted.


    Talos whistled into the air and ominous tone, I don''t know why but her brain was working on something big. "I created a monster, it won''t matter if she was already a monster before. I''ll be the one to outsmart her and stop her."


    I could see the resolve in her eyes, though I doubted that someone such as her could manage such a feat since she was not strong. But she also wasn''t one to make rash decisions.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Ch. 154: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (III) (Poseidons POV)

    Ch. 154: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (III) (Poseidon''s POV)


    The great war had finally come to a close. The clash of gods and titans was over, the earth scarred, the sky heavy with the remnants of a battle that had shook the very foundations of the world. I stood there amidst the ruin, the once-vibrant fields now nothing more than a graveyard of shattered stone, broken weapons, and fallen comrades. The air was thick with the acrid scent of ash and blood. It was a smell that would forever be etched into my mind. But amidst it all, there was something else, something pure. The warmth of the sun.


    For the first time since I could remember, I allowed myself to truly breathe. I felt the soft rays of the morning sun on my skin, warming me in ways that had nothing to do with the violence I had left behind. It was a peace I thought I would never know, a peace that felt almost alien after years of unrelenting conflict.


    "Ahh." I sighed, my voice quiet in the oppressive silence that had settled over the land. It felt as though the world itself was waiting¡ª waiting for what, I could not say.


    And then, I felt it. The weight of eyes upon my back. I turned slowly, my heart skipping a beat as I saw her. Hera, her usually radiant beauty marred by the grime of battle, her face smeared with ash and soot. But despite the disarray, she still looked like a vision to me. I was grateful beyond words that she had survived, that she had made it through the carnage with her life. She was here.


    "Hera," I said softly, reaching out instinctively. My fingers brushed against her cheek, gently wiping away the remnants of the battle. The touch was tender, as if I were afraid she might slip away if I held on too tightly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes met mine, and there was something in them¡ª something deep, something meaningful. A silent communication passed between us, one that words couldn''t quite capture. It was as if we had both been carrying the weight of this war for far too long, and now, we could finally share the relief, the joy, and the uncertainty of what came next.


    "It''s over now," I murmured, my hand lingering on her face for just a moment longer than necessary.


    She took a breath, a soft exhale as she slowly pulled away from me. But she didn''t let go of my hand. Instead, she held it, the connection between us unspoken but undeniable.


    "Yes, it is." Her voice was quiet, reflective. "It feels like a dream, Poseidon. The titans are gone. After everything we''ve fought for¡­ it''s like the world is still adjusting to the change. It''s so¡­ quiet."


    Her words struck a chord within me. She was right. The quiet was almost unnatural. The chaos we had lived through for so long had become our norm. But now¡­ now there was nothing but the stillness of a world freed from its chains. What would we do with such peace?


    I nodded slowly, not knowing how to answer her. "That it is," I agreed, my gaze drifting across the battlefield, over the ruins of what had once been our battlefield. Now, it was a monument to the struggle we had endured, a testament to the gods who had fought and bled to make this moment possible.


    We stood there for a long while, perhaps longer than we should have, simply basking in the quiet, in the fresh breeze that carried with it a sense of new beginnings. Around us, our siblings¡ª those of us who had survived¡ª stood in silence, each of us processing the same thing, but in our own way. Even Hades, the stoic, the lord of the underworld, stood still, his eyes narrowed as if weighing the world''s fate in his mind.


    It was then that he spoke, breaking the silence with a voice as deep and unyielding as the earth itself.


    "A lot of souls have been lost today," Hades said, his gaze sweeping across the field. "But in the end, it was our victory. A hard-won victory."


    Zeus stepped forward then, his usual arrogance on full display. His grin was smug, and his posture that of a conqueror. He had delivered the final blow to Kronos, bringing down the last of the titans with a strike of unimaginable power. While the rest of us had bled, had suffered, Zeus emerged from the battle almost untouched, as though the very blood of the titans had infused him with an unstoppable might.


    He was the youngest among us, but in that moment, I could see why many had feared him. There was something about him, something unsettling in the way he seemed to thrive on destruction. It wasn''t just the power he wielded¡ª it was the way he reveled in it, the way he seemed to grow stronger with every strike.


    Zeus was not like us. He was something else. Something... dangerous.


    I couldn''t bring myself to speak the words, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that he had become more titan than god. I had always wondered if there was something darker growing inside him, something born of his nature as our father''s son, as the destroyer of worlds. And now, in the aftermath of this war, I couldn''t help but feel that the worst was yet to come.


    An eerie stillness descended once more, and I felt a coldness seep into the air. The world around us seemed to grow darker, as though the very skies were holding their breath.


    Then, they appeared.


    A group of three women, cloaked entirely in black robes, stepped into the clearing. Their faces were obscured by the hoods of their garments, but I could feel their presence, feel their power as they approached. There was no sound as they moved, their steps silent and purposeful. And yet, their arrival sent a chill through me, a sense of inevitability that I could not shake.


    The Fates.


    Their presence was as foreboding as it was ancient. They were not beings to be trifled with, not in any sense. These three were the weavers of destiny, the architects of the future. They had played their part in the war, nudging us in the right direction, guiding us¡ª whether we wanted their help or not. Now, they had come to deliver a message. Or perhaps a warning.


    "The Fates congratulate you on vanquishing the primordial titans from this world," the eldest of the three spoke, her voice cold and ageless. "For those that have sided with you, their fate is now in your hands. But be warned. The course of this world has changed, and the threads of destiny are not so easily unraveled."


    Hades, ever the mature one, stepped forward, his voice booming with authority. "We are not bound by you. We will determine our own fate."


    But the Fates did not react. They simply stood there, as unmoving as statues, their hoods casting deep shadows over their faces.


    "That is what all beings believe," the second Fate spoke, her voice just as cold as the first. "But fate is not so easily escaped. It is set in stone. The threads of destiny are already in motion, and we are here to deliver a warning."


    I felt my heart beat faster, the weight of their words settling over me like a dark cloud.


    Demeter, the goddess of fertility, suddenly raised her head, her pale face streaked with the blood of battle, her voice low but filled with barely contained rage. "If you continue to speak in riddles, we will be forced to take action. Do not mistake our patience for weakness."


    The Fates acknowledged her, nodding in unison, before the eldest spoke again, her voice resonating with an eerie finality.


    "Your seed will play a role in this future," she said, her tone unsettling. "It is the prophecy of the Messiah, the one who will bring about a great change and the greatest destroyer of worlds. A force unlike any other, who will either save or doom this world to an eternity of darkness."


    A chill ran through me, a sense of foreboding that I could not shake. Hera''s grip on my hand tightened. We all stood frozen, each of us feeling the weight of those words, and in that moment, I realized that the war may have ended, but the true battle was only just beginning.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Ch. 155: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (IV)

    Ch. 155: The Secret Behind Titanomachy (IV)


    I, Hades, Hera, Zeus, Demeter, Hephaestus all looked at the fates with calm eyes, but out hearts drummed mostly from the exhaustion of the long held battle.


    "The prophecy tells of the arrival of one from another world, one who seeks to change the world for good and the other the spawn of a great evil seeking the doom of this world. The key to preventing this is the power of the three blessed beings, beings who carry powers far greater than anyone else''s. Each sophisticated in their own ways."


    They gave a long pause and said nothing as if waiting for us to say a thing.


    Hephaestus boomed. "What is the meaning of this nonsense? Why tell us this if you are not going to tell us exactly what is coming? Why not stop it yourself."


    Hephaestus had always been rash and rather impulsive but there was a beauty to his ugliness. He has one of the softest hearts I had ever seen in a god, I respected him as well as I did Hades. Being born during the great battle and scarred by Kronos his grandfather disfigured him but still his mother rejected him, her first child.


    That feeling of longing in his eyes grew every day. It''s a surprise he didn''t go bad. What pained me most was the fact that I had lost my love to that insolent brat¡ª Zeus. This unrequited love was a pain, I was the first to fall in love with Hera in our younger years, but she was in love with another who turned out to be Hades. I don''t think he ever loved her, being the eldest he was always blinded by his responsibilities.


    Years after the war he vanished for a few dozen years giving me the chance to get close to her again. We trained together and got closer eventually. Unlike us Zeus never trained, he always had an infinite amount of power to tap from. I never knew he had eyes for her and just like the monster he was he just took everything he wanted without asking. He shapeshifted into an animal to trick Hera into bringing him closer, he then defiled her. To cover it up, she chose to be his.


    I was the only one who knew, that pain in my chest I still felt it even now. I wonder what spell he used to keep her by his side, I could always see that murderous look in her eyes when she looks at him. For some reason she was afraid of leaving him because of what he could do.


    Some saw Zeus as a prodigy, others a chosen one, others a hero. But he was an unstable monster, a price he had to pay for being born too damn strong.


    By the time Hades returned the deed had been done, I thought he would at least feel pain for having lost her but he didn''t feel a thing.


    Hades came back different, darker, he had this air of darkness around him that shook me¡ª no shook us all. When I confronted him on how he had coke to become so powerful he simply said.


    "I searched for a new source of strength and fell into an abyss of death and darkness.... There I was offered strength by the god of death Thanatos, in exchange I agreed to come back and rule his domain in his stead."


    To think someone so powerful existed in our world and he never intervened in the matters of our world. Looking at my dear brother I could feel something had been taken from him in exchange for his power, his soul! He had sacrificed so much to end the war.


    Hades always believed it to be his curse to carry all our burdens and protect us, he claimed to have promised mother.


    Hades unlike Zeus was nothing like a prodigy, he was unlike any of us. Instead he was an oddity of sorts. He never had any specialty and instead trained his mind and body to the breaking points.


    Gods was the term we were called because of our power and access to our pure energy source. We also had specialties in certain areas, we called it a gift from mother, a part of her to us.


    I had control over water and Zeus over lightning but Hades never showed any, I always wondered why.


    Despite being a defect he became the most dependable of us all, now I understand what Hera saw in him.


    The fates left us without a word more. After the battle we chose to rebuild the world for every other creature in the world, creatures who had allied with us to defeat the titans. We decided it would be best to split the world for us the strongest gods who came to be known as the big three who defeated Kronos.


    Hades chose to take those that had been lost and damaged, without a home to go to back with him to the abyss that soon came to be known as the underworld.


    Zeus ever the proud one chose to take over the entirety of the sky and build a great city of gold for the gods, a city Seton a mountain that soon got the name Olympus which signified the peak of our victory.


    I chose to rule the sea as my fate decided. But this was not what we agreed on, we chose to unite the world under one rule. Sometimes I wonder if we were any better than out fathers. Perhaps that was our mistake.


    We left the land known as the earth without a ruler and because of that a whirlwind of malice and evils took form there as it''s birthplace but we managed to stop it and keep it contained. We called the place, cursed earth.


    To maintain a hierarchy the gods of Olympus were ranked based on their strength:


    The 12 main gods of Olympus were come to be known:


    Zeus: The supreme god


    Hera: The goddess of marriage and family, and Zeus''s wife


    Poseidon: The ruler of the oceans and brother of Zeus


    Demeter: The goddess of fertility


    Athena: The goddess of wisdom, reason, and war


    Apollo: The healer, musician, art and culture


    Artemis: The goddess of the hunt


    Ares: The god of bloodlust


    Hephaestus: The master craftsman


    Aphrodite: The goddess of love, sex, and beauty


    Hermes: The fast messenger who brings luck S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dionysus: The god of wine and merriment


    Gods such as Apollo, Artemis, Athena, Ares, Dionysus who had been young during the war were added to the ranks.


    Hades was removed from the rank of the twelve gods though not by our disposition.


    "I don''t want to be associated with the gods of Olympus!" I remember his words so painful.


    "Hey, what the hell are you saying?" I screamed at him hot tears sliding down the sides of my face.


    I remembered the cold glare he gave me, all the life in his eyes had been pulled out. I could see him grieving, I remember wondering why he would be hurting himself so. "....?"


    "If it''s about your deal with the greek god of death we can talk it out." I tried to reach out to him but my hands shirveled as if plagued by a disease.


    His gaze trembled for a moment before he said. "What are you talking about? From now on I want to be known as the ruler of the underworld, as for my deal with Thanatos¡ª I lost, I am forever bound to him. For all of eternity, it was my self made hell."


    "No-o-o!" I screamed.


    Zeus tried to stop him and even I was amazed by the display of raw power he used to force him back.


    And that was when I last saw him, since then I resented my brother. I still never came to understand his choice but I did know his aura changed that day.


    Time went by slowly, giving me enough time to learn and grow. I watched the world fall into chaos and sought to change it. I took control of the circle and used it to plan to usurp Zeus before he drove the world to ruins. But his unexplainable strength shook me.


    Then Prometheus crested humans, beings who looked very much like us but rarely intriguing, that was what everyone thought but I could see a great potential in them. They are beneath us, they will worship us but Zeus planned to have them destroyed.


    It was also a surprise to have Hades return to the scene, he even helped out. But he was much weaker, his aura weaker, he barely even beat Zeus had he not been holding back. Then Hades tried to get back together, the nerve of it.


    Then my ally who had always sticked to the shadow finally chose to be finally revealed now. This came as the greatest chock to me yet.


    There I stood in the warehouse, my lone self standing looking at the two figures approaching me. The one I could make out of was Apollo, I never did expect him to be in on this and to think he also acted so pure.


    The second was someone I had never seen before.


    "My name is Pandora, your ally in the shadow." She said, her eyes like a mirror of emptiness.


    I asked. "Pandora? You don''t mean!"


    She nodded as if reading my mind. "I am the very entity that you chose to seal away in a box, the very cursed earth. I have been around for a while now, manipulating you behind the scene"


    I was surprised a bit by the fact that Hephaestus could lose something so important. "No! That can''t be true."


    "It is, I have researched deep into this world and to my origins, it was in tha moment I realized what I was, who I was....!"


    I felt my breath get hung up in the air as her malicious energy crept into my soul. "No it can''t be....!" I could feel all the pain and hatred of that day, of the earth and that could only mean....


    Pandora looked at me long and hard waiting for me to speak.


    I barely breathed out the words in a dire attempt. "Mother!?"


    There was a moment of silence and uncertainty, she let my words hang there for a few minutes before she finally said with a distorted smile on my face.


    "My child, you have finally remembered your mother!"

 Chapter 156 - 156: Ch. 156: The Flow Of Change (I)

    Ch. 156: The Flow Of Change (I)


    Talos rose from the chair and glanced over at me, her eyes strong and far from passionate. "I need you to see something before we face another sudden crisis." She walked away regardless of whether I followed.


    I followed her down to a deeper part of the workshop. Down here the deep smell of the smoke and the noice of the clinking of metals died out totally. The smell that greeted me was one I loved myself, the sweet smell of books.


    "I didn''t know you had a library here." I said barely hiding the interest in my voice.


    She said nothing and continued to walked further to the open space where shelves filled with books stayed. On the floor were books scattered all around. At first that was what I saw but now that I stared at it I noticed how orderly arranged the books were on the floor.


    "I had this set up when I was still getting fixed up by Hephaestus. There are information in here that you can''t find in some places, most of these are far back since before Hephaestus started to create his technological advancements." She walked carefully over the floor of books and ancient parchments.


    I stood away from the mess for my own good. If she told me she had read all of this then I might as well be impressed. "There is no way you read all of this." I tried to lighten the mood.


    She paused, her back trembling, I felt her bite back in disgust. "It did take me a while, but after I mastered a bit of the ancient language it became easier."


    "Did you say you mastered the language?" I smiled lightly. "There are times you surprise me¡ª" before I could finish she cut me off.


    "And this is not one of them, all I''m doing is using what I have upstairs rather than being oppressive with the brutal power of you gods." She did not seem happy.


    I leaned against one of the shelves and it creaked oddly, "Hmm? Are you gonna keep pointing out my fallouts or get down to business. Why did you bring me here?"


    Her eyes pressed closer together as if she suspected me of something but she sighed as if forsaking the thought. "I hate it when you do that."


    I smiled and asked. "What is it that I could do to upset the elusive ghost detective?"


    She bit her lower lips and said. "You know damn what you dummy."


    I crossed my arms and carried an air of superiority there. "Well we can''t conclude on that till you say it now will we?"


    "Urrgh!" She landed a resounding slap on her face snapping herself back to her usual self. She looked up at me and said. "That thing you do every damn time, you always pretend to be mediocre meanwhile your brain is... Scary. You might not be on par with my level of thought but you sure are a resourceful one."


    I sensed a pain in her voice.


    "I feel in a way...." She stopped herself there and turned back to the books beneath her feet. "There something I found out some years back. Remember when Hephaestus spoke about heard of the curses before, according to what I managed to decipher there was a story of a coming war. Some sort of prophecy about someone from another world trying to stop the greatest destroyer of worlds. I think this has to do with you."


    I listened to her theory even further and fell into a short silence. I found what she said to be odd, if any of these were truly accurate then how did the gods who came from that time know nothing if it?


    "And where are you going?" Talos called after me as I started to walk away. "You''ve figured something out haven''t you?"


    I waved and said nothing leaving her to herself. The last thing I heard was a hiss from her. Why did I not say anything to her? Maybe I was tired of all this nonsense about prophecies and just wanted a bit of fresh air. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I walked out of the underground workshop and into the light I wondered if what Talos actually said about me was true or was she just giving me more support to inflate my ego?


    No Talos was not one to acknowledge someone''s achievements so she must have been passing me a clear message to use my head.


    "Huff." I sighed as I walked further away from the complex and just kept heading towards the forest with a number of thoughts battling in my head. The final battle would have casualties, in terms of strength I would say the circle was stronger.


    They had Poseidon who acted as the ring leader, they had Pandora who was on a whole other league on her own. Apollo might prove to be a bit of an issue later, there was also Ares. Those were just the strongest ones I knew of, what if there were other gods who were involved.


    Trying to take them all alone would be rash, using my dark pantheon to combat them directly would also prove to be ineffective. Even if it would put us on equal terms just barely it would only prevent them for a while.


    If I was to have a clear victory I would need to outsmart them all. I needed a way to make us seem like the heroes and Poseidon and his circle of buddies the villain. To do that I am going to need a spectacle.


    I slipped my phone out of my pocket and called. "...?" Why was she taking this long, she usually responded on the first ring.


    Click!


    I spoke before she could. "Are you still on Olympus?"


    "Yes lord Hades." Hecate responded. "I await your return my lord."


    "That''s adorable, have you come close to working on a cure for black amber?" I asked.


    She responded almost immediately. "No my lord, we are far from it."


    "What the hell, hadn''t it been a decade and still nothing?" I had been too preoccupied with my return to even ask her that. I had thought there would be a cure around this time.


    I could hear her breathing, slow and shallow. "I apologize my lord. The substance has been very unpredictable, it adapts over whatever we give it. The best cure we have at the moment manages to hold off it''s effects for a few minutes at best, not even repelling it."


    "I apologize for my incompetence." She finished.


    I smiled and waved her off as if she were before me. "Don''t worry, it''s not like it''s the end of the world. Do you know where the serpentine tribe is?"


    I heard her say in a low tone. "Yes, my lord."


    I straightened my face and said. "Good. Then go over there on my orders and meet my buddy Arman, tell him to show you to Anok, he knows the secret to the poison. Use whatever you can in your arsenal of soul powers to the max and get me a cure in seven days."


    "That will not be an issue my lord." She said back. "But will you be leaving for again?"


    Her tone sounded pained, it almost made me cry¡ª rhetorical though. "Possibly, I still need to polish my skills a bit before the battle. I might stir up a bit of a chaos too."


    I could sense a tension travelling down the line but I could have been imagining it. Hecate rarely showed suc emotions. "Hades...."


    She called me by name this must have been important, if I remembered correctly she was a close friend of Hades from far back as the war of Titanomachy. She only referred to me by my title when it was as a matter of duty meaning this had to be personal.


    I stopped in my tracked and huffed out. "I''m right here."


    "Is this war inevitable? The enemies we are facing, is not that I doubt your strength but I don''t want to lose anyone."


    "I want.... I don''t want what happend during the war to repeat itself."


    I waited for a bit before I spoke back. "You''re worried for the others or for Hermes? It''s funny how you always have such a big heart under al that gothic energy."


    I heard her chuckled softly and it made my heart dance for some reason. I could not stop imagining her face before mine smiling like an angel in the dark.


    "Would you say that so my face if you were here?" She asked.


    Something about this conversation felt different, it was like I was seeing her right before me. I could feel her presence, like our souls connecting. Was this her ability as the goddess of ghosts? Was she affecting my souls with her words?


    "I might be a little worried about them, and maybe even Hermes but I was infact talking about you." Her voice sounded very hypnotizing.


    I asked out of interest now. "I don''t follow."


    She sighed. "I don''t want you to lose yourself like you did back then."


    "Now what are you talking about?" I asked now more interested in the topic.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Ch. 157: The Flow Of Change (II)

    Ch. 157: The Flow Of Change (II)


    "Remember when I told you I was just about getting you back after I lost you after all this time?" She posed her question to me.


    I did not bother to hide the fact as I pressed by back against the bark of a tree that wilted white leaves in the shape of maple leaves. The ecosystem here was much different in comparison to the underworld. I still wished to explore these worlds further and perhaps also Atlantis one day and see sirens too.


    "I don''t recall that but continue." I responded her question.


    She sighed through the phone line and I could imagine her glaring at me and shaking her head in disgust, it caused me to smile. "It was right before the war ended, you took me with you to the underworld in search of power and we barely managed to get to him. Thanatos the god of death, you wanted to borrow his arms of souls, back then you were still at odds with Charon."


    "Those were really dark times. In exchange for the power of the dead you chose to free Thanatos from the underworld, that which you agreed to."


    "But why was he anchored to his own realm if he was really that strong?" I interrupted her.


    How had I forgotten about Thanatos, the god of death. Hades was the god of the underworld, it appeared I had been too absorbed in my knowledge that I was blinded by my hubris.


    She sighed. "You really are oblivious to the fact. I can''t blame you anyway, you went through the worst during that time. Blinded by your need to save everyone you took a hundred thousand lashes of fallen souls. And in turn gained the power of the god of death for a limited time."


    "The power made you unstoppable and you managed to subdued Kronos. After the war you had to return back to the underworld to honour your word. But you knew that unleashing Thanatos would only result in another terror being released."


    I could hear her voice tense up, my heart sped up too. "I tricked him. Is that reason why you were by my side all this time?"


    "Hmm." I imagined her nodding as she spoke. "You could not go back on your word with Thanatos so you tricked him. All you had to do was carry the god of death in your body to the other side but instead you had me bind both your souls to this place making you unable to leave for a long period of time. And then you became neither Thanatos nor Hades, that was when your soul started to become fractured. I stayed by your side to try to relieve you find whatever parts of your I could save but... It''s hard to put it in words but you kept changing till you eventually shut yourself in."


    I released the breath I had been holding for a while.


    Did this mean that all the time that Hades avoided his family it was because he wanted to keep Thanatos locked up, the reason why the poison could not really kill him was because he already had two souls within him. If Hades was sent to the black book then where did the god of death get sent to?


    "Hades I want you to know that if you try such a stunt again I will personally stop you." She said in a determined tone.


    Her reassurance made me smile lightly. All my life I had been shouldering my responsibility and living my life for me, now that I had people I really wanted to protect would I really want to carry all their burden?


    "Listen Hades this is what we asked for we will take the risks ourselves." She added with even more reassurance.


    I don''t really understand her somethins but they didn''t smchoise to risk their lives, I chose them to be here, they just simply complied.


    I huffed out hot air and tightened my grip on the phone and spoke more firmly. "You are the first friend I ever made... Of course you''ll be right there by my side."


    She sighed and asked. "Will that be all my lord?"


    I responded in a downbeat tone. "Sure." A monneby later I disconnected the line and dropped down on my haunches. The cool breeze washing my face in a calm I just wanted to lie forever.


    An hour passed by with my head still running around a few things when I sensed someone coming my way. It was Talos walking down my way but she didn''t catch sight of me, she wore a light red top and jean shorts.


    Feeling the need to speak lest she walk past me I spoke up. "Out looking for me?" My voice caused her to come to a rather controlled stop, she did not look my way.


    Was she worked up about me walking out on her earlier, she spoke without addressing me directly. "Infact far from the mark. I do admit I was at a time hot on your trail but I gave up on that and was coming here to take a piss."


    I sighed. "Sorry about earlier. I do have a bit on my mind."


    I pushed myself to my feet and started to walk away from her. "I''ll be back soon."


    "No you won''t." She said with pain in her voice.


    Now why did I feel like I was pissing off a number of people? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You were right, I did have a plan all along." I said.


    "And that is." She asked.


    I said before vanishing at an astronomical speed. "To form my own little liberation army."


    I felt her cold stare on me. "I-- keep me posted."


    I smiled and waved my hand in the air. "You''re not one to falter Talos. Are you perhaps worried about me?"


    "Of course, you''re my rival." She said back.


    I walked onward to my destination, navigating through the city with the help of my concealment cap. After a few minutes I hopped off the taxi I had taken on the way, I stood before the establishment of the Gorgon''s Pub in broad daylight.


    I climbed up the stairs and knocked gently on the door. A short while later it creaked open and I saw a huge green man standing by the door, he didn''t look to be a Cyclops so I wondered what he was.


    "Excuse me but we don''t open in the day so perhaps come back later." He said in a rather simple voice.


    I raised my head slightly and looked at him, his features he was muscular, stronger than an average person on Olympus. "I have to see Madame Perisa."


    He sighed. "I don''t remember anyone having an appointment with her today and besides she''s not in today."


    My eyes blazed hissing our black pudds of smoke that made him jolt. "You dare lie to me? I can sense her presence." I released a bit of my aura that paralyzed him.


    "Don''t test me." I said as I walked past him and into the pub.


    The place just contained a handful of workers m, some cleaning the tables and floored others busy taking away the bottles lying around. On seeing me they all froze in place as if spotting a ghost.


    I was disguising myself with the concealment cap so there was no way they could tell who I was, they were just being cautious.


    "Imposter!"


    "Trespassers!"


    I sensed a very strong aura behind me and looked over my shoulder to see two huge rock statues holding halberds at me. "What''s this?"


    The people in the bar backed off to give us a little space, they seemed very confident in their rock guards.


    "Where''s your boss?" I asked in a cold voice as they started to approach me. "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    The rock guards came to a stop and froze there as if reverting to the stone form that they were. The workers in the pub spoke in confused tones. "What happened? I thought they never felt fear."


    "Just who is that guy?"


    I turned to them and they trembled before me. "Why are the looking at me like I''m some terrorist?"


    CLACK! CLACK!"


    "You are some terrorist." Madam Perisa said as she walked towards me wearing a light red dress that reached down to her knee. Her glass slippers clacking on the ground. So glass slippers are a real thing, I think I heard of it from some fairytalr. "My golem guards here are very sensitive to powerful auras so you kind of scared them off."


    "Well then now you don''t have to fix them later on." I said in a lighter tone.


    She scoffed at me. "There you go again having your way like the pompous god you are." She paused and gasped her face filled with shock before saying. "You''re back to full strength. I see you''ve been busy. You are even concealing your aura, that means you''re beyond my level. Makes me wonder what brings you here."


    I walked up to her and leaned over ignoring her perfume and whispering into her ear. "I would rather we talk someplace else."


    "About what?" She asked.


    I responded in a cold tone. "Taking down Poseidon for good."


    "What?!" She gasped.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Ch. 158: The Flow Of Change (III)

    Ch. 158: The Flow Of Change (III)


    We settled into a small roundtable in the VIP section of the pub, I took my time to explain the situation in clear terms to her. Starting from the establishment with the circle to the part where I was poisoned and to the plan to take over Olympus. I made sure to tell her about the black amber and as I expected she had known of the name Pandora before.


    It took a while for her to take it in and her gaze never once left me. She pressed her palms together and I could see them trembling with what I supposed to be worry. I wonder in what way she was affected by this.


    "Haa~" she breathed a deep sigh. "I wonder why Poseidon became this rotten, I knew he was ambitious and perhaps the most ambitious of you three but this... But did you call me here to ask me for help to stop him because I have a feeling that is well beyond my power."


    "You are taking this quite well, as expected of someone of your status." I smiled as I traced my fingertip on the table. "Let me say this I don''t want to kill Poseidon I want to save him if possible."


    Her eyes narrowed on me. "And if he does not want t be saved, what will you do then?"


    I held a cold glare with her as I spoke. "Kill him of course."


    She held her forehead as if trying to press down a rising headache. "Aye, bloodshed between the brothers. This will be a full out war."


    "Don''t worry I will contain it." I said with more reassurance. "I believe I had some part to play in his transformation into this villain. Something was missing from him that made him revert to this form."


    She looked down at the wooden table and said. "why are you here, telling me this? It would be laughable if you came here for life advice."


    I turned my eyes to the rug beneath my feet, these people lived their normal lives I could not have Poseidon disrupting it. Make no mistake I was no hero neither was I a revolutionary, I wanted to preserve as much of this world as I could. What good was a broken world to me?


    "No I did not. When I last came here I noticed how much of the lowlifes your bar carried." I began and waited for her to pick it up.


    She raised her head and we locked gazes. "I don''t follow, this bar is a safe place for everyone of every status to be happy and have a good time. But how do they factor into all this."


    I waited a bit before I revealed my plan. "I want you to connect me with the underworld, I want to create something like a revolution but not quite the same."


    Her eyes widened in surprise at my words.


    I continued. "There are times when you fight with just you power and other times you use your head and this is one of those times. I take it that by now Poseidon should be suspecting my unofficial appearance on Olympus but he''s far from it that I know of his plan. This has already disrupted his plan a bit."


    "What I just need is a large enough force¡ª a movement to disrupt the motion of his attack. They want as many people as they can at the convention and I will have to shake those numbers."


    "The circle had always thought they were the predators in the game. From my experience with them I already know how to beat them. If they control the field-- I''ll flip it, throwing both my alliance and his circle off balance. The only difference is that I will have full control of what side I will be flipping the game to."


    Madame Perisa stared at me for a long time, her brain struggling to process the facts I had given to her. "Wow, you really are a strategist. I am in awe at the grand scope of your plan, you seek to put them on their toes while you hit them from all sides. It''s a good plan but I am afraid I can not assist you."


    I closed my eyes and nodded. "I understand. I can not force the innocent lives into doing my will, before I leave allow me to give this warning. I have a hypothesis that on the day of the convention they will douse more than half the city in black amber and in the process many will die. Try to reach out to your people however you can and save them."


    I pushed my chair back and rose to my feet. "I will take my leave now. It was a pleasure talking to you."


    She looked at me and said nothing as I started to walk away. I counted in my mind as I walked away....


    3....


    2....


    1....


    "Wait!" She called out.


    Bingo! I smiled inwardly and then turned to face her.


    She rubbed her temples with her forefingers. "If what you say is true then I will have to help you. I would rather have a full house where everyone can be happy rather than one where they would be afraid of going outside."


    I pretended to be surprised. "Oh, are you sure it''s fine. I would not want you forcing your customers into doing something they are against."


    She shook her head. "Qyite the opposite, I could mobilize even the wealthy ones that is if you allow it. You can even pass on the orders and the information I am allowed to divulge to them."


    I slipped back into my seat fully satisfied that everything went according to plan. "That''s fine. The goal is not just to stop Poseidon''s plan, I don''t want to win the battle. I will win the war."


    "Hmm? How?" She asked.


    I smiled lightly. "I will broadcast his entire takeover on every network on and off Olympus."


    She barely managed to suppress her gasp. "What? Won''t that ruin his reputation as a god and fracture the system of the twelve gods of Olympus?"


    "We are at the start of a war at the moment and all cards are on the table. I will save all those dear to me this time." I said with an unusual seriousness that broke my usually quiet personality. It took a while for me to shift back to my normal self.


    She bit her upper lips for a moment, contemplating before she spoke. "This will break your brotherhood. What am I saying, it was already broken before but it will be a painful thing to see you two at each others throats. This time for real."


    That was the price I had to pay, I was obligated to save this world and to end the long conflict. This was the final act to end the calamities that threatened this worlds safety. I had trained, had bled, had sacrificed everything for this moment. What more could I give?


    It was true that I would try as much as possible to keep Poseidon alive or turn him to the light since this world would never be the same without him in it. There was some life to him underneath.


    I would be avenging Hecate''s death too and Talos'' suffering too. Hephaestus'' loss, Hermes'' demise, the death of the other otherworlder. And my losses.


    This was my chance at redemption in my new life. From a shut in, a failure to what...?


    A hero?


    A liberator?


    A god?


    The flow of change was in my very hands but I was unsure of how to wield it, only the outcome of the final battle would justify the means. The end would justify who was truly right, who was truly superior, who was to be pitied and who was to rule.


    "There is ont thing that bothers me though." Madame Perisa looked at me with more intent than usual, her eyes searching for an answer in mine. An answer to the question she was yet to ask. "Did you manipulate me into doing exactly what you envisioned."


    I held her gaze with cold eyes and spoke in a low tone that forced her to pay more attention to my words. "And what would give you that idea. You made your justification based on your own ideals all I did was ask for help, it''s not like I forced you to make that decision though."


    The truth was that people chose to believe and follow ideas if they believed they came up with it themselves. All I did was give her a reason to follow my plan.


    "One more thing." I spoke.


    "What? Are you going to give me another idea and end up manipulating me again?" She rolled her eyes in disgust.


    "Have you heard of the name.... Eris before?" My question did not exact any reaction at all.


    She turned her head. "That''s a female''s name, is she your love?"


    I rose to my feet. "She''s a dear acquaintance of mine."


    Back then when I had my fight with Poseidon and Hecate died I did not know what really happened to her. Just like many others she was manipulated. I wonder if she was still with the circle at this time, of right she was there when Hermes tried to kill me.


    I would find her and save her at all cost-- because she was the final member of my alliance. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Ch. 159: The Flow Of Change (IV)

    Ch. 159: The Flow Of Change (IV)


    Planning a big fight was something I had no experience in so it took me a while to fit into the role. I still had yet to release my full power so I could not tell if I was stronger than Poseidon.


    Planning everything with Talos was a lot of work, Hecate''s goal to find a cure proved more successful than I expected. Anok talked, I guess she must have been more persuasive than I thought.


    With the help of Hermes and Aphrodite we were able to come up with relevant facts, facts Talos was able to put together to give us a conclusion.


    Apparently the convention organized by Hermes used Pandora as the face of its latest brand. The crowd would be magnanimous and with it they would infect everyone with the black amber. With the type of chemicals we found them shipping out we came to the conclusion that they would convert all the black amber to a rain cloud of black amber. This was beyond the normal scope of what I had envisioned.


    There would be some big shot gods there which Apollo had invited, I was also invited. The circle planned to infect all the gods and me with the poison, weakening us enough so we would not pose a threat to his agenda.


    Apollo would get what he always wanted, the goddess of love. Poseidon would rule Olympus but Pandora was the one was the one I was most cautious of, she could possibly have a agenda even bigger than the circle''s.


    We still had a problem if we would have to face her without touching her.


    Artemis was still hooked up to the life support apparently she had more than a lot taken from her. Thinking to the full efficiency of my alliance, and their combat power. I would have to take care of Poseidon since he was the most dangerous threat, I had seen his power first hand but Pandora was also an unstable catalyst. I could not possibly take them both at once.


    Fighting them one at different time intervals would too much for me. Perhaps Hermes could face her wine he would be fast enough to avoid being getting cursed by her.


    Throu the week I tried to mobilize as many as I could to throw the convention into chaos on the said day. The time was drawing closer and closer, the time I had to train myself became very little for me.


    "Hey, you''re not sleeping yet." Talos called to we as she walked towards the fridge and came back with two cans of soda she tossed one over to me which I caught swiftly.


    "You''re one to talk." I gave her a reassuring smile. "Thanks anyway."


    She wore a light black singlet and a boxer, she sat on the table, her skin glowing on her thighs. I could see her boobs poking the soft fabric of the singley, now that I thought back to it did she really wear bras. And there I was getting distracted again.


    "You haven''t slept in three days champ, you know the day after tomorrow is the showdown. We are going to need you rested and at full power since you''re the one who''ll take down Poseidon." She said before opening the can and taking huge gulps of it''s chilly contents. Her eyes reflected the low light from the bulb above, her hair flowing down her back, the parts uneven and rough.


    Not wanting to be rude I opened the can and took a gulp and instantly felt my stomach grumble for more, instinctively I emptied the can faster than I thought, squeezing the can in the process. It was after I was done with it that I realized how foolish I must have looked but Talos being the ever quiet one just looked at me, her eyes reflecting the innocence I found annoying about her.


    "I don''t know how things were from when you were a mortal but even gods need their sleep." She said shortly after I was done with the soda.


    After I kept silent for a while and went back to the work I was on initially which was a piece of the map of the convention center taken by one of Hephaestus'' drones. A book flipped all the way to the middle where I had run my simulations in ink.


    "What is up with you? Even I sleep when I work, at least short naps this is just too much." She spoke again. "Can you do visualizations?"


    I tried to plot the best possible course of action in case of any mishap. I would plan as much as I could to prevent the death of anyone else.


    "Visualize this, you walking over a Poseidon beaten to a pulp. Me putting a bullet in Pandora, our alliance saving the world. You guys can take all the glory for it but I doubt you would, as for me I--"


    Before she could finish I interrupted her. "Someone will die in the final battle. I have this feeling, I have to plan this out in case of any possible casualty."


    Talos'' eyes darkened as she spoke. "I never thought I would ever be whole, I had no reason to believe I could ever understand the emotions of others but meeting you changed that. You can''t predict the every move of your opponents and I''m sure you know that. Just as we know only a portion of their plan have you stopped to think of the advantage Imyou hae over them?"


    I paused for a moment and looked over at her but her eyes were not on me but on the body of Artemis lying dormant on the bed next to the life support.


    "The circle don''t know of you, your plans or of the dark pantheon. Unlike them who are moved by their own personal objectives we serve a similar goal, mostly revenge but we also want a better world and we want to repay you for what you have done to us. The alliance is the biggest wedge in their plans and they don''t even know about it." Was she trying to cheer me up now? How noble.


    I sighed.


    "Just say something already." Her voice held a tinge of annoyance.


    I opened my mouth to speak but closed it after choosing not to. My attention diverted to my work for a moment before saying. "Something else?"


    She dropped down on the table, her back pressing down her weight on it. She looked into my eyes and said. "You must have thought that was very funny pulling off that stunt. I have a question to ask."


    This time I could not refuse. "Well ask away, I''m not going anywhere anytime soon."


    She nodded gently and said. "What are you going to do after all this?"


    Had I really thought of that? "I dunno, managed the underworld some more. Perhaps some excursion and exploratio. Things might be even more quiet than I hoped for."


    "So you will have a lot of free time then, good." She said.


    I raised an idea. "And why is that?"


    She locked eyes with me in a gently gaze. "Because you are going to go on a date with me. I haven''t been in one of those before. I never had any reason to."


    "That''s strange coming from you." I responded.


    She looked away and then at the roof. "They say you should go out with those you like and I like you¡ª I think. So let''s go out and have some fun after all this work."


    She really did act the way I never expected.


    "Well..... Yeah!" I justified her offer.


    The rest of that was silent till she fell asleep, I carried her to her room as gently as I could and set her down to sleep even further. Throughout the night I stayed up working and by the time I had cracked the code and achieved a way to keep all the civilians safe. All that was left was to have as short a nap as I could.


    I went to my room on the last day before the battle, leaving every to Talos to take care off. I also tha ked her for the night before, her company helped clear my mind the previous night.


    The short nap I had intended on taken got prolonged and I ended up sleeping for much longer but was the most relaxing sleep I had in a while. By the time I woke up I was much more refreshed than I had ever hoped to be, the total time I slept for was 18 hours. It had been surprised.


    But the day was finally around the corner, I gathered the alliance again together at the same location as our first meeting for a brief assessment. Madame Perisa was added to the roundtable as a temporary member.


    For those who were looking forward to such a big day, they all seemed calm. But as they say the calm was always before the storm. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Ch. 160: The Silent Strike

    Ch. 160: The Silent Strike


    The big day had finally come.


    The banners and posters filled the streets of Olympus, showcasing Apollo''s latest brand, with Pandora''s face at its forefront. Her haunting beauty was both a lure and a warning¡ª a reminder of the danger that lay ahead. News channels buzzed with excitement, and the city hummed with activity.


    I sat in the back of a sleek black SUV, its tinted windows shielding me from the prying eyes of the press and the unsuspecting public. The air inside was tense; every breath felt heavy with the weight of what was to come. Talos sat beside me, her fingers tapping a rhythmic pattern against her thigh. She didn''t speak, but her presence was grounding¡ª a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this fight.


    As the vehicle approached Olympus Grand Park, the venue for the convention, the scene outside was overwhelming. The crowd stretched for what seemed like miles, thousands of mythological beings and gods mingling in ignorant bliss. The grand park itself was transformed into a spectacle, complete with flashing lights, towering screens, and a stage fit for the most ostentatious of celebrations.


    The SUV pulled up before the red carpet. A sea of reporters swarmed the area, cameras flashing incessantly as I stepped out. I adjusted my suit¡ª a deep shade of black that seemed to absorb the light around it¡ª and made my way toward the entrance. My steps were slow and calculated, each one measured to project confidence I didn''t entirely feel.


    Talos was dressed in a black suit that was well fitted and showed her curves. She slipped her head under my concealment cap and I watched her appearance transform into that of Hecate. She looked at her reflection in the glass and I could see a look of displeasure on her face. "I hate looking like someone else."


    I raised my eyebrows and smiled. "How can you hate it when this has only been the first time?"


    "That''s why I hate it." She looked at me. The cap turned invisible on her head. "Let''s get on with the plan before I vomit."


    I smiled. "Let''s go then."


    Hecate''s work was simple, to take control of the security room since it had to be done manually, she would be our eyes everywhere.


    We stepped out of the black SUV and made our way to the huge hall. My sights were set on the entrance of the hall, the noise from the crowd and the press I tried to die it down. I noticed the look of unease in Talos'' eyes, I guess she was very cautious under such publicity. Typical shut in.


    Inside, the air was electric with anticipation. The hall was a masterpiece of divine architecture, its high ceilings adorned with chandeliers that cast a golden glow. The sound of chatter and laughter echoed, masking the sinister undertones of the event. My eyes scanned the crowd, searching for familiar faces among the sea of opulence.


    "Hades," a voice called out, smooth and saccharine.


    I turned to see Apollo, his golden hair catching the light as he approached. I signalled Talos in a subtle manner to dissolve into the crowd. Apollo continued to approach me, smile was disarming, but his eyes betrayed his cunning. There was the strong sense of malice coming from his aura no matter how well he tried to hide it from me.


    His face looked the way it always did and since the nether flame could not be cured that easily I guessed he must have covered his face with make up. Beside him stood Pandora, her gaze unreadable but her presence commanding. She wore a gown that shimmered like liquid silver, every movement exuding an aura of untouchable elegance.


    "Apollo," I called out, keeping my tone neutral. "I see you are still asleep beautiful as ever."


    "Glad you could make it," he said, clasping my hand with more force than necessary. "This is going to be a night to remember."


    "I''m sure it will be," I replied, allowing a hint of sarcasm to slip through.


    As we exchanged pleasantries, my attention was drawn to Pandora. She didn''t speak, but her gaze lingered on me, as if she were sizing me up. There was something unsettling about her, something that went beyond her role in this twisted game. Her gaze held something to it, a serenity like she was trying to pass on a message to me.


    Behind me, I could feel Talos and Hermes blending into the crowd, their presence a silent reassurance. Aphrodite was somewhere in the room, her charm working to gather information while keeping a low profile. We were scattered but connected, each playing our part in the unfolding plan.


    The event began with the unveiling of Apollo''s new line, a theatrical display of lights and music that masked the true purpose of the gathering. As the models strutted down the runway, the air seemed to grow heavier, a subtle shift that only those attuned to divine energy would notice.


    Then came the announcement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Apollo''s voice boomed through the hall, "I present to you the pinnacle of divine innovation¡ª a celebration of unity, beauty, and progress."


    As he spoke, a massive screen lit up behind him, displaying a swirling black cloud. The room erupted in applause, the crowd oblivious to the danger that image represented.


    I tensed. The black amber was no longer a rumor¡ª it was real, and its effects would be catastrophic. To think they would choose to go with this first.


    No that would be too rushed, they must have a plan.


    Talos'' voice crackled in my earpiece. "They''re moving into position. The chemical dispersers are being set up on the roof."


    I nodded subtly, my mind racing. The dispersers would turn the black amber into a rain cloud, spreading its curse over the entire city. There was no time to waste.


    "Did you already take out the security room?" I said in a hushed tone trying not to sound amazed.


    "Well I did have a bit of help." She said back to me.


    Hermes'' voice cut in, his usual humor replaced by urgency. "We''ve got company. Poseidon just entered the building, and he''s not alone."


    My heart throbbed. Poseidon''s presence was expected, he always complicated everything. He wasn''t just a rival; he was a force of nature, and facing him in a crowded hall was a risk I hadn''t planned for.


    "Stick to the plan," I said, my voice steady despite the chaos brewing inside me. "Talos, disable the dispersers. Hermes, keep an eye on Poseidon. Aphrodite, keep Pandora distracted. I''ll handle Apollo." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The team moved swiftly, their roles set in motion.


    As I made my way toward the stage, Apollo caught sight of me. His smile faltered for a brief moment before he regained his composure.


    "Hades, enjoying the show?" He asked, his tone laced with mockery.


    "Impressive theatrics," I replied. "But we both know this isn''t about fashion."


    Drawing the attention of the magnanimous crowd filled with the powerful made him falter. I had yet to sense the aura of the king and queen of Olympus but that only worked in my favour.


    Apollo''s eyes narrowed, the mask slipping just enough to reveal his annoyance. Before he could respond, the lights flickered. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as the atmosphere shifted from celebratory to ominous.


    "What''s going on?" Apollo demanded, his voice rising above the murmurs.


    The answer came in the form of a thunderous crash. The main doors burst open, and there he was¡ªPoseidon, his trident gleaming with an otherworldly light.


    The crowd parted in fear as he strode into the hall, his presence commanding and terrifying. His eyes locked onto mine, and the air grew thick with tension.


    "Hades," he said, his voice a low rumble. "I''ve been waiting for this."


    I stepped forward, the weight of the moment pressing down on me. "Then let''s not keep you waiting any longer."


    The room erupted into chaos as Poseidon lunged, his trident striking the ground with enough force to send shockwaves through the hall. I barely had time to react, summoning a wall of shadows to deflect the blow.


    The fight was on.


    Poseidon was relentless, his attacks precise and devastating. Every strike of his trident sent ripples through the air, the sheer power behind it a reminder of why he was feared. I countered with bursts of dark energy, using the shadows to shield and strike.


    Around us, the chaos continued. Talos and Hermes worked to disable the dispersers, their movements a blur as they navigated the crumbling hall. Aphrodite engaged Pandora in a battle of wills, her charm clashing against Pandora''s malevolent power. All she did was keep her contained in place.


    But my focus was on Poseidon. His strength was unmatched, but he was reckless, his arrogance a chink in his armor.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" he taunted, his trident slicing through the air.


    I didn''t respond. Words were a distraction I couldn''t afford. Instead, I waited for an opening, every move calculated to wear him down.


    And then it came.


    Poseidon overextended, his trident smashing into the ground with a force that shook the entire hall. In that split second, I unleashed a surge of shadow energy, enveloping him in a cocoon of darkness.


    "You underestimate me," I said, my voice cold.


    The shadows tightened around him, but he fought back, his raw power threatening to break free.


    The fight was far from over, but for the first time, I felt a glimmer of hope. We had a chance¡ª not just to win, but to change the course of fate itself.


    As the battle raged on, the clock ticked closer to the moment that would determine everything.


    Author''s Note: Wouldn''t you want to be the first to gift me a magic castle? I''ll be really grateful

 Chapter 161 - 161: Ch. 161: Plans & Actions

    Ch. 161: Plans & Actions


    Boom!


    An explosion erupted from outside the hall then another. Soon the whole place was in chaos, people running around like wildfire had caught everywhere. I sent Poseidon flying into one of the pillars causing everywhere to shake, one of the explosions managed to get into the building and soon almost everyone was out of the hall that was shaking violently.


    Billows of smoke and dust clouded my as I stood over Poseidon that lay on the ground defeated. I relaxed my muscles as I bent down to meet him, he raised his head his face looking weak as he spoke.


    "Damn Hades did you have to do it so hard?" He asked as he groaned.


    I looked at him for a moment before saying. "We did agree to do it for real and I only use 20% of my strength."


    Poseidon rolled his eyes at me and said. "Why not kill me while you''re at it."


    I chuckled as I pulled him to his feet. He hissed out in pain as he clutched to the side of his ribs and collapsed back into the pillar that was already cracked. "Sorry, but you have to get out of here before Poseidon comes."


    Poseidon looked up at me with the look of utter confusion in his face and then rage. "What are you talking about!? You put me in this condition. Ack! I think you broke my ribs."


    I sighed.


    What was going on? Simple¡ª my plan.


    On arrival, Talos had to impersonate Hecate since seeing me without my trusted aid would prove to be suspicious. On getting in I had her take care of the security room giving us full control over the systems and camera, Hermes then received the concealment cap from her which he took outside and handed to Hecate to then impersonate Poseidon.


    What Talos had said earlier was the signal to prepare for Hecate''s introduction as Poseidon. That way she could come in and cause a ruckus in an unrefined manner that was sure to make the real Poseidon lose face. To make it more real we rehearsed our fight, the main reason why she was chosen was because of her souls abilities m, it would make her the only one as imposing as the real Poseidon and she was also the only one able to take a blow from me and stay in one piece.


    The explosions from outside were from the help of Madame Perisa''s men, I had caused a stir and thrown their long awaited plan into chaos. Poseidon was sure to come soon and I would implicate him and uncover his planning to the world with the help of the cameras in the area. This was the place where we would have our final battle.


    I sensed someone approaching me at a fast speed and hence I turned sharply, I did not sense any ill intent from it and it turned out to be¡ª Aphrodite.


    "I lost my mark." She cried out.


    I almost hit my lower lip. "Where is she?"


    "I lost her, I don''t know how it happened." Aphrodite tried to justify herself.


    I nodded in understanding. "This was within our planning remember. Pandora was beyond you already, help her up and get out of here before Poseidon comes."


    Aphrodite nodded as she reached down and carried Hecate up. I reached out and pulled the concealment cap from her head and watched her true form come into light like something emerging from the deep if the ocean.


    Aphrodite reached out and took the cap from me. "We might end up relying on it more than you would." She did have a point so I released my grip from it.


    "Hades, she''s here. Do we engage?" Hermes said through my earpiece.


    Talos then spoke through the line. "The dispersers are in sight, but she''s here."


    I felt a sharp throbbing in my back causing me to jerk back sharply, my eyes went to the entrance that was covered in smoke making it unable to see past it. My heart was drumming wildly, it wasn''t fear I was feeling but anticipation. Expectation.


    "Poseidon''s coming and he did not come alone." I could feel the presence of multiple others numbering hundreds, no thousands with him. Just where did he find such a number.


    But coming out like this wouldn''t it be risking too much? Unless he was betting it all on the black amber, because without it he would be unable to conquer Olympus as it was. The Bai corps, the other gods, there was no way he could beat them all with his army.


    "Talos we have to deactivate those dispersers at all costs and Hermes try to keep Pandora occupied without touching her directly. Remember our practice? You are the only one who can touch her." I had deducted that when Hermes moves at high velocity he generated space and time principles which would allow him to interact with Pandora for short bursts making it easier to keep her at bay at least till I beat Poseidon to a pulp.


    "And what if we find a chance to take her down permanently?" Hermes'' voice came through the earpiece with more seriousness than I had ever head from him before.


    I steeled my gaze at the entrance and said. "Do it. This time we''ll win."


    Aphorite and Hecate started to move to the stairs to offer assistance to those on the roof. Since the halls power had been cut off, the only light I had was the strong moonlight streaking into the hall from the window and door.


    I sensed Poseidon''s aura flood the place like a tsunami causing the windows to shatter and my long blue hair to dance in waves. My suit shook too, but I stood there with my hands tucked in my pocket my gaze cold and calm.


    Soon I sensed hundred of souls approaching me in full force, what was this. Was his taunting me with such meagre flies or was he trying to guage my power either way.


    BOOM!


    The walls came crumbling down as the masked assailants all came through the door in great quantity.


    "Well, if it''s a battle of aura you want then.... You lose!" I unleashed the full force of my dominators aura and the entire place trembled, a surge of energy threatened to take down the building so I stopped. But the damaged had already been done, half of all my enemies had been been rendered u concioiby my power.


    It seemed I would have to take the battle away from the building till my team was finally ready to take down the dispersers. I walked over the debris and to the exit in a confident advance. I walked into the moonlight seeing the fumes of smoke and and army of terrorists and in front of them was the green haired Poseidon standing there with a his eyes glowing even from the distance.


    "Hades!!!" He boomed at me. "what''s the meaning of all this?"


    I stood there and said nothing letting the air intensify as I took in a deep breath and then sighed. The shadows started to gather around me like living vines. "Arise shadow legion!"


    "Hold him off?" I muttered. "I''m just getting started."


    The shadows around me writhed and coalesced, forming towering figures of pure darkness. My Shadow Legion rose at my command, their eyes glowing like embers as they turned to face Poseidon''s forces.


    "Charge," I commanded, my voice echoing through the ruined hall.


    The legion surged forward, meeting Poseidon''s army head-on. The clash was a symphony of chaos¡ª metal against metal, cries of pain, and the deafening roar of unleashed power.


    I noticed Poseidon observing me over the battle not daring to charge in recklessly, he was being cautious. Or was he waiting for the dispersers to go off? That couldn''t be it right, with Hermes there there was no way through wouldn''t be able to--


    As if like a warning bell, the sound of the dispersers going off filled the air like an explosion. I looked up to see billows of black smoke rising to the sky like a funnel being sucked up by the night sky.


    "Dammit!" I cursed under my breath.


    "Was this what you were trying to prevent brother?" Poseidon boomed as threat.


    I felt a deep worry that something might have happened to Hermes and Talos, was I wrong to leave Pandora to them? But it was what the situation called for, the best thing would be to worry about the problem in front of me at the moment.


    Black clouds were starting to form in the sky slowly.


    "Hades, we failed. I estimate five to eleven minutes before downpour and the scale is more than half of Olympus." Talos said through the earpiece.


    I looked at Poseidon or the monster he had become and sighed. "I will finish this then, get out of the area all of you. As of now.... I will start fighting on my own terms." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Ch. 162: Clash Of Gods

    Ch. 162: Clash Of Gods


    The tension between Poseidon and me hung thick in the air, the battlefield echoing with the cacophony of war. His trident pulsed with a sinister light, while my bident gleamed, a harbinger of the underworld''s wrath. I could feel the ground beneath us tremble in anticipation of the clash, and when we launched ourselves at each other, the world itself seemed to shatter.


    Our weapons met in a collision that illuminated the sky, the force sending shockwaves that rippled across the battlefield. The earth cracked beneath the impact, fissures tearing through the ground and scattering debris. Soldiers and gods alike were flung backward, caught in the maelstrom of our fight.


    Poseidon grinned, his eyes alight with madness. "Hades, your defiance is as irritating as it is futile."


    "You mistake my resolve for defiance," I countered, parrying his thrust with my bident. Sparks flew as our weapons clashed, each strike carving the air with raw, unbridled power. "This isn''t a battle you can win."


    He responded with a flurry of strikes, each faster than the last. His speed was impressive, but I could see the openings in his form. I weaved through his attacks, the blade of my scythe slicing through the air like a shadow. When I retaliated, my strikes were deliberate, forcing him to block with the haft of his trident.


    "You''re slowing down," I taunted, my eyes cold and following the speed of his movement with ease.


    Poseidon snarled, his anger fueling a surge of energy. The sky darkened further, the clouds swirling ominously as he raised his trident high. With a guttural roar, he slammed it into the ground, unleashing a massive tidal wave of water that surged toward me. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow." I could not help but exclaim.


    I planted my feet firmly on the ground and breathed out nether flame on my bident causing it to transform into a long black scythe that hissed out blue smoke. I reinforced my body and swung my scythe in a wide arc, unleashing a wave of nether energy that cut through the water. The collision created a steam explosion that obscured the battlefield. Through the mist, Poseidon lunged, his trident aimed for my chest.


    I sidestepped and countered with a horizontal slash, forcing him to retreat. "This is the best you can muster?" I asked, my voice calm despite the storm raging around us.


    All of my years training my butt off paid off more than I expected it to. Now I was on par with him. I tried not to get overly absorbed in my overconfidence, like Charon taught me keeping a level head at all times was the key to winning a fight.


    My progress seemed to have annoyed my dance partner.


    Poseidon''s lips curled into a snarl, and his trident crackled with energy. "Allow me show you why I am the King of the Seas!"


    He struck the ground again, and the earth beneath us crumbled as if being eaten up by millions of parasites. "He really going at it really hard." I said to myself.


    The battlefield gave way, and we plummeted into a cavernous chasm filled with swirling water right under the park grounds. Poseidon manipulated the torrents with precision, the water rising around him like serpents ready to strike.


    I summoned the nether flame, enveloping my scythe in dark fire. The cavern lit up with an eerie glow as I charged through the onslaught of water. I dodged on pure instinct I had honed in my years of hardship, I swung my scythe left and right. Each serpent dissolved into steam upon contact with my blade, but Poseidon was relentless.


    He darted through the water with inhuman speed, his trident striking from all angles. I barely managed to parry his attacks, the force of each blow resonating through my arms. One of his water serpents lunged at me from beneath just as I was carrying his blow. Unable to dodge the attack I reinforced my body and took it head on.


    "Kuegh!" I grunted as I spun through the air and skidding backwards sending water shooting out in the air.


    I kicked forward and started my relentless assault, Poseidon was ready for it any just like Charon had taught me I switched gears and the tempo rose. I went faster and faster, I could feel my muscles slowly straining, Poseidon looked just as fatigued as me but we both knew the fight had only just begun.


    All of a sudden I stopped attacking causing him to freeze instinctively. And that when when I finally found an opening, I swung my scythe with all my might, the blade carving a deep fissure into the cavern.


    Poseidon dodged, the edge of my attack grazing his thick coat. I heard him grunt as I saw drops of sparkling blood flying in the air as water droplets. He retaliated with a surge of water that struck me square in the chest, sending me crashing into the rocky wall.


    "Urrgh!" I grunted, I could feel all of Olympus shaking from our battle.


    Poseidon staggered to catch his breath, I watched him grip his trident tighter. Funnels of water snakes out of the water beneath us and wrapped around the trident reinforcing it and fixing the cracks I had made on it.


    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," I muttered, pulling myself from the rubble. My wings unfurled, and with a single powerful beat, I launched myself toward him.


    The cavern couldn''t contain our battle. Our strikes shattered the walls, and the water surged upward, carrying us back to the surface. Olympus loomed in the distance, but our fight had transcended its sacred grounds.


    We soared above the clouds, the winds howling around us. Poseidon''s eyes burned with fury as he summoned a massive whirlpool in the sky. "Do you see this, Hades? This is the power of the seas!"


    How the hell did he summon that much water in mid air?


    I asked myself in my head.


    I countered by channeling even more of the nether flame into my scythe. The dark energy expanded, forming a massive spectral blade that dwarfed even the whirlpool. "And this is the power of death."


    Our attacks collided, the resulting explosion splitting the clouds and shaking the heavens. The force of it propelling us toward off Olympus and towards the mortal plane. We cut through layers of white fluffy clouds as we fell to earth, the world below rushing up to meet us.


    That last attack seemed to stun our bodies, we could hardly move as we were subjected to free fall. I had a feeling this would hurt a lot.


    The winds whipped us with great might, my hair billow and swam in waves. I could see Olympus begin to shrink above me as we fell to the earth.


    Instead of falling into the earth''s surface we crashed into the ocean with enough force to create a tsunami that swept across the nearby coastline. The water hissed and boiled around us, our powers clashing in the depths.


    Just why did we have to fall here of all places?


    I asked myself.


    Poseidon''s domain gave him an edge. He moved with unparalleled speed, the ocean bending to his will. While he got stronger I was forced to rely on my strength and cunning, using the shadows of the deep to evade his attacks.


    "Do you feel it, Hades?" Poseidon called out, his voice echoing through the water. "This is my realm. You cannot hope to defeat me here!"


    "Your arrogance blinds you," I replied, my voice carrying through the abyss. "Even kings fall before the inevitability of death."


    I was very relieved that I took the underwater breathing lessons Charon recommended at one time, though the use of it was to help control my power. As long as I still had divine energy and knew how to channel it I would not lose in any terrain or ocean.


    I channeled my energy into the scythe, the blade glowing with an otherworldly light. When Poseidon lunged, I swung with all my might, the impact creating a shockwave that parted the ocean.


    The water closed in around us, but we rose above it, the fight carrying us to the surface. Waves churned violently as we exchanged blows, the clash of our weapons echoing across the sea.


    Poseidon''s attacks grew more frenzied, his movements erratic. I could see the desperation in his eyes, the cracks forming in his composure. He did not expect the fight to drag on this long.


    But I was far from unscathed. My body ached, my arms trembling with the effort of parrying his relentless strikes. Blood dripped from a gash on my shoulder, staining the ocean red.


    The sky above mirrored the chaos below, lightning illuminating the stormy clouds. As we clashed once more, a massive bolt struck the sea, the light reflecting in Poseidon''s eyes.


    He hit me on the head and I barely evaded it as I skidded on the surface of the water trying to recover my breath.


    Poseidon too took a moment but the ocean''s water revitalised him in seconds, I acknowledged that I was at a disadvantage. All the more reason to end this as soon as I could.


    "This ends now!" Poseidon roared, his voice like thunder.


    I straightened my posture, my hair damp and falling into my face, I rested the blade of my scythe and boomed. "I could not agree more."

 Chapter 163 - 163: Ch. 163: The Sea’s Wrath

    Ch. 163: The Sea''s Wrath


    The air reeked of salt and blood. The ocean, once a roaring battlefield, was deceptively calm now, stretching like an endless mirror beneath the dawn''s faint light. Poseidon''s chest rose and fell heavily, his grip on the trident unwavering despite the crimson streaks that ran down his torso. My scythe, dim but not extinguished, trembled in my hand as the nether flame flickered defiantly.


    Neither of us spoke further. Words had no place here. Only the unyielding resolve of gods stood between us now.


    Poseidon moved first, his trident slamming into the water. The still ocean turned alive, writhing and roaring as a colossal whirlpool formed beneath us. The pull was instantaneous, the force nearly dragging me under.


    "Do you think you can match the seas, brother?" Poseidon roared, his voice carrying both fury and triumph. The whirlpool accelerated, its vortex pulling debris, waves, and foam into its ravenous maw.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I thrust the scythe into the swirling water. Black tendrils of death smoke erupted, meeting the pull of the whirlpool head-on. The clash sent shockwaves rippling across the sea, and for a moment, I held my ground.


    Poseidon wasn''t deterred. With a guttural cry, he raised the trident high, summoning water spouts that spiraled toward me like serpents. The first struck my shield of darkness, dissolving into mist, but the second and third broke through my defense and slammed into my side, the force sending me skidding backward on the waters surface.


    Pain seared through my ribs, but I couldn''t falter. I gritted my teeth and surged forward, channeling every ounce of energy into my scythe. The flames roared back to life, black and violet, licking hungrily at the air.


    With a powerful leap, I closed the distance between us. My scythe arced through the air, aimed at Poseidon''s throat. He blocked with his trident, sparks flying as the weapons collided. We locked eyes, his deep green eyes clashing with my abyssal black.


    "You will not best me here, Hades!" Poseidon bellowed. "You abandoned us remember? You want nothing to do with us."


    "You''ve already lost, Poseidon," I snarled, forcing the scythe downward.


    Our weapons clashed again and again, the sheer force of each blow cracking the ocean''s surface. The waters beneath us churned violently, waves rising and falling in chaotic rhythms. Blood trickled down my arm from the recoil, but I pressed on, forcing Poseidon onto the defensive.


    His eyes darkened as if filled with endless hate. "There you go again avoiding the topic. Brother Olympus, the entire world will be unified under my rule. We were always meant to rules as one but you chose to break that delicate balance."


    I felt blood slide down the sides of my face and my vision blurred with red for a moment. "So that''s your ambition to be the supreme god? Clearly I expected something grander."


    In a desperate move, he slammed the butt of his trident into the ocean. The waters exploded upward, enveloping us both in a suffocating sphere of liquid. It was cold, dark, and relentless, pressing against my body with crushing force.


    "Water Manipulation. Infinite depth!" His voice boomed loudly.


    But the darkness was my domain.


    Closing my eyes, I let the nether flame spread from the scythe, wreathing my entire body in its unholy glow. The water hissed and evaporated as the flames carved a path of air around me. With a roar, I unleashed a shockwave, the force shattering the water sphere and sending Poseidon flying backwards.


    The space between us left a trail of red blood that sparkled and reacted violently with the waves.


    He crashed into the ocean with a thunderous splash but recovered almost instantly, his fury palpable. The trident glowed with an otherworldly blue light, and the waves rose in unison, forming towering walls on all sides.


    "I am the ocean incarnate!" Poseidon thundered. The waves converged, closing in on me with the force of a thousand storms.


    I didn''t flinch. Planting the scythe into the ocean''s surface, I unleashed a surge of energy that split the waves apart, creating a path straight to Poseidon.


    If we were on on his domain I would have dealt him a heavy hand already. Being able to recover almost endlessly, there must be a limit to it.


    He hesitated¡ª just for a moment¡ª but it was enough. I darted forward like a whirlwind, my feet barely counting a step before I surged further even faster, my scythe leaving a trail of violet fire in its wake. Poseidon raised his trident to block, but this time I was faster.ball my years honing my muscles reinforcing them a hundred times over, no a thousand times over. It was all for this moment when I would surpass all of blmy obstacles.


    "Hoo~." I breathed out black billows of smoke from my nose and ears. "Slash Of The Nether!" Every muscle in my body converged into one, my breath and body calm, my shoulders moved effortlessly in the motion I had rehearsed elwith eade. The blade carved through his weapon''s shaft, severing it cleanly in two.


    A huge disk of black flame danced in spirals like the work of an artists painting the air.


    Poseidon staggered, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Damnit!" He gnashed his teeth sending sparks flying.


    "This ends now," I growled, raising the scythe for the final blow. All of my conviction melted into one, into this final attack.


    But Poseidon wasn''t done. With a primal scream, he slammed his palm into the ocean. The waters exploded upward, a massive geyser shooting into the sky and taking me with it.


    For a moment, I was weightless, the world spinning as the force carried me higher and higher. Then, gravity reclaimed me, and I plummeted back toward the sea.


    Poseidon was waiting. He thrust the broken trident forward, the jagged edge aimed straight at my chest.


    I twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the strike. The trident''s edge grazed my shoulder, tearing through flesh and bone. Pain exploded, but I didn''t stop. Using the momentum, I swung the scythe downward, the blade slicing through Poseidon''s side.


    He roared in agony, stumbling back as blood poured from the wound.


    We both landed on the water, now stained red with our blood. My vision blurred, my body screaming in protest, but I couldn''t stop. Not now. Not ever.


    Poseidon summoned another wave, smaller this time but no less deadly. I countered with a blast of nether flame, the two forces colliding in a violent explosion. The shockwave sent us both tumbling across the ocean''s surface, battered and broken.


    Somewhere in the chaos, I lost my grip on the scythe. It sank into the depths, its light dimming as it disappeared.


    I could hardly stop my arms from trembling, the shockwave of our attacks had crippled it. Even feeling the blood rushing through my body was hard. "Ack--!" I coughed out blood as it clogged my throat.


    Poseidon saw his chance. With a triumphant grin, he charged, his broken trident raised. I had no weapon, no shield, but I wasn''t defenseless.


    Summoning the last of my strength, I thrust my hand forward. Shadows erupted from my palm, forming a jagged spear of pure darkness. "Shadow manipulation." I hissed out against the searing pain throbbing through my body


    Poseidon didn''t falter. He met the spear head-on, the trident clashing against the shadows in a final, desperate struggle.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze. Then, with a roar of triumph, I broke through his defenses. The spear pierced his chest, the force sending him sprawling across the ocean.


    Poseidon lay motionless, his blood mingling with the sea. I staggered, barely able to stand. The fight was over. I had won.


    Or so I thought.


    A sudden, sharp pain tore through my chest. I looked down to see the jagged edge of Poseidon''s trident protruding from my torso.


    "No..." I gasped, blood filling my lungs.


    Poseidon, battered and broken, stood behind me, his face a mask of grim determination.


    "You forgot one thing, brother," he rasped. "The sea never surrenders."


    He twisted the trident, the pain blinding. My strength failed me, and I fell forward, the ocean rising to claim me. The Poseidon I had killed was apparently a clone made with water, when did he even have the chance to do that?


    My body shut down as blood poured out of my chest, everything seemed to freeze from the shock.


    The water greetings me was warm and red....


    As I sank into the cold, dark depths, my mind raced. Pandora''s presence still loomed on Olympus, her power growing stronger. I couldn''t let this be the end, not like this. I wondered if Talos managed to get the team to a safe area.


    As I fell deep towards the depths the image of Poseidon standing on the surface and gazing down on me blurred out. The waters became colder and as such my skin started to turn pale and white as it had been in the shower. My heart had stopped beating a long time ago, the only thing keeping me alive was almost gone¡ª a sliver of divine energy.


    Dying a second time without achieving what I had set out to. My journey being chosen to be reborn, being chosen to save this world. I never cared about that at all, all I wanted was to live in leave and not... I could finally rest in peace.


    But the darkness was all-consuming, and my vision faded as the sea swallowed me whole.


    "Goodbye.... I had some fun¡ª" I gurgled to any soul that was nearby and then I--! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 164 - 164: Ch. 164: The Wrath Of The Sun (Aphrodites POV)

    Ch. 164: The Wrath Of The Sun (Aphrodite''s POV)


    "We''ll go up to help the others, Hades," I said, adjusting the weight of Hecate in my arms. Her body trembled violently, wracked with the pain of the blows she had taken earlier.


    Hades nodded without a word, brushing past me. He stopped next to me and had his hand pressed firmly on my shoulder, squeezing tight for a moment before releasing. It was a silent message, a mix of solace and goodbye. I couldn''t tell what it meant, but something about it lingered¡ª an unspoken weight that settled heavily in my chest.


    As he disappeared into the swirling smoke, I turned toward the staircase, my thoughts wandering elsewhere. Swaying to what Hades had in mind surely there was no way he could die, he was the strongest there was.


    Hades had always been an enigma. Since I was a child, I''d seen that distant look in his eyes, the kind that spoke of a world only he could see, a word most were blind to. People feared him, avoided him, but I never understood why. Even as kids¡ª me, Hermes, Ares, Apollo¡ª we saw the loneliness in his gaze. Though not all of us cared.


    There were some who rather stayed away and others-- despised him.


    Apollo, for one, despised him. He loathed Hades'' darkness, aspiring instead to mimic Zeus, his hero. Our first fight had been over this, over the venom Apollo spat about Hades. That fight shaped everything. From then on, I could not stand Apollo''s growing arrogance, his incessant need to shine brighter than anyone else.


    It was... unhealthy.


    "Urk¡­ urk¡­" Hecate''s cough pulled me back to the present.


    Noticing my gaze, she locked eyes with me. "I''m fine," she said, though her voice was strained.


    Hecate was a mystery. Always by Hades'' side, always his unwavering support. I didn''t know her well, but I admired her steadfast loyalty to him. I noticed how she tried to fill the hole of loneliness in him.


    "We have to help the others at the top. So hurry," Hecate commanded, her voice firm despite the tremor in her body.


    "You''re the one slowing us down," I quipped, unable to resist.


    Her glare could have burned through steel, but she quickened her pace regardless. The effort was clearly taking its toll; her body trembled with every step.


    I clenched my jaw, the weight of my failure pressing down on me. I had lost Pandora in the chaos. I wanted to prove to Hades that I could handle this, but instead, I had only added to the burden. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I still wanted to prove myself and when I was given the chance to stop the source of my curse I was useless.


    "Wait!" Hecate''s voice was sharp and urgent. "Someone''s here. I can feel¡­ malicious intent. It''s subtle but it''s lingering in the air before us."


    I squinted into the dense smoke ahead, but saw nothing. Hecate''s eyes glowed an eerie purple, a testament to her superior senses far surpassing mind.


    I cleared my mind myself and tried to feel the space around us for any anomaly.


    The world seemed to slow like the ticks of a clock slowly coming to a halt. The crackle of fire below became distant, muted. And then Hecate jolted, her eyes widening in alarm.


    "Watch out!" she screamed.


    I barely had time to react. A shadow emerged from the haze, and before I could process what was happening, a blinding force struck my face.


    The impact was cataclysmic. I was hurled through the air like a ragdoll, spinning uncontrollably until I crashed into a pillar on the second floor. The stone cracked under the force, sending shards flying.


    "Ack¡ª!" I gasped as I crumpled to the ground, my dress tearing along the edges revealing bits if my bare skin underneath.


    My body still shook from the blow so it took quite a while for my body to adjust to it.


    Through the ringing in my ears, I heard the sharp, rhythmic clash of blows sounding like fireworks. Forcing myself up, I saw Hecate locked in a vicious battle with a figure clad in golden light.


    Apollo.


    The bastard''s golden locks gleamed even through the smoke, his movements a blur of precision and power. His strikes were calculated, each one designed to dismantle Hecate piece by piece.


    Hecate held her ground, countering with powerful jabs that sent shockwaves through the floor. Cracks spiderwebbed beneath them, the very foundation groaning under their clash.


    I watched in awe. Even injured, Hecate was formidable, her every move a testament to her resilience. Perhaps this was why she was always by Hadrs'' side. But Apollo¡­ he was relentless.


    My eyes followed their attacks with precision perfectly...


    And then something shifted.


    Apollo''s attacks quickened, each strike more ferocious than the last. Hecate was forced back, her defenses crumbling under the onslaught. If Apollo''s attack was originally one-fold then now it was ten-fold. Was that even possible in mere seconds.


    "Oh, I get it now," Apollo sneered, widening his stance. With a fluid motion, he raised a hand and delivered what seemed like a simple palm strike to Hecate''s chest.


    Or so I thought...


    From the looks of it, the effect was devastating.


    Hecate staggered, blood spurting from her mouth as she collapsed to her knees. Her hands clutched at her chest, her breathing ragged as she gagged.


    "The Willow Leaf Palm," Apollo said smugly. "A simple technique, really. It disrupts the flow of energy in the body, leaving you weak and defenseless. Did you really think you could challenge me and win? How quaint of you."


    Hecate trembled, her knees threatening to give out entirely. And yet, she rose, defiant. My eyes widened in amazement, there should have been a limit to her body yet she still carried herself back up.


    Unlike me she came with the do or die mindset, was this what differntiaed me from the other members of the team?


    "You talk too much," she spat, blood trickling down her chin evidently of the internal battle she face within. "We are not letting you past us."


    Apollo''s laugh was cold, hollow. His golden earrings clinked softly as he tilted his head, his expression one of mock pity.


    "You should know by now," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "I don''t want to get past you. I want to erase you. To erase your pitiful existence off the face of Olympus. You were all there when Hades dared to mar my perfect face. This is retribution you uggos."


    Hecate''s legs wobbled, but her resolve didn''t falter. "What do you hope to gain, Apollo? Destroying Olympus? I am not one to be interested in defective material such as yourself but this style does not quite seem to suit you."


    Apollo''s eyes twitched in disgust as he drove his palm into her chest again, it was so fast I barely even saw it if not that she dropped down and held her chest again. This time she spat out even more blood, Apollo was killing her. "Filth from the depth of the earth dare talk to me with such arrogance? How unsightly."


    And yet again before my eyes Hecate rose to her feet, Apollo did not look impressed or surprised in any way, he was calm. He then smiled.


    Apollo''s smile twisted into something deranged, his eyes alight with manic glee. "You opined about me wanting to destroy Olympus? Oh no, dear Hecate. I seek something far greater. I seek to ascend. To replace Zeus if he falls. To bask in the eternal glory I was destined for by birth. And you? You''re just in the way, an insignificant speck of dust on windshield."


    "You''re insane," Hecate growled.


    "And you''re pathetic," Apollo shot back, his aura flaring with incandescent light.


    He lunged, but before he could strike, a dazzling burst of energy intercepted him. The force sent him skidding back, his golden aura flickering.


    "Aphrodite," he hissed, his voice laced with venom.


    I stepped forward, my presence commanding. I gave a powerful stance that radiated my ethereal beauty and splendor. Pink shimmering of light dancing just above melt exterior.


    "Step aside, Apollo," I said coldly. "This isn''t your fight."


    Apollo''s laugh was unhinged. "Oh, but it is. And now I get to deal with both of you. Technically you chose to crash my big day meaning you were very much prepared for this."


    I noticed Hecate staggering and then diverted myself back at Apollo. "Apollo, you can still stop this."


    Apollo started to advance with ill intent in his eyes. "Oh my dear Aphrodite. You should not be the one to lecture me on when to stop."


    In a matter of seconds we were facing each other.


    The battle that followed was a blur of motion and light.


    My strikes were a symphony of precision and power, each movement flowing seamlessly into the next. I summoned my weapon m, a red vine I wielded like a whip and flight , my attacks carrying an almost otherworldly grace, my every motion a calculated masterpiece.


    Apollo countered with raw, unbridled force, his deranged energy creating shockwaves that threatened to tear the hall apart.


    He summoned a long golden spear from thin air and moved to deliver an even more compelling counter, and against changing the pace.


    We clashed again and again, our blows shaking the very air. My whip-like strikes sliced through Apollo''s defenses, while his explosive counters forced me to stay on my toes.


    Despite my skill, I was slowly getting pushed back. Apollo''s overwhelming power and manic determination pushed me to my limits far sooner than I had expected.


    Our fight carried on for a long time before we finally were unable to move. We were vloodied and battered as we finally collapsed in a heap, our bodies bruised and broken.


    My muscles trembled and my clothes were sticky from the excess blood I had lost through the battle. Apollo did not seem much better. We lay on the ground, Apollo''s mask of pride cracked. His laughter gave way to a pained, hollow sound.


    "What''s there to be happy about, you lost." I used my eyes to scan around for Hecate and found her lying flat on the ground unconscious.


    "You don''t get it, do you?" he rasped, his voice trembling. "I just¡­ I just wanted to matter. To be more than a cheap copy of Zeus. To be seen."


    I met his gaze his eyes still carrying pride his confident look.


    "You''ve always mattered, Apollo," I responded quietly. "You just never saw it. You were always blinded by your twisted little wa of thinking."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken truths.


    As the smoke began to clear, the hall fell silent once more, the echoes of their battle fading into the distance.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Ch. 165: The Final Countdown

    Ch. 165: The Final Countdown


    Hermes kicked the door right before my face, all of the force of his impulse causing it to be sent flying off its hinges. A huge wave of energy shook the entire building. Hades'' insane plan was already in motion. To think he had concocted such a spectacle.


    Hermes screeched to a stop and pointed at the hive of huge ringed tubes clamped to the ground. They had metal coverings and multiple ringed coils within them. They gave a loud humming sound, almost like roaring to life at every passing second. At the base of each disperser were timers reading down rapidly.


    "Those are the dispersers, right?" Hermes asked, his voice as casual as if he were commenting on the weather. "If I smashed them now, would they just go off?"


    I forced myself not to dwell too much on his innocence and responded, "Not unless you want to make matters worse."


    He had a confused, yet somewhat amused look, even in the face of such an overwhelming situation. "Good call, my point exactly."


    I was not about to waste another second. I charged forward, my legs carrying me with what little strength I had left. My eyes scanned the area left and right, expecting the worst. There should''ve been guards. The place should''ve been crawling with them¡ª but there was nothing. No one was here to stop us. Why? Were they that confident? It made my stomach twist, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something far worse awaited.


    As I approached the first disperser, a sudden sensation flooded my body¡ª a feeling like my head was being ripped off. The next thing I knew, I had no head, and by the time I realized it, it was too late. Luckily, Hermes'' quick reflexes came to my aid, yanking me out of the way just as a powerful strike whizzed past where I''d been standing. I felt the shockwave from the attack explode behind us, the ground beneath our feet splitting, debris flying in every direction. I covered my face to protect it from the dust and shrapnel.


    As the dust settled, I felt an unfamiliar chill crawl through my body. It was shock, no doubt. And anger, mingled together. I could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on me. For the first time, I saw a serious look on Hermes'' face¡ª a far cry from his usual, carefree demeanor. This wasn''t just any mission anymore. This was a matter of survival and he was determined to survive.


    "Talos," he spoke suddenly, his voice low. "I have one question to ask."


    I barely had the strength to respond but managed a nod. I could sense the seriousness in his voice grow.


    "Why are you here when you clearly aren''t able to survive on your own?"


    His words stung. I wasn''t a fighter. Not like he was. I was just a detective, a lowly observer to the grand scheme of things. But this¡­ This was my case. My investigation. The biggest mystery this world had ever seen was coming to its grand climax, and I wasn''t about to back down. Not now.


    Before I could respond, Hermes let go of me and turned his attention toward Pandora, standing near the dispersers. Her eyes were hollow, her expression as lifeless as ever. She didn''t flinch, even as the chaos swirled around her. The seconds felt like hours.


    She parted her lips, her voice dripping with disdain. "Insignificant pests like you dare to stop my plan? None of you are worth my time or the chosen one."


    I shot Hermes a look, and he understood. My hand went to my side, and I pulled the hidden weapon from its sheath. He was going to stall for time, and I had to make the most of it. "What''s this about a chosen one?"


    Pandora''s expression never changed. Her mind was quick, but it was always calculating. She seemed to sense our plan before we even made a move. "Stall for time as you wish. You are the ones who are truly on a ticking clock. As for the chosen one... He''s not someone who was predestined or anything. I will choose who that is. The greater the chaos, the greater the one who will be named chosen."


    I narrowed my eyes, a mix of unease and rage boiling inside me. I had no patience for this. "Take her down, Hermes!" I screamed, my composure slipping for a moment.


    Without hesitation, Hermes lunged forward, his body glowing with golden light. For a split second, I thought I saw him become nothing but a blur, but then, I blinked, and he was everywhere¡ª attacking Pandora with what seemed like dozens of strikes at once. Each blow was a flash of color, a streak of energy impossible to follow. It was mesmerizing, almost too fast to comprehend.


    But then¡ª


    A cracking sound like bones being smashed together my metal. Then there was a bone chilling screech that caused my throat to grow dry.


    Hermes let out an unearthly scream as he fell to the ground, writhing in agony. The darkness that crawled up his body was visible¡ª black ink, twisting and contorting as it seeped into his skin, threatening to consume him completely.


    The curse. It was a curse¡ª he was supposed to be the only kney safe from this. My heart raced in panic as I watched the messenger god, one of the fastest and most invincible beings I knew, slowly being torn apart from the inside out.


    I tried to move, but my body felt paralyzed, the pain radiating through me in waves. My muscles screamed for movement, but it was as if Pandora''s presence alone had drained me of every ounce of willpower. And then, there she was. Right in front of me. Her soulless eyes met mine, and I couldn''t breathe.


    "Do you really not know how to die?" she asked, her voice calm and mocking. "How quaint. I will put more effort into this, then."


    With that, she raised her hand and plunged it into my forehead.


    "No!" I screamed, more from instinct than anything else, jerking backward. I managed to pull out a huge pistol from my waist and aimed it at her. Without thinking, I fired three shots, each bullet hitting her but bouncing harmlessly off an invisible shield.


    Pandora stared down at the bullets, then back at me with a cold, almost bored expression. "You really think you can harm me with such trivial weapons? Even the power of gods fails against me. Do you intend to be a jester until the end?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gritted my teeth, clicking the gun''s hammer and firing again, each shot echoing loudly, futilely. Again and again, the bullets were stopped by the shield, offering no resistance. But I couldn''t give up. I couldn''t afford to.


    With a flick of her wrist, Pandora began advancing toward me, slow and methodical, her every step resonating with a quiet but terrible finality. It was clear that my attacks would never reach her.


    But then, in one swift move, I dropped the spent cartridge and replaced it with a fresh one.


    A shot rang out.


    Pandora froze, her gaze locked on the hole now in her protective shield, the one that led straight to the center of her chest¡ª right where her heart would be. Her calm, emotionless expression faltered for the first time. Her eyes widened, just slightly, but enough to show that she was no longer untouchable.


    "Did you really think you could stand against something greater than even a god without a plan?" I sneered, reloading the pistol and firing again. The second shot found its mark¡ª this time, dead center in her skull. Pandora''s body slumped backward, her once-glowing eyes blacking out as she fell.


    I took a breath, feeling the weight of the moment. "I spent years developing a weapon capable of firing projectiles a hundred times faster than any god can react. With Hephaestus'' help, it''s become even better."


    The bullets I''d used were made from the very material that had once held Pandora captive¡ª Pandora''s box itself. I had known this would work. If I could destroy the brain, the entire body would be rendered useless.


    But my relief was short-lived. Pandora''s body twitched unnaturally. She rose to her feet, blood still dripping, her eyes now filled with fury. "You think you can kill me with such primitive tools? This body is temporary. My true power still knows no bounds."


    She gestured to the dispersers, their timers nearing zero. "Once they go off, I''ll merge with the black amber and corrupt the minds of everyone on Olympus. The gods will tear each other apart."


    Her words struck me like a hammer. "What''s your endgame, Pandora? Why now? Why only after Hades appeared?"


    Her lips curled into a chilling smile. "Because he is my son."


    The revelation sent my mind spiraling. "You''re Gaia?"


    She nodded, her voice carrying an ancient weight. "My children were meant to heal this world, but they failed. Now, I must cleanse it through chaos. Only the strong will survive."


    Her twisted logic filled me with rage. "And you think sacrificing your children will save the world? What kind of god are you?"


    Her answer was swift and unfeeling. "The weak must die for the strong to thrive."


    I tightened my grip on my weapon, my resolve hardening. "Yes I''ve figured it out now, you''re no god. You''re an abomination. You''re the one who needs to be purged from this world."


    The dispersers activated, releasing black smoke that began to spread. Realising I was too late I prepared for the worsy. Pandora lunged at me, her hands glowing with deadly energy. I felt a searing pain as she touched me, I could feel another curse layering onto my soul. It was hot and the agony was unbearable, but I refused to let go of her.


    I wrapped my arms around her neck and pulled her in closer.


    "What are you doing?" she hissed, her voice laced with confusion.


    I grinned through the pain. "The world doesn''t need your twisted version of perfection. It''s messy, yes, but it''s ours."


    With that, I pulled the pin on the grenade strapped to my chest. The explosion tore through us, the flames consuming everything. I was thrown backward, my body battered and broken. My neck threated to snap as I smashed into a wall and fell on my side.


    My vision blurred, and I struggled to stay conscious. Pandora''s shrieks echoed in my ears, a haunting sound as her body disintegrated. Surprisingly it felt soothing to the ear.


    The main component of the bomb was the essence of Pandora''s Box. In the end, her prison had become her doom.


    I had been the one to end her but at the cost of my life it seemed.


    What came after was a blur, I drifted in and out of consciousness for what felt like minutes and then a buzzing sound stirred me awake.


    A silver drone hovered over me, its voice crackling to life. It was Hephaestus.


    "Talos, can you hear me?"


    Barely conscious, I murmured, "Yeah..."


    During our battle Hephaestus had the duty of broadcasting Hades and Poseidon''s fight so his presence here was perplexing.


    His tone was panicked. "Hades is dead."


    Those words jolted me awake. "What?"


    Hephaestus continued, his voice heavy with despair. "He died fighting Poseidon. Without him, we''ve lost the war. I''m coming to get you. Hold on."


    Tears blurred my vision as I whispered, "Hades... no. You can''t be gone."


    The weight of his loss crushed me, but in my heart, I could not accept this. I knew this wasn''t the end. Hades wouldn''t want us to give up¡ª not now, not ever.


    Author''s Note: Thank You For Your Support

 Chapter 166 - 166: Ch. 166: The Price of Failure

    Ch. 166: The Price of Failure


    Beep! Beep!


    "---------."


    Beep...!


    The sound was faint at first, muffled, like I was hearing it through layers of water. Then silence again, thick and overbearing, pressing down on me. My body felt heavy, my chest ached, and my limbs refused to respond. It was as though I was pinned beneath the weight of a thousand curses.


    Somewhere in the distance, voices emerged, fragmented and muddled like distant echoes in a cave.


    "I think he''s waking up." A male voice¡ª energetic, middle-aged, and tinged with surprise.


    "Is he really?" Another voice, this one female and older, cracked with time and sarcasm. "What I see is just a half-dead man lying there waiting to die."


    Harsh words, but the voice sounded strangely familiar. But I could not quite place it.


    I groaned inwardly. Did they not know who I was? Hades, the Lord of the Underworld? The one who had defied death itself? Or at least... I used to be.


    I clenched my teeth.


    Dammit.


    The realization hit like a tidal wave. My fight with Poseidon. The clash of the scythe and trident. The sea swallowing me whole. That bastard had really killed me.


    I tried to move, but my body refused to obey. Where was I now? Was this the underworld? Some cruel limbo? Or perhaps, by some twisted irony, I had been cast back into the world of light. Either way, I had failed. My mission was in ruins.


    "See! He flinched!" a third voice cut through the haze, female and filled with restrained hope. It sounded softer than the others, cautious yet emotional.


    "He''s still alive."


    I forced my eyes open, squinting against the searing brightness that greeted me. The light stabbed at my pupils, making it impossible to focus. Colors bled together, shapes swimming in and out of view.


    A few blinks later, my vision steadied, and I could finally make out my surroundings. A small, sterile room with four plain walls. Machines beeped rhythmically beside me, wires snaking from my chest and arms to a life-support system. My body was covered in a blue blanket, tucked tightly against my immobile form.


    And then there were the people.


    Three figures stood at varying distances from the bed. The first was a doctor, dressed in white with a clipboard in hand. His gaze was clinical, scanning me like a specimen under observation. The second was a middle-aged woman, chubby with short, dark brown hair framing a round face. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her hands clutching the edges of her coat nervously.


    The third person stood apart, distant both physically and emotionally. An elderly woman, thin to the point of frailty, with a red wig perched awkwardly atop her head. Her sharp, calculating eyes studied me with disdain, as though she were examining a piece of discarded trash. Her thicker layers of clothing contrasted sharply with the others, as if she carried an invisible chill wherever she went.


    Something about her tugged at the edges of my memory, but the thought slipped away before I could catch it.


    The doctor stepped forward, performing routine tests¡ª checking my pupils, my reflexes, my heart rate. Each touch felt foreign, almost intrusive, like I wasn''t even inhabiting this body. Like I was just a specimen for experimentation.


    "You seem stable," he concluded, his tone dispassionate. "I''ll leave you to your family, sir."


    Family?


    The word echoed in my mind like a cruel joke. What family? I didn''t have¡ª


    The elderly woman stepped closer, her voice dripping with scorn. "Eugene Daniels, you really came back. You are one stubborn bastard."


    Eugene Daniels?


    My mind reeled. That name... it shouldn''t have meant anything to me, and yet it struck a chord deep within. My memories, fractured and disjointed, surged to the surface. A life long forgotten.


    "What the f¡ª" I tried to speak, but my throat was dry, the words catching like splinters.


    The older woman ignored my struggle, turning to the middle-aged woman beside her. "Don''t think I''m here out of concern. I only came because she insisted on seeing you before you die. This is your daughter, remember? Jessie."


    Daughter?


    I froze, my breath catching in my chest. Jessie? That name...


    The chubby woman stepped forward, her face softening into a mixture of relief and sorrow. She sat gently on the edge of the bed, her hands trembling as they reached for mine.


    "It''s me, Dad. Jessie," she said, her voice quivering with emotion.


    Her touch was warm, achingly familiar, like an anchor to a life I couldn''t quite remember.


    I swallowed hard, my throat burning as I rasped, "J¡ªJess?"


    Tears welled in her eyes as she nodded, her grip tightening. "Yes, Dad, I''m here."


    The weight of her words shattered something inside me. Memories I hadn''t accessed in what felt like centuries came flooding back¡ª memories of a life before Olympus, before the gods, before Hades. A mundane, mortal life as Eugene Daniels¡ª the scholar.


    I had died as Hades. I had failed my mission to unite the gods and create a world without curses or black amber. Yet here I was, not in the underworld or on Olympus but in the body of a man I had almost forgotten.


    The thought twisted in my mind, a cruel paradox. Was this my punishment? To relive a life I had already left behind?


    Jessie''s voice broke through my spiraling thoughts. "You don''t have to say anything now. Just... rest, okay? We''re here. I''m here."


    Her words were kind, but they only deepened the ache in my chest. I couldn''t rest. Not when the world I had fought so hard to protect was lost.


    The elderly woman, still standing at a distance, snorted derisively. "Touching. Let''s see how long this lasts."


    Jessie shot her a glare. "Mom, if you''re going to be like this, you should leave."


    Mom? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pieces began to fit together, each revelation cutting deeper than the last. This wasn''t just any family. This was my family. The life I had once lived, the people I had left behind.


    How did I even forget the face of my own wife, her voice was strange and ominous.


    Why was I back here, was my death a trigger for me to return back here. Or is it because I never really died in the first place.


    Jessie turned back to me, her expression softening. "She doesn''t mean it, Dad. She''s just... processing everything in her own way."


    But I wasn''t listening anymore. My mind was consumed by the implications of my return. If I was here, if this was real, then everything I had built as Hades was gone. Olympus, the underworld, my alliances, my enemies...


    Pandora.


    The realization hit like a thunderclap. If I was back here, what had become of her? Of the world I had left behind?


    Jessie''s voice brought me back to the present. "You''re going to be okay, Dad. We''ll get through this together, just like we always have. Just like we should have..."


    Her words were meant to comfort, but they only deepened the chasm of despair inside me.


    Together?


    How could I tell her that I wasn''t the man she thought I was? That the father she remembered had long since been replaced by a god who had failed in his divine duty?


    I closed my eyes, tears slipping down my cheeks.


    I had been given a second chance, but at what cost? And more importantly, why?


    As the voices around me faded into the background, a single thought burned in my mind.


    This wasn''t over. It couldn''t be. Whatever force had brought me back here, I would find it. Tear it down and I would return to Olympus¡ª no matter the cost!


    Author''s Note: I decided to take a new directive to the story, but there is a reason to it as always. It''s actually a fun one. Also thanks for always reading.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Ch. 167: Shadows of Olympus

    Ch. 167: Shadows of Olympus


    The days that followed were a blur of pain, confusion, and restless introspection. My body was weak, a fragile shell compared to the divine vessel I once inhabited. Muscles strained with every movement, and I could barely lift a hand without trembling. Mortality was cruel, far harsher than I remembered.


    Jessie visited every day, her soft voice and warm touch an ever-present reminder of this new reality. She would recount stories of our past together¡ª fishing trips, arguments over curfews, and holidays that seemed too perfect to belong to me. They felt foreign, like stolen memories from a life I could no longer claim.


    But when she wasn''t in the room, when the nurses weren''t adjusting machines or administering medications, the weight of my failure consumed me.


    I had been a god. A ruler. The caretaker of souls and the arbiter of death. Yet here I was, confined to a hospital bed, unable to even stand without assistance.


    What had gone wrong?


    I became a failure, that''s what.


    Each night, as the world outside fell silent, I stared at the ceiling, my mind racing. Fragments of Olympus flickered in my memory¡ª the sound of Pandora''s laughter, the cocky attitude of Talos, Aphrodite''s knowing smirks, Hecate''s gloom, Hermes light. My alliance, my purpose, Poseidon''s betrayal...


    Poseidon.


    The name burned like a brand, filling me with equal parts rage and dread. I had underestimated him, and the cost was immeasurable.


    But this wasn''t the end. It couldn''t be.


    I clenched my fist weakly, the IV tugging at my skin. Somehow, someway, I would find a way back.


    Three weeks later, I was released from the hospital. My legs wobbled beneath me as Jessie helped me into her car, the world outside blindingly bright and painfully real. The bustling streets, the laughter of children, the distant hum of traffic¡ª it all felt so trivial compared to the grandeur of Olympus.


    The apartment Jessie brought me to was modest, a far cry from the opulent halls of the underworld. The walls were adorned with photographs of people I barely recognized¡ª Jessie as a child, a younger version of myself, and a woman who must have been my wife.


    "Here we are," Jessie said, her tone forcedly cheerful as she guided me to the couch. "Home sweet home."


    Home? This place was nothing more than a cage.


    Come to think of it I had no memory of still owning a home, I always spent my time in the library that I practically started to live there.


    I sat stiffly, scanning the room. The television flickered with muted news reports, a mug of coffee sat forgotten on the kitchen counter, and the faint scent of lavender lingered in the air. It was all so... mundane.


    Jessie sat beside me, her eyes filled with concern. "You okay, Dad?"


    I nodded absently, though the answer was far from the truth.


    As days turned into weeks, I began to piece together the fragments of my old life. Eugene Daniels had been a man of passion of greek mythology. He had a daughter that still loved him, a wife who despised him, his family hhad been full of mistakes he had made in his esrlier years.


    But Eugene Daniels was dead.


    I felt I had to acknowledge that fact for me to truly move forward. I still believed I was Hades and that I had no place in this world. It was the one thing that kept me from descending into madness.


    No one would believe me if I explained that I had spent over centuries in a fictional world, they would think I was mad from reading too many greek mythology.


    Because I believe it did not mean others would too


    One evening, as Jessie slept in her room, I ventured into the small study at the back of the apartment. It was cluttered with old books, stacks of paper, and a laptop that hummed softly on the desk.


    I sat down heavily, the chair creaking under my weight. My reflection in the darkened screen stared back at me¡ª gaunt, hollow-eyed, and utterly human.


    I powered on the laptop, my fingers clumsy on the keyboard. The internet was a strange and vast place, overwhelming in its scope. I searched for anything¡ª any hint of Olympus, the gods, or the underworld-- thinking that perhaps there were clues hiding in plain sight but there was none. My frustration grew with every dead end.


    No ancient texts, no myths, no whispers of divine intervention. It was as though the world I knew had been erased entirely. Or it never existed before.


    But then, buried deep in an obscure forum, I found it.


    A name.


    Anox.


    The word sent a chill down my spine. The traitor. The sorcerer. The one who had poisoned Olympus with his cursed black amber. His name wasn''t supposed to exist in the mortal realm, yet here it was, buried in fragments of conspiracy theories and forgotten lore.


    The posts were cryptic, referencing ancient rituals, hidden sanctuaries, and artifacts of power. One user claimed that Anox''s magic had spilled into the mortal world, leaving behind remnants of his influence.


    If that was true, if even a fraction of it was true, then it meant there was a way back.


    I leaned closer to the screen, my heart pounding with renewed purpose.


    An address caught my eye¡ª a place called the


    Erebus Archive


    , located in the heart of a neighboring city. The post claimed it held records of forbidden knowledge, texts that predated human civilization.


    It was a long shot, but it was all I had.


    The next morning, I made my decision.


    Jessie noticed immediately. "You''re up early," she said, raising an eyebrow as I shuffled into the kitchen.


    "I need to go out," I said bluntly.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Out? Are you sure you''re ready for that?"


    "I''ll manage."


    She hesitated, clearly torn. "Where do you want to go? I can drive you."


    "No," I said, perhaps too sharply. "This is something I need to do alone."


    Jessie frowned, but she didn''t press further. "Okay... Just be careful, Dad. I don''t want you getting hurt again."


    I nodded, feeling a pang of guilt. She was trying so hard to rebuild this connection, to restore the relationship she thought we had. But I couldn''t let her get involved in this.


    I smiled and gave her a warm hug that felt like the warmest I had felt in ages. "Don''t worry I''ll handle myself with care."


    She chuckled and said. "You must call me every ten minutes."


    I suppressed the tears that were forming for no reason. "Roger that Cap''n Jess."


    She laughed against, a laugh that warmed my heart.


    By noon, I was on a bus headed for the city. The journey was long and uncomfortable, every bump in the road jarring my frail body. But I endured, clutching the scrap of paper with the address scribbled on it.


    The Erebus Archive was hidden in a nondescript building at the edge of an industrial district. It really wasn''t anything much, the air was filthy and unrefined , the people the same. Whenever I tried to get directions I always got replied like.


    "Why don''t ya go to heaven and ask for directions." Or. "What am I a gps?". Another response he got quite a lot was. "Go jump off a cliff." At a time he believed this to be an anthem here.


    Eventually after a lot of curses and screw ups he finally found the place known as the Erebus Archive. Its exterior was worn and weathered, the sign above the door faded to near illegibility.


    I reached for the door and knocked, there was no response to I opened it and stepped inside, the air thick with the scent of dust and aged paper. Rows upon rows of books stretched into the shadows, their spines marked with symbols and languages I barely recognized but that did not mean they had something to do with Olympus.


    I noticed a counger where an old man sat, his face just as wrinkles as I was byt he had a more beared face with grey hair. He looked up as I approached, his eyes sharp and penetrating.


    "Can I help you?" he asked, his voice low and measured.


    "I''m looking for information," I said, keeping my tone steady. "About Anox."


    The man stiffened, his gaze narrowing. "That name hasn''t been spoken in centuries."


    "Then you know of him," I pressed.


    The old man studied me for a long moment before nodding. Then he laughed sarcastically. "Like hell I do, what are you crazy? It''s just a story. You city people really believe every damn thing.


    He led me deep into the archive, to a section shrouded in darkness. There, he pulled an ancient tome from the shelf, its cover etched with sigils that glowed faintly in the dim light.


    "This is what you seek," he said, placing the book before me. "But be warned¡ª knowledge of Anox comes at a price." Then he laughed again. "Just kidding, just watch out for the other kid, eh? He''s a regular here, the poor boy really believes in all this nonsense."


    The old man asked who I was before he left and I simply responded.


    "I''m just your average everyday scholar." I have him a smile which he returned and left me to myself. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I opened the tome, my hands trembling. The pages were filled with intricate illustrations and passages in a language I barely understood. But one thing was clear: Anox''s influence had not ended with Olympus.


    His magic was here, in this world.


    And if I could harness it, I could find my way back.


    This was my chance. My redemption.


    I would return to Olympus.


    No matter the cost.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Ch. 168: The Fallen?

    Ch. 168: The Fallen?


    I went through the rare assortment of books in the library and flipped through them like someone with an agenda. I had already spent over a week here and I was not pleased about it, there was no way for me to tell if the timing in this world interacted the same way with world of Olympus.


    A part of me tingled with excitement, maybe because all my years reading myths was not something to be laughed at. "Damn it." I hissed out in rage.


    It seems that the name was merely an inconvenience and had nothing to do with a connection to Olympus. I looked over another shelf and looked through every book.


    I think I was causing a ruckus because I attracted the attention of another person. I could hear the soft gentle footsteps of someone coming from my side, the person appeared to have fallen asleep because he walked groggily.


    He was wearing a white jumper that looked a bit rough, he seemed to be a bit muscular and built. I could not make out his face because he dug at his eyes as he closed in on me, his white kicks the only thing keeping him from tripping over himself.


    From his hand I could see his was light skinned. "Hey, you-- some of us are trying to escape this world. It''s called reading not book terrorism." The boy sounded young looking to be in his early or mid twenties.


    He pulled away his hand from his face and yawned, his eyes carries dark sacks, clearly evident that he lacked sleep. His face was pale and his jawline angular, his eyes a light blue and his hair smooth and cut neatly around the edges. From the looks of it he was a foreigner most likely Asian.


    Knowing I was in the wrong I made a move to apologize with a light head bow. "I apologize for disturbing the peace, I seemed to have been lost in my interest here."


    The young man yawned loudly and said nothing, he looked at me for a while I thought he was considering hitting me. Then all of a sudden his eyes widened and he bent down and greeted me in a honourable fashion, I deduced that he was a well mannered boy from wherever he was from. So I waved him off.


    "It''s okay, I was in the wrong anyway." I said.


    The young man raised his head and scratched the back of his head and exchanged a nervous glare with me. "I apologize but I was in the wrong here, I should not have acted in such a way to an elder."


    I smiled, he really was a funny lad. A part of me cried at the fact that I was being referred to as an elder once more. I guess this was my reality for now. "So what brings you here?" I asked, seeking to break the tension that was already building in the air.


    The young man smiled and said. "Actually I come here often, it has some books that are really interesting. You see I run a blog on stuff like this."


    Intriguing


    , I said to myself.


    "You are interested in greek mythology at such a young age, I am quite impressed." I felt like patting him on the back but he gave me a quick reason not to.


    "I wouldn''t say greek mythology exactly, those kind of stuff can get easily boring since they are over repetitive." His eyes turned to the book I held in hand. "From the way you''re dressed you''re not poor, I haven''t seen you here so you''re a new face. But it seems you''re here for greek myth, if you need more they are on the shelves right down tha way. So pleased don''t disregard library policies."


    I nodded and looked the way he pointed. "Thank you actually."


    He bowed his head once more and started to leave. "If you need me I''ll be here for another hour or two. Bye elder."


    I found him to be quite nice despite how we met. I wondered what someone as young as him could really be doing there. Just as he was leaving my phone rang and I cursed under my breath, perhaps due to what has been going through my head lately I had forgotten to turn it off.


    "Shit!" I hissed under my breath as I tried to pick the call before the library attendant would start to rain cursed to me. I also looked over my shoulder to see if the young man I had just spoken to would give me a good lashing to but he did not seem to mind as he walked away.


    "Phew." I sighed in relief.


    I was more used to being the quiet one in the library not the other way around. The phone rang again and this time I picked it up as quickly as my shaky hands could. "Hello... Jess..." I fumbled on my words.


    Her voice from the other end sounded sweet and pained at the same time. "Dad, you promised to call the moment you got there and you didn''t. What if something has happened to you what then do you expect me to do? I am not about to lose my father a third time." Her voice sounded genuine.


    I tried to reassure her but she seemed to drag the talk for longer than I expected. As we talked my attention was drawn to a slight commotion at the entrance. Still holding on to the phone in I moved and peeped though the space one of the book shelves to see what the problem was and there I saw it.


    My heart tightened at the sight of it. Three huge figures each one a towering figure, four times the size of an average man. Their body mass was that of a mountain bear. They wore dark cloak with golden sigil markings around it. I could see their huge golden chains dangling off their neck.


    The fact that they looked too frightening to be humans was not what frightened me but that the each held a huge scythe making the look like grim realers but their scythes were much smaller than grim reapers. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I tried to move a bit closer with the air of my walking stick and listened to what they said.


    The one in middle sounded like a hoarse monster growling out black puffs of smoke. "Where is he mortal, THE FALLEN who hides away in the your sanctuary. Hand him over to us and we will spare your lives."


    The attendant looked up at them with a rusty look on his face and spat. "You cosplayers really do go all out around this time of the year. I get it it''s one of those things where there''s a hidden camera right."


    The cloaked figure on the right said to the others. "This mortal dares mock us and as such must lay the price for defying THE CORE."


    I swallowed hard out of feat and the fact that this was too much to stomach. None of this made sense if they really were beings from the world of Olympus then did that mean they were here all along hiding in our midst.


    More clearly that would mean that there really was a way through.


    The one in middle raised his scythe above the man''s head startling him a bit but he still believed it to be a cosplay but I could feel it in every fibre of my body this was real as I was.


    In a few moments the poor library attendant would die and because of me nonetheless.


    "Whoever stands I our way will be cut down." After those parting words the scythe came down in a swift motion.


    I reacted quickly and stepped out to stop them...


    "STOP!!" A voice rang out but it was not mine, dashed it was that of the young man I had met earlier. Why was he getting involved in this matter when he clearly knew nothing about them. "Why don''t you leave him alone? Don''t you think that this cosplay is going too far?"


    He reached into his his crossbag and sent a bottle of whiskey flying at the one in front and flame in the form of a recently lit match. Flames roared and consumed the one in front.


    He initially intended to scare them off and force them to drop their costumes but instead they stayed there unmoving.


    "Perhaps I watch a lot of junk movies but there''s usually a lot of screaming at this moment. Did I miss something or this will turn very hard around this moment." He said in a sarcastic tone as the library attendant looked at them in worry.


    The first cloaked figure brought down his scythe on the library attendant faster than I could blink and before I knew it things worsened.


    Blood coat the air as the library attendant split down in two, from his neck down to the torso. The boy in the jumper was next as he stood there immobilised.


    I kicked off as fast as I could and blocked the attack with my walking stick, the parry was even as I repeated my routine, channeling my energy into the walking stick and it worked else I would be dead now.


    I sent them flying back with the wind pressure from my swing. I was still amazed by the fact that I could move more than my creaking body could handle and it was superhuman though not on level the body of Hades himself but still...


    Extremely powerful.


    Without looking back I called out to the young man to snap him out of his self coma. "Hey kid stay behind me."


    "Y- yes." He said hesitantly.


    Just to relieved him I asked his name. "What''s your name kid?"


    He responded after a moment''s thought.


    "Junghkook!"

 Chapter 169 - 169: Ch. 169: A New Threat Appears

    Ch. 169: A New Threat Appears


    The cloaked figures roared in unison, their voices a cacophony of rage and malice, shaking the library walls. Their golden chains shimmered like molten fire, casting eerie reflections across the dusty tomes and fragile wooden shelves.


    "Junghkook, stay behind me," I growled, gripping my walking stick tighter.


    He nodded, wide-eyed but composed, crouching slightly as if preparing for a sprint. "Are those actual monsters?" he whispered, his voice tinged with both disbelief and curiosity.


    "They''re worse. They''re hunters," I said grimly, shifting into a defensive stance.


    Truthfully I had no idea what they were but they did seem to be after me so I came to that assumption.


    My mind then stayed to the throbbing in my bones, they ached greatly as if threatening to fall apart due to my fleeting age but somehow they stayed together.


    How was I able to use my powers? What were these thing? Were they after me because I returned? How did they know about me?


    Before I could elaborate further, the cloaked figure to the right lunged forward, scythe cutting the air with a high pitched screech. I calmed myself and watched time slow down, compared to what I had faced this was nothing. I parried with the walking stick, the impact reverberating through my arms again causing me to give a loud grunt. Sparks erupted between us as the scythe''s golden edge collided with the wood in my hand that seems enchanted as I passed my energy into it.


    "Junghkook, move!" I barked, shoving him aside just as another scythe swung horizontally, shattering the nearest bookshelf into a cloud of splinters. I could not have him getting hurt not on my watch exactly when this was always my fault.


    Junghkook rolled across the floor with surprising agility, coming up in a crouch near another shelf. His hand darted into his crossbag, pulling out what looked like a slingshot and a handful of small metal balls. Without hesitation, he fired one at the cloaked figure on the left.


    The ball zipped through the air and hit its target squarely in the chest. There was a loud clang, as if it had struck armor, but the figure staggered slightly mostly due to shock.


    "Nice shot," I muttered, sidestepping another attack with ease.


    "Thanks. You''re pretty spry for an elder!" Junghkook quipped, loading another shot.


    I didn''t have time to reply or ask him why he would be going around with a slingshot in his bag, especially in this era.


    "This mortal dares to use us for sport? This will be his undoing." Screeched the figure he had shot.


    The central figure¡ª the apparent leader¡ª raised its scythe high, and black smoke coiled from its blade, forming jagged, serpentine tendrils that lashed toward us.


    "Down!" I yelled, yanking Junghkook by the arm. The tendrils slammed into the spot where he''d been standing, leaving scorch marks on the floor.


    "You didn''t tell me they had magic!" Junghkook hissed, scrambling to his feet.


    "I didn''t know you''d stick around to find out!" I countered, swinging my walking stick in a wide arc. The stick becoming like an enchanted weapon released a burst of wind energy, knocking the nearest attacker off balance.


    Junghkook grinned despite the chaos. "You''re full of surprises, old man. Are you a retired superhero perhaps."


    The figure I''d struck snarled, its cloak smoldering where the wind had hit it. Before it could recover, Junghkook darted forward, using the debris as cover he reached out to a long wooden log that held one of the shelves up. It was like watching a possessed kid heading to his death. He slid under its guard and drove the wooden log directly into its knee. This time, the creature let out a guttural roar and stumbled, its scythe skidding across the floor.


    "Not so tough now, huh?" Junghkook taunted, retreating to my side.


    "Don''t get cocky kid", I warned, watching as the downed figure began to rise, its movements unnaturally fluid.


    I would have suggested sitting them down to talk but from the way they appeared, apparently talking was off the plate and they did come armed and ready to draw first blood.


    The leader raised its hand, and the sigils on its cloak flared with golden light. The air grew heavy, oppressive, as if gravity itself had doubled. Junghkook and I both dropped to one knee, struggling to breathe.


    "They''re trying to pin us down," I muttered through gritted teeth.


    Junghkook''s eyes darted around the room looking for something I could not discern. "Can you counter it?" His mood and expression, this boy was a bit quick to adapt to the mood.


    "I can try." I might have sounded reassuring but deep down it was hard to even call out my power in my old frail body.


    I gripped the walking stick with both hands and channeled what little energy I had left into it. I felt my hand throb as if the skin underneath would explode. I endured the pain and continued to pour all I had out. The stick glowed faintly, and I raised it high with all my power and with a gutteral roar I smashed it into the ground. A shockwave rippled outward, disrupting the golden aura. The pressure eased just enough for us to move again.


    Junghkook didn''t waste a second. He sprinted toward a nearby table, flipping it onto its side for cover. "What''s the plan, elder?" And here I was thinking he had an idea to help.


    "Survive," I said grimly, stepping in front of him as the three figures regrouped.


    The leader gestured to its companions, and they spread out, flanking us.


    "Of course they''re coordinated," Junghkook muttered, reloading his slingshot. "Any bright ideas?" This time he sounded deeply desperate.


    "Just one," I said, gripping my stick tightly.


    I lunged at the nearest figure, aiming a strike at its midsection. It blocked with its scythe, but the force of the impact pushed it back. Before it could recover, Junghkook fired another shot, this time aiming for its face. The metal ball struck its hood, and the creature let out an unearthly screech, clawing at its head.


    "Nice teamwork," Junghkook said, his tone almost cheerful.


    The moment of victory was short-lived. The leader raised its scythe, and a wave of golden fire swept across the library.


    "Move!" I shouted, grabbing Junghkook and diving behind the overturned table. The fire roared past us, incinerating everything in its path. Shelves collapsed, and ancient books turned to ash in seconds.


    "This is bad, very bad. Can''t you use your magic powers again old man," Junghkook said, coughing through the smoke.


    "My body is too frail to carry it well" I replied, peeking over the edge of the table. The cloaked figures were advancing, seemingly unaffected by the destruction.


    Junghkook''s expression hardened. "We can''t win this, can we?"


    "Not in my current state, I can not." I admitted. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded, his grip tightening on his slingshot. "Then we make a tactical retreat."


    This "we" was starting to sound awkward. I had only just met him 10 minutes ago. But he was right with what he had said.


    "Agreed. Follow my lead." I said.


    I surged forward, channeling the last of my energy into the walking stick and hitting it hard on the ground. A moment later it caused the ground beneath the attackers to cave in, sending them stumbling. Junghkook took the opportunity to dart around them, heading for the exit. I wished I could use the nether flame that way this would have been over moments ago.


    "Hey, ugly!" he shouted, hurling another flaming bottle at the leader. It exploded on impact, engulfing the figure in a burst of fire.


    "Junghkook, now!" I yelled, covering his retreat with another shockwave.


    The two of us sprinted toward the library''s main doors, dodging falling debris and bursts of golden fire. The heat was suffocating, and the smoke burned my ageing lungs, but I pushed on.


    We reached the exit just as the building began to collapse. A massive beam fell behind us, blocking the path of the cloaked figures.


    Outside, we stumbled onto the street, gasping for air. Behind us, the library crumbled into a smoldering heap, the flames licking at the night sky.


    Junghkook leaned against a lamppost, his chest heaving. "Well, that was... something."


    I nodded, trying to catch my breath. "You did well, kid."


    He managed a weak smile. "You''re not so bad yourself, elder."


    For a moment, we stood in silence, the distant wail of sirens the only sound.


    "We need to keep moving," I said finally.


    Junghkook straightened, his expression serious. "What were those things?"


    "Trouble," I said simply. "And they''re not done with us yet."


    "Us?" Junghkook asked.


    I smiled. "I need to make sure they won''t come after you since you meddled in their business."


    Junghkook looked profoundly lost, his brave self dying with the roaring flames of the library. He turned his gaze up and said. "Hey old man, how is it night now?"


    I looked up then down to my watch that was just noon. A moment of silence followed before I spoke again. "Tsk. It''s a domain, it won''t vanish till they''re dead."


    He gasped. "A domain expansion."


    I turned and started to feel my age catching back up to me as we moved. "We need to rest up and find a way out of this." And just like that my normal life was no longer normal.


    At the recess of myself I preferred it like this, because now I could almlwyas remember that my life as Hades was real and I would battle against fate and return back there one day.


    As we walked away from the burning library, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning. That I had brought back a great evil on this world with my return.

 Chapter 170 - 170: Ch. 170: The Hunters & The Hunted

    Ch. 170: The Hunters & The Hunted


    The streets stretched eerily before us, devoid of life. A thick fog rolled in, curling around the lamp posts and consuming the light like ravenous tendrils. The town was silent¡ª too silent¡ª except for the distant crackling of the library''s flames. My heart thudded heavily in my chest, though whether from exertion or dread, I couldn''t say.


    "Why is it so... empty?" Junghkook asked, his voice hushed as if speaking any louder might awaken some unseen horror.


    "It''s the domain," I said, gripping my walking stick tightly. "They''ve frozen this part of the town. It''s their hunting ground now."


    Junghkook shot me a sidelong glance. "Hunting ground? You''re just full of great news today, aren''t you? But what am I even doing under this domain?"


    Ignoring his sarcasm, I pushed forward. The ache in my body was relentless, but I refused to let it slow me down. Not now. Not when every shadow felt like it was watching, waiting.


    "Kid, Junghkook what are you doing around with a slingshot and the whisky?" I asked in a cold tone.


    He ran his hand down his smooth long hair and avoided eye contact with me before saying. "I guess this must be your first time in this town. There are thieves here, what brought you here anyway and who are you?"


    "Why are you so calm and collected under these circumstances?" I asked a question of my own as I pushed away the wheezing pain.


    He smiled a bit and said. "Would you rather I panick and get myself killed?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Technically that would be a more appropriate reaction." I said without trying to show any sympathy.


    He chuckled, I could feel the hint of nervousness underneath. "I read a lot of webtoons and watch movies. Besides I sort of into these sort of things. You still haven''t told me who you are."


    We turned a corner, and the fog seemed to thicken, muffling our steps and swallowing the sound of our breathing. The buildings loomed like skeletal remains, their windows dark and shattered. My walking stick tapped against the cobblestones, each strike echoing faintly before being consumed by the oppressive silence.


    Then came the whisper¡ª a faint, sibilant hiss that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere.


    Junghkook froze, his hand tightening on the strap of his crossbag. "Did you hear that?"


    I nodded, raising a hand to signal silence. The whisper grew louder, a chorus of malevolent voices speaking in a language that clawed at the edges of my mind.


    "They''re here," I murmured.


    Suddenly, the fog ahead of us swirled violently, coalescing into the shapes of the three cloaked figures. Their golden chains glowed faintly, casting eerie reflections across the empty street.


    "Run," I said, my voice low but firm.


    "Shit!" Junghkook didn''t need to be told twice. He bolted, and I followed, my old legs protesting with every step. The figures didn''t give chase immediately, but I could feel their presence pressing down on us, their golden light flickering like hungry flames.


    It was like they were bidding their time, relishing in the state of the hunt. It infuriated me to think I was being toyed as such.


    We ducked into an alley, the narrow space between buildings offering a temporary reprieve. Junghkook leaned against the wall, his chest heaving.


    "We can''t keep running," he said, his voice tight with exhaustion. "They''ll catch us eventually."


    "I know," I admitted, glancing around for anything we could use. The alley was littered with debris¡ª broken crates, rusted pipes, scraps of fabric¡ª but nothing that could stop the hunters.


    "I need time," I said, more to myself than to him.


    "Time for what?" Junghkook sounded a bit desperate.


    "To recover my abilities. To fight them properly." I said my voice showing conviction.


    Junghkook frowned. "And how do we do that? Do you need some kind of ritual? A magic potion? A nap?"


    Before I could answer, a low growl echoed from the far end of the alley. I turned sharply, my grip tightening on the walking stick. A pair of glowing eyes stared back at us from the darkness.


    "Not another one," Junghkook groaned, reaching for his slingshot. "Old man I won''t bother you more on why they are after you or how you can do what you do. Tell me, can you really beat them."


    The creature stepped into the faint light, revealing a wolf-like form with jet-black fur and golden markings that pulsed like veins of molten metal. Its maw dripped with an otherworldly black ichor, and its gaze was locked on us.


    "Stay behind me," I said, raising my stick.


    The wolf lunged, its movements unnaturally fast. I barely managed to sidestep, swinging the stick with all my strength. The impact sent the creature skidding into a pile of crates, but it recovered almost instantly, snarling as it stalked toward us again.


    "Now would be a great time for those powers of yours to kick in," Junghkook said, firing a metal ball at the wolf. It struck the creature''s shoulder, but the impact barely fazed it.


    "I''m working on it," I muttered, focusing inward. It was not easy dividing my attention between my powers, the creature, my straining mind and body.


    I could feel the remnants of my power, like embers in a dying fire. If I could just stoke them, draw them out...


    The wolf charged again, and this time, it went for Junghkook. I reacted instinctively, slamming the walking stick into the ground. A burst of energy erupted from the stick, creating a shockwave that sent the wolf flying. The force also knocked Junghkook and me off our feet, but it gave us a moment to breathe.


    "That was... something," Junghkook said, picking himself up.


    "Not enough," I replied, struggling to stand.


    The wolf rose again, its golden markings glowing brighter. It howled, and the sound was answered by a dozen others.


    "Time to go," I said, pulling Junghkook to his feet.


    We ran again, weaving through the empty streets as the howls grew closer. The fog seemed to thicken with every step, and the oppressive weight of the domain pressed down on us.


    Finally, we reached what appeared to be an old church. Its doors were ajar, and faint light flickered from within.


    "In here," I said, pushing the doors open.


    The interior was dimly lit by a single candelabra on the altar, it was a single candle holder flickering it''s flame around thw inners of the church. The air was heavy with the scent of wax and decay. We barricaded the doors with a broken pew and collapsed onto the floor, gasping for breath.


    "What now?" Junghkook asked, his voice shaky.


    I didn''t answer immediately. Instead, I closed my eyes and focused inward, searching for the power that had once flowed so easily through me. It was there, faint but present, like a long-lost friend waiting to be called upon.


    "I need time," I said finally.


    Junghkook nodded, though his expression was uncertain.


    Before either of us could say more, a soft voice broke the silence.


    "Father?"


    My heart stopped. I turned slowly, my gaze falling on a figure standing in the doorway of the church.


    It was Jessie. My daughter.


    I rose to my feet and looked at her with uncertainty, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination.


    "Jessie?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    She stepped forward, her movements cautious. "I''ve been looking for you," she said. "There''s so much I need to tell you."


    Junghkook looked between us, his confusion evident. "You have a daughter?"


    I ignored him, my focus entirely on Jessie. "How... How are you here?"


    "There''s no time to explain," she said, glancing nervously at the barricaded doors. "They''re coming."


    The sound of growls and whispers grew louder, and the light from the candelabra flickered ominously.


    Jessie reached into her coat and pulled out a small vial filled with a shimmering, golden liquid. "This might help," she seemed to sense that I would attack her if she came closer so she tossed the vial to me.


    "What is it?" I asked as I caught it, not checking it at first.


    "Your strength," she said simply.


    Her eyes were soft and I could not feel any decide or malice from it. But I was still hesitant.


    The doors shuddered under the weight of something massive, and the growls turned into snarls.


    "Father, since I have been a child I have been having these visions," Jessie urged. "This time it was not a vision, I became transported here somehow."


    She still wore the same clothes I had left her in, if she really meant what she said then that could only mean there was more to my rebirth.


    The doors splintered in that moment, and the hunters stepped into the church, their golden chains glowing brightly.


    I uncorked the vial, the liquid within pulsing with a familiar energy. With a deep breath, I drank it down.


    And then, everything changed.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Ch. 171: Bonus Chapter: Logbook Of The Dead

    Ch. 171: Bonus Chapter: Logbook Of The Dead


    The Guard Duty: Log I


    The underworld was never silent. Even in the moments that seemed serene, there was always movement¡ª the shuffle of souls, the murmur of shades, and the hum of the River Styx coursing through the heart of my realm. For a god, managing such a domain might seem routine, but for me, it was an intricate balancing act.


    Today began as most days did: with Cerberus barking at the gates. In my short time here I had managed to realize how much he like starting his day like this, it was much like how cocks crowed on a new day


    I stood at the edge of the Asphodel Meadows, watching as the three-headed guardian snapped at a particularly bold soul attempting to sneak past the line. Cerberus had his quirks¡ª one head was always more diligent than the others¡ª but he was effective, and the occasional outburst was manageable.


    "Easy, boy," I called, my voice resonating through the gray expanse. All three heads turned toward me, their snarls softening into a unified wag of their tail. The bold soul, however, took this as an opportunity to bolt.


    With a sigh, I raised my hand and clenched it into a fist. The ground beneath the soul''s feet shifted, turning into a sticky, tar-like substance that froze him in place.


    "Impatience is unbecoming," I said, approaching the wriggling figure. "The line exists for a reason. Follow it, or I''ll personally escort you to Tartarus."


    The soul''s translucent form quivered as he nodded frantically. With a snap of my fingers, the tar receded, and he scrambled back to his place in the line. Cerberus gave a satisfied huff, the middle head nuzzling me in approval.


    The Bureaucracy of Death: Log II Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Managing the underworld wasn''t all fiery pits and dramatic judgments¡ª it was paperwork. Or, more accurately, scrollwork.


    I entered my throne room, where my steward, Walter, awaited me with a stack of soul scrolls nearly as tall as himself. He bowed deeply, his black suit immaculate as always.


    "My lord, the records from the Styx have been updated," Walter said, his tone clipped and efficient. "The influx of souls from the mortal realm has increased by 12% this month. Additionally, there''s been a... discrepancy in the Elysium assignments."


    "Discrepancy?" I asked, settling onto my obsidian throne.


    Walter hesitated¡ª a rare occurrence. "A soul claiming they were a hero. Their deeds were... exaggerated, to put it mildly. The Judges were divided."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Let me guess. Minos wanted him sent to Elysium, and Rhadamanthus suggested the Fields of Punishment?"


    "Precisely, my lord."


    This was common. The Judges of the Dead were brilliant, but their interpretations of morality often clashed. I made a mental note to mediate their next debate. For now, I signed off on the scrolls, sealing them with my insignia. It was a very tiresome ordeal.


    "Anything else?" I asked.


    Walter cleared his throat. "A petition from the spirits in Asphodel. They request additional shade-lighting during the longer dark cycles."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Shade-lighting? As in, more of those dreadful lanterns Hecate enchanted last season?"


    "Precisely, my lord."


    The lanterns had been a temporary solution to Asphodel''s perpetual gloom. Hecate''s magic made them functional, but their eerie green glow gave even me the chills. Still, the shades seemed to enjoy them.


    "Approve it," I said with a resigned sigh. "But ensure the lanterns are spaced evenly. I don''t want complaints about uneven lighting."


    A Visit to Tartarus: Log III


    No day in the underworld was complete without a trip to Tartarus. The wails of the damned echoed as I descended into the deepest pit, the oppressive heat licking at my skin.


    Charon greeted me at the edge of the fiery chasm, his skeletal form as imposing as ever. He bowed slightly, his voice a low rasp. "My lord, the Titans have been... restless."


    Restless Titans were never good news. The chains that bound them were unbreakable, but their rage often rippled through the underworld, unsettling the lesser souls.


    I strode to the edge of Tartarus, peering down at the writhing forms of the ancient gods. Cronus, my father, met my gaze with a sneer.


    "Hades," he growled, his voice like grinding stone. "Come to gloat?"


    "Hardly," I replied, my tone cold. "I''ve come to remind you that your punishment is eternal. Any unrest you cause only strengthens your bonds."


    Cronus''s laugh was bitter. "You cling to your power, son, but even gods can fall."


    I ignored his taunts and turned to Charon. "Ensure the chains are reinforced. I don''t want even the whisper of rebellion reaching the surface."


    "As you wish, my lord," Charon replied.


    A Moment of Reflection: Log IV


    As the day wound down, I returned to my private quarters, a rare moment of solitude. My chamber was sparse but elegant¡ª a reflection of my nature. Black marble walls, a single torch burning with blue flame, and a view of the River Styx from a balcony carved into the rock.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, gazing at the swirling river below. The underworld was vast and complex, a realm that required constant vigilance. Yet, it was mine.


    A faint knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Enter," I said.


    The door creaked open, and Hecate stepped in, her presence as enigmatic as ever. Her dark robes flowed around her, and her piercing eyes studied me.


    "You''ve been busy," she remarked, leaning against the doorframe.


    "Is that not the nature of my existence?" I replied, gesturing to the piles of scrolls still waiting on my desk.


    Hecate chuckled softly. "True. But even gods need rest."


    I gave her a wry smile. "Rest is a luxury I can''t afford. Not when the balance of the underworld hangs by a thread."


    She crossed the room, placing a hand on my shoulder. "The underworld thrives because of you, Hades. But you won''t be able to protect it if you burn yourself out."


    Her words lingered as she left, the torchlight casting her shadow long across the chamber.


    "How about we both head out for coffee?" She asked.


    I looked up at her and after a while gave a reluctant nod.


    Closing the Day: Log V


    I stood once more on the balcony, the weight of the day pressing against me. The underworld was a place of endless duties, of souls and shadows, of punishment and reward. It was a realm that required strength, patience, and unwavering resolve.


    As I looked out over the River Styx, I allowed myself a rare moment of pride. Despite the challenges, the betrayals, and the constant threats, the underworld endured. And as long as it did, so would I.


    Tomorrow would bring new tasks, new struggles. But tonight, for just a moment, I let the silence wash over me. The weight of the underworld was heavy, but it was a weight I would carry without faltering.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Ch. 172: Arcane Revival

    Ch. 172: Arcane Revival


    After gulojg down the gold coloured fluid, my taste buds remembered what it was¡ª the Arcane Fluid, the divine essence that replenished the arcane power of gods. Its warmth spread through my body, igniting a fire I hadn''t felt in eons. My weakened form straightened, my muscles surged with newfound vigor, and the veil of exhaustion dissipated like morning mist.


    "How is this possible?" I asked in disbelief.


    The arcane fluid ended up in the hands of my daughter and she appeared when I needed her most. This could not be a coincidence in any way.


    In the dim, oppressive chamber, the three figures approached me, their shadows looming as their mocking laughter echoed. Cloaked in shifting darkness, they were manifestations of power and hatred, sent after me by someone who knew who about my adventure in Olympus.


    "Running away like a mortal with no purpose. And yet all you managed to do was delay the inevitable, Fallen," the first figure hissed, its voice like that of a serpentine dripping with venom. "Do you think a sip of Arcane Fluid will save you now?"


    I smirked, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. "Perhaps not, but it will make this moment... memorable."


    My words seemed to infuriated them causing them to shriek in mad fury m, this time just as other times I stood my ground without any hint of fear.


    The first figure lunged, tendrils of darkness spiraling toward me. My reflexes, now sharpened, kicked in. It was nothing near my peak form but it would suffice. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned my bident, its ethereal glow illuminating the space around us. I parried the attack, the clash reverberating like thunder.


    A slight smile showed on my face as my hand tightened around the long metal shaft of the bident as if confirming it''s existence. "My old companion." I whispered.


    The tendrils of the first hooded figure recoiled at me, but not before I retaliated with a sharp arc of energy, severing them mid-flight. The figure howled clearly showing it''s displeasure at me in full, its form flickering as if struggling to maintain its cohesion.


    "You''ll find I''m not as fragile as you hoped," I said in a cold voice thst seemed to stop time itself.


    The second figure, broader and more imposing, moved next. Its fists, wreathed in flames that seemed to burn through the air itself, came crashing toward me. I sidestepped, the heat grazing my skin by an hair''s breadth, and countered with a sweep of my bident. The weapon sang as it struck the fiery giant, causing an eruption of sparks and embers that looked very much like fireworks.


    "You gods cling to old power," the fiery figure snarled. "But we the Order of Chaos... we evolve."


    "And yet here you are," I said, sidestepping another blow. "Still chasing shadows, still falling short. Apparently in over your heads."


    I could feel Arcane Fluid coursing through me, unlocking reserves of power that belonged to my immortal counterpart. I felt the ground beneath us hum in resonance as I called upon the underworld''s essence. Surprisingly shadows gathered at my feet, swirling upward to form a barrier against the third figure¡ª a specter of ice, its frost already creeping toward me.


    "You think your realm will protect you?" the icy figure taunted.


    "No," I said, gripping my bident tighter. "But it will amplify me."


    How was I able to use the powers of Hades? Had I returned with it? If I did then why did my body not recover sooner? Why did Jess have Arcane fluid with her, I thought only the gods on Olympus knew how to make it.


    Not wanting to be distracted I turned my mind back to the fight ahead of me.


    With a thrust of the bident into the ground, the entire chamber trembled. Jagged spikes of obsidian erupted, forcing the icy figure to retreat. I followed up, summoning a whirlwind of smoke and shadows to clash against its freezing assault. The resulting explosion of opposing energies knocked us both back, but I recovered faster.


    Even if this body was still below expectations , my senses honed to the limit still remained. It was already clear who the victor of the fight was. I launched myself forward, plunging the bident into the specter''s core. A crackle of light spread through its form before it shattered into countless shards, vanishing into the void.


    "Hoo~", I sighed as I felt a drop of sweat slid off the corner of my face. "That''s one down."


    I heard Junghkook''s jump for joy, "Way to go old man, don''t let up and finish this."


    For once being cheered for felt good but I leveled my head and pointed my bident to the remaining two figures giving them the signal to come charging.


    The first figure, now desperate, lashed out with renewed fervor, its tendrils transforming into razor-sharp whips. I deflected each strike with precision, pushing it back with each parry.


    The second figure, still ablaze, charged at me from the side. I let them both close in, feigning weakness as they converged.


    "You''re surrounded!" the fiery one bellowed.


    "Am I?" My eyes hissed out thick black smoke as I brought whatever plan they had envisioned crashing down like pieces of glass smashing on the floor.


    In that moment, I unleashed the stored power I had been accumulating from the arcane fluid. A wave of pure energy erupted from me, a combination of underworld shadows and divine brilliance. It expanded outward, devouring the air with it and swallowing both figures. Their screams of agony echoed as their forms disintegrated, unable to withstand the raw force.


    As the energy subsided, the chamber fell silent. The oppressive air lifted, replaced by a heavy stillness. I stood amidst the rubble, my bident still glowing faintly, its power sated for now.


    Junghkook was the first to acknowledge the fact that the dark veil around the town had disintegrated. "It''s over? Is it--" Even he was still reeling from everything."


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. My power was partly restored in my frail body, but there was still something I was still puzzled about. If anything, it was about Jess and her unusual appearance here and might I say¡ª at the right time."


    But for now, I allowed myself a moment to savor this small victory and redirect the flow of power through my body. The three figures were defeated, their threat neutralized for now but I could not stop to think who had sent them. The only clue I had now was that they were a new organization from the future.


    Could it have been that they were expecting my return and waiting patiently for it?


    I turned to the far end of the chamber, where a faint light beckoned. The path ahead was unclear, but one thing was certain¡ª this war was far from over.


    And I would be ready for them when the time came. I was much stronger than I had ever been. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Father, there''s something I have to tell you... The truth!" Jesse''s voice cut through my line of thought and I thought, This was it.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Ch. 173: Prophet

    Ch. 173: Prophet


    The aftermath of battle left the air thick with tension, the traces of my attackers still evident on the ground. These weren''t ordinary enemies¡ª they knew who I truly was. That knowledge alone set off alarm bells ringing in my head. Someone, somewhere, was orchestrating this, and I had more to contend with than I initially thought.


    I had barely escaped with my life, not because of my own power, but because of my daughter, Jess. She''d arrived when I was at my weakest, miles away from where she should have been, carrying something that shouldn''t exist in this world: arcane fluid. Its presence raised more questions than answers.


    It was strange that fate always seemed to deal me this card more than usual, the questions I was always faced with never seemed to end.


    And then there was Junghkook. An innocent civilian I''d unwittingly dragged into this chaos. My first priority was to dismiss him. He didn''t belong in this world of gods and shadows. Yet, as if sensing my intention, he stepped forward, his eyes shifting from lost confusion to a dark, determined resolve.


    "You were researching Greek mythology," he said, his voice trembling but steady. "Why?"


    The silence that followed was enough of an answer for him. Jess stood quietly, observing, while I looked at him briefly. He was trying to get more involved and I could not allow that. Before I could dismiss him, he pressed on.


    "I know I''m overstepping my boundaries, but you need my help," he said, his tone unwavering. "I''ve read nearly every book in the library. I''ve studied myths, stories, and symbols most people dismiss as fiction. I might see things you''ve overlooked."


    Was he for real right now? Up against a scholar he dared to make such a bold claim. In retrospect I was not getting full of myself, he was the one being too confident in his abilities.


    "Junghkook," I said, sighing as I placed a hand on his shoulder, "I appreciate your intentions, but you''re out of your depth. This isn''t just myth or legend¡ª it''s a reality that could destroy you."


    His eyes burned with defiance. "You might think I''m in over my head, but I know I can help. This... this is bigger than you think."


    My gaze hardened, daring him to cross the line. Jess, still silent, watched us both, her expression unreadable.


    "How so?" I asked.


    He faltered for a moment, his determination wavering as my words sank in. But then he straightened, his voice trembling as he spoke. "My blog¡ª it''s about strange occurrences around the world, well the ones I couod get my hands on. Beings cloaked in shadows, silhouettes in the dark, whispers of ghosts. Most of the reports were baseless, just rumors... but a pattern started forming. The sightings¡ª they weren''t random. They were following someone. Or something."


    I raised an eyebrow. "And what made you believe they were real in the first place?"


    Junghkook hesitated, glancing at Jess then back at me. "I can''t explain it but it''s this feeling..."


    Before he could answer, Jess stepped forward, cutting him off. "A vision, he had a vision," she said, her voice low but firm.


    I froze, the word echoing in my mind. Vision? Like a revelation? My gaze snapped to Junghkook, whose silence confirmed it. But how did Jess know? I turned to her, demanding an explanation.


    "Dad," she began, her tone heavy with emotion, "those figures that attacked you¡ª they''re known as the disciples of the Order of Chaos. And they''re searching for the gateway to Olympus."


    "Gateway?" I repeated, gripping my walking stick tighter. The weight of her words pressed down on me like a storm cloud.


    "The gateway between our world can only be found in the blood of a true god¡ª you," she said, her eyes locking onto mine. "Dad, you''re the key."


    Her words hit me like a tidal wave. I clenched my fist around the walking stick, trying to ground myself. Jess''s voice trembled as she continued, her weariness now painfully clear.


    "Since I was born, I''ve been having dreams, visions of you¡ª of this day. On the day you fell I dreamt that too. But there was one that haunted me more than any other. In it, you died. You looked different¡ª your hair was blue, and your eyes were filled with... something I can''t explain."


    Her voice broke, and for the first time, I saw the weight she carried. It wasn''t just her tears or her exhaustion¡ª it was years of torment.


    "After Mom took me away, the visions got worse. By the time I was twenty, I couldn''t sleep without pills. And even then, I''d wake up screaming, speaking words I didn''t understand. Words that didn''t belong to me." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent as I processed her confession. "Was this moment one of your visions?" I asked.


    She nodded. "And the arcane fluid?"


    Her gaze darkened. "In a vision, it was handed to me. When I woke up, it was in my hand. And in the vision, they called me the Prophet."


    Junghkook stepped back, visibly shaken. "A Prophet? Like a divine intermediary? That''s... massive. If your father is a god and you''re a prophet, you could be the key to restoring his full power."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself," I warned, cutting him off. Turning back to Jess, I asked, "What''s his role in this?"


    Jess studied Junghkook for a long moment before speaking. "He''s an anchor. He knows where the altar is¡ª the key to recovering your true memories."


    Junghkook shook his head vehemently. "No. I''m not some anchor. This was all coincidence¡ª"


    "Was it?" Jess interrupted, her voice sharp. "Have you ever questioned why you were drawn here? Why you''ve been documenting sightings that others dismiss? You have a connection to this place, Junghkook."


    The tension in the room was palpable as her words hung in the air. Slowly, I stepped closer to Jess. "My memories?" I asked, my voice low. "What does that mean?"


    Her eyes met mine, heavy with emotion. "In my vision, she told me to say this: ''The memory of the king is encased in the time of the altar. Unlock them, and free the king from his prison.''"


    A chill ran down my spine. "She?" I demanded, my voice rising.


    Jess hesitated before answering. "Hecate."


    Her name sent a shiver through me. The room seemed to darken, the air growing colder as if her presence lingered just beyond the veil. My grip tightened on the walking stick, my mind racing. Hecate¡ª goddess of soecery and ghosts. Why was she involved? Did she set this up to bring me back?


    Junghkook''s voice broke the silence, trembling with both fear and awe. "If she''s guiding you, then this is bigger than any of us. But... if you''re the key, you need to decide whether to trust her."


    I stared at Jess, her revelation sinking in. Trust? Hecate had always been by my side. If she was involved then I would trust her to the ends of the earth.


    "Jess," I said, my voice firm. "We''re going to the altar. It''s time to uncover the truth."

 Chapter 174 - 174: Ch. 174: The Altar

    Ch. 174: The Altar


    The journey to the altar was arduous, every step echoing with a foreboding sense of inevitability. Junghkook clutched his satchel of notes and Jess remained silent, her face pale and unreadable. We had to avoid that panic in the twin due to the destroyed library.


    Junghkook went through everything he had with me, the only thing he lacked was the understanding of the language of god''s which I had. Together we managed to piece together the coordinates he had and it led us to a path that was carved through the remnants of an ancient forest, overgrown with twisting vines and towering trees that seemed to whisper secrets to the wind. At the heart of this sacred grove lay the alter, hidden for millennia probably.


    As we approached, the air grew heavier. My steps faltered, I felt the weight of unseen forces pressing against my body like a tidal wave but I figured it was just the anticipation of what was to come. Jess walked ahead, leading the way with a certainty born from her visions. Junghkook trailed behind, his once-bold demeanor cracking under the suffocating tension.


    Finally, the altar came into view. A massive structure of black stone stood before us, etched with glowing runes that pulsed like a heartbeat. The inscriptions were in a language I hadn''t seen in ages¡ª one older than Olympus itself. The center of the altar had a basin filled with a swirling, iridescent liquid, and above it hovered a faint orb of light.


    "This is it," Jess whispered, her voice trembling. "The altar from my dreams."


    Junghkook looked at it in awe, shocked by his discovery. "All this year''s looking into the mysteries plaguing me and it''s been in my mind this whole time."


    As I took a step closer I felt a strange buzzing in the air like some force reacting with my presence, the ground rumbled violently, a low growl reverberating through the air.


    "Damn, what now ." Junghkook widened his stance, his eyes darting in every direction ready to react to any sudden mivement. Jess on the other hand simply stared at me, her muscles relaxed because I was there.


    Slowly the rumbling grew louder and closer, a moment later the shadows emerged a monstrous figure appeared from the thick woods: a monster I identified to be the Minotaur. It was no ordinary creature¡ª towered over us with its hulking figure, its muscles rippling like steel cables, horns sharp enough to cleave stone. Its eyes glowed with an unnatural rage, and a faint aura of dark energy surrounded it.


    Junghkook went before Jess in a guard position, his eyes brave but his legs betraying him and trembling. "Is that the min¡ª"


    "It''s a guardian," I muttered, gripping my walking stick tightly.


    It was probably left behind perhaps to test me, still I had not expected to fight the minotaur myself. Guess it could not be helped.


    The Minotaur roared, the sound shaking the very ground beneath us. Without warning, it charged, moving faster than something its size had any right to. I barely had time to shove Jess and Junghkook aside before the beast''s massive fist collided with the earth, shattering the ground where we had stood.


    "Stay back!" I barked, lunging forward to meet the beast head-on. "And you, I''m your opponent."


    The Minotaur was relentless, each strike heavier and faster than the last. Like a weapon perfectly engineered for destruction. I weaved through its blows, channeling every ounce power I had evenly through my body, I poured power into my walking stick, turning it into a makeshift spear. Calling the bident would use up almost all of my reserve so I had to make use of this for now.


    I struck it at its side carefully choosing there because of it''s less hard skin but the attack barely left a scratch on its thick hide. Its resistance to my attack was apparent and also it''s extremely strong body¡ª it shrugged off the blasts of energy I sent at it as if they were mere gusts of wind.


    Jess tried to intervene, she must have sensed the depth of the situation. She was always perceptive in that way. Her hands glowed and shout blasts of white light that seemed harmless to be harmless to the beast, the Minotaur turned on her with a loud roar.


    "Shit!" I cursed under my breath.


    My legs carried me with great speed and I intercepted its attack, slamming my stick into its chest, only to miss it''s powerful elbow driving into my small frame. A moment later I was hurled through the air like a ragdoll. My body crashed into a nearby tree, pain exploding in my ribs.


    I heard something snap and it wasn''t a tree branch, my aged body had its limit. Taking one hit in itself was remarkable.


    I noticed Jess about to try her attack again.


    "Don''t!" I shouted at Jess, blood dripping from my lips. "You''ll only make it angier."


    Junghkook, trembling but determined, began reciting something from his notes¡ª a chant or incantation¡ª but the Minotaur swatted him aside with a flick of its arm.


    "No! You man-cow, I told you I was your opponent didn''t I?" I pushed myself to my feet and gritted my teeth, my vision blurring. The beast charged at me again, and this time, I wasn''t fast enough. I could see it''s movement with ease but my body could not keep up. Its horn tore through my side, sending me sprawling onto the altar steps. Blood pooled beneath me as I gasped for air, my body screaming in agony.


    "Urrgh!" I gurgled on my blood feeling the metallic taste filling my mouth.


    The Minotaur loomed over me, its shadow casting a pall over the altar. I was out of options, my strength fading fast. Jess screamed my name, but I barely heard her. Her voice fizzled out, this body had hit its limit. My vision tunneled as the beast raised its massive fist, ready to deliver the final blow.


    But then, the altar began to glow. The runes flared to life, their light blinding and all-encompassing. The Minotaur hesitated, its roar turning to a pained howl as the energy engulfed it.


    "Get him on the altar!" Jess shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Hurry or we''ll all die!"


    Junghkook and Jess dragged my broken body onto the black stone. The liquid in the basin surged, tendrils of light reaching out to envelop me. I felt a searing pain as the altar''s energy began to work, pulling at my very essence.


    The Minotaur, now enraged beyond reason, charged at the altar, but it was too late. The swirling light formed a barrier, holding the beast at bay.


    "Jess... what''s happening?" I managed to choke out.


    She knelt beside me, tears streaming down her face. "It''s unlocking your memories, Dad. But it''s... it''s taking something in return."


    I screamed as the light tore through me, burning away my damaged flesh and replacing it with something new. The only thing I could hear was the chanting of Jess, I could feel a warmth coming from her, her face shown as light.


    My arms, torn to shreds by the Minotaur, began to regenerate, but they weren''t the same. My skin shimmered with a faint metallic sheen, and ancient symbols etched themselves into my limbs.


    I could feel it, I was awakening.


    Memories flooded back, overwhelming my senses. I saw myself in the depths of Tartarus, wielding power that could shatter worlds, I recognised this to be the power of Thanatos the death god. I remembered the things I never knew I had experienced. Over a millennia of memories came to me in a rush.


    Then there was a soft sweet voice, not one I had heard before¡ª but I could feel it in my chest. It was the voice of my mother.


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Ch. 175: Memories Of The Past (I)

    Ch. 175: Memories Of The Past (I)


    "My dear beautiful boy..."


    I don''t know how but I knew that was my mother. Even though I was an orphan, I knew. This was just a simple instinct, I knew because I used to talk to her.


    "Mom?" That was my voice but as a child.


    Was I in a trance? No this was my memory but... Why was my memory important to me.


    "Remember...! Remember who you are--!" That was the voice of Hecate.


    "?" Remember what?


    "The answer is within you." The voice said again this time followed by resounding echoes.


    For a reason the discussion I had with Talos ages ago came back to me, when I had revealed my true identity to her for the first time these were her words:


    "Have you perhaps thought of the possibility of why you were able to master this world?" Those were the words she spoke then. "What if you weren''t really chosen to come to this world but you instead opened the rift yourself."


    "Then what would that make me....?" I had asked.


    "A god!!" She had answered.


    Thinking back now everything was starting to fall in place but I could not really accept it yet.


    A moment later I saw a white string connecting me to Hades, he looked at me and waved. "I told you we were connected did I not scholar."


    I remembered what Hecate had once said about Hades being a shut in and a strong minded person just like I could. Could it be... No that was absurd to even imagine.


    Another revenge played out before me, the scene of young Hades dressed in a ancient greek robes, his long blue hair reaching down to his shoulder, his eyes bright and beautiful and his smile¡ª a radiance to the Hades I used to be.


    "Mom, when I grow up big and strong I will protect you." He spoke with a smile like a child after doing a good deed.


    Before him crouching down was a beautiful young woman with a face radiating like the sun itself. Her hair was long and crystal like sparkling with radiance, her eyes held a warm gaze. She smiled and reached out to graze the face of young Hades, for a reason unknow to Eugene Daniels hw started to cry.


    "My wonderful little boy, you don''t have to protect mommy, I''m a very strong woman aren''t I?" She poked his nose causing him to giggle. His cheeks puffed up and his eyes bouncing with joy. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess, mommy." He giggled again.


    She sat down on the grass and pulled her to himself, she buried her chin on his head and sniffed on them. "Don''t underestimate your mommy, I did give birth to you so you don''t have to worry about protecting me, that''s my duty. And you already have yours my boy."


    He opened his might wide. "Whaaat?!" He screamed in an exaggerated tone.


    She smiled barely suppressing a laugh. "Yes, Hades. Your duty is to protect your siblings and cherish them with love."


    Young Hades scratched his head and said. "Babysitting is not a duty besides little Poseidon is still a little baby. I don''t wanna, just let me protect you mommy."


    She failed to contain her emotions any longer and laughed so hard that tears formed from her eyes. "Those that look after their little ones are always mommy''s favourite."


    His eyes lit up. "Oh really? Then I''ll grow up big and strong and protect Poseidon, we going to have so much fun together."


    "That you will my little angel." She said.


    He fell into her lap and found warmth there. "Mom, why don''t you let me play outside, why do you keep hiding me in this garden?"


    "You don''t want your father to hurt you again, now do you?" She asked.


    He pouted his lips for a moment and then said. "Daddy''s a big head meanie. One day I''ll chase him away."


    "That you will my dear angel." She said.


    All while they spoke she had a warm smile on her face and pleased eyes. The joy she had made even the flowers around them blossom and the leaves greener, she seemed like a blessed existence on the world.


    "Mom, is something wrong with me? I don''t have powers like you or dad or grandma Gaia but baby Poseidon already has his." Young Hades said.


    His mother, Rhea sighed and then smiled again. "And that bothers you?"


    Young Hades thought with a loud humming sound and then said. "A little. Why does my skin change under water?"


    She did not hesitate to answer him. "Because you''re different."


    "Huh! Am I special then?" He asked beaming with joy.


    She smiled and nodded. "Of course my little angel is special."


    He hugged his mother tighter. "Mom?"


    "Yes, Hades?" She asked with a smile that never left her face.


    Young Hades hugged her tighter and then loud thunder spooked him but had it been thunder it would have been better but this was the voice of the one person that frightened him.


    "Rhea, where is my son!"


    And just like that the image vanished leaving me behind in the pitch blackness filled with number of twinkling lights that barely lit up the place. My eyes were now read and teary, I dropped on my knees and asked the sliver of the black book within me.


    "Those memories, what happend next?" I asked.


    There was a short silence before Hades materialised before me and said. "You know the rest scholar. Kronos started to consume his children, my mother got angry at the last one. She sensed Zeus was different from the moment he was born, she lied about his death and took him to Gaia her mother who raised him into what he is now."


    "The war itself though it ended in our victory it corrupted the earth and also turned Gaia into a being I''d devastation and destruction."


    "Pandora?" I asked, my chest was so tight that it took all of my strength to send those words flying out. "Pandora became Me Anonymous."


    "As a stage of evolution, she did." The Hades apparition said.


    I looked up at him and said. "Why tell me this now, did you really forget or did you choose to wait for the right time?"

 Chapter 176 - 176: Ch. 176: Memories Of The Past (II)

    Ch. 176: Memories Of The Past (II)


    The apparition looked at me for a long time I felt he was not going to answer but he eventually said. "The calamities all led to the great war but it was nothing any of us imagined. The most powerful entities in the world are:"


    "Gaia: the personification of earth."


    "Tartarus: the abyss"


    "Eros: the force of attraction, love, desire


    "Nyx: the embodiment of the night"


    "Erebus: the personification of shadow and darkness."


    "These forces were unparalled but have long fallen into slumber. Even with Gaia decaying into Pandora she still existed, but this triggered something else that slumbered. All these entities were birthed from the first primordial deity to exist, the formless voice of the universe before creation.m¡ª"


    "CHAOS!!" We both said at the same time.


    Chaos was an entity that existed in greek mythology, it existed before the creation. Due to its introduction and name it never received much popularity leading for many to misunderstand it or not even have heard of it in the first place.


    Now it made sense, the order of chaos. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chaos awakened and threw the world into chaos. One of it''s vessel was your close companion Talos, she was one of his generals, rendered into a souless husk. We could not win, we lost too much in the war. At the end we managed to convince the fates to save our world, we trapped Chaos in a dimension isolated from ours where his power was halved. I could not stand all I had lost, my family and friend so I betrayed the fates and traveled back but Chaos ambition was much bigger than we had imagined."


    "He inflicted me with a great affliction to save myself I had to purge my soul and start over. I became a single strand of life and fell to your world passing down the human bloodline till I finally took form. My memories lost I lived as a human mortal till I came in contact with the black book which was another fragment of my soul."


    I gasped. "These memories, they''re... mine?"


    He nodded. "Eugene Daniels is Hadesz we are one and the same. In truth, you are the original source. Going back would end your time here and you would become whole again."


    I dropped down unable to stomach all I had just heard, minutes went by before I spoke up again. "Is it possible to go back?"


    "You did open the gateway on your own." He said back.


    "What happens to you then?" I asked.


    "Nothing." He said simply. "I become nothing."


    All this while and I turned out to be Hades. It was all connected, to save his souls Hades sent it to the future, it shrunk but did not die, his main body went back in time but was already fractured leading to him being killed by black amber and I returned at that moment.


    "!!" My head shot up.


    The apparition looked at me with a serious face and said. "You''ve figured it out too?"


    "This Chaos, is it still a threat?" I asked.


    The apparition did not tremble visibly but I could feel it in my soul. "Yes, you have met him already. Hes powerful and can only be defeated by the otherworlder according to the fates and since you''re me, it''s most definitely not you."


    I thoight hard to who the Chaos was, after a long while it finally hit me hard. "The watcher."


    The apparition did not answer instead he nodded gently. My heart tightened. "He must have been enjoying toying with you, in the end whether the calamities are stopped or not the priority is to defeat Chaos. I believe that Chaos would release himself one day."


    I sighed. "Damn! But why can he communicate with me."


    The apparition strike his chin and turned to me. "Being reborn gave you a power that could cross that dimension. That''s why he was after my souls fragment here."


    I rose to my feet and looked at him. "How do I beat him?"


    "One problem at a time, you have to return now and save our family. The family we have built." He held out his hand to me.


    I stood there and looked at him and said. "We''ve been through hell, this time I won''t lose."


    "I know you won''t." He smiled.


    I shook his hand and felt an instant connection, a moment later he disintegrated before me leaving me to myself.


    It was truly startling, I wasn''t just a god¡ªI was a cornerstone of Olympus, the keeper of its balance. And now, I was its last hope.


    The light faded, leaving me gasping for air. The Minotaur, weakened by the altar''s energy, staggered back, its once-formidable strength diminished. I rose from the altar, my new body humming with power.


    The Minotaur roared one last time, charging at me with reckless abandon. I met it head-on, with a single strike, I drove my walking stick¡ª now transformed into a gleaming, divine weapon¡ª through its chest. The beast collapsed, its body dissolving into shadows.


    Jess and Junghkook stared at me, their expressions a mix of awe and fear. I turned to them, the weight of my memories settling on my shoulders.


    "That was close," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil within.


    Junghkook stepped forward hesitantly. "Blue hair. You look so..."


    I looked at Jess, her eyes filled with determination. "You look good dad." Tears welled in her eyes as she ran to me and clutched tight to me, "Will you ever return?"


    "I don''t think that will be possible, my time here was a fun one." I said but she clutched tighter to me.


    Junghkook sighed with a heavy heart and walked up to me. "So this means no more visions? And yes, it really was fun these last few hours. Sure there was a lot of running but it was fun nonetheless."


    He held out his fist and we bumped together, a while later Jess pulled away from we and wiped her tears from her face. "Don''t forget me."


    There was no way to say goodbye in a proper manner to the only person I loved here. "How could I ever forget you my little angel?"


    There was a crackle of white light behind me as the space fractured. Junghkook gasped at the sight and then gave me a nod. I nodded back. Jess waved and broke into tears, I waved back and turned to the portal, my hair dancing in waves. I walked forward without looking back.


    "Live to the fullest." I stepped into the portal leaving those words behind.


    Then all was pitch blackness again, this time I was sure I would come back strongest when I woke up.


    As we left the altar, the forest seemed to tremble in response. The battle was far from over, but for the first time in centuries, I felt ready. The king had returned, and Olympus would rise again.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Ch. 177: One Thousand & One Chains & Torment

    Ch. 177: One Thousand & One Chains & Torment


    It was dark and cold, I could not breath, my lungs were closed to giving up, I guessed. I could feel a strong pressure crushing me as I fell deeper into the abyss of the ocean.


    "Shit!" I cursed in my thoughts.


    Surprisingly I had returned back to the moment I left off, sinking to the depths of the ocean. Good as it was this was not to my liking.


    "Move!" I gurgled and cursed myself for it. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More air left my lungs leaving me completely out of air. Every cell screamed at me to panic but I chose not to. I steeled my resolve and focused on what really was in front of me.


    "I have to live!" I screamed in my head as I sank further to the depths of the ocean. "Move!"


    But my body would not comply with me. For some reason it felt unusually heavy, I don''t know if it was due to the fact that I was dying or that I was currently nearing the bottom of the ocean.


    "Mmmm."


    I could hear a faint voice at the back of my ear, if I listened well enough it would sound more pressing.


    "It''s a shame you became whole at deaths doors. It''s rather a shame, rather poetic if I say so myself."


    I recognized that to be the voice of my teacher and friend, Charon the ferryman. Hearing his voice must have confirmed that I was truly on deaths doors. I closed my eyes and called out to him.


    "Charon?"


    But there was no response.


    "Hehe, Poseidon really did a number on you." He said after a while. "Too bad you cannot die yet."


    What nonsense was he blabbering, if he wanted to offer some consolation he should at least pretend to act the part.


    "Charon?"


    After a short moment of silence he finally said. "Do you not remember the curse placed on you by Thanatos when you chose to claim his power?"


    At first his words had me perplexed but a moment later they struck a chord in me. The memory was coming into mind more clearly, when Thanatos had tricked Hades and merged with his soul he also passed on his curse to him.


    Pandora also mentioned something about me being cursed. Could it be that even after Thanatos left this body that the curse was still in me.


    But what was the curse again?


    I tried hard to remember which was quite a tasking thing to do when you were dropping deeper into the icy waters.


    "Remember Hades, if you can overcome death...."


    His words became drowned out by my own death. I had expected my wounds to have healed when I returned but it appeared I was just being too optimistic about this. If I died I was positive this time, it was final.


    Badum!


    My eyes sprang open from the appearance of a strange light, my body was glowing and my heart still fighting. Consciously I was unable to focus any of my thoughts on anything but unconsciously I was fighting against death and startling¡ª I think it was working.


    Why?


    I doubted Hades had the power to overcome death.


    "So you finally awakened my curse chaos incarnate!" I heard a voice again, but this was different. It was much more deeper and carried more depth.


    Another set of memories came rushing into my head and a single thought filled my head. "Thanatos? He was...."


    His curse, I suddenly reminded it or in clearer terms he reminded me of it.


    "Your curse is that you cannot die!" I repeated to myself.


    Knowing that I focused my mind consciously and fought against death consciously with everything I had left in my cranium and screamed out.


    "I''m not dying yet, I still have a fight to win!" To be honest the words did not come out as expected. The remarkable thing was how the feeling of choking felt, it was like your lungs moving rapidly as if sucking in without any control.


    I took in water, my body was panicking, even knowing I had to keep myself level headed did not do me much good at this moment. But I tried to focus just a little bit more and I could feel my body healing.


    There was only one word repeating over and over with no stop. Even I was oblivious to this fact till the last moment. "Live... Live... Live....!"


    Then everything went black again but I knew this was only the beginning of something truly horrendous. All the cells in my body started to jump up like living needles, my eyes was closed so I could not see this but I could feel it.


    My body was changing becoming more chaotic I could feel the shackles at the depth of my soul snapping. The one thousand and one shackles held something caged, I could feel it. It was a white prism with curved edges, there were marks on the chains that spelled the word.


    "Seal!" It was too repetitive and written in gods tongue making.


    Just what was sealed within here.


    I stretched out my hand and willed it with one simple word.


    "Unseal!"


    A loud rumbling followed, the chains trembled at first as they fought against my command then they stopped and stayed as they were.


    Devastated I screamed again.


    "Unseal!"


    The chains shook again but nothing happened.


    I could feel my body recovering so this had to do with something else, something that had been within me since I had been born. It had been locked away within the body of Hades, I could not help but think that this was his true power seaked here. If Rhea has sealed this here then it was extremely dangerous and powerful.


    "Unseal!"


    This time one of the chains broke off with a violent tug causing me to feel something from the prism. It was very little but I could feel it, power raw and untapped. Raging in chaos constantly.


    I immediately knew what it was, I had felt the same pressure from Prometheus when he was chained to the rock, this was the primordial core that only titans had. Could it be possible I inherited my father''s trait as well as a gods trait.


    This would mean I would become the very first god to wield both a divine core and a primordial core, this was the next stage of my evolution.


    Since primordial energy was unstable that would explain why it was chained in here.


    This time I changed my phrase and said in a slow easy tone that commanded power. "Release."


    There was a hollow sound like that of wind blowing through a canyon then all of a sudden the chains trembled and started to snap one at a time. The process was extremely violent and loud. In a moment all the chains were broken.


    The prism roared to life, white smoke hissing out of it threatening to consume me. I willed my divine core to appeared and a while later a sphere of gold coloured light appeared next to it. The two energies clashes with shockwaves of energy but I was their master.


    "Merge!" What I was doing was sure to destroy my body but... If I could not die then this would most certainly be a success.


    The energies collided and combined into one. I could feel my soul tearing apart causing me to endure an unexplainable amount of pain. But that was just the beginning, my souls repaired itself as fast as it broke apart leaving me in a world of endless torture.


    The power struggle within me reached a climax and I waited for an end but it never came. Time passed by, the only thing keeping me from going mad was the thought of living then all of a sudden after a series of endless bone writhing torture the explosion of power stopped.


    I could not help but sigh in relief as I looked forward to seeing a huge sphere with the top and bottom heads of a prism sticking out the energy coming from it looked dual and the size of it five times as big.


    It was like the two energies had stabilized themselves just like I had planned it would. With this new power and an undying body I was sure to win.


    I summoned all the power at once and felt my body change drastically, as I opened my eyes a well of power exploded from me. It was time for round two.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Ch. 178: In The Face Of Uncommon Defeat (Heras POV)

    Ch. 178: In The Face Of Uncommon Defeat (Hera''s POV)


    I had only one job to do, keep Zeus occupied till Poseidon went through with whatever plan he had in store. That god''s ambition was always a problem but if he thought he could take over Olympus I for one have no problem with that.


    The idea of throwing this unbalanced world into chaos, I have no vision in that. What I am interested in is if Poseidon and his strange poison can actually kill Zeus. In truth I doubted that but for one I chose to dream.


    A strange gleam flashed itself on my face.


    My red ruby lips parted as I spoke to the wind. "Who would have thought Hades would show up?" His appearance totally threw this plan off the rails, if they fought who would possibly win?


    In terms of ability and versatility Poseidon was a genius but Hades was a monster waiting to be unleashed. Instead of keeping Zeus occupied as planned I sent him hurtling their way, if I am to speculate the results he would interrupt their fight what happens next would be truly remarkable. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haa~" I sighed as I stepped forward over the debris, the top of the building filled with ash and dust. My eyes caught sight of Hermes squirming on the ground, my flowing gold gown caressed his face as I walked past him. "How pitiful, the ranks of the twelve really have depreciated."


    I walked forward through the billows of smoke and ash my sights set on one figure. A few feets away was Pandora her burns healing as a drastic rate, she screamed as her wounds healed. I looked at her without doing a thing, my presence itself was imperceptible to her.


    A short wheezing drew my attention to a small figure resting on one of the pillars she looked a bit bloody, short dark hair over her face in a mess, her crystal eyes flashed at me through her hair.


    "You know if you want to beat her, this would be the perfect moment." As hazy as her voice sounded she seemed quite level headed.


    I could tell that she was a dangerous person immediately. "You dare to command me peasant." I said with a detesting look at her.


    The figure sighed as shook her head lightly. "Like I give a damn miss royal queen, you did not come here to sight see did you?"


    I took my eyes off her a moment later and said. "No, I did not."


    By now Pandora fully healed and was now noticing me for the first time, despite being recovered she still looked like a mess, her usual controlled composure was now broken. Seeing me she raised an eye in surprise.


    I said to the figure on the ground. "I take it you were with Hades, he is not one to form parties, you must have been someone special to him."


    With one last glance at Pandora who stood there idly oogling me I walked up to the figure on the ground and crouched down before her. I moved my hand and gently tugged strands of hair from her face, she looked extremely pale and had the most beautiful eyes I had ever seen.


    "You''re a smart one, I can tell. Willful, proud. No matter." I pressed my hand on her head and healed her with the energy that flowed through my body.


    It only took a second and she was fully healed. I could not let an ally of Hades die, not when he would win me the war.


    "Why did you heal her, she''s the enemy?" Pandora said with a hint of rage. "You--"


    BHAM!!


    I sent Pandora falling to the ground with a strong blow to the chest. Still paralyzed by the though of how I closed the gap in a mere seconds I pulled her by the hair and brought her closer.


    "Don''t test me abomination, did you really think you would win?"


    An ugly smile drew itself on Pandora''s face just as the sky cracked open with thunder. Across the city there was a downpour of blank ink from the clouds. The rain of black amber had begun and with it the fall of Olympus.


    The feeling of being soaked in the black liquid felt like cold needles sinking into my skin through every pore. Across the city I could hear screams of those who were unlucky to escape their cruel fate.


    I turned my gaze to the espance of Olympus and said. "It''s true that you plan did reach a level of accomplishment but looks at what you have accomplished here. The number of people you initially planned to infect was 70% of Olympus, now it''s just a measly 5% or so. Hades affected your plan to such an extent. His plan was well thought out."


    Pandora pulled back from my grasp her face looking angry for the first time as she spoke. "How? There is no way Hades could have reached that many people by himself. This is beyond the scope of my expectations."


    I raised my hand to my face and pushed away strand of hair that that covered my face from being wet. "I have to agree Hades was did make a spectacular scene of making Poseidon seem like the villain of the story. Beyond that he had help from the goddess of strife and the god of war, they were very much involved in the foiling of your plan."


    Pandora seemed surprised that a member of the circle had defaulted to Hades'' side. "That''s impossible, all my plans¡ª"


    "¡ªFailed horribly." I interrupted her. "Ares respects Hades more than any other god, your biggest flaw was never in your allies or the playing field. Rather it was the unoredictability of your enemy. Unlike you who are just knowing your enemy for the first time Hades seemed to have known the extent of your might and planned far ahead. It was like facing an enemy who has studied you for centuries, Hades always had that air of impossibility about him."


    Pandora seemed clearly shaken. "It doesn''t matter the effect of the black amber will still cover the city for hours. When Poseidon returns it will all be over."


    I scoffed at her, my glass shows clacked on the roof of the building as I circled her, her eyes following me in a cautious gaze. "Do you really think Poseidon will return in one piece, you seem not to know Hades and that is still your biggest flaw. You underestimate one of the strongest gods. The effects of the black amber is only violent to lesser gods, for god''s such as myself it will take much longer. Perhaps hours."


    The air of confidence and tranquility I resonated seemed to put Pandora on edge more than the chaos around us. "I only partnered with your alliance to see if you can kill Zeus, to see you in such a weakened pathetic state is truly satisfying."


    I lunged at her from behind and grabbed her neck, I squeeze tight on her neck, I could feel her breathing heavily. "You are afraid I see, after all your bragging about being a force of reckoning you just turned out to be a cheap imitation. The gods of the twelve give more than their souls in a battle regardless of whether they live of die to protect this world from other forces. We rule the heavens and earth with unparalleled strength, a deformity such as yourself can never hope to understand that."


    Pandora choked and tensed up even more.


    I smiled and brought my face closer to her and whispered in her eye. "You don''t seem to be able to put a curse in me, could it be that you''ve lost your ability? That pretty girl with glass eyes really did do a number on you. I wonder how fragile you are now." I tightened my grip on her neck and felt it shudder then crack slightly. "You''re like an egg I can smash at any moment." Explore stories at empire


    Pandora trembled and tried to put up a fight but her body shook even more. "Hades! Just where did he come from? But it''s all hopeless, black amber has no cure it''s plague will¡ª"


    She choked on her next words as I squeezed tighter. "It won''t matter, we gods don''t go down that easily. Now say good bye."


    Just then a loud thump sounded on the roof as a huge figure was charging our way. The aura I felt from it, I never thought I would ever sense it again.


    "No mother, don''t kill her!" Hephaestus appeared screaming. He carried a huge device under his arm and stopped a few feet from me. "What you want is the entity within her right?"


    I looked a him for a long time before breaking into a maddening smile meant to evoke all my negative emotions. "Son, funny of you to join us. You must know killing the vessel will end Pandora."


    Hephaestus responded more terrified by me. "But I can extract her."


    "Sorry but I can''t have her getting away like last time, it time we end this once and for all." I pressed harder on Pandora''s neck prepared to end this war once and for all. "Say your goodbyes son."

 Chapter 179 - 179: Ch. 179: The End Of Pandora (Heras POV)

    Ch. 179: The End Of Pandora (Hera''s POV)


    A storm brewed in the heavens as I tightened my grip around Pandora''s fragile neck, the veins of black amber coursing under her skin illuminating faintly against the darkened sky. Her once imposing aura had crumbled like ash in the wind. This vessel, this abomination, had dared to challenge us gods¡ª me, no less. She was a mockery, a hollow force trying to emulate power it could never truly wield. My fingers twitched as her trembling body hung in my grasp.


    "Hephaestus," I said slowly, without glancing at him. My voice carried a note of boredom, though I was anything but that. "You should tread carefully when interrupting me. It rarely ends well."


    He flinched, clutching his strange contraption like a shield. My son¡ª poor, pathetic Hephaestus, always desperate for some form of redemption. He was never truly whole, never truly mine. And yet, here he was, pleading for the life of an enemy. Talk about a complete disgrace of a package.


    To think such a vile thing came from me.


    "Mother, I can extract the entity within her," he said, his voice firm despite the fear I could see lingering in his molten eyes. "Killing her outright could destabilize everything. We don''t know what will happen to the ones cursed by her if she dies before we sever its connection to her. Let me do this."


    I tilted my head, studying him with ill interest. Was this his ploy to regain some semblance of importance, or did he genuinely believe he could succeed where others had failed? The desperation in his voice tugged at something deep within me¡ª a flicker of emotion I quickly extinguished.


    "Do you think I care what becomes of her at this juncture?" I asked, my tone sharper than the storm wrought winds. "She is nothing more than a tool, a vessel of chaos. Ending her ensures that chaos dies with her. To be honest I should not be mudding my hands for this but I just wanted to do some good this time and now I''m the one who should relentless."


    Pandora squirmed in my grip, her body convulsing as she tried to summon her strength. She clawed weakly at my wrist, the effort almost pitiable.


    "It''s almost admirable that you even put up a fight, almost. But I decide who lives on Olympus." I smirked, tightening my hold until the cracks in her neck deepened, echoing like the prelude to thunder.


    But then¡ª


    A pulse.


    It radiated through the air, cold and ancient, a force older than even us Olympians. It emanated from Pandora, but it wasn''t her. Something darker stirred within her, something¡­ alive.


    "You feel it too," Hephaestus said, his voice trembling now. "The entity is waking. If you kill her now, it won''t die¡ª it will only find another host. A stronger one." He steeled his eyes with conviction at me.


    I hated that he was right. The pulse grew stronger, resonating with an energy that made the very fabric of Olympus tremble. The black amber rain intensified, its needles piercing into the city below, infecting and corrupting everything it touched.


    "You gamble much, son," I said, my fingers loosening slightly around Pandora''s neck. "But I will allow this¡ª for now. Don''t test my patience."


    I released Pandora, letting her crumple to the ground like a broken marionette. Her body spasmed, and for a brief moment, I thought she might truly expire. But then, her chest rose sharply, and her head snapped up, her eyes now glowing with an eerie, unnatural light.


    The entity was awakening like a beast caged. If this meant the entity had never one fully awaken it would truly be a bit of an issue if it did wake.


    Hephaestus wasted no time. He moved with a precision I hadn''t seen in him for centuries, honestly I hadn''t seen him in centuries. I remember his live for contractions, metals and bolts I never saw vision in them but somehow he managed to liberate this world with it. Activating his device¡ªa strange, cylindrical apparatus covered in glowing runes and gears. It hummed with raw energy, its purpose both mechanical and mystical.


    "Combining technology and divine energy together? You really do have a way of outdoing yourself." It was not a compliment just a mere statement.


    "Hold her still," he commanded, his confidence surprising me.


    I raised an eyebrow at him but complied, pinning Pandora to the ground with a single hand. She screamed, her voice a cacophony of her own and the entity''s¡ª a discordant symphony that sent shivers down my spine for some reason but it only lasted a second.


    "You think you can extract me?" the entity hissed through her lips, its voice layered and otherworldly. "You meddling gods are nothing but insects to me. I am eternal. I am¡ª"


    "Oh, spare me the monologue," I snapped, slamming her head against the ground with enough force to crack the marble beneath her. "You all say the same thing. Bla bla bla, we get it, you''re a profound bitch you don''t have to rub it in."


    Hephaestus activated the device, and a beam of golden light shot out, enveloping Pandora. The entity screamed, its voice reverberating across Olympus. The black amber rain faltered for a moment, the storm weakening as the device worked its magic. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then¡ª chaos erupted.


    The entity fought back, tendrils of black energy bursting from Pandora''s body, lashing out in every direction. One struck Hephaestus, sending him flying into a nearby column. Another came for me, but I caught it in my hand, the searing pain barely registering as I crushed it.


    "You''ve made your choice," the entity roared, its voice shaking the heavens. "Now face the consequences!"


    The tendrils multiplied, tearing through the rooftop and reaching for the city below like swarming vines of a living creature. I summoned my divine power, golden light exploding from my body as I fought back the onslaught. Hephaestus, dazed but determined, returned to his feet, adjusting his device to amplify its output.


    "We have to weaken her more!" he shouted over the cacophony.


    I didn''t need his advice. I lunged at Pandora, my hands glowing with divine energy as I struck her again and again, each blow weakening the entity''s hold on her. She screamed, the tendrils retreating slightly with each hit, but it wasn''t enough.


    A sudden surge of power erupted from Pandora, knocking me back. I landed gracefully, my gown fluttering in the wind, but the force had been enough to crack my confidence. This was no ordinary fight.


    And then, reinforcements arrived.


    From the sky descended Ares, his blood-red armor gleaming despite the darkened skies. Behind him was Eris, her chaotic aura crackling like wildfire.


    "You started the party without us?" Ares smirked, unsheathing his blade.


    Eris grinned, her eyes alight with mischief. "Let''s end this farce, shall we?"


    I straightened my form and looked at them with one eye. "Little ones do grow up so fast. Shall e begin then?" I said with a darkened glare.


    Together, we launched a coordinated assault. Ares charged head-on, his strikes brutal and unrelenting, while Eris unleashed waves of chaotic energy that destabilized the entity''s defenses. Hephaestus continued his work, the device now emitting a high-pitched whine as it drew the entity out piece by piece.


    Pandora''s body convulsed violently, her screams mixing with the entity''s as it was slowly torn from her. The black amber rain ceased entirely, the storm dissipating as the entity weakened.


    "It''s working!" Hephaestus shouted, his voice triumphant.


    But the entity wasn''t done yet. With one final burst of power, it erupted from Pandora''s body, a massive, writhing mass of black energy. It hovered above us, its form shifting and pulsating, its rage palpable.


    "You will regret this," it snarled, its voice a thousand voices in one.


    Ares stepped forward, his blade glowing with divine power. "We''ve heard that before."


    In unison, we unleashed our full power. My golden light, Ares''s crimson fury, Eris''s chaotic energy, and Hephaestus''s device all converged on the entity. It shrieked, its form destabilizing as it was torn apart, its essence scattered into nothingness.


    When the light faded, silence reigned. Pandora or what was left of her lay unconscious, her body frail but alive. The city below was in ruins, but the black amber had vanished, its plague defeated.


    I turned to Hephaestus, my expression unreadable. "You''ve done well¡­ for once." Stay connected through empire


    He nodded, too exhausted to respond.


    "But we still ended up killing her in the end. Bummer." I ran my hand down my wet hair.


    Hephestus gave an agitated laugh. "My device was also a one kill trap."


    As I gazed at the broken remnants of the battlefield, a strange sense of satisfaction washed over me. The war was far from over, but this victory was ours.


    And yet, in the back of my mind, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something far worse was still to come.


    I watched Hephestus hurry to the half naked ex-Pandora on the ground with a worried look on his face and thought. "So that''s his babe, not bad."


    Author''s Note: Thank you for reading this far. I really appreciate it. If you can gift me pls do, it will assist in giving me more motivation to work. Thanks!!

 Chapter 180 - 180: Ch. 180: The Victor Decided!!

    Ch. 180: The Victor Decided!! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes flashed open and with it the water around me exploded, shooting up like a geyser. My aura felt different, foreign. It changed my sense of perception. I looked up as I was surrounded by the surging ocean the waters seeming to be wary of me.


    "Why can''t you just die right?" I could feel the rage emanating from Poseidon''s voice as he boomed at me from the top of the oceans surface.


    Clearly my return did not sit well with him


    "Brother, give up," he growled, his voice a rumble that reverberated through the water.


    I didn''t respond. Words were futile now. Instead, I let the silence carry my resolve as I stepped forward, the sand beneath my feet shifting with every movement. Poseidon''s eyes narrowed, sensing the change before it even began.


    Strange sigils-like markings started to crawl unto my arms¡ª the forgotten marks of power buried deep within my soul¡ª burned to life, scorching my skin with an otherworldly heat. I could feel them etching themselves deeper, veins of fire coursing across my body. My hair began to turn white, strands flowing like silver flame in the water. The shift wasn''t just physical; it was primal, a transformation into something I couldn''t fully comprehend. The strange power stirred in response, its essence flooding through me in waves, ancient and vengeful.


    Poseidon''s grin faltered, his trident twitching in his grasp. "What is this¡­?"


    I didn''t give him the luxury of an answer.


    With a single leap, I closed the distance between us, the blade of my scythe¡ª hewn from the obsidian of Tartarus¡ª slicing through the currents. Poseidon parried, his trident crashing against my weapon with a force that sent shockwaves rippling outward. The ocean gave way as it was thrown back by the powerful shockwave of the battle, I could see fissures spidering across the seabed. The sheer impact sent schools of fish scattering, their forms swallowed by the abyss.


    With no water to hold us up we fell down to the sea bed that was once a coral paradise now our bloody battlefield.


    "You think this changes anything?" Poseidon roared, thrusting his trident toward my chest. I could see him becoming agitated. Water coalesced into a spear around the weapon, streaking toward me like lightning. My body sidestepped moving in instinct, the sigils on my arm glowing brighter as I raised my hand. The water obeyed me now. I redirected the attack, twisting it into a spiral and sending it hurtling back toward him.


    Poseidon bellowed in frustration, the spear dissipating as he summoned a tidal wave that crashed into me. The force hurled me backward, but I dug my heels into the sand, anchoring myself. My body burned with the power surging through me, every muscle thrumming with energy.


    Now Poseidon was looking terrified. "What-- how are you doing this? Could it be that you have awakened your true powers?" A look of fear now plagued his face like a torrent raging wildly.


    "You''ve grown weak, brother," I said, my voice colder than the ocean''s depths. "Your strength is tied to the element, to your need for power. But I am no longer bound by such trivialities."


    The ocean began to darken around us, the water itself trembling. Poseidon lunged, his strikes growing more erratic, more desperate. I countered each one, the sigils guiding my movements with unnatural precision. Every swing of my blade carved arcs of darkness into the water, each one driving Poseidon further back.


    Bit by bit his composure wavered...


    Then came his mistake.


    He overextended, a wide arc of his trident leaving his side unguarded. I seized the opening, slamming my blade into his chest. The force drove him backward, his feet skidding across the ocean floor as blood¡ª dark and thick¡ª drew a wide arc in the open space before falling to the seabed beneath our feet. He howled, clutching the wound, his rage palpable.


    "You dare wound me in my own domain?" he spat, blood dripping from his lips. "I am the sea! I am eternal!"


    "Poseidon stop this," I said, stepping forward, my voice a whisper that cut sharper than any blade.


    The sigils on my arms flared brighter, their glow spreading across my chest, my legs, my face. The transformation was complete. I felt the power of my combined core consuming me, remaking me into something perhaps greater than a god.


    My body felt unusually light like air, my eyes could see his moves before he made them, I was at my peak. The water around us churned violently as I struck, each blow hammering into Poseidon with unrelenting force. He fought back, but his strikes grew weaker, his movements slower. Blood clouded the water, a dark haze that swirled around us like smoke.


    Overpowering him and outclassing him, I disarmed him. A spart of fireworks erupted from our clash as if announcing my victory. His trident fell to the ground, embedding itself in the sand. He stumbled, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Yield," I demanded, my blade hovering inches from his throat.


    He sneered, blood staining his teeth. "Never."


    So be it.


    With one swift motion, I brought my blade down, severing his right arm at the shoulder. The ocean screamed with him, the water trembling as his blood poured into it. Poseidon fell to his knees, clutching the stump where his arm had been, his face contorted in agony.


    "You... you will regret this," he hissed, his voice trembling with pain and fury.


    I had done it, I had taken compensation for the arm I had lost in my first battle with him. Then I was unprepared as weak but now it was my win.


    I sent my blade back into the abyss it came from. The sigils on my body started to dim as the transformation began to fade. My hair returned to its dark blue, the burning in my veins subsiding. I stared down at him, my expression unreadable.


    "Now, we''re even," I said, turning away. "You did not lose because you were weaker, you lost because I was your opponent."


    I left him there, broken and bleeding, his glory and might crumbling around him. The ocean floor was silent, the weight of my actions settling in my chest. This victory wasn''t just mine¡ª it was ours.


    Poseidon looked up at me broken and lost and said. "I lost." It seemed he was unable to believe the cruel fate he had fallen to.


    I raised my head and looked to the sky, waiting. A moment later a lone figure appeared floating in air, it was Zeus the proclaimed ruler of Olympus. From where I stood I wondered what would be going on in his mind at the moment.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Ch. 181: The End Of The War

    Ch. 181: The End Of The War


    The sky cracked open with thunder as bolts of gold light crackles around Zeus. I turned my eyes away and paid no attention to it, I approached Poseidon who knelt on the floor clutching to his severed arm, he dared not look up. His pride was shattered, the humiliation of having his grand plan torn apart clearly paralyzing him.


    His severed arm lay on the floor feets away a small puddle of blood under it. The blood shimmered with sparkling white light, the blood of the gods were always like this.


    I looked at my cuts, they sever ones had been healed by my curse. I walked away from Poseidon, my feet crunching on the seabed I reached his trident thrust in the ground and summoned my scythe once again.


    In one swift motion I ignited the nether flame and cut through his trident. It hissed out as if crying in pain, a shockwave sent a light breeze brushing my face. When it was done the trident of the god of the seas was severed in two cementing my victory even more.


    I looked over to where Poseidon was, his eyes looking at me with a blank expression then back at his trident and lingered there for a long while before turning back to me with a disfigured look on his face.


    "You--" whatever he was about to say got drowned in his sorrow.


    I turned and approached him. "Poseidon for crimes of treachery and trying to take over Olympus while also endangering the civilians I hereby strip you of your status within the twelve gods of Olympus."


    His body trembled, his eyes were faced down. "Keeping you alive is not mercy, it''s a rather cruel punishment I have given to you."


    I heard him grit hit teeth and then hiss but he said nothing.


    I raised my head to the sky to see Zeus still floating there, strangely he did not bother to interrupt. I did not know if he would attack me, if he did things would be more complicated. In terms of overall power Zeus was truly at the peak, would I stand a chance against him?


    I sprouted my wings, I had to go meet the others and defeat Pandora. Leaving Poseidon was not the smart choice but he was already defeated and Zeus was here.


    I was takin off I fell back on my feet and held my chest, there was a cold feeling deep down causing me to hiss out. My body shook violently, a moment later my body hissed out black smoke and I could feel a weight being lifted from me. I quickly understood this change.


    "My curse is gone, someone beat Pandora?" My words caused Poseidon''s body to fidget. "Someone actually beat that damned monster?"


    A small smile of accomplishment flew on my face, we had averted the future events. Though losing the ability not to die was a loss but it was much better this way.


    The curses of Talos, Aphrodite and Hephestus have been broken. No more curses in this world, no more Pandora or the circle, and soon no more black amber. The clamities were now fully averted.


    I kicked off the ground, my main priority was to return to my team. I stopped mid air a few feet away from Zeus, his eyes looked at mine with a strange calmness that seemed hollow. Fortunately he was not hostile.


    "Don''t let him leave." I said but it sounded more like a command.


    He gave me a slight nod then turned his gaze back to Poseidon.


    I nodded back and then shot into the air, aiming for the realm of gods that existed beyond the heavens at a fast speed, ignoring the slight fatigue I felt in my body. The flight up was much longer than I expected, we had fought all the way down making the plummet much faster.


    I cut through the rings of cloud and soon emerged high above the city on Olympus. The magnificent city now sending strings of smoke flying.


    I cut through the air for the grand hall where I had left my team. I shot down and landed on the roof that had been shattered and exploded in different areas. The storm clouds were gone but the deed had already been done. The poison it had rained down would harm a number of people but it would be much less than expected.


    Not seeing my team through the smoke, my composure slipped for a moment and I screamed. "Talos! Hecate!"


    There was no reply, a second later I heard a mocking laughter. "Dear Hades worrying about others, it''s just too cute." Hera walked out of the smoke, a friendly smile on her face. "Your acquaintances are all fine."


    Behind her walked another figure, one I was more accustomed to. The smoke could not hide her unmistakable figure, she walked forward in slow steps. Dragging her feet clearly out of exhaustion.


    I stood there and waited for her to reach me, Talos had a huge stain of black ash on her cheek and other little ones all over her face. She stopped before me and said nothing, her body tilted slightly as she fell into me, her arms wrapping round me.


    The words escaped her lips, "Thank you. It''s all over now."


    I raised one hand and brought it down on her head giving her a soft gentle pat. "No, we all did this together."


    She stayed there a while longer, Hera broke the silence and said. "Hades babysitting, now that''s one of your perks. You beat Poseidon?"


    I looked at her and nodded.


    Her reply was short and brief. "Good."


    Talos pulled away and acted normal or close to it at least. "The others are over there, Hera healed us to an extent. We managed to extract and defeat Pandora with her help and a few others."


    I looked over at Ares and Eris. I nodded to them and they acknowledged me. Hera turned and started to leave with a few parting words. "A hands down to you, the war is over."


    I smiled inwardly and said in a low whisper. "Yes, yes it is."


    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Ch. 182: The Aftermath Of The Battle & A Quiet Retreat

    Ch. 182: The Aftermath Of The Battle & A Quiet Retreat


    The air still smelled of ash and iron, a testament to the battle that had just ended. I looked at the grand hall of Olympus, now a ruin of shattered marble and fractured columns, smoke curling lazily into the sky. The weight of victory pressed heavy on my shoulders, a strange mix of relief and exhaustion.


    Around me, my team gathered in varying states of weariness and triumph. Talos stood by my side, her usual steel demeanor softened by the faint smile tugging at her lips. She had earned this victory as much as anyone. I turned to the others, noting their wounds and resolve. It was time to regroup, to leave before the Olympian authorities arrived to claim their victory and probably to cause a ruckus.


    Having the battle broadcast live was enough as it was, my part here was now done. I never intended to linger longer or get involved in Olympus.


    "We''ve lingered long enough," I said, my voice steady but low. "Olympus will want its explanation, but we''ve no time to satisfy their curiousity."


    Talos nodded, brushing soot from her armor. "Agreed. Hera''s cooperation will keep them distracted, but we should move."


    Hecate stepped forward, the staff in her hand clicking softly against the cracked marble floor. Her face bore a weariness deeper than the physical toll. Next to her was Aphrodite who looked equally as worn out. "The curses are broken," Hecate murmured. "With Pandora gone the balance of world has shifted, even if it''s in favour of the gods. There''s work to be done."


    "You''ve done enough for now," I replied, meeting her gaze. "Rest while you can. We''ll deal with the aftermath later." Her mind was always hard on work all of the time, I was happy that she survived.


    Hecate hesitated but nodded, the faintest smile gracing her lips. "For once, Hades, I''ll take your advice."


    Aphrodite walked up to me, barely moving with much stamina. Reaching me she threw her arms around me and buried her face in my arms. "Thank you, you kept your word."


    Oh right. Her curse was broken now, she was free. Her curse was that it prevented her from ever falling in love, if she broke this she would experience unimaginable pain and possibly death. She must have felt deeply relieved to be free now.


    I pressed my hand on her head and said in a cold voice. "Of course I always keep my word."


    She pulled back and smiled weakly, "I got a chance to beat up Apollo."


    After a moment with her eyes still on me, I realized she was waiting for me to speak, "Oh, it that so? How did that feel."


    I could see her eyes beam as she suppressed something I suspected to be a laugh and said. "It felt really good. I know we planned to win but still winning for once feels... Ecstatic."


    I opened my mouth to comment but then closed it back and nodded.


    I walked forward to Hephestus who held the vessel of Pandora in his hands. Originally I had planned to destroy both the vessel and the entity but he really managed to pull it off.


    I stopped before him, my shadow reaching out and devouring his huge frame under the moonlight. My eyes flashed as I looked down at him crying softly and said. "Wipe your tears, you''re a god. We won, you won your old friend, you should be happy."


    Without looking my way he nodded and wiped his face, next he gave a low laugh and said after a while. "Why curse is gone now, you were never what others said you were Hades. You''re¡ª I''m grateful, truly." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I swear all this pleasantries was starting to make my stomach turn. "We''ll be rounding up soon, get ready."


    With that I left him and turned to the two figures standing a little distance away. One was Ares, the god of war and the other Eris, the goddess of strife. With the help of Madame Perisa I was able to get in contact with Eris, I had to simply convince her to help my cause and in exchange I would increase her status in Olympus. As for Eris I had a thought that he would help me regardless, as long as he knew it was me calling.


    "Hades." Ares said with a bright smile and a nod.


    I stopped before him and said. "I appreciate your help, both of you."


    Ares beamed with joy and respect while Eris simply nodded and smiled. At another corner was of the roof was Hermes lying down on the floor, for a moment I was afraid he would be badly hurt or worse.


    If I remembered correctly, Hera actually despised him so the chances of her healing him were slim. As I approached him I found him breathing causing me to breath a sigh of relief.


    "Hermes, you okay?" I asked with a bit of concern slipping through.


    He opened his eyes and looked at me, the flickers that always swam there were now unstable. "Oh, hi Hades. I''m just resting."


    I sighed and said. "I''m sorry to intrude but can you get us out of here?"


    He responded with a deep sigh that possibly meant he was spent but he did not want to refuse.


    I turned my attention to the rest of the team and spotted Hera still around. She stood with her arms crossed, her golden hair gleaming despite the dirt streaking her face. She tilted her head, meeting my eyes with a mix of gratitude and something else¡ª something softer. "Well, Hades," she said, her tone light but edged with sincerity, "I suppose you did okay for the King of the Underworld."


    I snorted. "High praise, coming from you. The queen truly flatters the king of the dead."


    Her lips curled into a smirk. "Don''t get used to it."


    I could not help but say. "For someone that seems to be indifferent all of the time you do look beautiful when you smile."


    I watched her face go blank with shock and smiled at the effect I had left her with. She spoke in a hushed tone only I could hear, "How vulgar."


    I saw Hermes leaned against a broken pillar, his usual mischievous grin replaced by a rare look of contemplation. "You know," he said, spinning his caduceus lazily, "I think I''ll actually miss this chaos. It''s been a while since we gods ever worked together like this."


    "Try not to start the next war," I replied dryly.


    "No promises," he shot back with a wink, but his tone lacked its usual bite.


    Ares and Eris stood slightly apart from the group, their battle-worn appearances doing little to hide the satisfaction still eating at their eyes. I managed to pick up some of their chatter. "You''ve proven yourself to Hades, Ares," Ares said gruffly, his deep voice cutting through the silence. "This victory is as much yours as it is theirs."


    Eris grinned, her sharp teeth glinting. "Don''t let it go to your head, though."


    "Noted," He said, inclining his head to the ground and pretending to be resolute.


    "Your efforts were crucial. Both of you." I said catching them off guard.


    Finally, I turned to Hera, who stood at the edge of the ruins, her back to us as she surveyed the destruction. I was still unable to figure her out, at the moment she wasn''t my priority. "Hera," I called out.


    She glanced over her shoulder, her expression unreadable now. "What is it now, Hades?"


    "Thank you," I said simply.


    She raised an eyebrow, a rare look of surprise crossing her face. Then she smirked. "Don''t let it go to your head, either. You will be owing me one now."


    I chuckled knowing that would be something big considering her standards. Still I felt the need to add a little joke. "At least put one on the house."


    I could hear the sirens wailing in the distance as they approached the building. The dark pantheon my alliance had won, not everything went according to my plan but still it was rewarding.


    But why did I still feel burdened. Was is because of the impact Poseidon''s betrayal would have on this world, Apollo as well, would this cause the people to lose fate in the twelve gods that ruled Olympus? The consequences of my actions bit at me like a grim reminder of something.


    I still wished I was there in the final moments of Pandora. There were still many pressing questions, what would Zeus do now that his most cherished brotherhood had been broken. As I marched forward to the next chapter of my adventure I let myself be absent-minded for once, the problems of tomorrow could wait till that time. Now, I had to have some closure...!

 Chapter 183 - 183: Ch. 183: A Moment Of Peace

    Ch. 183: A Moment Of Peace


    We moved quickly, leaving Olympus behind as the sounds of approaching soldiers echoed in the distance. With the help of Hermes'' ability we were able to leave the scene and avoid the prying eyes. I waited behind as they went through the portal one at a time.


    Talos walked beside me, her steps steady despite the exhaustion etched into her features. "Do you think Poseidon will recover?" she asked quietly.


    I raised an eyebrow wondering why she would ask that, there was no way she was concerned about his safety but as usual her mind was mostly a mystery to me.


    "Not as the god he once was," I replied. "But that''s his burden to bear."


    She nodded, her expression unreadable. "There will be consequences, you know that?" With those words hanging in the air we entered the portal and bid the place where we had made our last stand goodbye.


    The portal opened to a vast underground chamber, Hephaestus''s secret lab. The space was a blend of ancient and modern¡ª a cathedral of gears, forges, and glowing runes. It felt oddly comforting, a reminder of the ingenuity that had carried us through this war.


    Hephaestus himself was waiting, his massive frame hunched over a workbench where he had put the vessel of Pandora connected to life support tech. He looked up as we entered, his face splitting into a tired grin. "You want a report of what happened today" he rumbled, his voice like grinding stone.


    "Later," I said firmly. "For now, we rest."


    As gods naturally our injuries would heal based on how much energy we still had left in our reserve. For cases such as the vessel of Pandora who did not seem to be a high god her healing process seemed to be damaged leading to the use of life support.


    The team dispersed to different corners of the workshop eyeing things they might not have seen. It really was their first time in his secret lab, the only person who knew of this prior was Hermes himself. After a while I would find some of them sitting in silence.


    I stood silently at a corner and observed them. My thoughts still working on something. A while later Talos approached me again, a faint smile on her lips. "You should take your own advice, Hades."


    I chuckled softly. "Perhaps."


    She hesitated, then added, "You did well."


    "I didn''t know you were one for comments," I said, meeting her gaze. "I have to admit I was quite surprised you survived."


    Talos stared at me longer and then turned away saying. "It''s a great feeling solving the most unsolvable mystery ever known on Olympus. In terms of power I was weaker than Pandora but I managed to outsmart her."


    I guess she must have felt highly exhilarated at the moment but to me it was rather a sense of self accomplished. For the first time since I got here I felt I was finally at home.


    "Do you know Pandora''s original form?" She said out of the blue, temporarily distracting me from my thoughts and said. "She claimed to be Gaia, the proclaimed deity that represented the earth. Apparently Pandora thought of you as the beacon to save this world."


    "Oh is that so?" I asked with no interest in the matter.


    She sighed and butt me on the shoulder. "Quite being so rock hard, what are you gonna do now?"


    I wondered a bit and said. "Work out the underworld problems first and then maybe come back here."


    Her next tone was filled with disappointment. "Then you''ll be gone a while."


    "It''s indefinite but most likely." I replied.


    She said nothing for a long while before adding. "We''ll have our date when you return then."


    "Your still serious about that? Do you even know what a date is?" I asked but got silence for a reply. Well that was to be expected, aside from all her tactics and ingenuity she really was dense. "Remember when you told me I might be a god."


    She scratched the back of her leg with the other and asked without looking at me. "Yeah? What about it?"


    I led her to the counter of a makeshift bar and we sat next to each other, just because I was not keen on sitting did not mean she should be in the same situation. When I was sure she had settled down I continued our conversation.


    "During my fight with Poseidon, he somehow managed to kill me, after that I was sent back to my previous life where I found out I was in fact the soul remnant of the original Hades. Though I might still be him, I really am still who I was initially. It''s a bit confusing to explain really."


    She lay her head on the counter and sighed. "You''re the real Hades from the future, it''s not that hard to understand really. So I was right about you being a god, I guess the term otherworlder does not apply to you then."


    A thought still bothered me, if I was not an otherworlder then there was no way I would be the otherworlder from the prophecy who would defeat the great evil.


    Across the room, Aphrodite and Hecate sat together, their conversation muted but companionable. Hermes leaned against a wall, his eyes closed, though I doubted he was truly asleep. A closer look and I could see a mad grin on his face, it made me shiver at what thoughts he had running in his head. Ares and Eris were already discussing their next challenge, their voices a low rumble of anticipation.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I allowed myself to breathe. The war was over, the curses were broken, and the world, though scarred, would heal.


    "Talos, I was wondering¡ª" A glance at her caused me to notice that she was fast asleep. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess things were rough on you." I muttered to myself.


    Her curse was now broken, the curse of knowledge, the more she knew the more she forgot her memories and emotions. Eventually in the future she became a mindless automaton engineered for chaos and destruction and now I had averted that future.


    There was still the existence known as the watcher who was the embodiment of chaos itself and possibly my biggest foe. If he really was what he was then why did he never attack me, was he truly concealing his intentions or did he not really know who he was?


    I had saved the world but the next challenge was already waiting by the corner. Surviving with zero casualties was a blessing as it was.


    As the team settled, a quiet resolve filled the air. We had won, but the road ahead would not be easy. Still, for this moment, we allowed ourselves the luxury of hope.


    Tomorrow, we would face whatever came next. But tonight, we rested. Together.


    The next day there was a huge spectacle over the place, the news were a buzz with everything that had happened. There was no mention of anyone from my team aside from me. It was clear that this would not die down anytime soon.


    "There are growing speculations that this was orchestrated by Poseidon, the whole of Olympus has yet to come to grips with this betrayal. There is also reason to believe that Hades had risen up to stop this threat from exclusive footage." Said the reporter on scene.


    "A question still remains what will be one of Poseidon? How will Olympus adjust to this recent development? Another question begs to be asked where is our saviour? This is Persephone reporting from the grand Olympus hall."


    A few days passed quite quickly and soon The time to djscuss Poseidon''s treachery came. The Great Hall of Olympus, once a place of grandeur and authority, now thrummed with unease. The gods convened in a tense circle, their luminous forms casting long shadows against the marble walls. Poseidon stood at the center, shackled by chains forged from celestial bronze and imbued with the binding power of Zeus himself. His once-mighty trident lay discarded at his feet, broken into shards that radiated faint traces of its former power.


    Zeus sat on his golden throne, his expression grim. To his right stood Hera, her face impassive but her eyes sharp with judgment. Athena, Demeter, and Apollo lined one side, their silence more damning than any words they could speak. Even Dionysus, the ever-carefree god, looked somber, a chalice in his hand untouched.


    Poseidon raised his chin, defiance etched into every line of his weathered face. "You would strip me of my godhood for daring to challenge the status quo? For seeking to end this endless cycle of stagnation and decay?"


    Zeus leaned forward, his voice like thunder. "Do not twist your crimes into noble acts, Poseidon. You sought dominion over Olympus, betrayed your brothers and sisters, and endangered the mortal and divine realms alike. That is treachery, plain and simple."

 Chapter 184 - 184: Ch. 184: The Fall of Poseidon

    Ch. 184: The Fall of Poseidon


    The murmurs of agreement echoed through the hall.


    "You always feared me, Zeus," Poseidon spat. "Feared that I might rise above you, that I might wield power greater than yours." His gaze swept over the assembly. "And the rest of you? You would stand idle, cowed by his rule, while Olympus crumbles?"


    Athena stepped forward, her tone icy. "Your actions were not born of nobility, Poseidon. They were driven by your arrogance and your thirst for power. You sought to destroy, not to build."


    I leaned against a pillar in the shadows, watched the proceedings with a quiet intensity. Though I had no love for Olympus''s politics, I had come at Zeus''s request. The others feared Poseidon''s retribution even in defeat, and they wanted me present to ensure his brother''s punishment was final. After all I was the saviour of Olympus.


    Zeus stood, his voice rising above the murmurs. "Poseidon, for your crimes against Olympus and the balance of the realms, I hereby strip you of your title and power. From this day forward, you shall no longer be counted among the Olympians."


    The air grew thick with divine energy as Zeus raised his hand, summoning a blazing lightning bolt. I stepped out of the darkness and spoke stopping him from carrying whatever he had in mind. "No! As punishment let Poseidon be confined to his realm of the seas and forbidden from leaving.


    Poseidon fell to his knees. His defiance wavered, replaced by a flicker of something else¡ª perhaps regret, or perhaps a realization of his new reality.


    "You would do this to your own brother," he said hoarsely. His voice weak.


    "You ceased to be my brother the moment you turned against us," Zeus replied, his voice cold.


    A portal opened behind Poseidon, leading to his realm. Two celestial guards stepped forward and escorted him away.


    The hall was silent for a long moment after the portal closed. Then, Hera broke the stillness. "And what of the people? They will seek answers."


    "Let them believe what they must," Zeus said, his tone dismissive. "Hades has already ensured that the truth is hidden where it needs to be."


    All eyes turned to me, as I took another step forward, my expression unreadable. "The world knows only that Poseidon was stopped. They will look to Olympus for stability now. Do not squander it."


    Zeus nodded. "You have done well, brother. Perhaps too well."


    I smirked faintly. "Don''t mistake my actions for loyalty, Zeus. I acted for the sake of balance, not for you."


    As the gods began to disperse, the weight of Poseidon''s absence settled over the hall. Despite their differences, the loss of one of their own was a sobering reminder of their fragility, even as immortals.


    I lingered a moment longer, my mind already on the challenges that lay ahead. The Watcher. The underworld. The fragile alliances he had forged.


    But for now, Olympus was quiet. And that, at least, was something.


    I left the gathering a little while after my sights set back on my underworld.


    The gates of the Underworld loomed before me, their shadowed expanse radiating an ancient, familiar power. As I crossed the threshold, the air grew cooler, the oppressive weight of the mortal and celestial realms lifting. This was my domain¡ª a kingdom of ash, bone, and eternal stillness.


    Cerberus greeted me first, his three heads nudging me with a mixture of affection and impatience. I placed a hand on his central head, a faint smile tugging at my lips. "You''ve kept the realm in check, I trust?" He let out a low growl, his tails wagging in approval.


    Walter, my enigmatic butler, appeared next, his expression as composed as ever. "Welcome back, my lord," he said, bowing slightly. "Lady Hecate awaits you in the chamber of elixirs."


    "Good," I replied, striding past him toward the inner sanctum.


    The chamber of elixirs was one of the newer additions to the Underworld, a place where ancient magic and alchemical knowledge converged. Hecate had insisted on its creation, and I had granted her the freedom to build it as she saw fit. Now, the room was a labyrinth of shelves stacked with glowing vials, steaming cauldrons, and spellbound ingredients that hummed with latent power.


    Hecate stood at the center, her hands deftly working over a bubbling cauldron. She looked up as I entered, her expression a mixture of relief and weariness. "You took your time."


    "Let''s not forget I was stopping Olympus from imploding," I said dryly.


    "And how did it turn out?" She asked with deep concern.


    I sighed heavily letting a burden off my chest. "Poseidon has been condemned to his realm, their world is quite shaken but I''m sure they can adjust."


    She looked at me with a look of worry and said. "Well, you did what you had to and I admire you for that."


    I chuckled. "Well, thanks for the admiration then."


    She smirked but quickly grew serious. "The antidote is ready."


    I raised an eyebrow and asked. "You don''t mean for the black amber."


    She nodded. "Yes, we developed it quite recently."


    I stepped closer, watching as she carefully poured the shimmering liquid from the cauldron into a crystalline vial. It glowed faintly, a pale blue light that pulsed like a heartbeat. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This will counteract the black amber poison," she said. "It wasn''t easy to make. The venom was designed to bind with the victim''s very essence, corrupting them from the inside out. Breaking that bond required more than just alchemy. It required¡­" She hesitated, her voice lowering. "A fragment of your power."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You used my power without asking?" How did she even get that? That was a question that bothered me more. But I pushed it away and greeted the good new with an open mind.


    "It was necessary," she said firmly, meeting my gaze. "And I knew you''d agree once you saw the results."


    I took the vial from her, its cold surface thrumming against my palm. "Who was the test subject?"


    "Arman''s wife, Rashak," Hecate replied. "She volunteered. The poison had taken root in her deeper than we realized, but the antidote worked. She''s recovering now."


    For a moment, I allowed myself a flicker of relief. The black amber poison had been a scourge, one that had taken too many lives already. If this antidote could truly reverse its effects, it would be a turning point in our fight. Since there were a number of people who were still affected by the poison release a few days ago.


    "What''s the next step?" I asked, slipping the vial into the folds of my cloak.


    Hecate crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "We''ll need to mass-produce it, but that will require resources we don''t have here. The ingredients are rare, and some of them can only be found in the mortal world. Hermes has already volunteered to acquire them."


    I smirked faintly. "Of course, he has. The thrill of it will be irresistible to him."


    Hecate''s lips quirked in amusement, but her tone remained serious. "We''ll also need to distribute it carefully."


    I nodded. "For once something good is happening."


    She stepped closer, her voice softening. "Hades¡­ this could save countless lives. The whole of Olympus would be grateful to you the ruler of underworld and death for saving their lives. Sounds ironic to me, if I say so."


    I met her gaze, unflinching. "That is good, I suppose."


    For a moment, the weight of the past weeks seemed to settle between us. The battles, the betrayals, the losses¡ª they had brought us to this moment, where hope and danger balanced on a knife''s edge.


    "Thank you," I said finally, my voice quieter. "For this. For everything."


    She tilted her head, her expression softening. "You don''t need to thank me, Hades. I''ve always been on your side."


    As I left the chamber, the antidote safely tucked away, a sense of purpose settled over me. The Underworld was mine to protect, and now, with Hecate''s creation, we had a weapon to fight back against the darkness that had threatened all realms for a long time. Somehow the underworld had become the torch for a new era.


    But the Watcher still loomed, an enigma wrapped in chaos, and I knew this victory was only the beginning. Somehow I felt my journey would be uncertain in future.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Ch. 185: A Date with Destiny

    Ch. 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Ch. 186: A Reunion Beneath the Shadows

    Ch. 186: A Reunion Beneath the Shadows


    Slowly, time began to pass, the days bleeding into weeks and the weeks into months. The memory of that fateful battle had faded from the minds of many, a fleeting shadow in Olympus''s history. The gods, in their eternal splendor, had branded me the hero who saved Olympus, a title I wore with discomfort. I was no hero. I had simply done what needed to be done, driven not by glory or duty but by revenge¡ª a simmering need to avenge the teammates I had lost to Poseidon''s treachery.


    The balance among the gods was irreparably altered. Poseidon and Apollo were cast out of the Twelve Olympians, leaving their thrones vacant. Despite murmurs among some gods that ten rulers would suffice, tradition dictated otherwise. The council was adamant in maintaining its sacred number of twelve, though how they would fill the voids remained to be seen. I cared little for their politics. My focus lay solely on the Underworld, where my responsibilities consumed my days.


    Talos, ever loyal and efficient, had grown deeply engrossed in managing the affairs of my realm. I scarcely saw her outside her duties, her dedication leaving little room for conversation. Hermes, on the other hand, made regular appearances, his visits bringing news of Olympus''s ever-turning wheels. Aphrodite, true to her nature, thrived in her own way, transforming her ventures into a vast fashion empire. Her letters, filled with gossip and wit, arrived with predictable regularity. Meanwhile, Ares and Eris had shocked everyone by making their relationship official, retreating from Olympus''s drama to live life on their own terms.


    As for me, my life had settled into an unusual rhythm. The Underworld thrived, and I took occasional respite by visiting the serpentine tribe. On the surface, all seemed well. Perhaps a little too well.


    One quiet evening, I sat in my study, buried in the labyrinthine work of managing the endless tiles that represented the souls of the dead. The flickering light of the hearth danced across the room when Walter, my pale and enigmatic house steward, entered. He gave a slight bow, his usual calm demeanor betraying a hint of amusement.


    "My lord, you have visitors," he announced, his voice smooth as polished stone.


    I glanced up, surprised. Visitors were a rarity in the Underworld. Being the personification of death tended to dissuade casual calls. My curiosity piqued, I leaned back in my chair.


    "Who are they?" I asked.


    Walter''s lips curled ever so slightly, a ghost of a smile. "Miss Yvonne and Miss Renee. They are quite eager to see you."


    I blinked, caught off guard. The names stirred something deep within me¡ª a flicker of warmth and guilt. Yvonne and Renee, the twin daughters of Charon. The memories rushed back: their laughter, their unwavering courage, and the pivotal role they played in helping me restore myself during the darkest moments of my existence.


    A smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "It''s been a while."


    Walter inclined his head. "Indeed, my lord. Though, I must inform you, Miss Renee has already taken the liberty of letting herself in, despite my attempts to restrain her."


    I chuckled softly. "That sounds like her."


    Renee, the effervescent twin, was a whirlwind of positivity and energy, always brimming with enthusiasm. Her sister, Yvonne, was her polar opposite¡ª reserved, contemplative, and cautious. Yet together, they had become something akin to family to me during the years we spent together. I realized with a pang of regret that it had been far too long since I had seen them.


    "Shall I bring them to the study?" Walter asked.


    "No," I said, rising from my chair. "I''ll meet them in the living room."


    The moment I stepped into the living room, I was greeted by the sound of laughter¡ª a bright, infectious melody that seemed almost out of place in the somber halls of the Underworld. Renee stood in the center of the room, animatedly gesturing as she recounted something to Yvonne, who sat quietly on the edge of the couch, her hands folded neatly in her lap.


    "Renee," I called out, my voice carrying a warmth I hadn''t realized I still possessed.


    She spun around, her face lighting up like the sun breaking through storm clouds. "Hades!" she exclaimed, bounding toward me with all the subtlety of a tidal wave. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I could react, she threw her arms around me in a fierce hug. "I can''t believe it! You''re alive! You survived!"


    I patted her back awkwardly, a smile tugging at my lips. "I don''t die easily, you know that. Isn''t it a little too late for this?"


    She pulled back, grinning. "Still! After everything with Poseidon, we were worried sick. Yvonne kept saying you''d be fine, but I wasn''t so sure. And it''s been forever since we''ve seen you!"


    Yvonne rose gracefully from the couch, her expression softer but no less sincere. "It''s good to see you again, Hades," she said, her voice quiet but steady.


    I nodded, meeting her gaze. "It''s good to see you both. How have you been?"


    Renee launched into a rapid-fire account of their time in college, her words spilling out in an excited torrent. "Oh, it''s been amazing! Well, mostly amazing. The classes are hard, and the professors are super strict, but we''ve made so many friends! And Yvonne here aced her last exam in magical theory¡ª she''s a total genius!"


    Yvonne flushed slightly, giving her sister a sidelong glance. "It was just one exam," she said modestly.


    "Don''t listen to her," Renee said, waving a hand. "She''s being humble. She''s practically a star student! Meanwhile, I''m barely scraping by in potions class. Did you know you''re not supposed to mix shadow root and nightshade? Because I didn''t, and let me tell you, the explosion was epic."


    I chuckled, imagining the chaos Renee must have caused. "I''m glad to see you''re both doing well."


    Renee''s expression softened, her boundless energy giving way to a rare moment of sincerity. "We missed you, you know. After everything you did for us, we wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for you. You''re like¡­ well, you''re family to us. Like a big brother we never had."


    Yvonne nodded, her eyes shining with unspoken emotion. "You gave us a chance at a life we never thought we''d have. We''ll never forget that."


    Their words struck a chord deep within me, a warmth spreading through the cold recesses of my heart. For so long, I had been consumed by duty and vengeance, but in this moment, I was reminded of the bonds that truly mattered.


    "I''m proud of you both," I said, my voice thick with emotion. "You''ve come so far."


    Renee beamed, the moment of seriousness quickly giving way to her usual exuberance. "You should come visit us sometime! Our campus is amazing, and we could show you around. Oh, and there''s this bakery near our dorm that makes the best honey cakes¡ª you''d love them!"


    I smiled. "I''ll think about it."


    As the evening wore on, the twins regaled me with stories of their adventures, their laughter filling the room with a lightness that had been absent for far too long. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the weight on my shoulders seemed a little less heavy.


    In their presence, I was reminded that even in the shadow of death, there could still be life, joy, and family.


    As the evening deepened, the warmth of their presence lingered like a flickering flame in the cold halls of the Underworld. Their stories carried me to places I would never visit, to a life that I would never live¡ªba life of innocence, of mundane worries about exams and friendships, a life untouched by the weight of eternal responsibilities. It was a stark contrast to my own existence, and yet, through them, I felt connected to it.


    After hours of laughter and catching up, Yvonne rose, her graceful movements as deliberate as ever. "We should probably head back. It''s a long journey, and we don''t want to trouble Charon for too long."


    Renee groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the couch. "Ugh, already? I could stay here forever. This place is way more interesting than campus."


    I smirked. "You''d grow bored after a week. The Underworld isn''t exactly lively."


    "That''s because you''re here alone," Renee countered, grinning. "You need more visitors like us to brighten up the place!"


    Yvonne shook her head fondly, then turned to me. "Thank you, Hades. For everything. We''re so glad you''re safe."


    I nodded, my voice softer than usual. "Take care of each other. I''ll be in touch."


    As they left, their laughter echoing down the corridors, I returned to my study. For a moment, I stood there, gazing at the half-finished work on my desk. The weight of my role remained, but it felt¡­ lighter, somehow.


    Their visit reminded me of something I often forgot¡ªthat even in the depths of the Underworld, where shadows reigned supreme, there was still room for light. It was fleeting, perhaps, and fragile, but it was there. And it was enough.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Ch. 187: Shadows and Embers

    Ch. 187: Shadows and Embers


    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softly.


    I met her gaze, surprised by the vulnerability in her tone. "How so?"


    She hesitated, as if weighing her words carefully. "You''ve become¡­ more human. Don''t get me wrong¡ªyou''re still the ruler of the Underworld, still commanding and formidable. But there''s a warmth to you now, a softness I hadn''t seen before."


    Her observation struck a chord I hadn''t fully acknowledged. The twins'' visit, my encounters with Hermes and Aphrodite, even the small moments of reflection¡ªthey had all chipped away at the icy armor I''d built around myself.


    "Perhaps," I admitted, "I''ve been reminded of what it means to connect with others. To care."


    Her expression softened, a rare vulnerability crossing her features. "It suits you, Hades. The world may see you as the god of death, but those of us who know you see so much more."


    Her words lingered between us, heavy with unspoken emotion. For years, Talos had been my rock, my confidante, and my partner in managing the Underworld. But in that moment, I saw her in a different light¡ªone that made my heart stir in ways I hadn''t expected.


    "You''ve been at my side through it all," I said, my voice low. "I don''t know what I would''ve done without you."


    She smiled faintly, a trace of sadness in her eyes. "You would''ve found a way. You always do."


    Before I could respond, a knock at the door broke the moment. One of the attendants entered, bowing respectfully. "My lord, there''s an urgent matter requiring your attention."


    I sighed, the weight of duty settling back on my shoulders. "Of course there is."


    Talos placed a hand on my arm, her touch grounding me. "We''ll handle it, Hades. Together."


    Her words, simple yet profound, filled me with a sense of reassurance I hadn''t felt in a long time. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I knew I wouldn''t face them alone.


    As we left the lounge, walking side by side, I couldn''t help but glance at her again. Talos had always been remarkable, but now, she seemed even more so¡ªa constant presence in a world of shifting shadows.


    And perhaps, I thought, as we descended into the depths of the Underworld to face whatever awaited, there was more to our bond than I had allowed myself to see.


    As we walked through the corridors of the headquarters, a comfortable silence settled between us, broken only by the occasional murmur of distant voices and the hum of magical wards. The energy of the Underworld pulsed faintly beneath our feet, a living testament to the realm we had built together.


    We reached the central hall, where a sprawling map of the Underworld''s regions glowed faintly on a circular table. Talos paused, her fingers tracing the lines of the map with a familiarity that spoke of countless hours spent ensuring every detail was perfect. I watched her, noticing the intensity in her expression, the passion she brought to every aspect of her work. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve poured so much of yourself into this place," I said quietly. "It''s not just the Underworld anymore¡ªit''s yours as much as it is mine."


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile. "And I''ll always value you, Talos. More than words can express."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    The path ahead was uncertain, but for the first time in a long while, it felt less daunting. In Talos, I had found not just an ally, but something deeper¡ªsomeone who understood the weight of my existence and chose to share it willingly.


    As we reached the chamber doors, I glanced at her once more, my voice quiet yet resolute. "Let''s face whatever comes together."


    She met my gaze, her golden eyes steady. "Always, Hades. Always."


    And with that, we stepped forward into the unknown, side by side, the shadows of the Underworld rising to meet us.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Ch. 188: Cracks

    Ch. 188: Cracks


    The Underworld buzzed with a rare energy as I made my way back to my private chambers. The recent visit to the corporation left me with mixed feelings¡ªgratitude for Talos''s dedication, yet unease at the hints of vulnerability I''d allowed myself to show. Her unwavering loyalty was undeniable, but her newfound beauty and the deepening bond between us lingered in my thoughts more than I cared to admit.


    Walter was waiting for me at the chamber door, his pale face drawn into an expression of mild curiosity. "My lord, another meeting has been requested. This one seems... peculiar."


    "Peculiar how?" I asked, shrugging off the weight of the day.


    "It''s from a guest who claims to bring knowledge about the disturbances along the border of Tartarus. They won''t give their name, but their message is... compelling." Walter''s brow furrowed. "They mentioned something about cracks in the prison walls."


    I stiffened. Tartarus was the last place where chaos could be allowed to fester. The boundaries were sealed tightly, a feat Talos and I had ensured over centuries. The idea that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas tampering with those seals sent a chill down my spine.


    "Where are they?" I asked.


    "They await you in the Hall of Reflections," Walter replied.


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and made my way there, the familiar sense of duty taking over. The Hall of Reflections was one of the most enigmatic places in the Underworld, its obsidian walls imbued with enchantments that could reveal truths and lies alike.


    When I arrived, the figure standing in the center of the room was cloaked in black, their face obscured by a veil of shadows. The room''s reflective surfaces mirrored their form, twisting and shifting as if to emphasize their mystery.


    "State your business," I commanded, my voice echoing through the chamber.


    The figure inclined their head slightly. "Lord Hades, I bring a warning. The cracks in Tartarus are no accident. Something ancient stirs, something older than even the Olympians. And it''s growing stronger."


    Their voice was a blend of male and female tones, a spectral harmony that sent a ripple of unease through me.


    "What proof do you have of these claims?" I asked, taking a step closer.


    The figure extended a hand, and from the shadows emerged a small crystal, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. As I took it, the momentary touch of their hand against mine felt like ice piercing my skin.


    The crystal began to hum, and the walls of the Hall shimmered, projecting visions of Tartarus. I saw fissures along the prison''s walls, dark tendrils of energy seeping through the cracks like smoke. And then I heard it¡ªa deep, resonant growl that reverberated through the room.


    "What is this?" I demanded, gripping the crystal tightly.


    "The beginning," the figure replied cryptically. "Tartarus is no longer just a prison¡ªit''s becoming a gateway. If the cracks are not sealed soon, what lies within will break free."


    "Why come to me with this information?"


    The figure''s head tilted, as if amused by the question. "Because only you, Lord of the Underworld, can restore balance. But beware¡ªthe one responsible for these fractures has already set their sights on your realm."


    Before I could press them further, the figure began to dissolve into the shadows, their final words lingering in the air. "Choose your allies wisely, Hades. For the coming storm will test even the strongest bonds."


    As the room returned to its usual stillness, I stared at the crystal in my hand, its glow dimming but the weight of its warning growing heavier.


    Back in my study, I summoned Talos. She arrived swiftly, her expression was calm, but I could see the concern beneath it.


    "What happened?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with tension.


    I handed her the crystal, and she examined it carefully. As she did, I recounted the encounter in the Hall of Reflections. Her brows knit together in thought as she placed the crystal on my desk.


    "This is no ordinary magic," she said. "The energy within it feels... ancient, primal even. Whoever that figure was, they weren''t lying about the urgency of this matter."


    "I need your insight, Talos. If these cracks are real, how do we seal them?"


    She leaned against the desk, her fingers drumming lightly on its surface. "The seals on Tartarus were designed to be unbreakable. If they''re failing, it means someone is actively dismantling them from within¡ªor possibly using external forces we haven''t accounted for."


    Her words mirrored my own fears. "Do you think it''s tied to the Circle?"


    Talos shook her head slowly. "The Circle may be powerful, but this... this feels different. If anything, it''s possible they''ve aligned themselves with whatever lies beyond those cracks."


    The thought was unsettling. The Circle had already proven themselves to be formidable adversaries, but the idea of them unleashing something even more dangerous was a nightmare I couldn''t ignore.


    "We''ll need to investigate Tartarus directly," I said. "But we can''t risk alarming the other gods just yet. If word gets out, Olympus will descend into chaos."


    Talos nodded. "Agreed. But if we''re going into Tartarus, we''ll need a plan¡ªand reinforcements. This isn''t something we can handle alone."


    As I looked at her, I felt a surge of gratitude for her presence. Talos had always been my anchor, her strength and clarity guiding me through countless trials.


    "We''ll assemble a team," I said. "People we trust implicitly. And we''ll move quickly."


    She placed a hand on my arm, her touch firm yet comforting. "Whatever happens, Hades, we''ll face it together."


    Her words were a balm to the storm brewing within me. For a brief moment, the weight of my responsibilities felt lighter, shared by someone who understood them better than anyone else.


    "Thank you, Talos," I said quietly.


    Her lips curved into a faint smile. "Don''t thank me yet. The hardest part is still ahead."


    As she left the study to begin preparations, I sat alone for a moment, the crystal''s faint glow illuminating the darkness. The figure''s warning echoed in my mind, a reminder of the peril that lay ahead. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Underworld had always been a place of order amidst chaos, but now that order was under threat. And as its ruler, it was my duty to protect it¡ªeven if it meant facing the shadows of Tartarus itself.


    This wasn''t just about the Underworld anymore. The balance of all realms was at stake. And I wouldn''t rest until the cracks were sealed, no matter the cost.


    The weight of the figure''s warning pressed heavily on my thoughts as I sat in the quiet of my study. The crystal, now dim, sat on my desk, its cold energy still faintly thrumming. Talos''s departure left the room emptier than I cared to admit. Her words lingered in my mind: Whatever happens, we''ll face it together.


    But the looming threat of Tartarus made even her unwavering support feel fragile against the enormity of what lay ahead. I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling, as the gravity of the situation became clearer. The figure''s cryptic warning about choosing allies wisely played over and over in my thoughts.


    I had to act, but carefully. Talos was right¡ªthis wasn''t something I could face alone. Yet, trusting others had never come easily to me. My alliances, though growing, were still precarious. Hermes, Aphrodite, Ares, even Eris¡ªthey all played their parts, but this was different. This wasn''t a skirmish between gods; this was something far older, something that could tip the balance of all realms.


    As I mulled over my options, the door to the study opened slightly. Walter stepped in, his presence calm yet purposeful. "My lord," he said, his tone measured. "A message has just arrived. It appears to be from the serpentine prince, Arman. He has requested an audience regarding... unusual movements near the borders of the Underworld."


    My brow furrowed. "Movements?"


    Walter nodded. "He mentioned a disturbance in the rivers that connect to Tartarus. He believes it may be tied to what you''ve recently discovered."


    Arman. A trustworthy ally, though his motives often veered into self-interest. Still, his knowledge of the Underworld''s more arcane channels could prove invaluable.


    "Send a reply," I said. "Tell him I''ll meet him at the crossroads near Styx in two days. And Walter..."


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Ensure Talos is informed. I''ll need her insight for this as well."


    Walter gave a small bow and left the room, leaving me to my thoughts once again.


    The decision was made. I would face this threat head-on, but I would do so cautiously, carefully selecting those I trusted most.


    As the minutes stretched into hours, I found myself rising from my chair and walking toward the balcony overlooking the Elysian Fields. The sight below was serene, a stark contrast to the turmoil churning within me.


    A soft knock on the door interrupted my thoughts.


    "Enter," I called, expecting Walter. But it was Talos who stepped through. Her expression was serious, though her presence brought an unexpected calm.


    "I thought you might want company," she said, crossing the room to stand beside me.


    I glanced at her. For a moment, we stood in silence, the weight of unspoken words filling the space between us.


    "You know," she said softly, "for all your brooding, you''ve done more for this realm than anyone else could."


    Her words caught me off guard. "Is that supposed to be comforting?"


    She smiled faintly. "It''s supposed to remind you that you don''t have to carry this alone. You''ve built something here, Hades. Something worth protecting. And you don''t have to do it all yourself."


    I turned to her, the sincerity in her eyes striking a chord in me. Talos had always been steadfast, but now there was something deeper in her gaze¡ª a trust, an understanding that went beyond mere duty.


    "Thank you," I said quietly, the words carrying more weight than I intended.


    She nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips. "Get some rest, Hades. You''ll need it for what''s coming."


    As she left, the room felt less empty, her presence lingering like a quiet reassurance. I returned to the balcony, the cool air brushing against my skin.


    The path ahead was uncertain, fraught with danger and mystery. But for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. With Talos by my side and allies like Arman waiting in the wings, the shadows of Tartarus didn''t seem so insurmountable.


    I gripped the edge of the balcony, the glow of the Elysian Fields below a reminder of what I was fighting for. The Underworld was more than just my domain¡ªit was my home, my responsibility. And I would protect it, no matter the cost.


    The storm was coming, but I would face it, armed with loyalty, resolve, and the faint but growing bonds that tied me to those around me. In the depths of the shadows, there was still light to be found.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Ch. 189: Shadows of Tartarus

    Ch. 189: Shadows of Tartarus


    The air hung heavy with an otherworldly chill as I stood at the edge of the Styx, waiting for the others to arrive. The glow of Charon''s lantern reflected on the river''s surface, its steady sway mirroring my own unsettled thoughts. Tartarus loomed ahead like a yawning maw, its foreboding presence more palpable than ever. The figure''s warning about "choosing my allies wisely" still echoed in my mind, a reminder of the precarious balance we walked.


    Talos arrived first, her steel-plated frame gleaming faintly under the dim light of the Underworld. Her expression was resolute, yet her eyes held a glint of concern. She had armed herself with her finest weapon, an unusual move that spoke volumes about the gravity of the mission ahead.


    "Hades," she said, her voice a mix of reassurance and warning, "the more I think about this, the more I suspect we''re dealing with something far beyond what we''ve prepared for."


    "We''ll handle it," I replied, though I wasn''t entirely certain of the truth in my words. "It''s not like I''m weak either."


    Before she could respond, the sharp clip of footsteps drew our attention. Hecate emerged from the shadows, her presence a blend of serenity and menace. Dressed in flowing black robes, she carried her signature staff, its tip glowing faintly with arcane energy.


    "You didn''t think you''d do this without me, did you?" she asked, her voice cool and commanding.


    I allowed myself a faint smile. "I was counting on your... perspective."


    "Good," she said, her gaze sweeping over the dark expanse before us. "You''ll need it."


    Moments later, Charon appeared, his skeletal form gliding effortlessly across the river. His long pole plunged into the waters with rhythmic precision, the faint sound echoing in the stillness.


    "My lord," he rasped, his hollow voice betraying no emotion, "the path to Tartarus grows unstable. The cracks are spreading."


    "Then we have no time to waste," I said.


    Finally, Arman arrived, his serpentine frame coiling gracefully as he approached. The prince of the Snakemen was as enigmatic as ever, his emerald scales catching the faint glow of the lantern.


    "Interesting company you''ve gathered, Lord Hades, I never fabcied you to be the group type. I guess the rumors about taking out your brother was true," Arman remarked, his tone equal parts amusement and intrigue. "Are we solving puzzles or preparing for war?"


    "Possibly both," Talos said curtly, her eyes narrowing at his flippancy.


    Arman raised a hand in mock surrender. "Relax, Talos. I''m here to help."


    Charon guided us onto his skiff, and we began our journey toward the heart of Tartarus. The river''s dark waters lapped ominously at the sides of the vessel, a constant reminder of the peril that lay ahead.


    As we traveled, the group''s tension began to ease, replaced by a quiet camaraderie born of shared purpose.


    "It''s strange," Hecate mused, breaking the silence. "I''ve spent eons working to maintain the balance of magic, but this feels... different. More personal."


    "Personal?" Arman asked, his serpentine eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    She nodded, her gaze distant. "The seals on Tartarus were forged with the blood of the Primordials. If they''re failing, it means something ancient is rising¡ªsomething tied to the very foundation of our existence."


    "Something older than the gods," Talos added, her voice heavy with foreboding.


    Arman hissed softly, his tail curling. "And here I thought the politics of Olympus were dangerous enough."


    I glanced at him. "You''ve had your own battles to fight, Arman. The alliance with your tribe hasn''t been without its challenges."


    He smiled faintly. "True. But watching you navigate alliances with gods, mortals, and everything in between? That''s a level of diplomacy I don''t envy."


    Talos smirked. "You mean you''re glad you don''t have to deal with Zeus?"


    Arman shuddered theatrically. "Precisely."


    Even Charon, ever the silent observer, let out a dry chuckle.


    The rare moment of levity was short-lived as the air grew colder, the glow of Tartarus casting eerie shadows across the water. The faint hum of dark energy became more pronounced, a tangible force pressing against us.


    We disembarked at the jagged shoreline, the ground beneath us trembling faintly. Ahead lay the crack¡ª a jagged fissure in the walls of Tartarus, its edges glowing with an ominous light. Tendrils of dark energy seeped from its depths, curling like smoke.


    "This is worse than I imagined," Talos said, her voice low.


    Hecate stepped closer, her staff glowing brighter as she studied the crack. "The energy here is ancient, primal. This isn''t just a breach¡ª it''s a wound."


    "What could have caused this?" Arman asked, his voice unusually subdued. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Someone¡ª or something¡ª with knowledge of the seals," Hecate replied. "And power to match."


    I stepped forward, my gaze fixed on the fissure. The growl I had heard in the vision echoed faintly, a deep, resonant sound that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "We need to identify the source," I said. "If this is the work of the Circle¡ª or something worse¡ª we have to act quickly."


    Talos drew her sword, its blade gleaming with enchantments. "I''ll guard the perimeter. If anything comes through that crack, it won''t make it far."


    Arman moved to her side, his serpentine form coiling protectively. "I''ll help. My tribe''s magic may not be as ancient as yours, but it''s potent enough."


    Hecate knelt by the crack, her hands hovering over its surface. "I''ll analyze the energy. If we''re lucky, I might be able to trace it back to its source."


    Charon remained silent, his hollow gaze fixed on the fissure. Though he said nothing, his presence was a steadying force, a reminder of the Underworld''s enduring strength.


    As I joined Hecate, the energy from the crack pulsed, a rhythmic beat that seemed to resonate with my very essence.


    "Do you feel that?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded. "It''s alive. Whatever''s behind this crack, it''s watching us."


    Her expression darkened. "Then we''d better make this quick."


    Hecate''s staff glowed brighter as she chanted an incantation, her voice weaving a tapestry of magic that shimmered in the air. The tendrils of dark energy recoiled slightly, as if recognizing her power.


    "It''s coming from deeper within Tartarus," she said, her voice tense. "But there''s a secondary force¡ª something external. It''s like a tether, connecting this breach to... something outside."


    "Could it be the Circle?" Talos asked, her sword at the ready.


    "Possibly," Hecate replied. "But this magic feels older than theirs. If they''re involved, they''re working with forces they don''t fully understand."


    The ground trembled violently, and the crack widened slightly. From its depths, a low, guttural growl echoed, louder this time. The air grew colder, the oppressive energy pressing against us like a physical weight.


    "We need to seal this," I said, my voice firm. "Now."


    Hecate nodded, her hands moving in intricate patterns as she began to weave a sealing spell. Talos and Arman stood guard, their eyes scanning the shadows for any signs of movement.


    As the spell took shape, the crack seemed to resist, its energy flaring angrily. A sudden burst of force knocked us back, and from the fissure emerged a shadowy form, its features indistinct but its presence undeniably malevolent.


    "Who dares disturb me?" the figure growled, its voice a blend of rage and ancient power.


    I stepped forward, my gaze unwavering. "I am Hades, Lord of the Underworld. And you have no place here."


    The figure laughed, a sound that echoed with dark amusement. "Oh, but I was here long before you, little god. And soon, I will be here long after."


    Hecate''s spell flared again, the light pushing the figure back slightly. "Not if we have anything to say about it," she said, her voice laced with defiance.


    The figure snarled, retreating into the crack but not before issuing a final warning. "You cannot stop what is coming. The seals will fall, and Tartarus will be mine again."


    As the figure disappeared, the crack pulsed one last time before Hecate''s spell took hold, sealing it temporarily.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    "We need answers," I said finally, my voice heavy with determination. "And we need them now."


    Talos placed a hand on my shoulder, her grip firm. "We''ll find them, Hades. Together."


    I looked at her, then at the others. For the first time in a long while, I felt the strength of the bonds we had forged. Whatever lay ahead, we would face it¡ªnot as individuals, but as a united front.


    The shadows of Tartarus might be deep, but our resolve was deeper still.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Ch 190: Riot

    Ch. 190: Riot


    The tension in the Underworld was palpable as we emerged from Tartarus. The investigation of the cracks had yielded more questions than answers. Ancient sigils pulsed faintly along the fissures, humming with primal energy that defied all logic and magic we knew. The revelation that someone¡ªor something¡ªwas attempting to use Tartarus as a gateway weighed heavily on us as we crossed the boundary back into the Underworld''s cities.


    Arman, his serpentine features etched with worry, had been uncharacteristically quiet. Talos walked ahead, her mechanical frame glinting in the dim light, every step deliberate as if each carried the weight of her thoughts. Hecate, ever the watchful guardian, stayed close by, her staff radiating a faint, protective glow. And Charon trailed behind, his skeletal form a silent reminder of the Underworld''s timelessness.


    The city we entered was not the one we had left.


    The usually somber streets of Asphodel were alive with chaos. Citizens¡ªspectral shades and physical denizens alike¡ªthrashed and screamed as tendrils of the same primal energy we''d seen in Tartarus coiled through the air like smoke. Buildings that had stood for millennia now burned with unnatural flames, and shadows danced unnaturally in every corner.


    Hecate''s staff flared brighter. "This isn''t just unrest," she said, her voice taut. "This is possession."


    Arman hissed in agreement, his serpentine tongue flicking the air. "The energy has spread. Whatever it is, it''s feeding off them."


    "They''ve fallen under its influence," Talos added grimly. "We need to act fast."


    Charon''s raspy voice cut through the chaos. "They won''t stop until the energy is extinguished."


    I surveyed the destruction, fury bubbling beneath the surface. My realm, my responsibility, was being torn apart by a force I had failed to contain. The weight of failure threatened to crush me, but there was no time for self-pity.


    "Arman," I barked, "help secure the outer gates. We can''t risk this spreading beyond Asphodel."


    He nodded, his coils already shifting as he sped toward the gates.


    "Talos," I continued, "find the source of this energy. Hecate, you and I will contain the riot."


    "And me?" Charon rasped, his skeletal face unreadable.


    I turned to him, my voice steady despite the chaos. "Prepare the ferries. If we can''t stop this, we may need to evacuate the unaffected."


    Charon nodded solemnly, disappearing into the mist toward the River Styx.


    Hecate and I plunged into the heart of the city, where the primal energy was thickest. The air crackled with a malevolent force that made it difficult to breathe. Shades lashed out wildly, their ethereal forms twisting unnaturally as the energy corrupted them. Mortals and immortals alike fell under its influence, their eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    Hecate''s voice was sharp and commanding as she raised her staff. "In the name of the crossroads, I command thee, BE STILL!"


    A wave of light erupted from her staff, pushing back the tendrils of energy momentarily and stunning the crowd. But it wasn''t enough. The primal force surged back stronger, twisting her spell and forcing us to retreat.


    "Hecate!" I shouted, pulling her back as a tendril shot toward her. It grazed her arm, leaving a faint scorch mark that pulsed with dark energy.


    "I''m fine," she said through gritted teeth, though the pain was evident in her eyes.


    Talos''s voice crackled through the communication orb she''d handed me earlier. "Hades, I''ve located the source. It''s a nexus point in the central plaza. Whatever''s fueling this is drawing power from the fissures in Tartarus."


    "Hold your position," I ordered. "We''re coming to you."


    Talos next words caused my expression to darken, "I have a feeling that this might have been a tricky to divert out attention. The city was the main objective."


    The central plaza was a scene from a nightmare. The nexus point Talos had identified was a swirling vortex of primal energy, tendrils radiating outward and lashing indiscriminately at everything in sight. Talos stood on the edge of the chaos, her bronze form battered but unyielding as she deflected the energy with her shield.


    Hecate raised her staff again, her face pale but determined. "I can suppress it, but I''ll need time."


    I glanced at Talos, who nodded. "We''ll buy you that time."


    The two of us waded into the fray, cutting through the possessed with ruthless efficiency. Talos''s mechanical precision was a marvel, every strike calculated to incapacitate without causing unnecessary harm. I relied on my raw power, summoning barriers of obsidian to shield us from the energy''s attacks.


    Hecate began to chant, her voice rising above the din. The light from her staff intensified, forming a dome around the nexus. The primal energy fought back viciously, lashing out and shattering part of the barrier.


    "Keep going!" I shouted, summoning another wall to shield her.


    Talos''s voice was steady despite the chaos. "We can''t hold this forever, Hades." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hecate''s chanting reached a crescendo, her entire body glowing with a radiant light that seemed to burn away the shadows. With a final, deafening cry, she plunged her staff into the ground. A shockwave of light erupted from the nexus, obliterating the primal energy and restoring calm to the city.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening. The once-possessed citizens collapsed where they stood, dazed but alive. The city was in ruins, but the immediate threat had passed.


    Hecate swayed on her feet, her face ashen. I caught her before she could fall, steadying her as she leaned heavily against me.


    "You did it," I said quietly.


    Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, exhaustion etched into every line of her face. "We did it."


    Talos approached, her armor scorched but her expression resolute. "The nexus is gone, but the damage will take time to repair."


    Charon and Arman arrived shortly after, both looking worse for wear but unharmed. The group gathered in the plaza, the weight of the day pressing heavily on all of us.


    "I underestimated the scope of this threat," I admitted, my voice heavy with regret. "And you''ve all borne the cost of my failure."


    Hecate shook her head, her voice firm despite her exhaustion. "This isn''t your burden alone, Hades. We face this together."


    Her words struck a chord in me, a realization I had been resisting for far too long. The Underworld was more than just a kingdom¡ªit was a shared responsibility, one that required more than my solitary efforts.


    "I can''t do this alone anymore," I said, my voice steady but resolute. "The Underworld needs a ruler who can adapt to the challenges ahead. Someone who understands the balance between light and dark, order and chaos."


    Hecate''s eyes widened as she realized where I was going. "Hades¡ª"


    I held up a hand, silencing her protest. "You''ve proven time and again that you are the heart of this realm, Hecate. Its protector, its guide. It''s time I relinquish my role as ruler to someone who can truly lead it into the future."


    The group fell silent, the weight of my words sinking in. Talos''s expression was unreadable, while Charon simply nodded, his acceptance implicit. Painful to admit he seemed to believe she could do a better job than I could.


    Hecate stared at me, her eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief and determination. "If this is what you truly believe, then I will honor your decision. But know this, Hades¡ª I won''t let you walk away from this completely. The Underworld is as much a part of you as you are of it."


    A faint smile tugged at my lips. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    "Remember the only reason why I ever came to this place was because I admired you." She said in a low tone, no one aside from me could hear it.


    As the group began to disperse, the enormity of what lay ahead settled over me. The cracks in Tartarus were just the beginning, and the primal energy''s influence was far from eradicated.


    With Hecate at the helm and the unwavering support of my allies, the Underworld would endure.


    And as I stepped back into the shadows, I knew my role was far from over.


    The silence lingered as I walked through the wreckage of the central plaza, watching as the Underworld''s citizens stirred from their stupor. Shades gathered in small clusters, dazed but alive, their eyes searching for hope amid the ruins. It was a reminder of why I had ruled for so long¡ªnot for power, but for them, the souls who depended on me to maintain balance.


    Hecate stood at the edge of the plaza, her staff planted firmly in the ground as if anchoring her resolve. I approached her one last time. "The Underworld is in safe hands with you, Hecate. I trust you to rebuild it."


    Her gaze softened, but her determination remained. "And you, Hades? What will you do?"


    I glanced toward the horizon where the River Styx shimmered faintly. "There''s still work to be done. The cracks in Tartarus are a threat I can''t ignore, and I''ll face it from the shadows."


    She nodded, understanding the weight of my words. Together, we turned to face the Underworld, a kingdom poised for change and redemption.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Ch. 191

    ChA 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 192 - 192: Ch. 192

    192 185: A Date with Destiny S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 193 - 193: Ch. 193

    I 185: A Date with Destiny sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 194 - 194: Ch 194

    I 85: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 195 - 195: Ch 195

    A. 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 196 - 196: Ch 196

    A.mmmm 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 197 - 197: Ch. 197

    H.mmmm 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 198 - 198: Ch. 197

    H.mmm 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 199 - 199: 199

    mmm 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 200 - 200: Ch. 200

    a 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 201 - 201: Ch. 201

    J 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 202 - 202: Ch.202

    Ji 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:

 Chapter 203 - 203: Ch. 203

    Ji 185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:Ch

 Chapter 204 - 204: 204

    185: A Date with Destiny


    Two months had passed since the war ended and the antidote was secured. The Underworld had quieted, though the occasional flare of unrest demanded my attention. Yet, in the grand scheme of divine chaos, things were¡­ manageable. It felt strange, to be at relative peace. Slowly I was able to fit into my new role as ruler of the underworld. Stranger still was the promise I now found myself bound to¡ª a date. With Talos.


    It had slipped my mind back for a long time now, I wasn''t even sure how this had come to pass. Was I tricked? Manipulated? Or was it simply my own lapse in judgment? Maybe a part of me wanted to reward myself for all the stress I had been through. Regardless, today I was preparing for what could be the best day in my life if things went well.


    I chose to dress a bit more casual, dark jeans and a light top. Something simple. Apparently Talos had somewhere in mind and of course it had to be something weird. An amphitheater, this was a building where theatre was done. Why she had chosen this was beyond my comprehension. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My head still spun from the earlier encounter with Hermes. Hermes, of course, had opinions about my so-called "date."


    "Do you even know what gods do on dates, Hades?" he asked earlier, sprawled across my throne like he owned the place. I doubted he had any fear or respect for me at this point.


    "I assume they eat, talk, and regret the experience," I replied, as I prepared for departure.


    "Oh, it''s much more than that!" Hermes said, practically cackling. "There''s awkward silences, the chance of public humiliation, and if you''re lucky, maybe a mild existential crisis."


    "Wonderful," I muttered.


    "Isn''t this your first date in forever?" He asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You are having the time of your life, aren''t you?" It felt good seeing him able to laugh again without any worry holding him back.


    As I left, Hermes called after me, "Don''t forget to bring a flower or something! She''ll love that stuff!"


    "Would she?" I asked.


    He simply replied. "Ain''t no harm in trying."


    Which explained why I now held a single black rose in my hand, plucked from the Asphodel Fields. Romantic, perhaps, but it also had thorns sharp enough to draw blood¡ª symbolic, I thought, of my current predicament.


    The amphitheater was a relic of a bygone era, its stone steps cracked and overgrown with moss. Talos was already there, standing in the center of the stage. She wore something far simpler than her usual guarded wear¡ª a flowing, deep blue dress that seemed entirely at odds with her usual persona.


    "Is this the part where I applaud you on your dress?" I asked, descending the steps.


    She turned, a small smirk on her lips. "Only if you brought popcorn."


    I held out the rose. "Hermes insisted this was a necessary gesture."


    Talos took it, examining the thorns with an amused look. "Trust Hermes to make dating sound like a gladiatorial match."


    "It feels about the same," I admitted with a light smile.


    We sat on the steps, looking out over the empty stage. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It wasn''t an uncomfortable silence, but it was still a silence I felt compelled to break.


    "So," I began, "what exactly constitutes a ''date'' in your mind?" Since she was the one that brought up the idea I supposed she had something in mind.


    Talos shrugged. "I thought it''d be interesting to see you squirm."


    "I don''t squirm," I said indignantly. Was she flirting with me? I guess breaking her curse really changed a lot about her.


    "Really? Because two months ago, you looked pretty close to it when I mentioned this idea." She smiled again.


    Did I really do that back then? I thought I was super chill about the idea.


    I opened my mouth to retort but found no suitable response. Instead, I opted for sarcasm. "Well, consider me a willing participant in your experiment."


    Talos grinned. "See? You''re getting into the spirit of it already."


    I smiled back, this was fun. A day without any worries about problems or the circle. Just two beings being people.


    As the evening wore on, we explored the town near the amphitheater. Talos insisted we "experience" mortal life, which apparently included visiting a bustling market.


    "Do gods even eat mortal food?" she asked, eyeing a food cart selling roasted chestnuts.


    Somehow the location she chose was the mortal realm, perhaps she wanted time from Olympus and chose to come here. There was also the suggestion that she was interested in the mortal realm.


    "Not unless they''re desperate or reckless," I replied.


    She bought some of the roasted chestnuts anyway and held one out to me. "Live a little."


    Stepping into the mortal realm we had to blend in meaning we had to restrict the flow of energy through our body making us seem less godly.


    Reluctantly, I took it and bit into the chestnut. It wasn''t¡­ awful. Talos, however, looked far too pleased with herself.


    "See? You didn''t die." She smiled.


    "Yet," I muttered, earning a laugh. "Who said anything about dying here?"


    We continued walking, and at one point, a street performer juggling flaming torches caught Talos''s attention. She insisted we stop to watch, and when the performer asked for a volunteer, she shoved me forward before I could object.


    "Really?" I hissed but chose to play the part.


    "Relax," she said. "What''s the worst that could happen? You''re already fireproof."


    I eyes her and sighed.


    The performer handed me a torch, and for the next few minutes, I awkwardly mimicked his movements while Talos doubled over with laughter in the audience.


    When it was over, I returned to her side, scowling. "Satisfied?"


    "Immensely," she said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. "Don''t be like that, you were actually really good up there."


    I laughed along with her and said. "This good to see you happy."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we returned to the amphitheater. The quiet was a welcome reprieve from the chaos of the market.


    "You know," Talos said, breaking the silence, "I didn''t think we''d make it this far."


    "To the amphitheater?" I asked dryly.


    She rolled her eyes. "No, I mean¡­ surviving everything. The war. The curses. All of it."


    I looked at her, noting the uncharacteristic vulnerability in her tone. "Neither did I," I admitted. "But here we are."


    "Do you think it''s over?" she asked, her gaze distant.


    "For now," I said. "But something always comes next."


    Talos nodded, then turned to me with a faint smile. "Still, it''s nice to have moments like this. Even if it''s just¡­ pretending to be normal for a while."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting her words hang in the air. For all her sharp wit and calculated brilliance, there was a part of her that yearned for something simpler¡ª a life unburdened by divine politics and existential threats.


    "I suppose even gods need a break," I said finally.


    "And you?" she asked. "Do you ever wish for something¡­ different?"


    I considered her question carefully. "Perhaps. But my role is what it is. The Underworld doesn''t run itself."


    Talos smirked. "Always the dutiful one."


    As the stars appeared overhead, Talos stood and stretched. "Well, I''d say this date was a success."


    "By what metric?" I asked, standing as well.


    She grinned. "You didn''t set anything on fire¡ª on purpose, at least¡ª and I didn''t mess it up. I''d call that progress."


    "High standards indeed," I said dryly.


    As we prepared to part ways, Talos hesitated. "Thanks for this, Hades. Really. It was¡­ fun."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Are you feeling all right? You''re being unusually sincere."


    She punched me lightly on the arm. "Don''t ruin the moment."


    With that, she turned and began walking away.


    "Talos," I called after her.


    She paused, glancing back.


    I smirked. "Next time, I pick the location."


    She laughed, the sound echoing in the empty amphitheater. "Deal."


    As she disappeared into the night, I stood there for a moment, staring up at the stars. For all the chaos that awaited us, tonight had been a rare and precious reprieve.


    And perhaps, in a way, I had Hermes to thank for it. I made a mental note to never tell him that.Ch. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185: A Date with DestinyCh. 185:Ch

 Chapter 205 - 205: 205

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softly.


    I met her gaze, surprised by the vulnerability in her tone. "How so?"


    She hesitated, as if weighing her words carefully. "You''ve become¡­ more human. Don''t get me wrong¡ªyou''re still the ruler of the Underworld, still commanding and formidable. But there''s a warmth to you now, a softness I hadn''t seen before."


    Her observation struck a chord I hadn''t fully acknowledged. The twins'' visit, my encounters with Hermes and Aphrodite, even the small moments of reflection¡ªthey had all chipped away at the icy armor I''d built around myself.


    "Perhaps," I admitted, "I''ve been reminded of what it means to connect with others. To care."


    Her expression softened, a rare vulnerability crossing her features. "It suits you, Hades. The world may see you as the god of death, but those of us who know you see so much more."


    Her words lingered between us, heavy with unspoken emotion. For years, Talos had been my rock, my confidante, and my partner in managing the Underworld. But in that moment, I saw her in a different light¡ªone that made my heart stir in ways I hadn''t expected.


    "You''ve been at my side through it all," I said, my voice low. "I don''t know what I would''ve done without you."


    She smiled faintly, a trace of sadness in her eyes. "You would''ve found a way. You always do."


    Before I could respond, a knock at the door broke the moment. One of the attendants entered, bowing respectfully. "My lord, there''s an urgent matter requiring your attention."


    I sighed, the weight of duty settling back on my shoulders. "Of course there is."


    Talos placed a hand on my arm, her touch grounding me. "We''ll handle it, Hades. Together."


    Her words, simple yet profound, filled me with a sense of reassurance I hadn''t felt in a long time. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I knew I wouldn''t face them alone.


    As we left the lounge, walking side by side, I couldn''t help but glance at her again. Talos had always been remarkable, but now, she seemed even more so¡ªa constant presence in a world of shifting shadows.


    And perhaps, I thought, as we descended into the depths of the Underworld to face whatever awaited, there was more to our bond than I had allowed myself to see.


    As we walked through the corridors of the headquarters, a comfortable silence settled between us, broken only by the occasional murmur of distant voices and the hum of magical wards. The energy of the Underworld pulsed faintly beneath our feet, a living testament to the realm we had built together.


    We reached the central hall, where a sprawling map of the Underworld''s regions glowed faintly on a circular table. Talos paused, her fingers tracing the lines of the map with a familiarity that spoke of countless hours spent ensuring every detail was perfect. I watched her, noticing the intensity in her expression, the passion she brought to every aspect of her work.


    "You''ve poured so much of yourself into this place," I said quietly. "It''s not just the Underworld anymore¡ªit''s yours as much as it is mine."


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile. "And I''ll always value you, Talos. More than words can express."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 206 - 206: 205

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile.


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 207 - 207: 205

    and Embers


    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile.


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 208 - 208: 206

    187: Shadows and Embers


    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile.


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 209 - 209: 266

    : Shadows and Embers


    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile.


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 210 - 210: 210

    "Hades," he said, the name dripping with disdain. "At last, you''ve come."


    "I have," I said evenly, stepping forward. "You''ve been tearing at the fabric of my realm, spreading chaos among its people. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    The figure''s shifting stopped, solidifying into a humanoid form cloaked in darkness. "I am Erethon, born of the void that existed before your precious Olympians carved their throne from the chaos. My purpose is simple: to unmake the order you cling to so desperately."


    "Unmake?" I asked, my voice hardening. "Do you think this is justice? The souls you''ve corrupted, the lives you''ve destroyed¡ªthey deserved peace, not chaos."


    Erethon''s laughter was hollow, echoing across the chamber. "Peace? What peace? The Underworld is a lie, Hades. You do not rule over justice; you preside over torment. The souls in your care are chained to their regrets, their dreams lost to your order. I offer them freedom."


    "Freedom?" I repeated, anger sparking within me. "What you''ve given them is madness. You''ve twisted their minds, turned them into puppets for your own designs."


    "Because madness is truth," Erethon hissed, stepping closer. His form loomed, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the light. "I existed before time and will endure long after your reign crumbles. Your order is a cage. I am here to break it."


    The weight of his words struck something deep within me, a shadow of doubt I hadn''t realized I carried. For centuries, I had believed in the necessity of my role¡ªthe balance I maintained. Yet, Erethon''s accusations touched on fears I rarely allowed myself to confront.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, my voice low, "but you offer destruction. You claim to care for the souls of the dead, yet you use them to fuel your ambition. You are not their savior, Erethon. You are their tormentor."


    Erethon paused, his shifting form flickering like a dying flame. "And what are you, Hades? Their protector? Their jailer? Do you ever wonder if they curse your name in the darkness?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The question struck like a dagger. For a moment, I faltered, the faces of countless souls flashing before my eyes¡ªsome grateful, others resentful. Erethon saw my hesitation and pressed on.


    "You''ve bound yourself to this role, convinced it gives you purpose. But you are just as much a prisoner as they are. Do you not feel it, Hades? The weight of the chains you''ve forged for yourself?"


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to meet his gaze. "I feel it," I admitted, my voice steady despite the storm raging within me. "But I choose to bear it, because without order, there is only chaos. Without balance, there is only suffering."


    Erethon''s form darkened, his eyes burning with fury. "Then you are a fool, blind to the truth. But no matter. Your time is over, Hades. Your Underworld will crumble, and from its ashes, I will rise."


    With a roar, Erethon unleashed a wave of energy that surged toward me, dark tendrils twisting through the air. I raised my hand, summoning the full force of my power. The ground trembled as the two forces collided, sending shockwaves rippling through Tartarus.


    The battle was unlike anything I had faced before, a clash of wills that shook the foundations of the Underworld. Erethon fought with a fury that seemed endless, his attacks relentless and unpredictable. But as the fight raged on, I began to see the cracks in his armor¡ªthe moments of hesitation, the flashes of uncertainty.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, dodging a strike and countering with a burst of energy. "But you are bound by your own hatred. You are no different from the gods you despise."


    Erethon snarled, his form flickering. "Do not compare me to them!"


    "Why not?" I pressed, stepping closer. "You claim to reject their order, yet you mimic their tyranny. You destroy without thought, without care for those you claim to free. You are not a savior, Erethon. You are a shadow of the chaos you were born from."


    His roar echoed through the chamber, but I saw the truth in his reaction¡ªa crack in the facade he had built around himself. With one final surge of power, I struck, the force of my attack driving him to his knees.


    Erethon''s form flickered violently, his voice a broken whisper. "You think you''ve won, Hades. But you''ve only delayed the inevitable. The cracks will spread, and your order will fall."


    I stood over him, my chest heaving. "Perhaps," I said quietly. "But it won''t be today."


    With a final burst of energy, Erethon dissolved into the shadows, his form dissipating like smoke. The chamber fell silent, the oppressive energy lifting as the cracks in the walls began to mend themselves.


    When I returned to the others, their relief was palpable. Talos stepped forward, her gaze searching mine. "Is it done?"


    "For now," I said, the weight of the encounter settling over me.


    Hecate''s eyes narrowed, her expression unreadable. "He''s not gone, is he?"


    I shook my head. "No. But his power is weakened. It will take time for him to recover."


    Arman let out a low whistle. "So, what now? Do we just wait for him to come back?"


    "No," I said firmly. "We prepare. The Underworld has faced many threats, but this... This was different. Erethon''s words were twisted, but there was truth in them. The cracks in Tartarus weren''t just physical. They were cracks in the foundation of what we''ve built."


    Hecate stepped forward, her voice steady. "And how do you plan to fix that?"


    I met her gaze, the weight of my decision heavy in my chest. "By stepping aside."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Talos looked at me, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You can''t be serious."


    "I am," I said quietly. "Hecate, the Underworld needs someone who can adapt, someone who can see beyond the structures I''ve spent centuries building. You''ve proven time and again that you understand this realm in ways I cannot."


    Hecate''s expression softened, though her surprise was evident. "Hades..."


    "This is not defeat," I said, cutting her off. "This is evolution. The Underworld will endure because of the bonds we''ve forged, the lessons we''ve learned. And I trust you, Hecate, to lead it into a future where those bonds only grow stronger."


    Her silence spoke volumes, but the faint nod that followed was all the answer I needed.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I allowed myself a moment of peace. Erethon''s shadow still loomed, but I knew we would face it together, stronger than before.

 Chapter 211 - 211: 211

    said, the name dripping with disdain. "At last, you''ve come."


    "I have," I said evenly, stepping forward. "You''ve been tearing at the fabric of my realm, spreading chaos among its people. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    The figure''s shifting stopped, solidifying into a humanoid form cloaked in darkness. "I am Erethon, born of the void that existed before your precious Olympians carved their throne from the chaos. My purpose is simple: to unmake the order you cling to so desperately."


    "Unmake?" I asked, my voice hardening. "Do you think this is justice? The souls you''ve corrupted, the lives you''ve destroyed¡ªthey deserved peace, not chaos." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Erethon''s laughter was hollow, echoing across the chamber. "Peace? What peace? The Underworld is a lie, Hades. You do not rule over justice; you preside over torment. The souls in your care are chained to their regrets, their dreams lost to your order. I offer them freedom."


    "Freedom?" I repeated, anger sparking within me. "What you''ve given them is madness. You''ve twisted their minds, turned them into puppets for your own designs."


    "Because madness is truth," Erethon hissed, stepping closer. His form loomed, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the light. "I existed before time and will endure long after your reign crumbles. Your order is a cage. I am here to break it."


    The weight of his words struck something deep within me, a shadow of doubt I hadn''t realized I carried. For centuries, I had believed in the necessity of my role¡ªthe balance I maintained. Yet, Erethon''s accusations touched on fears I rarely allowed myself to confront.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, my voice low, "but you offer destruction. You claim to care for the souls of the dead, yet you use them to fuel your ambition. You are not their savior, Erethon. You are their tormentor."


    Erethon paused, his shifting form flickering like a dying flame. "And what are you, Hades? Their protector? Their jailer? Do you ever wonder if they curse your name in the darkness?"


    The question struck like a dagger. For a moment, I faltered, the faces of countless souls flashing before my eyes¡ªsome grateful, others resentful. Erethon saw my hesitation and pressed on.


    "You''ve bound yourself to this role, convinced it gives you purpose. But you are just as much a prisoner as they are. Do you not feel it, Hades? The weight of the chains you''ve forged for yourself?"


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to meet his gaze. "I feel it," I admitted, my voice steady despite the storm raging within me. "But I choose to bear it, because without order, there is only chaos. Without balance, there is only suffering."


    Erethon''s form darkened, his eyes burning with fury. "Then you are a fool, blind to the truth. But no matter. Your time is over, Hades. Your Underworld will crumble, and from its ashes, I will rise."


    With a roar, Erethon unleashed a wave of energy that surged toward me, dark tendrils twisting through the air. I raised my hand, summoning the full force of my power. The ground trembled as the two forces collided, sending shockwaves rippling through Tartarus.


    The battle was unlike anything I had faced before, a clash of wills that shook the foundations of the Underworld. Erethon fought with a fury that seemed endless, his attacks relentless and unpredictable. But as the fight raged on, I began to see the cracks in his armor¡ªthe moments of hesitation, the flashes of uncertainty.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, dodging a strike and countering with a burst of energy. "But you are bound by your own hatred. You are no different from the gods you despise."


    Erethon snarled, his form flickering. "Do not compare me to them!"


    "Why not?" I pressed, stepping closer. "You claim to reject their order, yet you mimic their tyranny. You destroy without thought, without care for those you claim to free. You are not a savior, Erethon. You are a shadow of the chaos you were born from."


    His roar echoed through the chamber, but I saw the truth in his reaction¡ªa crack in the facade he had built around himself. With one final surge of power, I struck, the force of my attack driving him to his knees.


    Erethon''s form flickered violently, his voice a broken whisper. "You think you''ve won, Hades. But you''ve only delayed the inevitable. The cracks will spread, and your order will fall."


    I stood over him, my chest heaving. "Perhaps," I said quietly. "But it won''t be today."


    With a final burst of energy, Erethon dissolved into the shadows, his form dissipating like smoke. The chamber fell silent, the oppressive energy lifting as the cracks in the walls began to mend themselves.


    When I returned to the others, their relief was palpable. Talos stepped forward, her gaze searching mine. "Is it done?"


    "For now," I said, the weight of the encounter settling over me.


    Hecate''s eyes narrowed, her expression unreadable. "He''s not gone, is he?"


    I shook my head. "No. But his power is weakened. It will take time for him to recover."


    Arman let out a low whistle. "So, what now? Do we just wait for him to come back?"


    "No," I said firmly. "We prepare. The Underworld has faced many threats, but this... This was different. Erethon''s words were twisted, but there was truth in them. The cracks in Tartarus weren''t just physical. They were cracks in the foundation of what we''ve built."


    Hecate stepped forward, her voice steady. "And how do you plan to fix that?"


    I met her gaze, the weight of my decision heavy in my chest. "By stepping aside."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Talos looked at me, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You can''t be serious."


    "I am," I said quietly. "Hecate, the Underworld needs someone who can adapt, someone who can see beyond the structures I''ve spent centuries building. You''ve proven time and again that you understand this realm in ways I cannot."


    Hecate''s expression softened, though her surprise was evident. "Hades..."


    "This is not defeat," I said, cutting her off. "This is evolution. The Underworld will endure because of the bonds we''ve forged, the lessons we''ve learned. And I trust you, Hecate, to lead it into a future where those bonds only grow stronger."


    Her silence spoke volumes, but the faint nod that followed was all the answer I needed.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I allowed myself a moment of peace. Erethon''s shadow still loomed, but I knew we would face it together, stronger than before.

 Chapter 212 - 212: 212

    "Hades," he said, the name dripping with disdain. "At last, you''ve come."


    "I have," I said evenly, stepping forward. "You''ve been tearing at the fabric of my realm, spreading chaos among its people. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    The figure''s shifting stopped, solidifying into a humanoid form cloaked in darkness. "I am Erethon, born of the void that existed before your precious Olympians carved their throne from the chaos. My purpose is simple: to unmake the order you cling to so desperately."


    "Unmake?" I asked, my voice hardening. "Do you think this is justice? The souls you''ve corrupted, the lives you''ve destroyed¡ªthey deserved peace, not chaos."


    Erethon''s laughter was hollow, echoing across the chamber. "Peace? What peace? The Underworld is a lie, Hades. You do not rule over justice; you preside over torment. The souls in your care are chained to their regrets, their dreams lost to your order. I offer them freedom."


    "Freedom?" I repeated, anger sparking within me. "What you''ve given them is madness. You''ve twisted their minds, turned them into puppets for your own designs."


    "Because madness is truth," Erethon hissed, stepping closer. His form loomed, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the light. "I existed before time and will endure long after your reign crumbles. Your order is a cage. I am here to break it."


    The weight of his words struck something deep within me, a shadow of doubt I hadn''t realized I carried. For centuries, I had believed in the necessity of my role¡ªthe balance I maintained. Yet, Erethon''s accusations touched on fears I rarely allowed myself to confront.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, my voice low, "but you offer destruction. You claim to care for the souls of the dead, yet you use them to fuel your ambition. You are not their savior, Erethon. You are their tormentor."


    Erethon paused, his shifting form flickering like a dying flame. "And what are you, Hades? Their protector? Their jailer? Do you ever wonder if they curse your name in the darkness?"


    The question struck like a dagger. For a moment, I faltered, the faces of countless souls flashing before my eyes¡ªsome grateful, others resentful. Erethon saw my hesitation and pressed on.


    "You''ve bound yourself to this role, convinced it gives you purpose. But you are just as much a prisoner as they are. Do you not feel it, Hades? The weight of the chains you''ve forged for yourself?"


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to meet his gaze. "I feel it," I admitted, my voice steady despite the storm raging within me. "But I choose to bear it, because without order, there is only chaos. Without balance, there is only suffering."


    Erethon''s form darkened, his eyes burning with fury. "Then you are a fool, blind to the truth. But no matter. Your time is over, Hades. Your Underworld will crumble, and from its ashes, I will rise."


    With a roar, Erethon unleashed a wave of energy that surged toward me, dark tendrils twisting through the air. I raised my hand, summoning the full force of my power. The ground trembled as the two forces collided, sending shockwaves rippling through Tartarus.


    The battle was unlike anything I had faced before, a clash of wills that shook the foundations of the Underworld. Erethon fought with a fury that seemed endless, his attacks relentless and unpredictable. But as the fight raged on, I began to see the cracks in his armor¡ªthe moments of hesitation, the flashes of uncertainty.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, dodging a strike and countering with a burst of energy. "But you are bound by your own hatred. You are no different from the gods you despise."


    Erethon snarled, his form flickering. "Do not compare me to them!"


    "Why not?" I pressed, stepping closer. "You claim to reject their order, yet you mimic their tyranny. You destroy without thought, without care for those you claim to free. You are not a savior, Erethon. You are a shadow of the chaos you were born from."


    His roar echoed through the chamber, but I saw the truth in his reaction¡ªa crack in the facade he had built around himself. With one final surge of power, I struck, the force of my attack driving him to his knees.


    Erethon''s form flickered violently, his voice a broken whisper. "You think you''ve won, Hades. But you''ve only delayed the inevitable. The cracks will spread, and your order will fall."


    I stood over him, my chest heaving. "Perhaps," I said quietly. "But it won''t be today."


    With a final burst of energy, Erethon dissolved into the shadows, his form dissipating like smoke. The chamber fell silent, the oppressive energy lifting as the cracks in the walls began to mend themselves.


    When I returned to the others, their relief was palpable. Talos stepped forward, her gaze searching mine. "Is it done?"


    "For now," I said, the weight of the encounter settling over me.


    Hecate''s eyes narrowed, her expression unreadable. "He''s not gone, is he?"


    I shook my head. "No. But his power is weakened. It will take time for him to recover."


    Arman let out a low whistle. "So, what now? Do we just wait for him to come back?"


    "No," I said firmly. "We prepare. The Underworld has faced many threats, but this... This was different. Erethon''s words were twisted, but there was truth in them. The cracks in Tartarus weren''t just physical. They were cracks in the foundation of what we''ve built."


    Hecate stepped forward, her voice steady. "And how do you plan to fix that?"


    I met her gaze, the weight of my decision heavy in my chest. "By stepping aside."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Talos looked at me, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You can''t be serious."


    "I am," I said quietly. "Hecate, the Underworld needs someone who can adapt, someone who can see beyond the structures I''ve spent centuries building. You''ve proven time and again that you understand this realm in ways I cannot."


    Hecate''s expression softened, though her surprise was evident. "Hades..."


    "This is not defeat," I said, cutting her off. "This is evolution. The Underworld will endure because of the bonds we''ve forged, the lessons we''ve learned. And I trust you, Hecate, to lead it into a future where those bonds only grow stronger."


    Her silence spoke volumes, but the faint nod that followed was all the answer I needed. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I allowed myself a moment of peace. Erethon''s shadow still loomed, but I knew we would face it together, stronger than before

 Chapter 213 - 213: 213

    Embers


    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, genuine smile.


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 214 - 214: 214

    , stepping forward. "You''ve been tearing at the fabric of my realm, spreading chaos among its people. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    The figure''s shifting stopped, solidifying into a humanoid form cloaked in darkness. "I am Erethon, born of the void that existed before your precious Olympians carved their throne from the chaos. My purpose is simple: to unmake the order you cling to so desperately."


    "Unmake?" I asked, my voice hardening. "Do you think this is justice? The souls you''ve corrupted, the lives you''ve destroyed¡ªthey deserved peace, not chaos."


    Erethon''s laughter was hollow, echoing across the chamber. "Peace? What peace? The Underworld is a lie, Hades. You do not rule over justice; you preside over torment. The souls in your care are chained to their regrets, their dreams lost to your order. I offer them freedom."


    "Freedom?" I repeated, anger sparking within me. "What you''ve given them is madness. You''ve twisted their minds, turned them into puppets for your own designs."


    "Because madness is truth," Erethon hissed, stepping closer. His form loomed, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the light. "I existed before time and will endure long after your reign crumbles. Your order is a cage. I am here to break it."


    The weight of his words struck something deep within me, a shadow of doubt I hadn''t realized I carried. For centuries, I had believed in the necessity of my role¡ªthe balance I maintained. Yet, Erethon''s accusations touched on fears I rarely allowed myself to confront.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, my voice low, "but you offer destruction. You claim to care for the souls of the dead, yet you use them to fuel your ambition. You are not their savior, Erethon. You are their tormentor."


    Erethon paused, his shifting form flickering like a dying flame. "And what are you, Hades? Their protector? Their jailer? Do you ever wonder if they curse your name in the darkness?"


    The question struck like a dagger. For a moment, I faltered, the faces of countless souls flashing before my eyes¡ªsome grateful, others resentful. Erethon saw my hesitation and pressed on.


    "You''ve bound yourself to this role, convinced it gives you purpose. But you are just as much a prisoner as they are. Do you not feel it, Hades? The weight of the chains you''ve forged for yourself?"


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to meet his gaze. "I feel it," I admitted, my voice steady despite the storm raging within me. "But I choose to bear it, because without order, there is only chaos. Without balance, there is only suffering."


    Erethon''s form darkened, his eyes burning with fury. "Then you are a fool, blind to the truth. But no matter. Your time is over, Hades. Your Underworld will crumble, and from its ashes, I will rise."


    With a roar, Erethon unleashed a wave of energy that surged toward me, dark tendrils twisting through the air. I raised my hand, summoning the full force of my power. The ground trembled as the two forces collided, sending shockwaves rippling through Tartarus.


    The battle was unlike anything I had faced before, a clash of wills that shook the foundations of the Underworld. Erethon fought with a fury that seemed endless, his attacks relentless and unpredictable. But as the fight raged on, I began to see the cracks in his armor¡ªthe moments of hesitation, the flashes of uncertainty.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, dodging a strike and countering with a burst of energy. "But you are bound by your own hatred. You are no different from the gods you despise."


    Erethon snarled, his form flickering. "Do not compare me to them!"


    "Why not?" I pressed, stepping closer. "You claim to reject their order, yet you mimic their tyranny. You destroy without thought, without care for those you claim to free. You are not a savior, Erethon. You are a shadow of the chaos you were born from."


    His roar echoed through the chamber, but I saw the truth in his reaction¡ªa crack in the facade he had built around himself. With one final surge of power, I struck, the force of my attack driving him to his knees.


    Erethon''s form flickered violently, his voice a broken whisper. "You think you''ve won, Hades. But you''ve only delayed the inevitable. The cracks will spread, and your order will fall."


    I stood over him, my chest heaving. "Perhaps," I said quietly. "But it won''t be today."


    With a final burst of energy, Erethon dissolved into the shadows, his form dissipating like smoke. The chamber fell silent, the oppressive energy lifting as the cracks in the walls began to mend themselves.


    When I returned to the others, their relief was palpable. Talos stepped forward, her gaze searching mine. "Is it done?"


    "For now," I said, the weight of the encounter settling over me.


    Hecate''s eyes narrowed, her expression unreadable. "He''s not gone, is he?"


    I shook my head. "No. But his power is weakened. It will take time for him to recover."


    Arman let out a low whistle. "So, what now? Do we just wait for him to come back?"


    "No," I said firmly. "We prepare. The Underworld has faced many threats, but this... This was different. Erethon''s words were twisted, but there was truth in them. The cracks in Tartarus weren''t just physical. They were cracks in the foundation of what we''ve built."


    Hecate stepped forward, her voice steady. "And how do you plan to fix that?"


    I met her gaze, the weight of my decision heavy in my chest. "By stepping aside."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Talos looked at me, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You can''t be serious."


    "I am," I said quietly. "Hecate, the Underworld needs someone who can adapt, someone who can see beyond the structures I''ve spent centuries building. You''ve proven time and again that you understand this realm in ways I cannot."


    Hecate''s expression softened, though her surprise was evident. "Hades..."


    "This is not defeat," I said, cutting her off. "This is evolution. The Underworld will endure because of the bonds we''ve forged, the lessons we''ve learned. And I trust you, Hecate, to lead it into a future where those bonds only grow stronger."


    Her silence spoke volumes, but the faint nod that followed was all the answer I needed.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I allowed myself a moment of peace. Erethon''s shadow still loomed, but I knew we would face it together, stronger than before. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 215 - 215: 215

    Y


    "Hades," he said, the name dripping with disdain. "At last, you''ve come."


    "I have," I said evenly, stepping forward. "You''ve been tearing at the fabric of my realm, spreading chaos among its people. Who are you, and what do you want?"


    The figure''s shifting stopped, solidifying into a humanoid form cloaked in darkness. "I am Erethon, born of the void that existed before your precious Olympians carved their throne from the chaos. My purpose is simple: to unmake the order you cling to so desperately."


    "Unmake?" I asked, my voice hardening. "Do you think this is justice? The souls you''ve corrupted, the lives you''ve destroyed¡ªthey deserved peace, not chaos."


    Erethon''s laughter was hollow, echoing across the chamber. "Peace? What peace? The Underworld is a lie, Hades. You do not rule over justice; you preside over torment. The souls in your care are chained to their regrets, their dreams lost to your order. I offer them freedom."


    "Freedom?" I repeated, anger sparking within me. "What you''ve given them is madness. You''ve twisted their minds, turned them into puppets for your own designs."


    "Because madness is truth," Erethon hissed, stepping closer. His form loomed, casting a shadow that seemed to swallow the light. "I existed before time and will endure long after your reign crumbles. Your order is a cage. I am here to break it."


    The weight of his words struck something deep within me, a shadow of doubt I hadn''t realized I carried. For centuries, I had believed in the necessity of my role¡ªthe balance I maintained. Yet, Erethon''s accusations touched on fears I rarely allowed myself to confront.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, my voice low, "but you offer destruction. You claim to care for the souls of the dead, yet you use them to fuel your ambition. You are not their savior, Erethon. You are their tormentor."


    Erethon paused, his shifting form flickering like a dying flame. "And what are you, Hades? Their protector? Their jailer? Do you ever wonder if they curse your name in the darkness?"


    The question struck like a dagger. For a moment, I faltered, the faces of countless souls flashing before my eyes¡ªsome grateful, others resentful. Erethon saw my hesitation and pressed on.


    "You''ve bound yourself to this role, convinced it gives you purpose. But you are just as much a prisoner as they are. Do you not feel it, Hades? The weight of the chains you''ve forged for yourself?"


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to meet his gaze. "I feel it," I admitted, my voice steady despite the storm raging within me. "But I choose to bear it, because without order, there is only chaos. Without balance, there is only suffering."


    Erethon''s form darkened, his eyes burning with fury. "Then you are a fool, blind to the truth. But no matter. Your time is over, Hades. Your Underworld will crumble, and from its ashes, I will rise."


    With a roar, Erethon unleashed a wave of energy that surged toward me, dark tendrils twisting through the air. I raised my hand, summoning the full force of my power. The ground trembled as the two forces collided, sending shockwaves rippling through Tartarus.


    The battle was unlike anything I had faced before, a clash of wills that shook the foundations of the Underworld. Erethon fought with a fury that seemed endless, his attacks relentless and unpredictable. But as the fight raged on, I began to see the cracks in his armor¡ªthe moments of hesitation, the flashes of uncertainty.


    "You speak of freedom," I said, dodging a strike and countering with a burst of energy. "But you are bound by your own hatred. You are no different from the gods you despise."


    Erethon snarled, his form flickering. "Do not compare me to them!"


    "Why not?" I pressed, stepping closer. "You claim to reject their order, yet you mimic their tyranny. You destroy without thought, without care for those you claim to free. You are not a savior, Erethon. You are a shadow of the chaos you were born from."


    His roar echoed through the chamber, but I saw the truth in his reaction¡ªa crack in the facade he had built around himself. With one final surge of power, I struck, the force of my attack driving him to his knees.


    Erethon''s form flickered violently, his voice a broken whisper. "You think you''ve won, Hades. But you''ve only delayed the inevitable. The cracks will spread, and your order will fall."


    I stood over him, my chest heaving. "Perhaps," I said quietly. "But it won''t be today."


    With a final burst of energy, Erethon dissolved into the shadows, his form dissipating like smoke. The chamber fell silent, the oppressive energy lifting as the cracks in the walls began to mend themselves.


    When I returned to the others, their relief was palpable. Talos stepped forward, her gaze searching mine. "Is it done?"


    "For now," I said, the weight of the encounter settling over me.


    Hecate''s eyes narrowed, her expression unreadable. "He''s not gone, is he?"


    I shook my head. "No. But his power is weakened. It will take time for him to recover."


    Arman let out a low whistle. "So, what now? Do we just wait for him to come back?"


    "No," I said firmly. "We prepare. The Underworld has faced many threats, but this... This was different. Erethon''s words were twisted, but there was truth in them. The cracks in Tartarus weren''t just physical. They were cracks in the foundation of what we''ve built."


    Hecate stepped forward, her voice steady. "And how do you plan to fix that?"


    I met her gaze, the weight of my decision heavy in my chest. "By stepping aside."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Talos looked at me, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You can''t be serious." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am," I said quietly. "Hecate, the Underworld needs someone who can adapt, someone who can see beyond the structures I''ve spent centuries building. You''ve proven time and again that you understand this realm in ways I cannot."


    Hecate''s expression softened, though her surprise was evident. "Hades..."


    "This is not defeat," I said, cutting her off. "This is evolution. The Underworld will endure because of the bonds we''ve forged, the lessons we''ve learned. And I trust you, Hecate, to lead it into a future where those bonds only grow stronger."


    Her silence spoke volumes, but the faint nod that followed was all the answer I needed.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, I allowed myself a moment of peace. Erethon''s shadow still loomed, but I knew we would face it together, stronger than before.

 Chapter 216 - 216: 205

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 217 - 217: 213

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 218 - 218: 214

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Ch. 215

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon.

 Chapter 220 - 220: Ch. 217

    The Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Ch. 221

    corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Ch. 222

    Underworld''s corporate headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Ch 223

    A headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Edit

    A headquarters rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 225 - 225: new

    rose like an imposing monolith, its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.

 Chapter 226 - 226: hd

    , its obsidian walls shimmering with an eerie glow under the ghostly light of the eternal horizon. I hadn''t visited the building in months, leaving its operations entirely in Talos''s capable hands. Her efficiency and precision were unmatched, and truth be told, I trusted her judgment more than I trusted my own when it came to the intricacies of running an empire as vast as the Underworld''s.


    As I approached the grand entrance, the automatic gates parted soundlessly, revealing a sleek, polished interior where shadows seemed to dance along the edges of every surface. The air was cool and carried the faint hum of magical wards intertwined with technology¡ªa creation of Talos''s genius.


    The receptionist, a spectral figure who bowed at my arrival, gestured toward the upper floors. "Miss Talos is in the executive lounge, my lord. She asked to be notified the moment you arrived."


    I nodded and stepped into the elevator, its glass walls giving me a sweeping view of the sprawling operations below. Souls were cataloged, processed, and guided through their afterlives with an efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. This was the empire we had built together¡ªa meticulous, unyielding machine.


    When the elevator doors slid open, I was greeted by a sight that momentarily stopped me in my tracks. Talos stood by the panoramic window, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the ethereal light outside. She had always been beautiful, but there was something different about her now¡ªa radiance that seemed to emanate from within. Her once-plain attire had been replaced with a sleek black dress that hugged her form, adorned with silver threads that shimmered like starlight. Her purple eyes, sharp and calculating, softened as she turned to face me.


    "Hades," she greeted, a rare smile gracing her lips. "You finally decided to pay a visit."


    I stepped forward, unable to stop myself from taking in the subtle changes in her appearance. "Talos¡­ You''ve been busy, I see."


    She arched an elegant brow. "Is that your way of saying I look different?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Not just different¡ªradiant. Have you been working on yourself while I''ve been drowning in the mundane?"


    Her cheeks flushed faintly, but she held my gaze, her smile widening. "Let''s just say I''ve had time to¡­ evolve. Running your empire isn''t exactly a walk in the park, you know."


    I joined her by the window, the view of the Underworld stretching endlessly below. "You''ve done an exceptional job, Talos. I don''t think I say that enough."


    She crossed her arms, leaning against the window frame as her expression softened further. "You''ve had a lot on your plate, Hades. I understand that. But it''s nice to hear it."


    We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. Finally, I broke the quiet. "How are things here? Any pressing issues I should know about?"


    Her expression grew serious, and she gestured toward the table where a stack of documents awaited. "There''s always something, but a few matters stand out. The influx of souls has increased dramatically¡ª likely due to the chaos left in Poseidon''s wake. The distribution system is holding for now, but we''ll need to expand soon."


    I frowned, my mind immediately racing with logistical concerns. "Expansion won''t be easy. We''re already stretched thin as it is."


    She nodded. "I''ve been drafting plans for a secondary processing hub. It''ll require resources and cooperation from some of the more¡­ difficult realms, but I think it''s doable."


    "Leave it to you to have a solution ready," I said, admiration coloring my tone.


    She smiled, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not just about logistics, Hades. The Underworld feels¡­ different lately. The souls are restless. There''s an unease spreading through the ranks, and I can''t pinpoint the source."


    I studied her closely, noting the tension in her posture. "Do you think it''s tied to the changes in Olympus?"


    "Perhaps," she admitted. "Or it could be something deeper. The Underworld has always been a place of order, but lately, it feels like the balance is shifting."


    Her words resonated with a truth I couldn''t ignore. The Underworld, for all its stability, was not immune to the upheavals of the gods.


    "I''ll look into it," I said firmly. "We can''t afford to let this escalate."


    Talos nodded, but her gaze lingered on me, her golden eyes searching for something. "You''ve changed too, you know," she said softl


    She turned to me, her eyes glimmering with something unspoken. "I''ve done it for you, Hades. This realm, its balance, its order¡ªit''s always been about helping you shoulder the weight you carry."


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, and I felt the heaviness of centuries of solitude begin to lift, if only slightly. I reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. "You''ve done more than help me, Talos. You''ve given this place a soul, a purpose beyond judgment and punishment. And for that, I''ll always be grateful."


    A faint blush colored her cheeks, but she didn''t look away. "You''ve given me purpose too, Hades. For someone like me, that means everything."


    For a moment, the world seemed to fade, leaving only the two of us standing there amidst the shadows and flickering light. There was a bond between us, forged in the fires of countless battles, tempered by years of shared burdens.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare, S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.


    Talos smiled softly, her voice steady yet tender. "No matter what challenges come, I''ll always stand by your side. That''s a promise."


    I nodded, the corners of my lips lifting in a rare,


    As we stepped away from the map and moved toward the main chamber, I felt a renewed sense of determination. The Underworld''s challenges were far from over, and the shifting balance of power among the gods loomed like a storm on the horizon. But with Talos at my side, I knew we could weather anything.